war and peace 

by leo tolstoy/tolstoi 





book one 1805 





chapter i 


well prince so genoa and lucca are now just family estates of the 
buonapartes but i warn you if you dont tell me that this means war 
if you still try to defend the infamies and horrors perpetrated by that 
antichrist  i really believe he is antichrist  i will have nothing more 
to do with you and you are no longer my friend no longer my faithful 
slave as you call yourself but how do you do i see i have frightened 
you  sit down and tell me all the news 

it was in july 1805 and the speaker was the well known anna pavlovna 
scherer maid of honor and favorite of the empress marya fedorovna with 
these words she greeted prince vasili kuragin a man of high rank and 
importance who was the first to arrive at her reception anna pavlovna 
had had a cough for some days she was as she said suffering from la 
grippe grippe being then a new word in st petersburg used only by the 
elite 

all her invitations without exception written in french and delivered 
by a scarlet liveried footman that morning ran as follows 

if you have nothing better to do count or prince and if the 
prospect of spending an evening with a poor invalid is not too terrible 
i shall be very charmed to see you tonight between 7 and 10  annette 
scherer 

heavens what a virulent attack replied the prince not in the 
least disconcerted by this reception he had just entered wearing an 
embroidered court uniform knee breeches and shoes and had stars on 
his breast and a serene expression on his flat face he spoke in that 
refined french in which our grandfathers not only spoke but thought and 
with the gentle patronizing intonation natural to a man of importance 
who had grown old in society and at court he went up to anna pavlovna 
kissed her hand presenting to her his bald scented and shining head 
and complacently seated himself on the sofa 

first of all dear friend tell me how you are set your friends mind 
at rest said he without altering his tone beneath the politeness 
and affected sympathy of which indifference and even irony could be 
discerned 

can one be well while suffering morally can one be calm in times like 
these if one has any feeling said anna pavlovna you are staying the 
whole evening i hope 

and the fete at the english ambassadors today is wednesday i must 
put in an appearance there said the prince my daughter is coming for 
me to take me there 

i thought todays fete had been canceled i confess all these 
festivities and fireworks are becoming wearisome 

if they had known that you wished it the entertainment would have been 
put off said the prince who like a wound up clock by force of habit 
said things he did not even wish to be believed 

dont tease well and what has been decided about novosiltsevs 
dispatch you know everything 

what can one say about it replied the prince in a cold listless 
tone what has been decided they have decided that buonaparte has 
burnt his boats and i believe that we are ready to burn ours 

prince vasili always spoke languidly like an actor repeating a stale 
part anna pavlovna scherer on the contrary despite her forty years 
overflowed with animation and impulsiveness to be an enthusiast had 
become her social vocation and sometimes even when she did not 
feel like it she became enthusiastic in order not to disappoint the 
expectations of those who knew her the subdued smile which though it 
did not suit her faded features always played round her lips expressed 
as in a spoiled child a continual consciousness of her charming defect 
which she neither wished nor could nor considered it necessary to 
correct 

in the midst of a conversation on political matters anna pavlovna burst 
out 

oh dont speak to me of austria perhaps i dont understand things 
but austria never has wished and does not wish for war she is 
betraying us russia alone must save europe our gracious sovereign 
recognizes his high vocation and will be true to it that is the one 
thing i have faith in our good and wonderful sovereign has to perform 
the noblest role on earth and he is so virtuous and noble that god will 
not forsake him he will fulfill his vocation and crush the hydra of 
revolution which has become more terrible than ever in the person of 
this murderer and villain we alone must avenge the blood of the just 
one whom i ask you can we rely on england with her commercial 
spirit will not and cannot understand the emperor alexanders loftiness 
of soul she has refused to evacuate malta she wanted to find 
and still seeks some secret motive in our actions what answer did 
novosiltsev get none the english have not understood and cannot 
understand the self abnegation of our emperor who wants nothing for 
himself but only desires the good of mankind and what have they 
promised nothing and what little they have promised they will not 
perform prussia has always declared that buonaparte is invincible and 
that all europe is powerless before him and i dont believe a 
word that hardenburg says or haugwitz either this famous prussian 
neutrality is just a trap i have faith only in god and the lofty 
destiny of our adored monarch he will save europe 

she suddenly paused smiling at her own impetuosity 

i think said the prince with a smile that if you had been sent 
instead of our dear wintzingerode you would have captured the king of 
prussias consent by assault you are so eloquent will you give me a 
cup of tea 

in a moment a propos she added becoming calm again i am expecting 
two very interesting men tonight le vicomte de mortemart who is 
connected with the montmorencys through the rohans one of the best 
french families he is one of the genuine emigres the good ones and 
also the abbe morio do you know that profound thinker he has been 
received by the emperor had you heard 

i shall be delighted to meet them said the prince but tell me he 
added with studied carelessness as if it had only just occurred to him 
though the question he was about to ask was the chief motive of his 
visit is it true that the dowager empress wants baron funke to be 
appointed first secretary at vienna the baron by all accounts is a poor 
creature 

prince vasili wished to obtain this post for his son but others were 
trying through the dowager empress marya fedorovna to secure it for the 
baron 

anna pavlovna almost closed her eyes to indicate that neither she nor 
anyone else had a right to criticize what the empress desired or was 
pleased with 

baron funke has been recommended to the dowager empress by her sister 
was all she said in a dry and mournful tone 

as she named the empress anna pavlovnas face suddenly assumed an 
expression of profound and sincere devotion and respect mingled with 
sadness and this occurred every time she mentioned her illustrious 
patroness she added that her majesty had deigned to show baron funke 
beaucoup destime and again her face clouded over with sadness 

the prince was silent and looked indifferent but with the womanly and 
courtierlike quickness and tact habitual to her anna pavlovna wished 
both to rebuke him for daring to speak he had done of a man recommended 
to the empress and at the same time to console him so she said 

now about your family do you know that since your daughter came 
out everyone has been enraptured by her they say she is amazingly 
beautiful 

the prince bowed to signify his respect and gratitude 

i often think she continued after a short pause drawing nearer to 
the prince and smiling amiably at him as if to show that political 
and social topics were ended and the time had come for intimate 
conversation  i often think how unfairly sometimes the joys of life are 
distributed why has fate given you two such splendid children i dont 
speak of anatole your youngest i dont like him she added in a tone 
admitting of no rejoinder and raising her eyebrows two such charming 
children and really you appreciate them less than anyone and so you 
dont deserve to have them 

and she smiled her ecstatic smile 

i cant help it said the prince lavater would have said i lack the 
bump of paternity 

dont joke i mean to have a serious talk with you do you know i am 
dissatisfied with your younger son between ourselves and her face 
assumed its melancholy expression he was mentioned at her majestys 
and you were pitied 

the prince answered nothing but she looked at him significantly 
awaiting a reply he frowned 

what would you have me do he said at last you know i did all a 
father could for their education and they have both turned out fools 
hippolyte is at least a quiet fool but anatole is an active one that 
is the only difference between them he said this smiling in a way more 
natural and animated than usual so that the wrinkles round his mouth 
very clearly revealed something unexpectedly coarse and unpleasant 

and why are children born to such men as you if you were not a father 
there would be nothing i could reproach you with said anna pavlovna 
looking up pensively 

i am your faithful slave and to you alone i can confess that my 
children are the bane of my life it is the cross i have to bear that 
is how i explain it to myself it cant be helped 

he said no more but expressed his resignation to cruel fate by a 
gesture anna pavlovna meditated 

have you never thought of marrying your prodigal son anatole she 
asked they say old maids have a mania for matchmaking and though i 
dont feel that weakness in myself as yet i know a little person who is 
very unhappy with her father she is a relation of yours princess mary 
bolkonskaya 

prince vasili did not reply though with the quickness of memory and 
perception befitting a man of the world he indicated by a movement of 
the head that he was considering this information 

do you know he said at last evidently unable to check the sad 
current of his thoughts that anatole is costing me forty thousand 
rubles a year and he went on after a pause what will it be in five 
years if he goes on like this presently he added thats what we 
fathers have to put up with is this princess of yours rich 

her father is very rich and stingy he lives in the country he is the 
well known prince bolkonski who had to retire from the army under the 
late emperor and was nicknamed the king of prussia he is very clever 
but eccentric and a bore the poor girl is very unhappy she has a 
brother i think you know him he married lise meinen lately he is an 
aide de camp of kutuzovs and will be here tonight 

listen dear annette said the prince suddenly taking anna pavlovnas 
hand and for some reason drawing it downwards arrange that affair for 
me and i shall always be your most devoted slave slafe with an f as 
a village elder of mine writes in his reports she is rich and of good 
family and thats all i want 

and with the familiarity and easy grace peculiar to him he raised the 
maid of honors hand to his lips kissed it and swung it to and fro as 
he lay back in his armchair looking in another direction 

attendez said anna pavlovna reflecting ill speak to lise young 
bolkonskis wife this very evening and perhaps the thing can be 
arranged it shall be on your familys behalf that ill start my 
apprenticeship as old maid 





chapter ii 


anna pavlovnas drawing room was gradually filling the highest 
petersburg society was assembled there people differing widely in age 
and character but alike in the social circle to which they belonged 
prince vasilis daughter the beautiful helene came to take her father 
to the ambassadors entertainment she wore a ball dress and her badge 
as maid of honor the youthful little princess bolkonskaya known as la 
femme la plus seduisante de petersbourg * was also there she had been 
married during the previous winter and being pregnant did not go to 
any large gatherings but only to small receptions prince vasilis son 
hippolyte had come with mortemart whom he introduced the abbe morio 
and many others had also come 


* the most fascinating woman in petersburg 


to each new arrival anna pavlovna said you have not yet seen my aunt 
or you do not know my aunt and very gravely conducted him or her to 
a little old lady wearing large bows of ribbon in her cap who had come 
sailing in from another room as soon as the guests began to arrive 
and slowly turning her eyes from the visitor to her aunt anna pavlovna 
mentioned each ones name and then left them 

each visitor performed the ceremony of greeting this old aunt whom not 
one of them knew not one of them wanted to know and not one of them 
cared about anna pavlovna observed these greetings with mournful and 
solemn interest and silent approval the aunt spoke to each of them in 
the same words about their health and her own and the health of her 
majesty who thank god was better today and each visitor though 
politeness prevented his showing impatience left the old woman with a 
sense of relief at having performed a vexatious duty and did not return 
to her the whole evening 

the young princess bolkonskaya had brought some work in a 
gold embroidered velvet bag her pretty little upper lip on which a 
delicate dark down was just perceptible was too short for her teeth 
but it lifted all the more sweetly and was especially charming when she 
occasionally drew it down to meet the lower lip as is always the case 
with a thoroughly attractive woman her defect  the shortness of her 
upper lip and her half open mouth  seemed to be her own special and 
peculiar form of beauty everyone brightened at the sight of this pretty 
young woman so soon to become a mother so full of life and health and 
carrying her burden so lightly old men and dull dispirited young ones 
who looked at her after being in her company and talking to her a 
little while felt as if they too were becoming like her full of life 
and health all who talked to her and at each word saw her bright smile 
and the constant gleam of her white teeth thought that they were in a 
specially amiable mood that day 

the little princess went round the table with quick short swaying 
steps her workbag on her arm and gaily spreading out her dress sat 
down on a sofa near the silver samovar as if all she was doing was a 
pleasure to herself and to all around her i have brought my work 
said she in french displaying her bag and addressing all present 
mind annette i hope you have not played a wicked trick on me she 
added turning to her hostess you wrote that it was to be quite a 
small reception and just see how badly i am dressed and she spread 
out her arms to show her short waisted lace trimmed dainty gray dress 
girdled with a broad ribbon just below the breast 

soyez tranquille lise you will always be prettier than anyone else 
replied anna pavlovna 

you know said the princess in the same tone of voice and still in 
french turning to a general my husband is deserting me he is going 
to get himself killed tell me what this wretched war is for she 
added addressing prince vasili and without waiting for an answer she 
turned to speak to his daughter the beautiful helene 

what a delightful woman this little princess is said prince vasili to 
anna pavlovna 

one of the next arrivals was a stout heavily built young man with 
close cropped hair spectacles the light colored breeches fashionable 
at that time a very high ruffle and a brown dress coat this stout 
young man was an illegitimate son of count bezukhov a well known 
grandee of catherines time who now lay dying in moscow the young man 
had not yet entered either the military or civil service as he had only 
just returned from abroad where he had been educated and this was his 
first appearance in society anna pavlovna greeted him with the nod she 
accorded to the lowest hierarchy in her drawing room but in spite of 
this lowest grade greeting a look of anxiety and fear as at the sight 
of something too large and unsuited to the place came over her face 
when she saw pierre enter though he was certainly rather bigger than 
the other men in the room her anxiety could only have reference to 
the clever though shy but observant and natural expression which 
distinguished him from everyone else in that drawing room 

it is very good of you monsieur pierre to come and visit a poor 
invalid said anna pavlovna exchanging an alarmed glance with her aunt 
as she conducted him to her 

pierre murmured something unintelligible and continued to look round as 
if in search of something on his way to the aunt he bowed to the little 
princess with a pleased smile as to an intimate acquaintance 

anna pavlovnas alarm was justified for pierre turned away from the 
aunt without waiting to hear her speech about her majestys health anna 
pavlovna in dismay detained him with the words do you know the abbe 
morio he is a most interesting man 

yes i have heard of his scheme for perpetual peace and it is very 
interesting but hardly feasible 

you think so rejoined anna pavlovna in order to say something and 
get away to attend to her duties as hostess but pierre now committed 
a reverse act of impoliteness first he had left a lady before she had 
finished speaking to him and now he continued to speak to another who 
wished to get away with his head bent and his big feet spread apart 
he began explaining his reasons for thinking the abbes plan chimerical 

we will talk of it later said anna pavlovna with a smile 

and having got rid of this young man who did not know how to behave she 
resumed her duties as hostess and continued to listen and watch ready 
to help at any point where the conversation might happen to flag as 
the foreman of a spinning mill when he has set the hands to work goes 
round and notices here a spindle that has stopped or there one that 
creaks or makes more noise than it should and hastens to check the 
machine or set it in proper motion so anna pavlovna moved about her 
drawing room approaching now a silent now a too noisy group and by a 
word or slight rearrangement kept the conversational machine in steady 
proper and regular motion but amid these cares her anxiety about 
pierre was evident she kept an anxious watch on him when he approached 
the group round mortemart to listen to what was being said there and 
again when he passed to another group whose center was the abbe 

pierre had been educated abroad and this reception at anna pavlovnas 
was the first he had attended in russia he knew that all the 
intellectual lights of petersburg were gathered there and like a child 
in a toyshop did not know which way to look afraid of missing any 
clever conversation that was to be heard seeing the self confident and 
refined expression on the faces of those present he was always expecting 
to hear something very profound at last he came up to morio here the 
conversation seemed interesting and he stood waiting for an opportunity 
to express his own views as young people are fond of doing 





chapter iii 


anna pavlovnas reception was in full swing the spindles hummed 
steadily and ceaselessly on all sides with the exception of the aunt 
beside whom sat only one elderly lady who with her thin careworn face 
was rather out of place in this brilliant society the whole company had 
settled into three groups one chiefly masculine had formed round the 
abbe another of young people was grouped round the beautiful princess 
helene prince vasilis daughter and the little princess bolkonskaya 
very pretty and rosy though rather too plump for her age the third 
group was gathered round mortemart and anna pavlovna 

the vicomte was a nice looking young man with soft features and polished 
manners who evidently considered himself a celebrity but out of 
politeness modestly placed himself at the disposal of the circle in 
which he found himself anna pavlovna was obviously serving him up as a 
treat to her guests as a clever maitre dhotel serves up as a specially 
choice delicacy a piece of meat that no one who had seen it in the 
kitchen would have cared to eat so anna pavlovna served up to her 
guests first the vicomte and then the abbe as peculiarly choice 
morsels the group about mortemart immediately began discussing the 
murder of the duc denghien the vicomte said that the duc denghien had 
perished by his own magnanimity and that there were particular reasons 
for buonapartes hatred of him 

ah yes do tell us all about it vicomte said anna pavlovna with a 
pleasant feeling that there was something a la louis xv in the sound of 
that sentence contez nous cela vicomte 

the vicomte bowed and smiled courteously in token of his willingness to 
comply anna pavlovna arranged a group round him inviting everyone to 
listen to his tale 

the vicomte knew the duc personally whispered anna pavlovna to of 
the guests the vicomte is a wonderful raconteur said she to another 
how evidently he belongs to the best society said she to a third 
and the vicomte was served up to the company in the choicest and most 
advantageous style like a well garnished joint of roast beef on a hot 
dish 

the vicomte wished to begin his story and gave a subtle smile 

come over here helene dear said anna pavlovna to the beautiful 
young princess who was sitting some way off the center of another 
group 

the princess smiled she rose with the same unchanging smile with which 
she had first entered the room  the smile of a perfectly beautiful 
woman with a slight rustle of her white dress trimmed with moss 
and ivy with a gleam of white shoulders glossy hair and sparkling 
diamonds she passed between the men who made way for her not looking 
at any of them but smiling on all as if graciously allowing each the 
privilege of admiring her beautiful figure and shapely shoulders 
back and bosom  which in the fashion of those days were very much 
exposed  and she seemed to bring the glamour of a ballroom with her as 
she moved toward anna pavlovna helene was so lovely that not only 
did she not show any trace of coquetry but on the contrary she even 
appeared shy of her unquestionable and all too victorious beauty she 
seemed to wish but to be unable to diminish its effect 

how lovely said everyone who saw her and the vicomte lifted his 
shoulders and dropped his eyes as if startled by something extraordinary 
when she took her seat opposite and beamed upon him also with her 
unchanging smile 

madame i doubt my ability before such an audience said he smilingly 
inclining his head 

the princess rested her bare round arm on a little table and considered 
a reply unnecessary she smilingly waited all the time the story was 
being told she sat upright glancing now at her beautiful round arm 
altered in shape by its pressure on the table now at her still more 
beautiful bosom on which she readjusted a diamond necklace from time 
to time she smoothed the folds of her dress and whenever the story 
produced an effect she glanced at anna pavlovna at once adopted just 
the expression she saw on the maid of honors face and again relapsed 
into her radiant smile 

the little princess had also left the tea table and followed helene 

wait a moment ill get my work now then what are you thinking 
of she went on turning to prince hippolyte fetch me my workbag 

there was a general movement as the princess smiling and talking 
merrily to everyone at once sat down and gaily arranged herself in her 
seat 

now i am all right she said and asking the vicomte to begin she 
took up her work 

prince hippolyte having brought the workbag joined the circle and 
moving a chair close to hers seated himself beside her 

le charmant hippolyte was surprising by his extraordinary resemblance 
to his beautiful sister but yet more by the fact that in spite of 
this resemblance he was exceedingly ugly his features were like his 
sisters but while in her case everything was lit up by a joyous 
self satisfied youthful and constant smile of animation and by the 
wonderful classic beauty of her figure his face on the contrary 
was dulled by imbecility and a constant expression of sullen 
self confidence while his body was thin and weak his eyes nose and 
mouth all seemed puckered into a vacant wearied grimace and his arms 
and legs always fell into unnatural positions 

its not going to be a ghost story said he sitting down beside 
the princess and hastily adjusting his lorgnette as if without this 
instrument he could not begin to speak 

why no my dear fellow said the astonished narrator shrugging his 
shoulders 

because i hate ghost stories said prince hippolyte in a tone which 
showed that he only understood the meaning of his words after he had 
uttered them 

he spoke with such self confidence that his hearers could not be sure 
whether what he said was very witty or very stupid he was dressed in 
a dark green dress coat knee breeches of the color of cuisse de nymphe 
effrayee as he called it shoes and silk stockings 

the vicomte told his tale very neatly it was an anecdote then current 
to the effect that the duc denghien had gone secretly to paris to visit 
mademoiselle george that at her house he came upon bonaparte who also 
enjoyed the famous actress favors and that in his presence napoleon 
happened to fall into one of the fainting fits to which he was subject 
and was thus at the ducs mercy the latter spared him and this 
magnanimity bonaparte subsequently repaid by death 

the story was very pretty and interesting especially at the point 
where the rivals suddenly recognized one another and the ladies looked 
agitated 

charming said anna pavlovna with an inquiring glance at the little 
princess 

charming whispered the little princess sticking the needle into her 
work as if to testify that the interest and fascination of the story 
prevented her from going on with it 

the vicomte appreciated this silent praise and smiling gratefully 
prepared to continue but just then anna pavlovna who had kept a 
watchful eye on the young man who so alarmed her noticed that he was 
talking too loudly and vehemently with the abbe so she hurried to the 
rescue pierre had managed to start a conversation with the abbe about 
the balance of power and the latter evidently interested by the young 
mans simple minded eagerness was explaining his pet theory both were 
talking and listening too eagerly and too naturally which was why anna 
pavlovna disapproved 

the means are the balance of power in europe and the rights of the 
people the abbe was saying it is only necessary for one powerful 
nation like russia  barbaric as she is said to be  to place herself 
disinterestedly at the head of an alliance having for its object the 
maintenance of the balance of power of europe and it would save the 
world 

but how are you to get that balance pierre was beginning 

at that moment anna pavlovna came up and looking severely at pierre 
asked the italian how he stood russian climate the italians 
face instantly changed and assumed an offensively affected sugary 
expression evidently habitual to him when conversing with women 

i am so enchanted by the brilliancy of the wit and culture of the 
society more especially of the feminine society in which i have had 
the honor of being received that i have not yet had time to think of 
the climate said he 

not letting the abbe and pierre escape anna pavlovna the more 
conveniently to keep them under observation brought them into the 
larger circle 





chapter iv 


just then another visitor entered the drawing room prince andrew 
bolkonski the little princess husband he was a very handsome young 
man of medium height with firm clearcut features everything about 
him from his weary bored expression to his quiet measured step 
offered a most striking contrast to his quiet little wife it was 
evident that he not only knew everyone in the drawing room but had 
found them to be so tiresome that it wearied him to look at or listen to 
them and among all these faces that he found so tedious none seemed 
to bore him so much as that of his pretty wife he turned away from her 
with a grimace that distorted his handsome face kissed anna pavlovnas 
hand and screwing up his eyes scanned the whole company 

you are off to the war prince said anna pavlovna 

general kutuzov said bolkonski speaking french and stressing the 
last syllable of the generals name like a frenchman has been pleased 
to take me as an aide de camp 

and lise your wife 

she will go to the country 

are you not ashamed to deprive us of your charming wife 

andre said his wife addressing her husband in the same coquettish 
manner in which she spoke to other men the vicomte has been telling us 
such a tale about mademoiselle george and buonaparte 

prince andrew screwed up his eyes and turned away pierre who from 
the moment prince andrew entered the room had watched him with glad 
affectionate eyes now came up and took his arm before he looked round 
prince andrew frowned again expressing his annoyance with whoever was 
touching his arm but when he saw pierres beaming face he gave him an 
unexpectedly kind and pleasant smile 

there now so you too are in the great world said he to pierre 

i knew you would be here replied pierre i will come to supper with 
you may i he added in a low voice so as not to disturb the vicomte 
who was continuing his story 

no impossible said prince andrew laughing and pressing pierres 
hand to show that there was no need to ask the question he wished to 
say something more but at that moment prince vasili and his daughter 
got up to go and the two young men rose to let them pass 

you must excuse me dear vicomte said prince vasili to the frenchman 
holding him down by the sleeve in a friendly way to prevent his rising 
this unfortunate fete at the ambassadors deprives me of a pleasure 
and obliges me to interrupt you i am very sorry to leave your 
enchanting party said he turning to anna pavlovna 

his daughter princess helene passed between the chairs lightly 
holding up the folds of her dress and the smile shone still more 
radiantly on her beautiful face pierre gazed at her with rapturous 
almost frightened eyes as she passed him 

very lovely said prince andrew 

very said pierre 

in passing prince vasili seized pierres hand and said to anna pavlovna 
educate this bear for me he has been staying with me a whole month 
and this is the first time i have seen him in society nothing is so 
necessary for a young man as the society of clever women 

anna pavlovna smiled and promised to take pierre in hand she knew his 
father to be a connection of prince vasilis the elderly lady who had 
been sitting with the old aunt rose hurriedly and overtook prince vasili 
in the anteroom all the affectation of interest she had assumed had 
left her kindly and tear worn face and it now expressed only anxiety and 
fear 

how about my son boris prince said she hurrying after him into the 
anteroom i cant remain any longer in petersburg tell me what news i 
may take back to my poor boy 

although prince vasili listened reluctantly and not very politely to 
the elderly lady even betraying some impatience she gave him an 
ingratiating and appealing smile and took his hand that he might not go 
away 

what would it cost you to say a word to the emperor and then he would 
be transferred to the guards at once said she 

believe me princess i am ready to do all i can answered prince 
vasili but it is difficult for me to ask the emperor i should advise 
you to appeal to rumyantsev through prince golitsyn that would be the 
best way 

the elderly lady was a princess drubetskaya belonging to one of the 
best families in russia but she was poor and having long been out of 
society had lost her former influential connections she had now come to 
petersburg to procure an appointment in the guards for her only son 
it was in fact solely to meet prince vasili that she had obtained an 
invitation to anna pavlovnas reception and had sat listening to the 
vicomtes story prince vasilis words frightened her an embittered 
look clouded her once handsome face but only for a moment then she 
smiled again and clutched prince vasilis arm more tightly 

listen to me prince said she i have never yet asked you for 
anything and i never will again nor have i ever reminded you of my 
fathers friendship for you but now i entreat you for gods sake to 
do this for my son  and i shall always regard you as a benefactor she 
added hurriedly no dont be angry but promise i have asked golitsyn 
and he has refused be the kindhearted man you always were she said 
trying to smile though tears were in her eyes 

papa we shall be late said princess helene turning her beautiful 
head and looking over her classically molded shoulder as she stood 
waiting by the door 

influence in society however is a capital which has to be economized 
if it is to last prince vasili knew this and having once realized that 
if he asked on behalf of all who begged of him he would soon be unable 
to ask for himself he became chary of using his influence but in 
princess drubetskayas case he felt after her second appeal something 
like qualms of conscience she had reminded him of what was quite true 
he had been indebted to her father for the first steps in his career 
moreover he could see by her manners that she was one of those 
women  mostly mothers  who having once made up their minds will not 
rest until they have gained their end and are prepared if necessary 
to go on insisting day after day and hour after hour and even to make 
scenes this last consideration moved him 

my dear anna mikhaylovna said he with his usual familiarity and 
weariness of tone it is almost impossible for me to do what you ask 
but to prove my devotion to you and how i respect your fathers memory 
i will do the impossible  your son shall be transferred to the guards 
here is my hand on it are you satisfied 

my dear benefactor this is what i expected from you  i knew your 
kindness he turned to go 

wait  just a word when he has been transferred to the guards she 
faltered you are on good terms with michael ilarionovich kutuzov 
recommend boris to him as adjutant then i shall be at rest and 
then 

prince vasili smiled 

no i wont promise that you dont know how kutuzov is pestered since 
his appointment as commander in chief he told me himself that all the 
moscow ladies have conspired to give him all their sons as adjutants 

no but do promise i wont let you go my dear benefactor 

papa said his beautiful daughter in the same tone as before we 
shall be late 

well au revoir good by you hear her 

then tomorrow you will speak to the emperor 

certainly but about kutuzov i dont promise 

do promise do promise vasili cried anna mikhaylovna as he went 
with the smile of a coquettish girl which at one time probably came 
naturally to her but was now very ill suited to her careworn face 

apparently she had forgotten her age and by force of habit employed 
all the old feminine arts but as soon as the prince had gone her face 
resumed its former cold artificial expression she returned to the 
group where the vicomte was still talking and again pretended to 
listen while waiting till it would be time to leave her task was 
accomplished 





chapter v 


and what do you think of this latest comedy the coronation at milan 
asked anna pavlovna and of the comedy of the people of genoa and 
lucca laying their petitions before monsieur buonaparte and monsieur 
buonaparte sitting on a throne and granting the petitions of the 
nations adorable it is enough to make ones head whirl it is as if 
the whole world had gone crazy 

prince andrew looked anna pavlovna straight in the face with a sarcastic 
smile 

dieu me la donne gare a qui la touche * they say he was very fine 
when he said that he remarked repeating the words in italian dio 
mi lha dato guai a chi la tocchi 


* god has given it to me let him who touches it beware 


i hope this will prove the last drop that will make the glass run 
over anna pavlovna continued the sovereigns will not be able to 
endure this man who is a menace to everything 

the sovereigns i do not speak of russia said the vicomte polite but 
hopeless the sovereigns madame what have they done for louis xvii 
for the queen or for madame elizabeth nothing and he became more 
animated and believe me they are reaping the reward of their betrayal 
of the bourbon cause the sovereigns why they are sending ambassadors 
to compliment the usurper 

and sighing disdainfully he again changed his position 

prince hippolyte who had been gazing at the vicomte for some time 
through his lorgnette suddenly turned completely round toward the 
little princess and having asked for a needle began tracing the conde 
coat of arms on the table he explained this to her with as much gravity 
as if she had asked him to do it 

baton de gueules engrele de gueules dazur  maison conde said he 

the princess listened smiling 

if buonaparte remains on the throne of france a year longer the 
vicomte continued with the air of a man who in a matter with which 
he is better acquainted than anyone else does not listen to others but 
follows the current of his own thoughts things will have gone too far 
by intrigues violence exile and executions french society  i mean 
good french society  will have been forever destroyed and then 

he shrugged his shoulders and spread out his hands pierre wished to 
make a remark for the conversation interested him but anna pavlovna 
who had him under observation interrupted 

the emperor alexander said she with the melancholy which always 
accompanied any reference of hers to the imperial family has declared 
that he will leave it to the french people themselves to choose their 
own form of government and i believe that once free from the usurper 
the whole nation will certainly throw itself into the arms of its 
rightful king she concluded trying to be amiable to the royalist 
emigrant 

that is doubtful said prince andrew monsieur le vicomte quite 
rightly supposes that matters have already gone too far i think it will 
be difficult to return to the old regime 

from what i have heard said pierre blushing and breaking into the 
conversation almost all the aristocracy has already gone over to 
bonapartes side 

it is the buonapartists who say that replied the vicomte without 
looking at pierre at the present time it is difficult to know the real 
state of french public opinion 

bonaparte has said so remarked prince andrew with a sarcastic smile 

it was evident that he did not like the vicomte and was aiming his 
remarks at him though without looking at him 

i showed them the path to glory but they did not follow it prince 
andrew continued after a short silence again quoting napoleons words 
i opened my antechambers and they crowded in i do not know how far 
he was justified in saying so 

not in the least replied the vicomte after the murder of the 
duc even the most partial ceased to regard him as a hero if to some 
people he went on turning to anna pavlovna he ever was a hero 
after the murder of the duc there was one martyr more in heaven and one 
hero less on earth 

before anna pavlovna and the others had time to smile their appreciation 
of the vicomtes epigram pierre again broke into the conversation and 
though anna pavlovna felt sure he would say something inappropriate she 
was unable to stop him 

the execution of the duc denghien declared monsieur pierre was a 
political necessity and it seems to me that napoleon showed greatness 
of soul by not fearing to take on himself the whole responsibility of 
that deed 

dieu mon dieu muttered anna pavlovna in a terrified whisper 

what monsieur pierre do you consider that assassination shows 
greatness of soul said the little princess smiling and drawing her 
work nearer to her 

oh oh exclaimed several voices 

capital said prince hippolyte in english and began slapping his knee 
with the palm of his hand 

the vicomte merely shrugged his shoulders pierre looked solemnly at his 
audience over his spectacles and continued 

i say so he continued desperately because the bourbons fled 
from the revolution leaving the people to anarchy and napoleon alone 
understood the revolution and quelled it and so for the general good 
he could not stop short for the sake of one mans life 

wont you come over to the other table suggested anna pavlovna 

but pierre continued his speech without heeding her 

no cried he becoming more and more eager napoleon is great because 
he rose superior to the revolution suppressed its abuses preserved all 
that was good in it  equality of citizenship and freedom of speech and 
of the press  and only for that reason did he obtain power 

yes if having obtained power without availing himself of it to commit 
murder he had restored it to the rightful king i should have called him 
a great man remarked the vicomte 

he could not do that the people only gave him power that he might rid 
them of the bourbons and because they saw that he was a great man the 
revolution was a grand thing continued monsieur pierre betraying by 
this desperate and provocative proposition his extreme youth and his 
wish to express all that was in his mind 

what revolution and regicide a grand thing well after that but 
wont you come to this other table repeated anna pavlovna 

rousseaus contrat social said the vicomte with a tolerant smile 

i am not speaking of regicide i am speaking about ideas 

yes ideas of robbery murder and regicide again interjected an 
ironical voice 

those were extremes no doubt but they are not what is most important 
what is important are the rights of man emancipation from prejudices 
and equality of citizenship and all these ideas napoleon has retained 
in full force 

liberty and equality said the vicomte contemptuously as if at last 
deciding seriously to prove to this youth how foolish his words were 
high sounding words which have long been discredited who does not love 
liberty and equality even our saviour preached liberty and equality 
have people since the revolution become happier on the contrary we 
wanted liberty but buonaparte has destroyed it 

prince andrew kept looking with an amused smile from pierre to the 
vicomte and from the vicomte to their hostess in the first moment of 
pierres outburst anna pavlovna despite her social experience was 
horror struck but when she saw that pierres sacrilegious words had 
not exasperated the vicomte and had convinced herself that it was 
impossible to stop him she rallied her forces and joined the vicomte in 
a vigorous attack on the orator 

but my dear monsieur pierre said she how do you explain the fact 
of a great man executing a duc  or even an ordinary man who  is innocent 
and untried 

i should like said the vicomte to ask how monsieur explains the 
18th brumaire was not that an imposture it was a swindle and not at 
all like the conduct of a great man 

and the prisoners he killed in africa that was horrible said the 
little princess shrugging her shoulders 

hes a low fellow say what you will remarked prince hippolyte 

pierre not knowing whom to answer looked at them all and smiled his 
smile was unlike the half smile of other people when he smiled 
his grave even rather gloomy look was instantaneously replaced by 
another  a childlike kindly even rather silly look which seemed to 
ask forgiveness 

the vicomte who was meeting him for the first time saw clearly that 
this young jacobin was not so terrible as his words suggested all were 
silent 

how do you expect him to answer you all at once said prince andrew 
besides in the actions of a statesman one has to distinguish between 
his acts as a private person as a general and as an emperor so it 
seems to me 

yes yes of course pierre chimed in pleased at the arrival of this 
reinforcement 

one must admit continued prince andrew that napoleon as a man was 
great on the bridge of arcola and in the hospital at jaffa where he 
gave his hand to the plague stricken but but there are other acts 
which it is difficult to justify 

prince andrew who had evidently wished to tone down the awkwardness of 
pierres remarks rose and made a sign to his wife that it was time to 
go 

suddenly prince hippolyte started up making signs to everyone to attend 
and asking them all to be seated began 

i was told a charming moscow story today and must treat you to it 
excuse me vicomte  i must tell it in russian or the point will be 
lost and prince hippolyte began to tell his story in such russian 
as a frenchman would speak after spending about a year in russia 
everyone waited so emphatically and eagerly did he demand their 
attention to his story 

there is in moscow a lady une dame and she is very stingy she must 
have two footmen behind her carriage and very big ones that was her 
taste and she had a ladys maid also big she said 

here prince hippolyte paused evidently collecting his ideas with 
difficulty 

she said oh yes she said girl to the maid put on a livery 
get up behind the carriage and come with me while i make some calls 

here prince hippolyte spluttered and burst out laughing long before his 
audience which produced an effect unfavorable to the narrator several 
persons among them the elderly lady and anna pavlovna did however 
smile 

she went suddenly there was a great wind the girl lost her hat and 
her long hair came down here he could contain himself no longer and 
went on between gasps of laughter and the whole world knew 

and so the anecdote ended though it was unintelligible why he had told 
it or why it had to be told in russian still anna pavlovna and the 
others appreciated prince hippolytes social tact in so agreeably ending 
pierres unpleasant and unamiable outburst after the anecdote the 
conversation broke up into insignificant small talk about the last and 
next balls about theatricals and who would meet whom and when and 
where 





chapter vi 


having thanked anna pavlovna for her charming soiree the guests began 
to take their leave 

pierre was ungainly stout about the average height broad with huge 
red hands he did not know as the saying is how to enter a drawing 
room and still less how to leave one that is how to say something 
particularly agreeable before going away besides this he was 
absent minded when he rose to go he took up instead of his own the 
generals three cornered hat and held it pulling at the plume till 
the general asked him to restore it all his absent mindedness and 
inability to enter a room and converse in it was however redeemed by 
his kindly simple and modest expression anna pavlovna turned toward 
him and with a christian mildness that expressed forgiveness of his 
indiscretion nodded and said i hope to see you again but i also hope 
you will change your opinions my dear monsieur pierre 

when she said this he did not reply and only bowed but again everybody 
saw his smile which said nothing unless perhaps opinions are 
opinions but you see what a capital good natured fellow i am and 
everyone including anna pavlovna felt this 

prince andrew had gone out into the hall and turning his shoulders 
to the footman who was helping him on with his cloak listened 
indifferently to his wifes chatter with prince hippolyte who had also 
come into the hall prince hippolyte stood close to the pretty pregnant 
princess and stared fixedly at her through his eyeglass 

go in annette or you will catch cold said the little princess 
taking leave of anna pavlovna it is settled she added in a low 
voice 

anna pavlovna had already managed to speak to lise about the match she 
contemplated between anatole and the little princess sister in law 

i rely on you my dear said anna pavlovna also in a low tone 
write to her and let me know how her father looks at the matter au 
revoir  and she left the hall 

prince hippolyte approached the little princess and bending his face 
close to her began to whisper something 

two footmen the princess and his own stood holding a shawl and a 
cloak waiting for the conversation to finish they listened to 
the french sentences which to them were meaningless with an air of 
understanding but not wishing to appear to do so the princess as usual 
spoke smilingly and listened with a laugh 

i am very glad i did not go to the ambassadors said prince hippolyte 
 so dull  it has been a delightful evening has it not delightful 

they say the ball will be very good replied the princess drawing up 
her downy little lip all the pretty women in society will be there 

not all for you will not be there not all said prince hippolyte 
smiling joyfully and snatching the shawl from the footman whom he 
even pushed aside he began wrapping it round the princess either from 
awkwardness or intentionally no one could have said which after the 
shawl had been adjusted he kept his arm around her for a long time as 
though embracing her 

still smiling she gracefully moved away turning and glancing at her 
husband prince andrews eyes were closed so weary and sleepy did he 
seem 

are you ready he asked his wife looking past her 

prince hippolyte hurriedly put on his cloak which in the latest fashion 
reached to his very heels and stumbling in it ran out into the porch 
following the princess whom a footman was helping into the carriage 

princesse au revoir cried he stumbling with his tongue as well as 
with his feet 

the princess picking up her dress was taking her seat in the dark 
carriage her husband was adjusting his saber prince hippolyte under 
pretense of helping was in everyones way 

allow me sir said prince andrew in russian in a cold disagreeable 
tone to prince hippolyte who was blocking his path 

i am expecting you pierre said the same voice but gently and 
affectionately 

the postilion started the carriage wheels rattled prince hippolyte 
laughed spasmodically as he stood in the porch waiting for the vicomte 
whom he had promised to take home 

well mon cher said the vicomte having seated himself beside 
hippolyte in the carriage your little princess is very nice very nice 
indeed quite french and he kissed the tips of his fingers hippolyte 
burst out laughing 

do you know you are a terrible chap for all your innocent airs 
continued the vicomte i pity the poor husband that little officer who 
gives himself the airs of a monarch 

hippolyte spluttered again and amid his laughter said and you were 
saying that the russian ladies are not equal to the french one has to 
know how to deal with them 


pierre reaching the house first went into prince andrews study like 
one quite at home and from habit immediately lay down on the sofa took 
from the shelf the first book that came to his hand it was caesars 
commentaries and resting on his elbow began reading it in the middle 

what have you done to mlle scherer she will be quite ill now said 
prince andrew as he entered the study rubbing his small white hands 

pierre turned his whole body making the sofa creak he lifted his eager 
face to prince andrew smiled and waved his hand 

that abbe is very interesting but he does not see the thing in the 
right light in my opinion perpetual peace is possible but  i do not 
know how to express it not by a balance of political power 

it was evident that prince andrew was not interested in such abstract 
conversation 

one cant everywhere say all one thinks mon cher well have you 
at last decided on anything are you going to be a guardsman or a 
diplomatist asked prince andrew after a momentary silence 

pierre sat up on the sofa with his legs tucked under him 

really i dont yet know i dont like either the one or the other 

but you must decide on something your father expects it 

pierre at the age of ten had been sent abroad with an abbe as tutor 
and had remained away till he was twenty when he returned to moscow 
his father dismissed the abbe and said to the young man now go to 
petersburg look round and choose your profession i will agree to 
anything here is a letter to prince vasili and here is money write to 
me all about it and i will help you in everything pierre had 
already been choosing a career for three months and had not decided 
on anything it was about this choice that prince andrew was speaking 
pierre rubbed his forehead 

but he must be a freemason said he referring to the abbe whom he had 
met that evening 

that is all nonsense prince andrew again interrupted him let us 
talk business have you been to the horse guards 

no i have not but this is what i have been thinking and wanted to 
tell you there is a war now against napoleon if it were a war for 
freedom i could understand it and should be the first to enter the army 
but to help england and austria against the greatest man in the world is 
not right 

prince andrew only shrugged his shoulders at pierres childish words he 
put on the air of one who finds it impossible to reply to such nonsense 
but it would in fact have been difficult to give any other answer than 
the one prince andrew gave to this naive question 

if no one fought except on his own conviction there would be no wars 
he said 

and that would be splendid said pierre 

prince andrew smiled ironically 

very likely it would be splendid but it will never come about 

well why are you going to the war asked pierre 

what for i dont know i must besides that i am going he paused 
i am going because the life i am leading here does not suit me 





chapter vii 


the rustle of a womans dress was heard in the next room prince andrew 
shook himself as if waking up and his face assumed the look it had had 
in anna pavlovnas drawing room pierre removed his feet from the sofa 
the princess came in she had changed her gown for a house dress as 
fresh and elegant as the other prince andrew rose and politely placed a 
chair for her 

how is it she began as usual in french settling down briskly and 
fussily in the easy chair how is it annette never got married how 
stupid you men all are not to have married her excuse me for saying so 
but you have no sense about women what an argumentative fellow you are 
monsieur pierre 

and i am still arguing with your husband i cant understand why he 
wants to go to the war replied pierre addressing the princess with 
none of the embarrassment so commonly shown by young men in their 
intercourse with young women 

the princess started evidently pierres words touched her to the quick 

ah that is just what i tell him said she i dont understand it i 
dont in the least understand why men cant live without wars how is 
it that we women dont want anything of the kind dont need it now 
you shall judge between us i always tell him here he is uncles 
aide de camp a most brilliant position he is so well known so much 
appreciated by everyone the other day at the apraksins i heard a lady 
asking is that the famous prince andrew i did indeed she laughed 
he is so well received everywhere he might easily become aide de camp 
to the emperor you know the emperor spoke to him most graciously 
annette and i were speaking of how to arrange it what do you think 

pierre looked at his friend and noticing that he did not like the 
conversation gave no reply 

when are you starting he asked 

oh dont speak of his going dont i wont hear it spoken of said 
the princess in the same petulantly playful tone in which she had spoken 
to hippolyte in the drawing room and which was so plainly ill suited 
to the family circle of which pierre was almost a member today when i 
remembered that all these delightful associations must be broken off 
and then you know andre she looked significantly at her husband 
im afraid im afraid she whispered and a shudder ran down her 
back 

her husband looked at her as if surprised to notice that someone besides 
pierre and himself was in the room and addressed her in a tone of 
frigid politeness 

what is it you are afraid of lise i dont understand said he 

there what egotists men all are all all egotists just for a whim of 
his own goodness only knows why he leaves me and locks me up alone in 
the country 

with my father and sister remember said prince andrew gently 

alone all the same without my friends and he expects me not to be 
afraid 

her tone was now querulous and her lip drawn up giving her not a 
joyful but an animal squirrel like expression she paused as if she 
felt it indecorous to speak of her pregnancy before pierre though the 
gist of the matter lay in that 

i still cant understand what you are afraid of said prince andrew 
slowly not taking his eyes off his wife 

the princess blushed and raised her arms with a gesture of despair 

no andrew i must say you have changed oh how you have 

your doctor tells you to go to bed earlier said prince andrew you 
had better go 

the princess said nothing but suddenly her short downy lip quivered 
prince andrew rose shrugged his shoulders and walked about the room 

pierre looked over his spectacles with naive surprise now at him and 
now at her moved as if about to rise too but changed his mind 

why should i mind monsieur pierre being here exclaimed the little 
princess suddenly her pretty face all at once distorted by a tearful 
grimace i have long wanted to ask you andrew why you have changed 
so to me what have i done to you you are going to the war and have no 
pity for me why is it 

lise was all prince andrew said but that one word expressed an 
entreaty a threat and above all conviction that she would herself 
regret her words but she went on hurriedly 

you treat me like an invalid or a child i see it all did you behave 
like that six months ago 

lise i beg you to desist said prince andrew still more emphatically 

pierre who had been growing more and more agitated as he listened to 
all this rose and approached the princess he seemed unable to bear the 
sight of tears and was ready to cry himself 

calm yourself princess it seems so to you because i assure you 
i myself have experienced and so because no excuse me 
an outsider is out of place here no dont distress yourself 
good by 

prince andrew caught him by the hand 

no wait pierre the princess is too kind to wish to deprive me of the 
pleasure of spending the evening with you 

no he thinks only of himself muttered the princess without 
restraining her angry tears 

lise said prince andrew dryly raising his voice to the pitch which 
indicates that patience is exhausted 

suddenly the angry squirrel like expression of the princess pretty 
face changed into a winning and piteous look of fear her beautiful eyes 
glanced askance at her husbands face and her own assumed the timid 
deprecating expression of a dog when it rapidly but feebly wags its 
drooping tail 

mon dieu mon dieu she muttered and lifting her dress with one hand 
she went up to her husband and kissed him on the forehead 

good night lise said he rising and courteously kissing her hand as 
he would have done to a stranger 





chapter viii 


the friends were silent neither cared to begin talking pierre 
continually glanced at prince andrew prince andrew rubbed his forehead 
with his small hand 

let us go and have supper he said with a sigh going to the door 

they entered the elegant newly decorated and luxurious dining room 
everything from the table napkins to the silver china and glass bore 
that imprint of newness found in the households of the newly married 
halfway through supper prince andrew leaned his elbows on the table and 
with a look of nervous agitation such as pierre had never before seen on 
his face began to talk  as one who has long had something on his mind 
and suddenly determines to speak out 

never never marry my dear fellow thats my advice never marry till 
you can say to yourself that you have done all you are capable of and 
until you have ceased to love the woman of your choice and have seen 
her plainly as she is or else you will make a cruel and irrevocable 
mistake marry when you are old and good for nothing  or all that is 
good and noble in you will be lost it will all be wasted on trifles 
yes yes yes dont look at me with such surprise if you marry 
expecting anything from yourself in the future you will feel at every 
step that for you all is ended all is closed except the drawing 
room where you will be ranged side by side with a court lackey and an 
idiot but whats the good and he waved his arm 

pierre took off his spectacles which made his face seem different and 
the good natured expression still more apparent and gazed at his friend 
in amazement 

my wife continued prince andrew is an excellent woman one of those 
rare women with whom a mans honor is safe but o god what would i 
not give now to be unmarried you are the first and only one to whom i 
mention this because i like you 

as he said this prince andrew was less than ever like that bolkonski who 
had lolled in anna pavlovnas easy chairs and with half closed eyes had 
uttered french phrases between his teeth every muscle of his thin face 
was now quivering with nervous excitement his eyes in which the fire 
of life had seemed extinguished now flashed with brilliant light it 
was evident that the more lifeless he seemed at ordinary times the more 
impassioned he became in these moments of almost morbid irritation 

you dont understand why i say this he continued but it is the 
whole story of life you talk of bonaparte and his career said he 
though pierre had not mentioned bonaparte but bonaparte when he 
worked went step by step toward his goal he was free he had nothing 
but his aim to consider and he reached it but tie yourself up with 
a woman and like a chained convict you lose all freedom and all you 
have of hope and strength merely weighs you down and torments you with 
regret drawing rooms gossip balls vanity and triviality  these are 
the enchanted circle i cannot escape from i am now going to the war 
the greatest war there ever was and i know nothing and am fit for 
nothing i am very amiable and have a caustic wit continued prince 
andrew and at anna pavlovnas they listen to me and that stupid set 
without whom my wife cannot exist and those women if you only knew 
what those society women are and women in general my father is right 
selfish vain stupid trivial in everything  thats what women are 
when you see them in their true colors when you meet them in society it 
seems as if there were something in them but theres nothing nothing 
nothing no dont marry my dear fellow dont marry concluded prince 
andrew 

it seems funny to me said pierre that you you should consider 
yourself incapable and your life a spoiled life you have everything 
before you everything and you 

he did not finish his sentence but his tone showed how highly he 
thought of his friend and how much he expected of him in the future 

how can he talk like that thought pierre he considered his friend 
a model of perfection because prince andrew possessed in the highest 
degree just the very qualities pierre lacked and which might be best 
described as strength of will pierre was always astonished at prince 
andrews calm manner of treating everybody his extraordinary memory 
his extensive reading he had read everything knew everything and had 
an opinion about everything but above all at his capacity for work and 
study and if pierre was often struck by andrews lack of capacity 
for philosophical meditation to which he himself was particularly 
addicted he regarded even this not as a defect but as a sign of 
strength 

even in the best most friendly and simplest relations of life praise 
and commendation are essential just as grease is necessary to wheels 
that they may run smoothly 

my part is played out said prince andrew whats the use of talking 
about me let us talk about you he added after a silence smiling at 
his reassuring thoughts 

that smile was immediately reflected on pierres face 

but what is there to say about me said pierre his face relaxing into 
a careless merry smile what am i an illegitimate son he suddenly 
blushed crimson and it was plain that he had made a great effort to say 
this without a name and without means and it really but he 
did not say what it really was for the present i am free and am 
all right only i havent the least idea what i am to do i wanted to 
consult you seriously 

prince andrew looked kindly at him yet his glance  friendly and 
affectionate as it was  expressed a sense of his own superiority 

i am fond of you especially as you are the one live man among our 
whole set yes youre all right choose what you will its all the 
same youll be all right anywhere but look here give up visiting 
those kuragins and leading that sort of life it suits you so badly  all 
this debauchery dissipation and the rest of it 

what would you have my dear fellow answered pierre shrugging his 
shoulders women my dear fellow women 

i dont understand it replied prince andrew women who are comme il 
faut thats a different matter but the kuragins set of women women 
and wine i dont understand 

pierre was staying at prince vasili kuragins and sharing the dissipated 
life of his son anatole the son whom they were planning to reform by 
marrying him to prince andrews sister 

do you know said pierre as if suddenly struck by a happy thought 
seriously i have long been thinking of it leading such a life i 
cant decide or think properly about anything ones head aches and one 
spends all ones money he asked me for tonight but i wont go 

you give me your word of honor not to go 

on my honor 





chapter ix 


it was past one oclock when pierre left his friend it was a cloudless 
northern summer night pierre took an open cab intending to drive 
straight home but the nearer he drew to the house the more he felt the 
impossibility of going to sleep on such a night it was light enough to 
see a long way in the deserted street and it seemed more like morning 
or evening than night on the way pierre remembered that anatole kuragin 
was expecting the usual set for cards that evening after which there 
was generally a drinking bout finishing with visits of a kind pierre 
was very fond of 

i should like to go to kuragins thought he 

but he immediately recalled his promise to prince andrew not to go 
there then as happens to people of weak character he desired so 
passionately once more to enjoy that dissipation he was so accustomed to 
that he decided to go the thought immediately occurred to him that his 
promise to prince andrew was of no account because before he gave it he 
had already promised prince anatole to come to his gathering besides 
thought he all such words of honor are conventional things with no 
definite meaning especially if one considers that by tomorrow one may 
be dead or something so extraordinary may happen to one that honor and 
dishonor will be all the same pierre often indulged in reflections 
of this sort nullifying all his decisions and intentions he went to 
kuragins 

reaching the large house near the horse guards barracks in which 
anatole lived pierre entered the lighted porch ascended the stairs 
and went in at the open door there was no one in the anteroom empty 
bottles cloaks and overshoes were lying about there was a smell of 
alcohol and sounds of voices and shouting in the distance 

cards and supper were over but the visitors had not yet dispersed 
pierre threw off his cloak and entered the first room in which were the 
remains of supper a footman thinking no one saw him was drinking on 
the sly what was left in the glasses from the third room came sounds of 
laughter the shouting of familiar voices the growling of a bear and 
general commotion some eight or nine young men were crowding anxiously 
round an open window three others were romping with a young bear one 
pulling him by the chain and trying to set him at the others 

i bet a hundred on stevens shouted one 

mind no holding on cried another 

i bet on dolokhov cried a third kuragin you part our hands 

there leave bruin alone heres a bet on 

at one draught or he loses shouted a fourth 

jacob bring a bottle shouted the host a tall handsome fellow who 
stood in the midst of the group without a coat and with his fine linen 
shirt unfastened in front wait a bit you fellows here is petya 
good man cried he addressing pierre 

another voice from a man of medium height with clear blue eyes 
particularly striking among all these drunken voices by its sober ring 
cried from the window come here part the bets this was dolokhov 
an officer of the semenov regiment a notorious gambler and duelist who 
was living with anatole pierre smiled looking about him merrily 

i dont understand whats it all about 

wait a bit he is not drunk yet a bottle here said anatole taking a 
glass from the table he went up to pierre 

first of all you must drink 

pierre drank one glass after another looking from under his brows at 
the tipsy guests who were again crowding round the window and listening 
to their chatter anatole kept on refilling pierres glass while 
explaining that dolokhov was betting with stevens an english naval 
officer that he would drink a bottle of rum sitting on the outer ledge 
of the third floor window with his legs hanging out 

go on you must drink it all said anatole giving pierre the last 
glass or i wont let you go 

no i wont said pierre pushing anatole aside and he went up to the 
window 

dolokhov was holding the englishmans hand and clearly and distinctly 
repeating the terms of the bet addressing himself particularly to 
anatole and pierre 

dolokhov was of medium height with curly hair and light blue eyes he 
was about twenty five like all infantry officers he wore no mustache 
so that his mouth the most striking feature of his face was clearly 
seen the lines of that mouth were remarkably finely curved the middle 
of the upper lip formed a sharp wedge and closed firmly on the firm 
lower one and something like two distinct smiles played continually 
round the two corners of the mouth this together with the resolute 
insolent intelligence of his eyes produced an effect which made it 
impossible not to notice his face dolokhov was a man of small means and 
no connections yet though anatole spent tens of thousands of rubles 
dolokhov lived with him and had placed himself on such a footing that 
all who knew them including anatole himself respected him more than 
they did anatole dolokhov could play all games and nearly always won 
however much he drank he never lost his clearheadedness both kuragin 
and dolokhov were at that time notorious among the rakes and scapegraces 
of petersburg 

the bottle of rum was brought the window frame which prevented anyone 
from sitting on the outer sill was being forced out by two footmen who 
were evidently flurried and intimidated by the directions and shouts of 
the gentlemen around 

anatole with his swaggering air strode up to the window he wanted to 
smash something pushing away the footmen he tugged at the frame but 
could not move it he smashed a pane 

you have a try hercules said he turning to pierre 

pierre seized the crossbeam tugged and wrenched the oak frame out with 
a crash 

take it right out or theyll think im holding on said dolokhov 

is the englishman bragging eh is it all right said anatole 

first rate said pierre looking at dolokhov who with a bottle of rum 
in his hand was approaching the window from which the light of the sky 
the dawn merging with the afterglow of sunset was visible 

dolokhov the bottle of rum still in his hand jumped onto the window 
sill listen cried he standing there and addressing those in the 
room all were silent 

i bet fifty imperials  he spoke french that the englishman might 
understand him but he did not speak it very well  i bet fifty 
imperials or do you wish to make it a hundred added he addressing 
the englishman 

no fifty replied the latter 

all right fifty imperials that i will drink a whole bottle of rum 
without taking it from my mouth sitting outside the window on this 
spot he stooped and pointed to the sloping ledge outside the window 
and without holding on to anything is that right 

quite right said the englishman 

anatole turned to the englishman and taking him by one of the buttons 
of his coat and looking down at him  the englishman was short  began 
repeating the terms of the wager to him in english 

wait cried dolokhov hammering with the bottle on the window sill to 
attract attention wait a bit kuragin listen if anyone else does the 
same i will pay him a hundred imperials do you understand 

the englishman nodded but gave no indication whether he intended to 
accept this challenge or not anatole did not release him and though 
he kept nodding to show that he understood anatole went on translating 
dolokhovs words into english a thin young lad an hussar of the life 
guards who had been losing that evening climbed on the window sill 
leaned over and looked down 

oh oh oh he muttered looking down from the window at the stones of 
the pavement 

shut up cried dolokhov pushing him away from the window the lad 
jumped awkwardly back into the room tripping over his spurs 

placing the bottle on the window sill where he could reach it easily 
dolokhov climbed carefully and slowly through the window and lowered his 
legs pressing against both sides of the window he adjusted himself on 
his seat lowered his hands moved a little to the right and then to 
the left and took up the bottle anatole brought two candles and placed 
them on the window sill though it was already quite light dolokhovs 
back in his white shirt and his curly head were lit up from both 
sides everyone crowded to the window the englishman in front pierre 
stood smiling but silent one man older than the others present 
suddenly pushed forward with a scared and angry look and wanted to seize 
hold of dolokhovs shirt 

i say this is folly hell be killed said this more sensible man 

anatole stopped him 

dont touch him youll startle him and then hell be killed eh 
what then eh 

dolokhov turned round and again holding on with both hands arranged 
himself on his seat 

if anyone comes meddling again said he emitting the words separately 
through his thin compressed lips i will throw him down there now 
then 

saying this he again turned round dropped his hands took the bottle 
and lifted it to his lips threw back his head and raised his free hand 
to balance himself one of the footmen who had stooped to pick up some 
broken glass remained in that position without taking his eyes from the 
window and from dolokhovs back anatole stood erect with staring eyes 
the englishman looked on sideways pursing up his lips the man who had 
wished to stop the affair ran to a corner of the room and threw himself 
on a sofa with his face to the wall pierre hid his face from which a 
faint smile forgot to fade though his features now expressed horror 
and fear all were still pierre took his hands from his eyes dolokhov 
still sat in the same position only his head was thrown further back 
till his curly hair touched his shirt collar and the hand holding the 
bottle was lifted higher and higher and trembled with the effort the 
bottle was emptying perceptibly and rising still higher and his head 
tilting yet further back why is it so long thought pierre it seemed 
to him that more than half an hour had elapsed suddenly dolokhov made 
a backward movement with his spine and his arm trembled nervously this 
was sufficient to cause his whole body to slip as he sat on the sloping 
ledge as he began slipping down his head and arm wavered still more 
with the strain one hand moved as if to clutch the window sill but 
refrained from touching it pierre again covered his eyes and thought he 
would never open them again suddenly he was aware of a stir all around 
he looked up dolokhov was standing on the window sill with a pale but 
radiant face 

its empty 

he threw the bottle to the englishman who caught it neatly dolokhov 
jumped down he smelt strongly of rum 

well done fine fellow theres a bet for you devil take 
you came from different sides 

the englishman took out his purse and began counting out the money 
dolokhov stood frowning and did not speak pierre jumped upon the window 
sill 

gentlemen who wishes to bet with me ill do the same thing he 
suddenly cried even without a bet there tell them to bring me a 
bottle ill do it bring a bottle 

let him do it let him do it said dolokhov smiling 

what next have you gone mad no one would let you why you go 
giddy even on a staircase exclaimed several voices 

ill drink it lets have a bottle of rum shouted pierre banging the 
table with a determined and drunken gesture and preparing to climb out 
of the window 

they seized him by his arms but he was so strong that everyone who 
touched him was sent flying 

no youll never manage him that way said anatole wait a bit and 
ill get round him listen ill take your bet tomorrow but now we 
are all going to     s 

come on then cried pierre come on and well take bruin with 
us 

and he caught the bear took it in his arms lifted it from the ground 
and began dancing round the room with it 





chapter x 


prince vasili kept the promise he had given to princess drubetskaya who 
had spoken to him on behalf of her only son boris on the evening of anna 
pavlovnas soiree the matter was mentioned to the emperor an exception 
made and boris transferred into the regiment of semenov guards with the 
rank of cornet he received however no appointment to kutuzovs staff 
despite all anna mikhaylovnas endeavors and entreaties soon after 
anna pavlovnas reception anna mikhaylovna returned to moscow and went 
straight to her rich relations the rostovs with whom she stayed when 
in the town and where her darling bory who had only just entered a 
regiment of the line and was being at once transferred to the guards 
as a cornet had been educated from childhood and lived for years at a 
time the guards had already left petersburg on the tenth of august and 
her son who had remained in moscow for his equipment was to join them 
on the march to radzivilov 

it was st natalias day and the name day of two of the rostovs  the 
mother and the youngest daughter  both named nataly ever since 
the morning carriages with six horses had been coming and going 
continually bringing visitors to the countess rostovas big house on 
the povarskaya so well known to all moscow the countess herself and 
her handsome eldest daughter were in the drawing room with the visitors 
who came to congratulate and who constantly succeeded one another in 
relays 

the countess was a woman of about forty five with a thin oriental type 
of face evidently worn out with childbearing  she had had twelve 
a languor of motion and speech resulting from weakness gave her a 
distinguished air which inspired respect princess anna mikhaylovna 
drubetskaya who as a member of the household was also seated in the 
drawing room helped to receive and entertain the visitors the young 
people were in one of the inner rooms not considering it necessary to 
take part in receiving the visitors the count met the guests and saw 
them off inviting them all to dinner 

i am very very grateful to you mon cher or ma chere  he called 
everyone without exception and without the slightest variation in his 
tone my dear whether they were above or below him in rank  i thank 
you for myself and for our two dear ones whose name day we are keeping 
but mind you come to dinner or i shall be offended ma chere on 
behalf of the whole family i beg you to come mon cher these words he 
repeated to everyone without exception or variation and with the same 
expression on his full cheerful clean shaven face the same firm 
pressure of the hand and the same quick repeated bows as soon as he 
had seen a visitor off he returned to one of those who were still in the 
drawing room drew a chair toward him or her and jauntily spreading out 
his legs and putting his hands on his knees with the air of a man who 
enjoys life and knows how to live he swayed to and fro with dignity 
offered surmises about the weather or touched on questions of health 
sometimes in russian and sometimes in very bad but self confident 
french then again like a man weary but unflinching in the fulfillment 
of duty he rose to see some visitors off and stroking his scanty gray 
hairs over his bald patch also asked them to dinner sometimes on his 
way back from the anteroom he would pass through the conservatory and 
pantry into the large marble dining hall where tables were being set 
out for eighty people and looking at the footmen who were bringing in 
silver and china moving tables and unfolding damask table linen he 
would call dmitri vasilevich a man of good family and the manager of 
all his affairs and while looking with pleasure at the enormous table 
would say well dmitri youll see that things are all as they should 
be thats right the great thing is the serving thats it and with a 
complacent sigh he would return to the drawing room 

marya lvovna karagina and her daughter announced the countess 
gigantic footman in his bass voice entering the drawing room the 
countess reflected a moment and took a pinch from a gold snuffbox with 
her husbands portrait on it 

im quite worn out by these callers however ill see her and no more 
she is so affected ask her in she said to the footman in a sad voice 
as if saying very well finish me off 

a tall stout and proud looking woman with a round faced smiling 
daughter entered the drawing room their dresses rustling 

dear countess what an age she has been laid up poor child 
at the razumovskis ball and countess apraksina i was so 
delighted came the sounds of animated feminine voices interrupting 
one another and mingling with the rustling of dresses and the scraping 
of chairs then one of those conversations began which last out until 
at the first pause the guests rise with a rustle of dresses and say 
i am so delighted mammas health and countess apraksina and 
then again rustling pass into the anteroom put on cloaks or mantles 
and drive away the conversation was on the chief topic of the day the 
illness of the wealthy and celebrated beau of catherines day count 
bezukhov and about his illegitimate son pierre the one who had behaved 
so improperly at anna pavlovnas reception 

i am so sorry for the poor count said the visitor he is in such bad 
health and now this vexation about his son is enough to kill him 

what is that asked the countess as if she did not know what the 
visitor alluded to though she had already heard about the cause of 
count bezukhovs distress some fifteen times 

thats what comes of a modern education exclaimed the visitor it 
seems that while he was abroad this young man was allowed to do as he 
liked now in petersburg i hear he has been doing such terrible things 
that he has been expelled by the police 

you dont say so replied the countess 

he chose his friends badly interposed anna mikhaylovna prince 
vasilis son he and a certain dolokhov have it is said been up to 
heaven only knows what and they have had to suffer for it dolokhov 
has been degraded to the ranks and bezukhovs son sent back to moscow 
anatole kuragins father managed somehow to get his sons affair hushed 
up but even he was ordered out of petersburg 

but what have they been up to asked the countess 

they are regular brigands especially dolokhov replied the visitor 
he is a son of marya ivanovna dolokhova such a worthy woman but 
there just fancy those three got hold of a bear somewhere put it in a 
carriage and set off with it to visit some actresses the police tried 
to interfere and what did the young men do they tied a policeman and 
the bear back to back and put the bear into the moyka canal and there 
was the bear swimming about with the policeman on his back 

what a nice figure the policeman must have cut my dear shouted the 
count dying with laughter 

oh how dreadful how can you laugh at it count 

yet the ladies themselves could not help laughing 

it was all they could do to rescue the poor man continued the 
visitor and to think it is cyril vladimirovich bezukhovs son who 
amuses himself in this sensible manner and he was said to be so well 
educated and clever this is all that his foreign education has done for 
him i hope that here in moscow no one will receive him in spite of his 
money they wanted to introduce him to me but i quite declined i have 
my daughters to consider 

why do you say this young man is so rich asked the countess turning 
away from the girls who at once assumed an air of inattention his 
children are all illegitimate i think pierre also is illegitimate 

the visitor made a gesture with her hand 

i should think he has a score of them 

princess anna mikhaylovna intervened in the conversation evidently 
wishing to show her connections and knowledge of what went on in 
society 

the fact of the matter is said she significantly and also in a half 
whisper everyone knows count cyrils reputation he has lost count 
of his children but this pierre was his favorite 

how handsome the old man still was only a year ago remarked the 
countess i have never seen a handsomer man 

he is very much altered now said anna mikhaylovna well as i was 
saying prince vasili is the next heir through his wife but the count 
is very fond of pierre looked after his education and wrote to the 
emperor about him so that in the case of his death  and he is so 
ill that he may die at any moment and dr lorrain has come from 
petersburg  no one knows who will inherit his immense fortune pierre 
or prince vasili forty thousand serfs and millions of rubles i know 
it all very well for prince vasili told me himself besides cyril 
vladimirovich is my mothers second cousin hes also my borys 
godfather she added as if she attached no importance at all to the 
fact 

prince vasili arrived in moscow yesterday i hear he has come on some 
inspection business remarked the visitor 

yes but between ourselves said the princess that is a pretext the 
fact is he has come to see count cyril vladimirovich hearing how ill he 
is 

but do you know my dear that was a capital joke said the count and 
seeing that the elder visitor was not listening he turned to the young 
ladies i can just imagine what a funny figure that policeman cut 

and as he waved his arms to impersonate the policeman his portly form 
again shook with a deep ringing laugh the laugh of one who always eats 
well and in particular drinks well so do come and dine with us he 
said 





chapter xi 


silence ensued the countess looked at her callers smiling affably 
but not concealing the fact that she would not be distressed if they now 
rose and took their leave the visitors daughter was already smoothing 
down her dress with an inquiring look at her mother when suddenly from 
the next room were heard the footsteps of boys and girls running to 
the door and the noise of a chair falling over and a girl of thirteen 
hiding something in the folds of her short muslin frock darted in and 
stopped short in the middle of the room it was evident that she had 
not intended her flight to bring her so far behind her in the doorway 
appeared a student with a crimson coat collar an officer of the guards 
a girl of fifteen and a plump rosy faced boy in a short jacket 

the count jumped up and swaying from side to side spread his arms wide 
and threw them round the little girl who had run in 

ah here she is he exclaimed laughing my pet whose name day it is 
my dear pet 

ma chere there is a time for everything said the countess with 
feigned severity you spoil her ilya she added turning to her 
husband 

how do you do my dear i wish you many happy returns of your name 
day said the visitor what a charming child she added addressing 
the mother 

this black eyed wide mouthed girl not pretty but full of life  with 
childish bare shoulders which after her run heaved and shook her 
bodice with black curls tossed backward thin bare arms little legs 
in lace frilled drawers and feet in low slippers  was just at that 
charming age when a girl is no longer a child though the child is not 
yet a young woman escaping from her father she ran to hide her 
flushed face in the lace of her mothers mantilla  not paying the least 
attention to her severe remark  and began to laugh she laughed and in 
fragmentary sentences tried to explain about a doll which she produced 
from the folds of her frock 

do you see my doll mimi you see was all natasha managed 
to utter to her everything seemed funny she leaned against her mother 
and burst into such a loud ringing fit of laughter that even the prim 
visitor could not help joining in 

now then go away and take your monstrosity with you said the mother 
pushing away her daughter with pretended sternness and turning to the 
visitor she added she is my youngest girl 

natasha raising her face for a moment from her mothers mantilla 
glanced up at her through tears of laughter and again hid her face 

the visitor compelled to look on at this family scene thought it 
necessary to take some part in it 

tell me my dear said she to natasha is mimi a relation of yours a 
daughter i suppose 

natasha did not like the visitors tone of condescension to childish 
things she did not reply but looked at her seriously 

meanwhile the younger generation boris the officer anna mikhaylovnas 
son nicholas the undergraduate the counts eldest son sonya the 
counts fifteen year old niece and little petya his youngest boy 
had all settled down in the drawing room and were obviously trying to 
restrain within the bounds of decorum the excitement and mirth that 
shone in all their faces evidently in the back rooms from which they 
had dashed out so impetuously the conversation had been more amusing 
than the drawing room talk of society scandals the weather and 
countess apraksina now and then they glanced at one another hardly 
able to suppress their laughter 

the two young men the student and the officer friends from childhood 
were of the same age and both handsome fellows though not alike boris 
was tall and fair and his calm and handsome face had regular delicate 
features nicholas was short with curly hair and an open expression 
dark hairs were already showing on his upper lip and his whole face 
expressed impetuosity and enthusiasm nicholas blushed when he entered 
the drawing room he evidently tried to find something to say but 
failed boris on the contrary at once found his footing and related 
quietly and humorously how he had known that doll mimi when she was 
still quite a young lady before her nose was broken how she had aged 
during the five years he had known her and how her head had cracked 
right across the skull having said this he glanced at natasha she 
turned away from him and glanced at her younger brother who was 
screwing up his eyes and shaking with suppressed laughter and unable 
to control herself any longer she jumped up and rushed from the room as 
fast as her nimble little feet would carry her boris did not laugh 

you were meaning to go out werent you mamma do you want the 
carriage he asked his mother with a smile 

yes yes go and tell them to get it ready she answered returning 
his smile 

boris quietly left the room and went in search of natasha the plump 
boy ran after them angrily as if vexed that their program had been 
disturbed 





chapter xii 


the only young people remaining in the drawing room not counting the 
young lady visitor and the countess eldest daughter who was four years 
older than her sister and behaved already like a grown up person were 
nicholas and sonya the niece sonya was a slender little brunette with 
a tender look in her eyes which were veiled by long lashes thick black 
plaits coiling twice round her head and a tawny tint in her complexion 
and especially in the color of her slender but graceful and muscular 
arms and neck by the grace of her movements by the softness and 
flexibility of her small limbs and by a certain coyness and reserve of 
manner she reminded one of a pretty half grown kitten which promises 
to become a beautiful little cat she evidently considered it proper to 
show an interest in the general conversation by smiling but in spite 
of herself her eyes under their thick long lashes watched her cousin who 
was going to join the army with such passionate girlish adoration that 
her smile could not for a single instant impose upon anyone and it 
was clear that the kitten had settled down only to spring up with more 
energy and again play with her cousin as soon as they too could like 
natasha and boris escape from the drawing room 

ah yes my dear said the count addressing the visitor and pointing 
to nicholas his friend boris has become an officer and so for 
friendships sake he is leaving the university and me his old father 
and entering the military service my dear and there was a place 
and everything waiting for him in the archives department isnt that 
friendship remarked the count in an inquiring tone 

but they say that war has been declared replied the visitor 

theyve been saying so a long while said the count and theyll say 
so again and again and that will be the end of it my dear theres 
friendship for you he repeated hes joining the hussars 

the visitor not knowing what to say shook her head 

its not at all from friendship declared nicholas flaring up and 
turning away as if from a shameful aspersion it is not from friendship 
at all i simply feel that the army is my vocation 

he glanced at his cousin and the young lady visitor and they were both 
regarding him with a smile of approbation 

schubert the colonel of the pavlograd hussars is dining with us 
today he has been here on leave and is taking nicholas back with 
him it cant be helped said the count shrugging his shoulders and 
speaking playfully of a matter that evidently distressed him 

i have already told you papa said his son that if you dont wish 
to let me go ill stay but i know i am no use anywhere except in the 
army i am not a diplomat or a government clerk  i dont know how to 
hide what i feel as he spoke he kept glancing with the flirtatiousness 
of a handsome youth at sonya and the young lady visitor 

the little kitten feasting her eyes on him seemed ready at any moment 
to start her gambols again and display her kittenish nature 

all right all right said the old count he always flares up this 
buonaparte has turned all their heads they all think of how he rose 
from an ensign and became emperor well well god grant it he added 
not noticing his visitors sarcastic smile 

the elders began talking about bonaparte julie karagina turned to young 
rostov 

what a pity you werent at the arkharovs on thursday it was so dull 
without you said she giving him a tender smile 

the young man flattered sat down nearer to her with a coquettish 
smile and engaged the smiling julie in a confidential conversation 
without at all noticing that his involuntary smile had stabbed the heart 
of sonya who blushed and smiled unnaturally in the midst of his talk 
he glanced round at her she gave him a passionately angry glance and 
hardly able to restrain her tears and maintain the artificial smile 
on her lips she got up and left the room all nicholas animation 
vanished he waited for the first pause in the conversation and then 
with a distressed face left the room to find sonya 

how plainly all these young people wear their hearts on their 
sleeves said anna mikhaylovna pointing to nicholas as he went out 
cousinage  dangereux voisinage * she added 


* cousinhood is a dangerous neighborhood 


yes said the countess when the brightness these young people had 
brought into the room had vanished and as if answering a question no 
one had put but which was always in her mind and how much suffering 
how much anxiety one has had to go through that we might rejoice in 
them now and yet really the anxiety is greater now than the joy one is 
always always anxious especially just at this age so dangerous both 
for girls and boys 

it all depends on the bringing up remarked the visitor 

yes youre quite right continued the countess till now i have 
always thank god been my childrens friend and had their full 
confidence said she repeating the mistake of so many parents who 
imagine that their children have no secrets from them i know i shall 
always be my daughters first confidante and that if nicholas with his 
impulsive nature does get into mischief a boy cant help it he will 
all the same never be like those petersburg young men 

yes they are splendid splendid youngsters chimed in the count who 
always solved questions that seemed to him perplexing by deciding that 
everything was splendid just fancy wants to be an hussar whats one 
to do my dear 

what a charming creature your younger girl is said the visitor a 
little volcano 

yes a regular volcano said the count takes after me and what a 
voice she has though shes my daughter i tell the truth when i say 
shell be a singer a second salomoni we have engaged an italian to 
give her lessons 

isnt she too young i have heard that it harms the voice to train it 
at that age 

oh no not at all too young replied the count why our mothers used 
to be married at twelve or thirteen 

and shes in love with boris already just fancy said the countess 
with a gentle smile looking at boris and went on evidently concerned 
with a thought that always occupied her now you see if i were to be 
severe with her and to forbid it goodness knows what they might be up 
to on the sly she meant that they would be kissing but as it is 
i know every word she utters she will come running to me of her own 
accord in the evening and tell me everything perhaps i spoil her but 
really that seems the best plan with her elder sister i was stricter 

yes i was brought up quite differently remarked the handsome elder 
daughter countess vera with a smile 

but the smile did not enhance veras beauty as smiles generally do 
on the contrary it gave her an unnatural and therefore unpleasant 
expression vera was good looking not at all stupid quick at learning 
was well brought up and had a pleasant voice what she said was 
true and appropriate yet strange to say everyone  the visitors and 
countess alike  turned to look at her as if wondering why she had said 
it and they all felt awkward 

people are always too clever with their eldest children and try to make 
something exceptional of them said the visitor 

whats the good of denying it my dear our dear countess was too 
clever with vera said the count well what of that shes turned out 
splendidly all the same he added winking at vera 

the guests got up and took their leave promising to return to dinner 

what manners i thought they would never go said the countess when 
she had seen her guests out 





chapter xiii 


when natasha ran out of the drawing room she only went as far as the 
conservatory there she paused and stood listening to the conversation 
in the drawing room waiting for boris to come out she was already 
growing impatient and stamped her foot ready to cry at his not coming 
at once when she heard the young mans discreet steps approaching 
neither quickly nor slowly at this natasha dashed swiftly among the 
flower tubs and hid there 

boris paused in the middle of the room looked round brushed a little 
dust from the sleeve of his uniform and going up to a mirror examined 
his handsome face natasha very still peered out from her ambush 
waiting to see what he would do he stood a little while before the 
glass smiled and walked toward the other door natasha was about 
to call him but changed her mind let him look for me thought she 
hardly had boris gone than sonya flushed in tears and muttering 
angrily came in at the other door natasha checked her first impulse to 
run out to her and remained in her hiding place watching  as under an 
invisible cap  to see what went on in the world she was experiencing 
a new and peculiar pleasure sonya muttering to herself kept looking 
round toward the drawing room door it opened and nicholas came in 

sonya what is the matter with you how can you said he running up 
to her 

its nothing nothing leave me alone sobbed sonya 

ah i know what it is 

well if you do so much the better and you can go back to her 

so o onya look here how can you torture me and yourself like that 
for a mere fancy said nicholas taking her hand 

sonya did not pull it away and left off crying natasha not stirring 
and scarcely breathing watched from her ambush with sparkling eyes 
what will happen now thought she 

sonya what is anyone in the world to me you alone are everything 
said nicholas and i will prove it to you 

i dont like you to talk like that 

well then i wont only forgive me sonya he drew her to him and 
kissed her 

oh how nice thought natasha and when sonya and nicholas had gone 
out of the conservatory she followed and called boris to her 

boris come here said she with a sly and significant look i 
have something to tell you here here and she led him into the 
conservatory to the place among the tubs where she had been hiding 

boris followed her smiling 

what is the something asked he 

she grew confused glanced round and seeing the doll she had thrown 
down on one of the tubs picked it up 

kiss the doll said she 

boris looked attentively and kindly at her eager face but did not 
reply 

dont you want to well then come here said she and went further 
in among the plants and threw down the doll closer closer she 
whispered 

she caught the young officer by his cuffs and a look of solemnity and 
fear appeared on her flushed face 

and me would you like to kiss me she whispered almost inaudibly 
glancing up at him from under her brows smiling and almost crying from 
excitement 

boris blushed 

how funny you are he said bending down to her and blushing still 
more but he waited and did nothing 

suddenly she jumped up onto a tub to be higher than he embraced him so 
that both her slender bare arms clasped him above his neck and tossing 
back her hair kissed him full on the lips 

then she slipped down among the flowerpots on the other side of the tubs 
and stood hanging her head 

natasha he said you know that i love you but 

you are in love with me natasha broke in 

yes i am but please dont let us do like that in another four 
years then i will ask for your hand 

natasha considered 

thirteen fourteen fifteen sixteen she counted on her slender 
little fingers all right then its settled 

a smile of joy and satisfaction lit up her eager face 

settled replied boris 

forever said the little girl till death itself 

she took his arm and with a happy face went with him into the adjoining 
sitting room 





chapter xiv 


after receiving her visitors the countess was so tired that she gave 
orders to admit no more but the porter was told to be sure to invite 
to dinner all who came to congratulate the countess wished to have 
a tete a tete talk with the friend of her childhood princess anna 
mikhaylovna whom she had not seen properly since she returned from 
petersburg anna mikhaylovna with her tear worn but pleasant face drew 
her chair nearer to that of the countess 

with you i will be quite frank said anna mikhaylovna there are not 
many left of us old friends thats why i so value your friendship 

anna mikhaylovna looked at vera and paused the countess pressed her 
friends hand 

vera she said to her eldest daughter who was evidently not a 
favorite how is it you have so little tact dont you see you are not 
wanted here go to the other girls or 

the handsome vera smiled contemptuously but did not seem at all hurt 

if you had told me sooner mamma i would have gone she replied as 
she rose to go to her own room 

but as she passed the sitting room she noticed two couples sitting 
one pair at each window she stopped and smiled scornfully sonya was 
sitting close to nicholas who was copying out some verses for her the 
first he had ever written boris and natasha were at the other window 
and ceased talking when vera entered sonya and natasha looked at vera 
with guilty happy faces 

it was pleasant and touching to see these little girls in love but 
apparently the sight of them roused no pleasant feeling in vera 

how often have i asked you not to take my things she said you have 
a room of your own and she took the inkstand from nicholas 

in a minute in a minute he said dipping his pen 

you always manage to do things at the wrong time continued vera 
you came rushing into the drawing room so that everyone felt ashamed of 
you 

though what she said was quite just perhaps for that very reason no one 
replied and the four simply looked at one another she lingered in the 
room with the inkstand in her hand 

and at your age what secrets can there be between natasha and boris or 
between you two its all nonsense 

now vera what does it matter to you said natasha in defense 
speaking very gently 

she seemed that day to be more than ever kind and affectionate to 
everyone 

very silly said vera i am ashamed of you secrets indeed 

all have secrets of their own answered natasha getting warmer we 
dont interfere with you and berg 

i should think not said vera because there can never be anything 
wrong in my behavior but ill just tell mamma how you are behaving with 
boris 

natalya ilynichna behaves very well to me remarked boris i have 
nothing to complain of 

dont boris you are such a diplomat that it is really tiresome said 
natasha in a mortified voice that trembled slightly she used the word 
diplomat which was just then much in vogue among the children in the 
special sense they attached to it why does she bother me and she 
added turning to vera youll never understand it because youve 
never loved anyone you have no heart you are a madame de genlis 
and nothing more this nickname bestowed on vera by nicholas 
was considered very stinging and your greatest pleasure is to be 
unpleasant to people go and flirt with berg as much as you please she 
finished quickly 

i shall at any rate not run after a young man before visitors 

well now youve done what you wanted put in nicholas  said 
unpleasant things to everyone and upset them lets go to the nursery 

all four like a flock of scared birds got up and left the room 

the unpleasant things were said to me remarked vera i said none to 
anyone 

madame de genlis madame de genlis shouted laughing voices through 
the door 

the handsome vera who produced such an irritating and unpleasant effect 
on everyone smiled and evidently unmoved by what had been said to her 
went to the looking glass and arranged her hair and scarf looking at 
her own handsome face she seemed to become still colder and calmer 


in the drawing room the conversation was still going on 

ah my dear said the countess my life is not all roses either 
dont i know that at the rate we are living our means wont last long 
its all the club and his easygoing nature even in the country do we 
get any rest theatricals hunting and heaven knows what besides but 
dont lets talk about me tell me how you managed everything i often 
wonder at you annette  how at your age you can rush off alone in a 
carriage to moscow to petersburg to those ministers and great people 
and know how to deal with them all its quite astonishing how did you 
get things settled i couldnt possibly do it 

ah my love answered anna mikhaylovna god grant you never know 
what it is to be left a widow without means and with a son you love 
to distraction one learns many things then she added with a certain 
pride that lawsuit taught me much when i want to see one of those big 
people i write a note princess so and so desires an interview with 
so and so and then i take a cab and go myself two three or four 
times  till i get what i want i dont mind what they think of me 

well and to whom did you apply about bory asked the countess you 
see yours is already an officer in the guards while my nicholas is 
going as a cadet theres no one to interest himself for him to whom 
did you apply 

to prince vasili he was so kind he at once agreed to everything 
and put the matter before the emperor said princess anna mikhaylovna 
enthusiastically quite forgetting all the humiliation she had endured 
to gain her end 

has prince vasili aged much asked the countess i have not seen him 
since we acted together at the rumyantsovs theatricals i expect he has 
forgotten me he paid me attentions in those days said the countess 
with a smile 

he is just the same as ever replied anna mikhaylovna overflowing 
with amiability his position has not turned his head at all he said to 
me i am sorry i can do so little for you dear princess i am at 
your command yes he is a fine fellow and a very kind relation 
but nataly you know my love for my son i would do anything for his 
happiness and my affairs are in such a bad way that my position is now 
a terrible one continued anna mikhaylovna sadly dropping her voice 
my wretched lawsuit takes all i have and makes no progress would you 
believe it i have literally not a penny and dont know how to equip 
boris she took out her handkerchief and began to cry i need five 
hundred rubles and have only one twenty five ruble note i am in such a 
state my only hope now is in count cyril vladimirovich bezukhov 
if he will not assist his godson  you know he is borys godfather  and 
allow him something for his maintenance all my trouble will have been 
thrown away i shall not be able to equip him 

the countess eyes filled with tears and she pondered in silence 

i often think though perhaps its a sin said the princess that 
here lives count cyril vladimirovich bezukhov so rich all alone that 
tremendous fortune and what is his life worth its a burden to him 
and borys life is only just beginning 

surely he will leave something to boris said the countess 

heaven only knows my dear these rich grandees are so selfish still 
i will take boris and go to see him at once and i shall speak to him 
straight out let people think what they will of me its really all the 
same to me when my sons fate is at stake the princess rose its now 
two oclock and you dine at four there will just be time 

and like a practical petersburg lady who knows how to make the most of 
time anna mikhaylovna sent someone to call her son and went into the 
anteroom with him 

good by my dear said she to the countess who saw her to the door 
and added in a whisper so that her son should not hear wish me good 
luck 

are you going to count cyril vladimirovich my dear said the count 
coming out from the dining hall into the anteroom and he added if 
he is better ask pierre to dine with us he has been to the house you 
know and danced with the children be sure to invite him my dear 
we will see how taras distinguishes himself today he says count orlov 
never gave such a dinner as ours will be 





chapter xv 


my dear boris said princess anna mikhaylovna to her son as countess 
rostovas carriage in which they were seated drove over the straw 
covered street and turned into the wide courtyard of count cyril 
vladimirovich bezukhovs house my dear boris said the mother 
drawing her hand from beneath her old mantle and laying it timidly and 
tenderly on her sons arm be affectionate and attentive to him count 
cyril vladimirovich is your godfather after all your future depends on 
him remember that my dear and be nice to him as you so well know how 
to be 

if only i knew that anything besides humiliation would come of it 
answered her son coldly but i have promised and will do it for your 
sake 

although the hall porter saw someones carriage standing at the 
entrance after scrutinizing the mother and son who without asking to 
be announced had passed straight through the glass porch between the 
rows of statues in niches and looking significantly at the ladys old 
cloak he asked whether they wanted the count or the princesses and 
hearing that they wished to see the count said his excellency was worse 
today and that his excellency was not receiving anyone 

we may as well go back said the son in french 

my dear exclaimed his mother imploringly again laying her hand on 
his arm as if that touch might soothe or rouse him 

boris said no more but looked inquiringly at his mother without taking 
off his cloak 

my friend said anna mikhaylovna in gentle tones addressing the hall 
porter i know count cyril vladimirovich is very ill thats why i 
have come i am a relation i shall not disturb him my friend i 
only need see prince vasili sergeevich he is staying here is he not 
please announce me 

the hall porter sullenly pulled a bell that rang upstairs and turned 
away 

princess drubetskaya to see prince vasili sergeevich he called to a 
footman dressed in knee breeches shoes and a swallow tail coat who 
ran downstairs and looked over from the halfway landing 

the mother smoothed the folds of her dyed silk dress before a large 
venetian mirror in the wall and in her trodden down shoes briskly 
ascended the carpeted stairs 

my dear she said to her son once more stimulating him by a touch 
you promised me 

the son lowering his eyes followed her quietly 

they entered the large hall from which one of the doors led to the 
apartments assigned to prince vasili 

just as the mother and son having reached the middle of the hall were 
about to ask their way of an elderly footman who had sprung up as they 
entered the bronze handle of one of the doors turned and prince vasili 
came out  wearing a velvet coat with a single star on his breast as 
was his custom when at home  taking leave of a good looking dark haired 
man this was the celebrated petersburg doctor lorrain 

then it is certain said the prince 

prince humanum est errare * but replied the doctor swallowing 
his rs and pronouncing the latin words with a french accent 


* to err is human 


very well very well 

seeing anna mikhaylovna and her son prince vasili dismissed the doctor 
with a bow and approached them silently and with a look of inquiry the 
son noticed that an expression of profound sorrow suddenly clouded his 
mothers face and he smiled slightly 

ah prince in what sad circumstances we meet again and how is our 
dear invalid said she as though unaware of the cold offensive look 
fixed on her 

prince vasili stared at her and at boris questioningly and perplexed 
boris bowed politely prince vasili without acknowledging the bow turned 
to anna mikhaylovna answering her query by a movement of the head and 
lips indicating very little hope for the patient 

is it possible exclaimed anna mikhaylovna oh how awful it is 
terrible to think this is my son she added indicating boris he 
wanted to thank you himself 

boris bowed again politely 

believe me prince a mothers heart will never forget what you have 
done for us 

i am glad i was able to do you a service my dear anna mikhaylovna 
said prince vasili arranging his lace frill and in tone and manner 
here in moscow to anna mikhaylovna whom he had placed under an 
obligation assuming an air of much greater importance than he had done 
in petersburg at anna scherers reception 

try to serve well and show yourself worthy added he addressing boris 
with severity i am glad are you here on leave he went on in his 
usual tone of indifference 

i am awaiting orders to join my new regiment your excellency replied 
boris betraying neither annoyance at the princes brusque manner nor 
a desire to enter into conversation but speaking so quietly and 
respectfully that the prince gave him a searching glance 

are you living with your mother 

i am living at countess rostovas replied boris again adding your 
excellency 

that is with ilya rostov who married nataly shinshina said anna 
mikhaylovna 

i know i know answered prince vasili in his monotonous voice 
i never could understand how nataly made up her mind to marry that 
unlicked bear a perfectly absurd and stupid fellow and a gambler too 
i am told 

but a very kind man prince said anna mikhaylovna with a pathetic 
smile as though she too knew that count rostov deserved this censure 
but asked him not to be too hard on the poor old man what do the 
doctors say asked the princess after a pause her worn face again 
expressing deep sorrow 

they give little hope replied the prince 

and i should so like to thank uncle once for all his kindness to me and 
boris he is his godson she added her tone suggesting that this fact 
ought to give prince vasili much satisfaction 

prince vasili became thoughtful and frowned anna mikhaylovna saw that 
he was afraid of finding in her a rival for count bezukhovs fortune 
and hastened to reassure him 

if it were not for my sincere affection and devotion to uncle said 
she uttering the word with peculiar assurance and unconcern i know 
his character noble upright but you see he has no one with him 
except the young princesses they are still young she bent 
her head and continued in a whisper has he performed his final duty 
prince how priceless are those last moments it can make things no 
worse and it is absolutely necessary to prepare him if he is so ill we 
women prince and she smiled tenderly always know how to say these 
things i absolutely must see him however painful it may be for me i 
am used to suffering 

evidently the prince understood her and also understood as he had 
done at anna pavlovnas that it would be difficult to get rid of anna 
mikhaylovna 

would not such a meeting be too trying for him dear anna mikhaylovna 
said he let us wait until evening the doctors are expecting a 
crisis 

but one cannot delay prince at such a moment consider that the 
welfare of his soul is at stake ah it is awful the duties of a 
christian 

a door of one of the inner rooms opened and one of the princesses the 
counts niece entered with a cold stern face the length of her body 
was strikingly out of proportion to her short legs prince vasili turned 
to her 

well how is he 

still the same but what can you expect this noise said the 
princess looking at anna mikhaylovna as at a stranger 

ah my dear i hardly knew you said anna mikhaylovna with a happy 
smile ambling lightly up to the counts niece i have come and am at 
your service to help you nurse my uncle i imagine what you have gone 
through and she sympathetically turned up her eyes 

the princess gave no reply and did not even smile but left the room as 
anna mikhaylovna took off her gloves and occupying the position she had 
conquered settled down in an armchair inviting prince vasili to take a 
seat beside her 

boris she said to her son with a smile i shall go in to see the 
count my uncle but you my dear had better go to pierre meanwhile 
and dont forget to give him the rostovs invitation they ask him to 
dinner i suppose he wont go she continued turning to the prince 

on the contrary replied the prince who had plainly become depressed 
i shall be only too glad if you relieve me of that young man here 
he is and the count has not once asked for him 

he shrugged his shoulders a footman conducted boris down one flight of 
stairs and up another to pierres rooms 





chapter xvi 


pierre after all had not managed to choose a career for himself in 
petersburg and had been expelled from there for riotous conduct and 
sent to moscow the story told about him at count rostovs was true 
pierre had taken part in tying a policeman to a bear he had now been 
for some days in moscow and was staying as usual at his fathers house 
though he expected that the story of his escapade would be already known 
in moscow and that the ladies about his father  who were never favorably 
disposed toward him  would have used it to turn the count against him 
he nevertheless on the day of his arrival went to his fathers part of 
the house entering the drawing room where the princesses spent most 
of their time he greeted the ladies two of whom were sitting at 
embroidery frames while a third read aloud it was the eldest who was 
reading  the one who had met anna mikhaylovna the two younger ones were 
embroidering both were rosy and pretty and they differed only in that 
one had a little mole on her lip which made her much prettier pierre 
was received as if he were a corpse or a leper the eldest princess 
paused in her reading and silently stared at him with frightened eyes 
the second assumed precisely the same expression while the youngest 
the one with the mole who was of a cheerful and lively disposition 
bent over her frame to hide a smile probably evoked by the amusing scene 
she foresaw she drew her wool down through the canvas and scarcely 
able to refrain from laughing stooped as if trying to make out the 
pattern 

how do you do cousin said pierre you dont recognize me 

i recognize you only too well too well 

how is the count can i see him asked pierre awkwardly as usual but 
unabashed 

the count is suffering physically and mentally and apparently you have 
done your best to increase his mental sufferings 

can i see the count pierre again asked 

hm if you wish to kill him to kill him outright you can see 
him olga go and see whether uncles beef tea is ready  it is almost 
time she added giving pierre to understand that they were busy and 
busy making his father comfortable while evidently he pierre was only 
busy causing him annoyance 

olga went out pierre stood looking at the sisters then he bowed and 
said then i will go to my rooms you will let me know when i can see 
him 

and he left the room followed by the low but ringing laughter of the 
sister with the mole 

next day prince vasili had arrived and settled in the counts house he 
sent for pierre and said to him my dear fellow if you are going to 
behave here as you did in petersburg you will end very badly that is 
all i have to say to you the count is very very ill and you must not 
see him at all 

since then pierre had not been disturbed and had spent the whole time in 
his rooms upstairs 

when boris appeared at his door pierre was pacing up and down his room 
stopping occasionally at a corner to make menacing gestures at the wall 
as if running a sword through an invisible foe and glaring savagely 
over his spectacles and then again resuming his walk muttering 
indistinct words shrugging his shoulders and gesticulating 

england is done for said he scowling and pointing his finger at 
someone unseen mr pitt as a traitor to the nation and to the rights 
of man is sentenced to but before pierre  who at that moment 
imagined himself to be napoleon in person and to have just effected the 
dangerous crossing of the straits of dover and captured london  could 
pronounce pitts sentence he saw a well built and handsome young 
officer entering his room pierre paused he had left moscow when boris 
was a boy of fourteen and had quite forgotten him but in his usual 
impulsive and hearty way he took boris by the hand with a friendly 
smile 

do you remember me asked boris quietly with a pleasant smile i have 
come with my mother to see the count but it seems he is not well 

yes it seems he is ill people are always disturbing him answered 
pierre trying to remember who this young man was 

boris felt that pierre did not recognize him but did not consider it 
necessary to introduce himself and without experiencing the least 
embarrassment looked pierre straight in the face 

count rostov asks you to come to dinner today said he after a 
considerable pause which made pierre feel uncomfortable 

ah count rostov exclaimed pierre joyfully then you are his son 
ilya only fancy i didnt know you at first do you remember how we 
went to the sparrow hills with madame jacquot its such an age 

you are mistaken said boris deliberately with a bold and slightly 
sarcastic smile i am boris son of princess anna mikhaylovna 
drubetskaya rostov the father is ilya and his son is nicholas i 
never knew any madame jacquot 

pierre shook his head and arms as if attacked by mosquitoes or bees 

oh dear what am i thinking about ive mixed everything up one has so 
many relatives in moscow so you are boris of course well now we 
know where we are and what do you think of the boulogne expedition 
the english will come off badly you know if napoleon gets across the 
channel i think the expedition is quite feasible if only villeneuve 
doesnt make a mess of things 

boris knew nothing about the boulogne expedition he did not read the 
papers and it was the first time he had heard villeneuves name 

we here in moscow are more occupied with dinner parties and scandal 
than with politics said he in his quiet ironical tone i know nothing 
about it and have not thought about it moscow is chiefly busy with 
gossip he continued just now they are talking about you and your 
father 

pierre smiled in his good natured way as if afraid for his companions 
sake that the latter might say something he would afterwards regret 
but boris spoke distinctly clearly and dryly looking straight into 
pierres eyes 

moscow has nothing else to do but gossip boris went on everybody 
is wondering to whom the count will leave his fortune though he may 
perhaps outlive us all as i sincerely hope he will 

yes it is all very horrid interrupted pierre very horrid 

pierre was still afraid that this officer might inadvertently say 
something disconcerting to himself 

and it must seem to you said boris flushing slightly but not 
changing his tone or attitude it must seem to you that everyone is 
trying to get something out of the rich man 

so it does thought pierre 

but i just wish to say to avoid misunderstandings that you are quite 
mistaken if you reckon me or my mother among such people we are very 
poor but for my own part at any rate for the very reason that your 
father is rich i dont regard myself as a relation of his and neither 
i nor my mother would ever ask or take anything from him 

for a long time pierre could not understand but when he did he jumped 
up from the sofa seized boris under the elbow in his quick clumsy 
way and blushing far more than boris began to speak with a feeling of 
mingled shame and vexation 

well this is strange do you suppose i who could think i know 
very well 

but boris again interrupted him 

i am glad i have spoken out fully perhaps you did not like it you 
must excuse me said he putting pierre at ease instead of being put 
at ease by him but i hope i have not offended you i always make it 
a rule to speak out well what answer am i to take will you come to 
dinner at the rostovs 

and boris having apparently relieved himself of an onerous duty and 
extricated himself from an awkward situation and placed another in it 
became quite pleasant again 

no but i say said pierre calming down you are a wonderful fellow 
what you have just said is good very good of course you dont know me 
we have not met for such a long time not since we were children you 
might think that i i understand quite understand i could not have 
done it myself i should not have had the courage but its splendid i 
am very glad to have made your acquaintance its queer he added after 
a pause that you should have suspected me he began to laugh well 
what of it i hope well get better acquainted and he pressed boris 
hand do you know i have not once been in to see the count he has not 
sent for me i am sorry for him as a man but what can one do 

and so you think napoleon will manage to get an army across asked 
boris with a smile 

pierre saw that boris wished to change the subject and being of the 
same mind he began explaining the advantages and disadvantages of the 
boulogne expedition 

a footman came in to summon boris  the princess was going pierre in 
order to make boris better acquaintance promised to come to dinner 
and warmly pressing his hand looked affectionately over his spectacles 
into boris eyes after he had gone pierre continued pacing up and down 
the room for a long time no longer piercing an imaginary foe with 
his imaginary sword but smiling at the remembrance of that pleasant 
intelligent and resolute young man 

as often happens in early youth especially to one who leads a lonely 
life he felt an unaccountable tenderness for this young man and made up 
his mind that they would be friends 

prince vasili saw the princess off she held a handkerchief to her eyes 
and her face was tearful 

it is dreadful dreadful she was saying but cost me what it may i 
shall do my duty i will come and spend the night he must not be left 
like this every moment is precious i cant think why his nieces put 
it off perhaps god will help me to find a way to prepare him adieu 
prince may god support you 

adieu ma bonne answered prince vasili turning away from her 

oh he is in a dreadful state said the mother to her son when they 
were in the carriage he hardly recognizes anybody 

i dont understand mamma  what is his attitude to pierre asked the 
son 

the will will show that my dear our fate also depends on it 

but why do you expect that he will leave us anything 

ah my dear he is so rich and we are so poor 

well that is hardly a sufficient reason mamma 

oh heaven how ill he is exclaimed the mother 





chapter xvii 


after anna mikhaylovna had driven off with her son to visit count cyril 
vladimirovich bezukhov countess rostova sat for a long time all alone 
applying her handkerchief to her eyes at last she rang 

what is the matter with you my dear she said crossly to the maid who 
kept her waiting some minutes dont you wish to serve me then ill 
find you another place 

the countess was upset by her friends sorrow and humiliating poverty 
and was therefore out of sorts a state of mind which with her always 
found expression in calling her maid my dear and speaking to her with 
exaggerated politeness 

i am very sorry maam answered the maid 

ask the count to come to me 

the count came waddling in to see his wife with a rather guilty look as 
usual 

well little countess what a saute of game au madere we are to have 
my dear i tasted it the thousand rubles i paid for taras were not 
ill spent he is worth it 

he sat down by his wife his elbows on his knees and his hands ruffling 
his gray hair 

what are your commands little countess 

you see my dear whats that mess she said pointing to his 
waistcoat its the saute most likely she added with a smile well 
you see count i want some money 

her face became sad 

oh little countess and the count began bustling to get out his 
pocketbook 

i want a great deal count i want five hundred rubles and taking out 
her cambric handkerchief she began wiping her husbands waistcoat 

yes immediately immediately hey whos there he called out in a 
tone only used by persons who are certain that those they call will rush 
to obey the summons send dmitri to me 

dmitri a man of good family who had been brought up in the counts 
house and now managed all his affairs stepped softly into the room 

this is what i want my dear fellow said the count to the deferential 
young man who had entered bring me he reflected a moment yes 
bring me seven hundred rubles yes but mind dont bring me such 
tattered and dirty notes as last time but nice clean ones for the 
countess 

yes dmitri clean ones please said the countess sighing deeply 

when would you like them your excellency asked dmitri allow me to 
inform you but dont be uneasy he added noticing that the count 
was beginning to breathe heavily and quickly which was always a sign of 
approaching anger i was forgetting do you wish it brought at once 

yes yes just so bring it give it to the countess 

what a treasure that dmitri is added the count with a smile when 
the young man had departed there is never any impossible with him 
thats a thing i hate everything is possible 

ah money count money how much sorrow it causes in the world said 
the countess but i am in great need of this sum 

you my little countess are a notorious spendthrift said the count 
and having kissed his wifes hand he went back to his study 

when anna mikhaylovna returned from count bezukhovs the money all 
in clean notes was lying ready under a handkerchief on the countess 
little table and anna mikhaylovna noticed that something was agitating 
her 

well my dear asked the countess 

oh what a terrible state he is in one would not know him he is so 
ill i was only there a few moments and hardly said a word 

annette for heavens sake dont refuse me the countess began with a 
blush that looked very strange on her thin dignified elderly face and 
she took the money from under the handkerchief 

anna mikhaylovna instantly guessed her intention and stooped to be ready 
to embrace the countess at the appropriate moment 

this is for boris from me for his outfit 

anna mikhaylovna was already embracing her and weeping the countess 
wept too they wept because they were friends and because they were 
kindhearted and because they  friends from childhood  had to think 
about such a base thing as money and because their youth was over 
but those tears were pleasant to them both 





chapter xviii 


countess rostova with her daughters and a large number of guests was 
already seated in the drawing room the count took the gentlemen into 
his study and showed them his choice collection of turkish pipes 
from time to time he went out to ask hasnt she come yet they were 
expecting marya dmitrievna akhrosimova known in society as le terrible 
dragon a lady distinguished not for wealth or rank but for common 
sense and frank plainness of speech marya dmitrievna was known to the 
imperial family as well as to all moscow and petersburg and both cities 
wondered at her laughed privately at her rudenesses and told good 
stories about her while none the less all without exception respected 
and feared her 

in the counts room which was full of tobacco smoke they talked of war 
that had been announced in a manifesto and about the recruiting none 
of them had yet seen the manifesto but they all knew it had appeared 
the count sat on the sofa between two guests who were smoking and 
talking he neither smoked nor talked but bending his head first to one 
side and then to the other watched the smokers with evident pleasure 
and listened to the conversation of his two neighbors whom he egged on 
against each other 

one of them was a sallow clean shaven civilian with a thin and wrinkled 
face already growing old though he was dressed like a most fashionable 
young man he sat with his legs up on the sofa as if quite at home and 
having stuck an amber mouthpiece far into his mouth was inhaling the 
smoke spasmodically and screwing up his eyes this was an old bachelor 
shinshin a cousin of the countess a man with a sharp tongue as they 
said in moscow society he seemed to be condescending to his companion 
the latter a fresh rosy officer of the guards irreproachably washed 
brushed and buttoned held his pipe in the middle of his mouth and with 
red lips gently inhaled the smoke letting it escape from his handsome 
mouth in rings this was lieutenant berg an officer in the semenov 
regiment with whom boris was to travel to join the army and about 
whom natasha had teased her elder sister vera speaking of berg as her 
intended the count sat between them and listened attentively his 
favorite occupation when not playing boston a card game he was very 
fond of was that of listener especially when he succeeded in setting 
two loquacious talkers at one another 

well then old chap mon tres honorable alphonse karlovich said 
shinshin laughing ironically and mixing the most ordinary russian 
expressions with the choicest french phrases  which was a peculiarity of 
his speech vous comptez vous faire des rentes sur letat * you want 
to make something out of your company 


* you expect to make an income out of the government 


no peter nikolaevich i only want to show that in the cavalry the 
advantages are far less than in the infantry just consider my own 
position now peter nikolaevich 

berg always spoke quietly politely and with great precision his 
conversation always related entirely to himself he would remain calm 
and silent when the talk related to any topic that had no direct bearing 
on himself he could remain silent for hours without being at all put 
out of countenance himself or making others uncomfortable but as 
soon as the conversation concerned himself he would begin to talk 
circumstantially and with evident satisfaction 

consider my position peter nikolaevich were i in the cavalry i should 
get not more than two hundred rubles every four months even with the 
rank of lieutenant but as it is i receive two hundred and thirty said 
he looking at shinshin and the count with a joyful pleasant smile 
as if it were obvious to him that his success must always be the chief 
desire of everyone else 

besides that peter nikolaevich by exchanging into the guards i shall 
be in a more prominent position continued berg and vacancies occur 
much more frequently in the foot guards then just think what can be 
done with two hundred and thirty rubles i even manage to put a little 
aside and to send something to my father he went on emitting a smoke 
ring 

la balance y est * a german knows how to skin a flint as the 
proverb says remarked shinshin moving his pipe to the other side of 
his mouth and winking at the count 


* so that squares matters 


the count burst out laughing the other guests seeing that shinshin was 
talking came up to listen berg oblivious of irony or indifference 
continued to explain how by exchanging into the guards he had already 
gained a step on his old comrades of the cadet corps how in wartime 
the company commander might get killed and he as senior in the company 
might easily succeed to the post how popular he was with everyone in 
the regiment and how satisfied his father was with him berg evidently 
enjoyed narrating all this and did not seem to suspect that others 
too might have their own interests but all he said was so prettily 
sedate and the naivete of his youthful egotism was so obvious that he 
disarmed his hearers 

well my boy youll get along wherever you go  foot or horse  that 
ill warrant said shinshin patting him on the shoulder and taking his 
feet off the sofa 

berg smiled joyously the count by his guests went into the drawing 
room 

it was just the moment before a big dinner when the assembled guests 
expecting the summons to zakuska * avoid engaging in any long 
conversation but think it necessary to move about and talk in order 
to show that they are not at all impatient for their food the host and 
hostess look toward the door and now and then glance at one another 
and the visitors try to guess from these glances who or what they are 
waiting for  some important relation who has not yet arrived or a dish 
that is not yet ready 


* hors doeuvres 


pierre had come just at dinnertime and was sitting awkwardly in the 
middle of the drawing room on the first chair he had come across 
blocking the way for everyone the countess tried to make him talk but 
he went on naively looking around through his spectacles as if in search 
of somebody and answered all her questions in monosyllables he was in 
the way and was the only one who did not notice the fact most of the 
guests knowing of the affair with the bear looked with curiosity at 
this big stout quiet man wondering how such a clumsy modest fellow 
could have played such a prank on a policeman 

you have only lately arrived the countess asked him 

oui madame replied he looking around him 

you have not yet seen my husband 

non madame he smiled quite inappropriately 

you have been in paris recently i believe i suppose its very 
interesting 

very interesting 

the countess exchanged glances with anna mikhaylovna the latter 
understood that she was being asked to entertain this young man and 
sitting down beside him she began to speak about his father but he 
answered her as he had the countess only in monosyllables the other 
guests were all conversing with one another the razumovskis it was 
charming you are very kind countess apraksina was heard on all 
sides the countess rose and went into the ballroom 

marya dmitrievna came her voice from there 

herself came the answer in a rough voice and marya dmitrievna 
entered the room 

all the unmarried ladies and even the married ones except the very 
oldest rose marya dmitrievna paused at the door tall and stout 
holding high her fifty year old head with its gray curls she stood 
surveying the guests and leisurely arranged her wide sleeves as if 
rolling them up marya dmitrievna always spoke in russian 

health and happiness to her whose name day we are keeping and to her 
children she said in her loud full toned voice which drowned all 
others well you old sinner she went on turning to the count who 
was kissing her hand youre feeling dull in moscow i daresay nowhere 
to hunt with your dogs but what is to be done old man just see how 
these nestlings are growing up and she pointed to the girls you must 
look for husbands for them whether you like it or not 

well said she hows my cossack marya dmitrievna always called 
natasha a cossack and she stroked the childs arm as she came up 
fearless and gay to kiss her hand i know shes a scamp of a girl but 
i like her 

she took a pair of pear shaped ruby earrings from her huge reticule and 
having given them to the rosy natasha who beamed with the pleasure 
of her saints day fete turned away at once and addressed herself to 
pierre 

eh eh friend come here a bit said she assuming a soft high tone 
of voice come here my friend and she ominously tucked up her 
sleeves still higher pierre approached looking at her in a childlike 
way through his spectacles 

come nearer come nearer friend i used to be the only one to tell 
your father the truth when he was in favor and in your case its my 
evident duty she paused all were silent expectant of what was to 
follow for this was clearly only a prelude 

a fine lad my word a fine lad his father lies on his deathbed and 
he amuses himself setting a policeman astride a bear for shame sir 
for shame it would be better if you went to the war 

she turned away and gave her hand to the count who could hardly keep 
from laughing 

well i suppose it is time we were at table said marya dmitrievna 

the count went in first with marya dmitrievna the countess followed 
on the arm of a colonel of hussars a man of importance to them because 
nicholas was to go with him to the regiment then came anna mikhaylovna 
with shinshin berg gave his arm to vera the smiling julie karagina 
went in with nicholas after them other couples followed filling the 
whole dining hall and last of all the children tutors and governesses 
followed singly the footmen began moving about chairs scraped the 
band struck up in the gallery and the guests settled down in their 
places then the strains of the counts household band were replaced by 
the clatter of knives and forks the voices of visitors and the soft 
steps of the footmen at one end of the table sat the countess with 
marya dmitrievna on her right and anna mikhaylovna on her left the 
other lady visitors were farther down at the other end sat the count 
with the hussar colonel on his left and shinshin and the other male 
visitors on his right midway down the long table on one side sat the 
grownup young people vera beside berg and pierre beside boris and on 
the other side the children tutors and governesses from behind the 
crystal decanters and fruit vases the count kept glancing at his wife 
and her tall cap with its light blue ribbons and busily filled his 
neighbors glasses not neglecting his own the countess in turn 
without omitting her duties as hostess threw significant glances from 
behind the pineapples at her husband whose face and bald head seemed 
by their redness to contrast more than usual with his gray hair at the 
ladies end an even chatter of voices was heard all the time at the 
mens end the voices sounded louder and louder especially that of the 
colonel of hussars who growing more and more flushed ate and drank so 
much that the count held him up as a pattern to the other guests berg 
with tender smiles was saying to vera that love is not an earthly but a 
heavenly feeling boris was telling his new friend pierre who the guests 
were and exchanging glances with natasha who was sitting opposite 
pierre spoke little but examined the new faces and ate a great deal 
of the two soups he chose turtle with savory patties and went on to the 
game without omitting a single dish or one of the wines these latter 
the butler thrust mysteriously forward wrapped in a napkin from behind 
the next mans shoulders and whispered dry madeira hungarian 
or rhine wine as the case might be of the four crystal glasses 
engraved with the counts monogram that stood before his plate 
pierre held out one at random and drank with enjoyment gazing with 
ever increasing amiability at the other guests natasha who sat 
opposite was looking at boris as girls of thirteen look at the boy they 
are in love with and have just kissed for the first time sometimes that 
same look fell on pierre and that funny lively little girls look made 
him inclined to laugh without knowing why 

nicholas sat at some distance from sonya beside julie karagina to 
whom he was again talking with the same involuntary smile sonya wore 
a company smile but was evidently tormented by jealousy now she turned 
pale now blushed and strained every nerve to overhear what nicholas 
and julie were saying to one another the governess kept looking round 
uneasily as if preparing to resent any slight that might be put upon the 
children the german tutor was trying to remember all the dishes wines 
and kinds of dessert in order to send a full description of the dinner 
to his people in germany and he felt greatly offended when the butler 
with a bottle wrapped in a napkin passed him by he frowned trying to 
appear as if he did not want any of that wine but was mortified because 
no one would understand that it was not to quench his thirst or from 
greediness that he wanted it but simply from a conscientious desire for 
knowledge 





chapter xix 


at the mens end of the table the talk grew more and more animated the 
colonel told them that the declaration of war had already appeared in 
petersburg and that a copy which he had himself seen had that day been 
forwarded by courier to the commander in chief 

and why the deuce are we going to fight bonaparte remarked shinshin 
he has stopped austrias cackle and i fear it will be our turn next 

the colonel was a stout tall plethoric german evidently devoted to 
the service and patriotically russian he resented shinshins remark 

it is for the reasson my goot sir said he speaking with a german 
accent for the reasson zat ze emperor knows zat he declares in ze 
manifessto zat he cannot fiew wiz indifference ze danger vreatening 
russia and zat ze safety and dignity of ze empire as vell as ze sanctity 
of its alliances he spoke this last word with particular emphasis as 
if in it lay the gist of the matter 

then with the unerring official memory that characterized him he 
repeated from the opening words of the manifesto 

 and the wish which constitutes the emperors sole and absolute 
aim  to establish peace in europe on firm foundations  has now decided 
him to despatch part of the army abroad and to create a new condition 
for the attainment of that purpose 

zat my dear sir is vy he concluded drinking a tumbler of wine 
with dignity and looking to the count for approval 

connaissez vous le proverbe * jerome jerome do not roam but turn 
spindles at home said shinshin puckering his brows and smiling 
cela nous convient a merveille*2 suvorov now  he knew what he was 
about yet they beat him a plate couture*3 and where are we to find 
suvorovs now je vous demande un peu*4 said he continually changing 
from french to russian 


*do you know the proverb 

*2 that suits us down to the ground 

*3 hollow 

*4 i just ask you that 


ve must vight to the last tr r op of our plood said the colonel 
thumping the table and ve must tie for our emperor and zen all vill 
pe vell and ve must discuss it as little as po o ossible he dwelt 
particularly on the word possible as po o ossible he ended again 
turning to the count zat is how ve old hussars look at it and zeres 
an end of it and how do you a young man and a young hussar how do you 
judge of it he added addressing nicholas who when he heard that the 
war was being discussed had turned from his partner with eyes and ears 
intent on the colonel 

i am quite of your opinion replied nicholas flaming up turning his 
plate round and moving his wineglasses about with as much decision and 
desperation as though he were at that moment facing some great danger 
i am convinced that we russians must die or conquer he concluded 
conscious  as were others  after the words were uttered that his remarks 
were too enthusiastic and emphatic for the occasion and were therefore 
awkward 

what you said just now was splendid said his partner julie 

sonya trembled all over and blushed to her ears and behind them and down 
to her neck and shoulders while nicholas was speaking 

pierre listened to the colonels speech and nodded approvingly 

thats fine said he 

the young mans a real hussar shouted the colonel again thumping the 
table 

what are you making such a noise about over there marya dmitrievnas 
deep voice suddenly inquired from the other end of the table what are 
you thumping the table for she demanded of the hussar and why are 
you exciting yourself do you think the french are here 

i am speaking ze truce replied the hussar with a smile 

its all about the war the count shouted down the table you know my 
sons going marya dmitrievna my son is going 

i have four sons in the army but still i dont fret it is all in 
gods hands you may die in your bed or god may spare you in a battle 
replied marya dmitrievnas deep voice which easily carried the whole 
length of the table 

thats true 

once more the conversations concentrated the ladies at the one end and 
the mens at the other 

you wont ask natashas little brother was saying i know you wont 
ask 

i will replied natasha 

her face suddenly flushed with reckless and joyous resolution she half 
rose by a glance inviting pierre who sat opposite to listen to what 
was coming and turning to her mother 

mamma rang out the clear contralto notes of her childish voice 
audible the whole length of the table 

what is it asked the countess startled but seeing by her daughters 
face that it was only mischief she shook a finger at her sternly with a 
threatening and forbidding movement of her head 

the conversation was hushed 

mamma what sweets are we going to have and natashas voice sounded 
still more firm and resolute 

the countess tried to frown but could not marya dmitrievna shook her 
fat finger 

cossack she said threateningly 

most of the guests uncertain how to regard this sally looked at the 
elders 

you had better take care said the countess 

mamma what sweets are we going to have natasha again cried boldly 
with saucy gaiety confident that her prank would be taken in good part 

sonya and fat little petya doubled up with laughter 

you see i have asked whispered natasha to her little brother and to 
pierre glancing at him again 

ice pudding but you wont get any said marya dmitrievna 

natasha saw there was nothing to be afraid of and so she braved even 
marya dmitrievna 

marya dmitrievna what kind of ice pudding i dont like ice cream 

carrot ices 

no what kind marya dmitrievna what kind she almost screamed i 
want to know 

marya dmitrievna and the countess burst out laughing and all the guests 
joined in everyone laughed not at marya dmitrievnas answer but at the 
incredible boldness and smartness of this little girl who had dared to 
treat marya dmitrievna in this fashion 

natasha only desisted when she had been told that there would be 
pineapple ice before the ices champagne was served round the band 
again struck up the count and countess kissed and the guests leaving 
their seats went up to congratulate the countess and reached across 
the table to clink glasses with the count with the children and with 
one another again the footmen rushed about chairs scraped and in the 
same order in which they had entered but with redder faces the guests 
returned to the drawing room and to the counts study 





chapter xx 


the card tables were drawn out sets made up for boston and the counts 
visitors settled themselves some in the two drawing rooms some in the 
sitting room some in the library 

the count holding his cards fanwise kept himself with difficulty from 
dropping into his usual after dinner nap and laughed at everything 
the young people at the countess instigation gathered round the 
clavichord and harp julie by general request played first after she 
had played a little air with variations on the harp she joined the 
other young ladies in begging natasha and nicholas who were noted for 
their musical talent to sing something natasha who was treated as 
though she were grown up was evidently very proud of this but at the 
same time felt shy 

what shall we sing she said 

the brook suggested nicholas 

well then lets be quick boris come here said natasha but where 
is sonya 

she looked round and seeing that her friend was not in the room ran to 
look for her 

running into sonyas room and not finding her there natasha ran to the 
nursery but sonya was not there either natasha concluded that she must 
be on the chest in the passage the chest in the passage was the place 
of mourning for the younger female generation in the rostov household 
and there in fact was sonya lying face downward on nurses dirty feather 
bed on the top of the chest crumpling her gauzy pink dress under her 
hiding her face with her slender fingers and sobbing so convulsively 
that her bare little shoulders shook natashas face which had been so 
radiantly happy all that saints day suddenly changed her eyes became 
fixed and then a shiver passed down her broad neck and the corners of 
her mouth drooped 

sonya what is it what is the matter oo oo oo and 
natashas large mouth widened making her look quite ugly and she began 
to wail like a baby without knowing why except that sonya was crying 
sonya tried to lift her head to answer but could not and hid her face 
still deeper in the bed natasha wept sitting on the blue striped 
feather bed and hugging her friend with an effort sonya sat up and 
began wiping her eyes and explaining 

nicholas is going away in a weeks time his papers have come 
he told me himself but still i should not cry and she showed 
a paper she held in her hand  with the verses nicholas had written 
still i should not cry but you cant no one can understand what 
a soul he has 

and she began to cry again because he had such a noble soul 

its all very well for you i am not envious i love you and boris 
also she went on gaining a little strength he is nice there are 
no difficulties in your way but nicholas is my cousin one would 
have to the metropolitan himself and even then it cant be done 
and besides if she tells mamma sonya looked upon the countess as her 
mother and called her so that i am spoiling nicholas career and am 
heartless and ungrateful while truly god is my witness and she 
made the sign of the cross i love her so much and all of you only 
vera and what for what have i done to her i am so grateful to you 
that i would willingly sacrifice everything only i have nothing 

sonya could not continue and again hid her face in her hands and in the 
feather bed natasha began consoling her but her face showed that she 
understood all the gravity of her friends trouble 

sonya she suddenly exclaimed as if she had guessed the true reason 
of her friends sorrow im sure vera has said something to you since 
dinner hasnt she 

yes these verses nicholas wrote himself and i copied some others and 
she found them on my table and said shed show them to mamma and that 
i was ungrateful and that mamma would never allow him to marry me 
but that hell marry julie you see how hes been with her all day 
natasha what have i done to deserve it 

and again she began to sob more bitterly than before natasha lifted 
her up hugged her and smiling through her tears began comforting 
her 

sonya dont believe her darling dont believe her do you remember 
how we and nicholas all three of us talked in the sitting room after 
supper why we settled how everything was to be i dont quite remember 
how but dont you remember that it could all be arranged and how nice 
it all was theres uncle shinshins brother has married his first 
cousin and we are only second cousins you know and boris says it 
is quite possible you know i have told him all about it and he is so 
clever and so good said natasha dont you cry sonya dear love 
darling sonya and she kissed her and laughed veras spiteful never 
mind her and all will come right and she wont say anything to mamma 
nicholas will tell her himself and he doesnt care at all for julie 

natasha kissed her on the hair 

sonya sat up the little kitten brightened its eyes shone and it 
seemed ready to lift its tail jump down on its soft paws and begin 
playing with the ball of worsted as a kitten should 

do you think so really truly she said quickly smoothing her 
frock and hair 

really truly answered natasha pushing in a crisp lock that had 
strayed from under her friends plaits 

both laughed 

well lets go and sing the brook 

come along 

do you know that fat pierre who sat opposite me is so funny said 
natasha stopping suddenly i feel so happy 

and she set off at a run along the passage 

sonya shaking off some down which clung to her and tucking away the 
verses in the bosom of her dress close to her bony little chest ran 
after natasha down the passage into the sitting room with flushed face 
and light joyous steps at the visitors request the young people sang 
the quartette the brook with which everyone was delighted then 
nicholas sang a song he had just learned 


at nighttime in the moons fair glow 
how sweet as fancies wander free 
to feel that in this world theres one 
who still is thinking but of thee 

that while her fingers touch the harp 
wafting sweet music oer the lea 
it is for thee thus swells her heart 
sighing its message out to thee 

a day or two then bliss unspoilt 
but oh till then i cannot live 


he had not finished the last verse before the young people began to 
get ready to dance in the large hall and the sound of the feet and the 
coughing of the musicians were heard from the gallery 


pierre was sitting in the drawing room where shinshin had engaged him 
as a man recently returned from abroad in a political conversation in 
which several others joined but which bored pierre when the music began 
natasha came in and walking straight up to pierre said laughing and 
blushing 

mamma told me to ask you to join the dancers 

i am afraid of mixing the figures pierre replied but if you will 
be my teacher and lowering his big arm he offered it to the slender 
little girl 

while the couples were arranging themselves and the musicians tuning up 
pierre sat down with his little partner natasha was perfectly happy 
she was dancing with a grown up man who had been abroad she was 
sitting in a conspicuous place and talking to him like a grown up lady 
she had a fan in her hand that one of the ladies had given her to hold 
assuming quite the pose of a society woman heaven knows when and where 
she had learned it she talked with her partner fanning herself and 
smiling over the fan 

dear dear just look at her exclaimed the countess as she crossed 
the ballroom pointing to natasha 

natasha blushed and laughed 

well really mamma why should you what is there to be surprised at 


in the midst of the third ecossaise there was a clatter of chairs being 
pushed back in the sitting room where the count and marya dmitrievna had 
been playing cards with the majority of the more distinguished and older 
visitors they now stretching themselves after sitting so long and 
replacing their purses and pocketbooks entered the ballroom first came 
marya dmitrievna and the count both with merry countenances the count 
with playful ceremony somewhat in ballet style offered his bent arm to 
marya dmitrievna he drew himself up a smile of debonair gallantry lit 
up his face and as soon as the last figure of the ecossaise was ended 
he clapped his hands to the musicians and shouted up to their gallery 
addressing the first violin 

semen do you know the daniel cooper 

this was the counts favorite dance which he had danced in his youth 
strictly speaking daniel cooper was one figure of the anglaise 

look at papa shouted natasha to the whole company and quite 
forgetting that she was dancing with a grown up partner she bent her 
curly head to her knees and made the whole room ring with her laughter 

and indeed everybody in the room looked with a smile of pleasure at the 
jovial old gentleman who standing beside his tall and stout partner 
marya dmitrievna curved his arms beat time straightened his 
shoulders turned out his toes tapped gently with his foot and by 
a smile that broadened his round face more and more prepared the 
onlookers for what was to follow as soon as the provocatively gay 
strains of daniel cooper somewhat resembling those of a merry peasant 
dance began to sound all the doorways of the ballroom were suddenly 
filled by the domestic serfs  the men on one side and the women on the 
other  who with beaming faces had come to see their master making merry 

just look at the master a regular eagle he is loudly remarked the 
nurse as she stood in one of the doorways 

the count danced well and knew it but his partner could not and did not 
want to dance well her enormous figure stood erect her powerful arms 
hanging down she had handed her reticule to the countess and only her 
stern but handsome face really joined in the dance what was expressed 
by the whole of the counts plump figure in marya dmitrievna found 
expression only in her more and more beaming face and quivering nose 
but if the count getting more and more into the swing of it charmed 
the spectators by the unexpectedness of his adroit maneuvers and the 
agility with which he capered about on his light feet marya dmitrievna 
produced no less impression by slight exertions  the least effort 
to move her shoulders or bend her arms when turning or stamp her 
foot  which everyone appreciated in view of her size and habitual 
severity the dance grew livelier and livelier the other couples could 
not attract a moments attention to their own evolutions and did not 
even try to do so all were watching the count and marya dmitrievna 
natasha kept pulling everyone by sleeve or dress urging them to look 
at papa though as it was they never took their eyes off the couple 
in the intervals of the dance the count breathing deeply waved and 
shouted to the musicians to play faster faster faster and faster 
lightly more lightly and yet more lightly whirled the count flying 
round marya dmitrievna now on his toes now on his heels until 
turning his partner round to her seat he executed the final pas 
raising his soft foot backwards bowing his perspiring head smiling 
and making a wide sweep with his arm amid a thunder of applause and 
laughter led by natasha both partners stood still breathing heavily 
and wiping their faces with their cambric handkerchiefs 

thats how we used to dance in our time ma chere said the count 

that was a daniel cooper exclaimed marya dmitrievna tucking up her 
sleeves and puffing heavily 





chapter xxi 


while in the rostovs ballroom the sixth anglaise was being danced to a 
tune in which the weary musicians blundered and while tired footmen and 
cooks were getting the supper count bezukhov had a sixth stroke 
the doctors pronounced recovery impossible after a mute confession 
communion was administered to the dying man preparations made for the 
sacrament of unction and in his house there was the bustle and thrill 
of suspense usual at such moments outside the house beyond the gates 
a group of undertakers who hid whenever a carriage drove up waited in 
expectation of an important order for an expensive funeral the military 
governor of moscow who had been assiduous in sending aides de camp to 
inquire after the counts health came himself that evening to bid a 
last farewell to the celebrated grandee of catherines court count 
bezukhov 

the magnificent reception room was crowded everyone stood up 
respectfully when the military governor having stayed about half an 
hour alone with the dying man passed out slightly acknowledging their 
bows and trying to escape as quickly as possible from the glances fixed 
on him by the doctors clergy and relatives of the family prince 
vasili who had grown thinner and paler during the last few days 
escorted him to the door repeating something to him several times in 
low tones 

when the military governor had gone prince vasili sat down all alone on 
a chair in the ballroom crossing one leg high over the other leaning 
his elbow on his knee and covering his face with his hand after sitting 
so for a while he rose and looking about him with frightened eyes 
went with unusually hurried steps down the long corridor leading to the 
back of the house to the room of the eldest princess 

those who were in the dimly lit reception room spoke in nervous 
whispers and whenever anyone went into or came from the dying mans 
room grew silent and gazed with eyes full of curiosity or expectancy at 
his door which creaked slightly when opened 

the limits of human life are fixed and may not be oerpassed 
said an old priest to a lady who had taken a seat beside him and was 
listening naively to his words 

i wonder is it not too late to administer unction asked the lady 
adding the priests clerical title as if she had no opinion of her own 
on the subject 

ah madam it is a great sacrament replied the priest passing his 
hand over the thin grizzled strands of hair combed back across his bald 
head 

who was that the military governor himself was being asked at the 
other side of the room how young looking he is 

yes and he is over sixty i hear the count no longer recognizes 
anyone they wished to administer the sacrament of unction 

i knew someone who received that sacrament seven times 

the second princess had just come from the sickroom with her eyes red 
from weeping and sat down beside dr lorrain who was sitting in a 
graceful pose under a portrait of catherine leaning his elbow on a 
table 

beautiful said the doctor in answer to a remark about the weather 
the weather is beautiful princess and besides in moscow one feels as 
if one were in the country 

yes indeed replied the princess with a sigh so he may have 
something to drink 

lorrain considered 

has he taken his medicine 

yes 

the doctor glanced at his watch 

take a glass of boiled water and put a pinch of cream of tartar and 
he indicated with his delicate fingers what he meant by a pinch 

dere has neffer been a gase a german doctor was saying to an 
aide de camp dat one liffs after de sird stroke 

and what a well preserved man he was remarked the aide de camp and 
who will inherit his wealth he added in a whisper 

it vont go begging replied the german with a smile 

everyone again looked toward the door which creaked as the second 
princess went in with the drink she had prepared according to lorrains 
instructions the german doctor went up to lorrain 

do you think he can last till morning asked the german addressing 
lorrain in french which he pronounced badly 

lorrain pursing up his lips waved a severely negative finger before 
his nose 

tonight not later said he in a low voice and he moved away with a 
decorous smile of self satisfaction at being able clearly to understand 
and state the patients condition 


meanwhile prince vasili had opened the door into the princess room 

in this room it was almost dark only two tiny lamps were burning before 
the icons and there was a pleasant scent of flowers and burnt pastilles 
the room was crowded with small pieces of furniture whatnots 
cupboards and little tables the quilt of a high white feather bed was 
just visible behind a screen a small dog began to bark 

ah is it you cousin 

she rose and smoothed her hair which was as usual so extremely smooth 
that it seemed to be made of one piece with her head and covered with 
varnish 

has anything happened she asked i am so terrified 

no there is no change i only came to have a talk about business 
catiche * muttered the prince seating himself wearily on the chair 
she had just vacated you have made the place warm i must say he 
remarked well sit down lets have a talk 


*catherine 


i thought perhaps something had happened she said with her unchanging 
stonily severe expression and sitting down opposite the prince she 
prepared to listen 

i wished to get a nap mon cousin but i cant 

well my dear said prince vasili taking her hand and bending it 
downwards as was his habit 

it was plain that this well referred to much that they both 
understood without naming 

the princess who had a straight rigid body abnormally long for her 
legs looked directly at prince vasili with no sign of emotion in her 
prominent gray eyes then she shook her head and glanced up at the icons 
with a sigh this might have been taken as an expression of sorrow and 
devotion or of weariness and hope of resting before long prince vasili 
understood it as an expression of weariness 

and i he said do you think it is easier for me i am as worn out 
as a post horse but still i must have a talk with you catiche a very 
serious talk 

prince vasili said no more and his cheeks began to twitch nervously now 
on one side now on the other giving his face an unpleasant expression 
which was never to be seen on it in a drawing room his eyes too seemed 
strange at one moment they looked impudently sly and at the next 
glanced round in alarm 

the princess holding her little dog on her lap with her thin bony 
hands looked attentively into prince vasilis eyes evidently resolved 
not to be the first to break silence if she had to wait till morning 

well you see my dear princess and cousin catherine semenovna 
continued prince vasili returning to his theme apparently not 
without an inner struggle at such a moment as this one must think of 
everything one must think of the future of all of you i love you 
all like children of my own as you know 

the princess continued to look at him without moving and with the same 
dull expression 

and then of course my family has also to be considered prince vasili 
went on testily pushing away a little table without looking at her 
you know catiche that we  you three sisters mamontov and my 
wife  are the counts only direct heirs i know i know how hard it is 
for you to talk or think of such matters it is no easier for me but 
my dear i am getting on for sixty and must be prepared for anything do 
you know i have sent for pierre the count pointing to his portrait 
definitely demanded that he should be called 

prince vasili looked questioningly at the princess but could not make 
out whether she was considering what he had just said or whether she was 
simply looking at him 

there is one thing i constantly pray god to grant mon cousin she 
replied and it is that he would be merciful to him and would allow his 
noble soul peacefully to leave this 

yes yes of course interrupted prince vasili impatiently rubbing 
his bald head and angrily pulling back toward him the little table that 
he had pushed away but in short the fact is you know yourself 
that last winter the count made a will by which he left all his 
property not to us his direct heirs but to pierre 

he has made wills enough quietly remarked the princess but he 
cannot leave the estate to pierre pierre is illegitimate 

but my dear said prince vasili suddenly clutching the little table 
and becoming more animated and talking more rapidly what if a letter 
has been written to the emperor in which the count asks for pierres 
legitimation do you understand that in consideration of the counts 
services his request would be granted 

the princess smiled as people do who think they know more about the 
subject under discussion than those they are talking with 

i can tell you more continued prince vasili seizing her hand that 
letter was written though it was not sent and the emperor knew of it 
the only question is has it been destroyed or not if not then as soon 
as all is over and prince vasili sighed to intimate what he meant by 
the words all is over and the counts papers are opened the will and 
letter will be delivered to the emperor and the petition will certainly 
be granted pierre will get everything as the legitimate son 

and our share asked the princess smiling ironically as if anything 
might happen only not that 

but my poor catiche it is as clear as daylight he will then be the 
legal heir to everything and you wont get anything you must know my 
dear whether the will and letter were written and whether they have 
been destroyed or not and if they have somehow been overlooked you 
ought to know where they are and must find them because 

what next the princess interrupted smiling sardonically and not 
changing the expression of her eyes i am a woman and you think we are 
all stupid but i know this an illegitimate son cannot inherit un 
batard * she added as if supposing that this translation of the 
word would effectively prove to prince vasili the invalidity of his 
contention 


* a bastard 


well really catiche cant you understand you are so intelligent 
how is it you dont see that if the count has written a letter to the 
emperor begging him to recognize pierre as legitimate it follows that 
pierre will not be pierre but will become count bezukhov and will then 
inherit everything under the will and if the will and letter are not 
destroyed then you will have nothing but the consolation of having been 
dutiful et tout ce qui sensuit * thats certain 


* and all that follows therefrom 


i know the will was made but i also know that it is invalid and you 
mon cousin seem to consider me a perfect fool said the princess with 
the expression women assume when they suppose they are saying something 
witty and stinging 

my dear princess catherine semenovna began prince vasili impatiently 
i came here not to wrangle with you but to talk about your interests 
as with a kinswoman a good kind true relation and i tell you for the 
tenth time that if the letter to the emperor and the will in pierres 
favor are among the counts papers then my dear girl you and your 
sisters are not heiresses if you dont believe me then believe 
an expert i have just been talking to dmitri onufrich the family 
solicitor and he says the same 

at this a sudden change evidently took place in the princess ideas her 
thin lips grew white though her eyes did not change and her voice 
when she began to speak passed through such transitions as she herself 
evidently did not expect 

that would be a fine thing said she i never wanted anything and i 
dont now 

she pushed the little dog off her lap and smoothed her dress 

and this is gratitude  this is recognition for those who have 
sacrificed everything for his sake she cried its splendid fine i 
dont want anything prince 

yes but you are not the only one there are your sisters replied 
prince vasili 

but the princess did not listen to him 

yes i knew it long ago but had forgotten i knew that i could expect 
nothing but meanness deceit envy intrigue and ingratitude  the 
blackest ingratitude  in this house 

do you or do you not know where that will is insisted prince vasili 
his cheeks twitching more than ever 

yes i was a fool i still believed in people loved them and 
sacrificed myself but only the base the vile succeed i know who has 
been intriguing 

the princess wished to rise but the prince held her by the hand she 
had the air of one who has suddenly lost faith in the whole human race 
she gave her companion an angry glance 

there is still time my dear you must remember catiche that it was 
all done casually in a moment of anger of illness and was afterwards 
forgotten our duty my dear is to rectify his mistake to ease his 
last moments by not letting him commit this injustice and not to let 
him die feeling that he is rendering unhappy those who 

who sacrificed everything for him chimed in the princess who would 
again have risen had not the prince still held her fast though he 
never could appreciate it no mon cousin she added with a sigh i 
shall always remember that in this world one must expect no reward that 
in this world there is neither honor nor justice in this world one has 
to be cunning and cruel 

now come come be reasonable i know your excellent heart 

no i have a wicked heart 

i know your heart repeated the prince i value your friendship and 
wish you to have as good an opinion of me dont upset yourself and let 
us talk sensibly while there is still time be it a day or be it but an 
hour tell me all you know about the will and above all where it is 
you must know we will take it at once and show it to the count he has 
no doubt forgotten it and will wish to destroy it you understand that 
my sole desire is conscientiously to carry out his wishes that is my 
only reason for being here i came simply to help him and you 

now i see it all i know who has been intriguing  i know cried the 
princess 

thats not the point my dear 

its that protege of yours that sweet princess drubetskaya that anna 
mikhaylovna whom i would not take for a housemaid the infamous vile 
woman 

do not let us lose any time 

ah dont talk to me last winter she wheedled herself in here and 
told the count such vile disgraceful things about us especially about 
sophie  i cant repeat them  that it made the count quite ill and he 
would not see us for a whole fortnight i know it was then he wrote this 
vile infamous paper but i thought the thing was invalid 

weve got to it at last  why did you not tell me about it sooner 

its in the inlaid portfolio that he keeps under his pillow said the 
princess ignoring his question now i know yes if i have a sin 
a great sin it is hatred of that vile woman almost shrieked the 
princess now quite changed and what does she come worming herself in 
here for but i will give her a piece of my mind the time will come 





chapter xxii 


while these conversations were going on in the reception room and the 
princess room a carriage containing pierre who had been sent for and 
anna mikhaylovna who found it necessary to accompany him was driving 
into the court of count bezukhovs house as the wheels rolled softly 
over the straw beneath the windows anna mikhaylovna having turned with 
words of comfort to her companion realized that he was asleep in 
his corner and woke him up rousing himself pierre followed anna 
mikhaylovna out of the carriage and only then began to think of the 
interview with his dying father which awaited him he noticed that they 
had not come to the front entrance but to the back door while he 
was getting down from the carriage steps two men who looked like 
tradespeople ran hurriedly from the entrance and hid in the shadow of 
the wall pausing for a moment pierre noticed several other men of the 
same kind hiding in the shadow of the house on both sides but neither 
anna mikhaylovna nor the footman nor the coachman who could not help 
seeing these people took any notice of them it seems to be all 
right pierre concluded and followed anna mikhaylovna she hurriedly 
ascended the narrow dimly lit stone staircase calling to pierre 
who was lagging behind to follow though he did not see why it was 
necessary for him to go to the count at all still less why he had to go 
by the back stairs yet judging by anna mikhaylovnas air of assurance 
and haste pierre concluded that it was all absolutely necessary 
halfway up the stairs they were almost knocked over by some men who 
carrying pails came running downstairs their boots clattering these 
men pressed close to the wall to let pierre and anna mikhaylovna pass 
and did not evince the least surprise at seeing them there 

is this the way to the princesses apartments asked anna mikhaylovna 
of one of them 

yes replied a footman in a bold loud voice as if anything were now 
permissible the door to the left maam 

perhaps the count did not ask for me said pierre when he reached the 
landing id better go to my own room 

anna mikhaylovna paused and waited for him to come up 

ah my friend she said touching his arm as she had done her sons 
when speaking to him that afternoon believe me i suffer no less than 
you do but be a man 

but really hadnt i better go away he asked looking kindly at her 
over his spectacles 

ah my dear friend forget the wrongs that may have been done you 
think that he is your father perhaps in the agony of death she 
sighed i have loved you like a son from the first trust yourself to 
me pierre i shall not forget your interests 

pierre did not understand a word but the conviction that all this had 
to be grew stronger and he meekly followed anna mikhaylovna who was 
already opening a door 

this door led into a back anteroom an old man a servant of the 
princesses sat in a corner knitting a stocking pierre had never been 
in this part of the house and did not even know of the existence of 
these rooms anna mikhaylovna addressing a maid who was hurrying past 
with a decanter on a tray as my dear and my sweet asked about the 
princess health and then led pierre along a stone passage the first 
door on the left led into the princesses apartments the maid with the 
decanter in her haste had not closed the door everything in the house 
was done in haste at that time and pierre and anna mikhaylovna in 
passing instinctively glanced into the room where prince vasili and the 
eldest princess were sitting close together talking seeing them pass 
prince vasili drew back with obvious impatience while the princess 
jumped up and with a gesture of desperation slammed the door with all 
her might 

this action was so unlike her usual composure and the fear depicted 
on prince vasilis face so out of keeping with his dignity that pierre 
stopped and glanced inquiringly over his spectacles at his guide anna 
mikhaylovna evinced no surprise she only smiled faintly and sighed as 
if to say that this was no more than she had expected 

be a man my friend i will look after your interests said she in 
reply to his look and went still faster along the passage 

pierre could not make out what it was all about and still less what 
watching over his interests meant but he decided that all these 
things had to be from the passage they went into a large dimly lit 
room adjoining the counts reception room it was one of those sumptuous 
but cold apartments known to pierre only from the front approach but 
even in this room there now stood an empty bath and water had been 
spilled on the carpet they were met by a deacon with a censer and by 
a servant who passed out on tiptoe without heeding them they went into 
the reception room familiar to pierre with two italian windows opening 
into the conservatory with its large bust and full length portrait of 
catherine the great the same people were still sitting here in almost 
the same positions as before whispering to one another all became 
silent and turned to look at the pale tear worn anna mikhaylovna as she 
entered and at the big stout figure of pierre who hanging his head 
meekly followed her 

anna mikhaylovnas face expressed a consciousness that the decisive 
moment had arrived with the air of a practical petersburg lady she now 
keeping pierre close beside her entered the room even more boldly than 
that afternoon she felt that as she brought with her the person the 
dying man wished to see her own admission was assured casting a rapid 
glance at all those in the room and noticing the counts confessor 
there she glided up to him with a sort of amble not exactly bowing yet 
seeming to grow suddenly smaller and respectfully received the blessing 
first of one and then of another priest 

god be thanked that you are in time said she to one of the priests 
all we relatives have been in such anxiety this young man is the 
counts son she added more softly what a terrible moment 

having said this she went up to the doctor 

dear doctor said she this young man is the counts son is there 
any hope 

the doctor cast a rapid glance upwards and silently shrugged his 
shoulders anna mikhaylovna with just the same movement raised her 
shoulders and eyes almost closing the latter sighed and moved away 
from the doctor to pierre to him in a particularly respectful and 
tenderly sad voice she said 

trust in his mercy and pointing out a small sofa for him to sit 
and wait for her she went silently toward the door that everyone was 
watching and it creaked very slightly as she disappeared behind it 

pierre having made up his mind to obey his monitress implicitly moved 
toward the sofa she had indicated as soon as anna mikhaylovna had 
disappeared he noticed that the eyes of all in the room turned to him 
with something more than curiosity and sympathy he noticed that they 
whispered to one another casting significant looks at him with a kind 
of awe and even servility a deference such as he had never before 
received was shown him a strange lady the one who had been talking to 
the priests rose and offered him her seat an aide de camp picked up 
and returned a glove pierre had dropped the doctors became respectfully 
silent as he passed by and moved to make way for him at first pierre 
wished to take another seat so as not to trouble the lady and also to 
pick up the glove himself and to pass round the doctors who were not 
even in his way but all at once he felt that this would not do and 
that tonight he was a person obliged to perform some sort of awful 
rite which everyone expected of him and that he was therefore bound 
to accept their services he took the glove in silence from the 
aide de camp and sat down in the ladys chair placing his huge hands 
symmetrically on his knees in the naive attitude of an egyptian statue 
and decided in his own mind that all was as it should be and that in 
order not to lose his head and do foolish things he must not act on his 
own ideas tonight but must yield himself up entirely to the will of 
those who were guiding him 

not two minutes had passed before prince vasili with head erect 
majestically entered the room he was wearing his long coat with three 
stars on his breast he seemed to have grown thinner since the morning 
his eyes seemed larger than usual when he glanced round and noticed 
pierre he went up to him took his hand a thing he never used to do 
and drew it downwards as if wishing to ascertain whether it was firmly 
fixed on 

courage courage my friend he has asked to see you that is well 
and he turned to go 

but pierre thought it necessary to ask how is and hesitated not 
knowing whether it would be proper to call the dying man the count 
yet ashamed to call him father 

he had another stroke about half an hour ago courage my friend 

pierres mind was in such a confused state that the word stroke 
suggested to him a blow from something he looked at prince vasili 
in perplexity and only later grasped that a stroke was an attack of 
illness prince vasili said something to lorrain in passing and went 
through the door on tiptoe he could not walk well on tiptoe and his 
whole body jerked at each step the eldest princess followed him and 
the priests and deacons and some servants also went in at the door 
through that door was heard a noise of things being moved about and at 
last anna mikhaylovna still with the same expression pale but resolute 
in the discharge of duty ran out and touching pierre lightly on the arm 
said 

the divine mercy is inexhaustible unction is about to be administered 
come 

pierre went in at the door stepping on the soft carpet and noticed 
that the strange lady the aide de camp and some of the servants all 
followed him in as if there were now no further need for permission to 
enter that room 





chapter xxiii 


pierre well knew this large room divided by columns and an arch its 
walls hung round with persian carpets the part of the room behind the 
columns with a high silk curtained mahogany bedstead on one side and 
on the other an immense case containing icons was brightly illuminated 
with red light like a russian church during evening service under 
the gleaming icons stood a long invalid chair and in that chair 
on snowy white smooth pillows evidently freshly changed pierre 
saw  covered to the waist by a bright green quilt  the familiar 
majestic figure of his father count bezukhov with that gray mane of 
hair above his broad forehead which reminded one of a lion and the deep 
characteristically noble wrinkles of his handsome ruddy face he lay 
just under the icons his large thick hands outside the quilt into the 
right hand which was lying palm downwards a wax taper had been thrust 
between forefinger and thumb and an old servant bending over from 
behind the chair held it in position by the chair stood the priests 
their long hair falling over their magnificent glittering vestments 
with lighted tapers in their hands slowly and solemnly conducting the 
service a little behind them stood the two younger princesses holding 
handkerchiefs to their eyes and just in front of them their eldest 
sister catiche with a vicious and determined look steadily fixed on 
the icons as though declaring to all that she could not answer 
for herself should she glance round anna mikhaylovna with a meek 
sorrowful and all forgiving expression on her face stood by the door 
near the strange lady prince vasili in front of the door near the 
invalid chair a wax taper in his left hand was leaning his left arm on 
the carved back of a velvet chair he had turned round for the purpose 
and was crossing himself with his right hand turning his eyes upward 
each time he touched his forehead his face wore a calm look of piety 
and resignation to the will of god if you do not understand these 
sentiments he seemed to be saying so much the worse for you 

behind him stood the aide de camp the doctors and the menservants 
the men and women had separated as in church all were silently crossing 
themselves and the reading of the church service the subdued chanting 
of deep bass voices and in the intervals sighs and the shuffling of 
feet were the only sounds that could be heard anna mikhaylovna with an 
air of importance that showed that she felt she quite knew what she was 
about went across the room to where pierre was standing and gave him 
a taper he lit it and distracted by observing those around him began 
crossing himself with the hand that held the taper 

sophie the rosy laughter loving youngest princess with the mole 
watched him she smiled hid her face in her handkerchief and remained 
with it hidden for awhile then looking up and seeing pierre she 
again began to laugh she evidently felt unable to look at him 
without laughing but could not resist looking at him so to be out of 
temptation she slipped quietly behind one of the columns in the midst 
of the service the voices of the priests suddenly ceased they whispered 
to one another and the old servant who was holding the counts hand got 
up and said something to the ladies anna mikhaylovna stepped forward 
and stooping over the dying man beckoned to lorrain from behind her 
back the french doctor held no taper he was leaning against one of the 
columns in a respectful attitude implying that he a foreigner in spite 
of all differences of faith understood the full importance of the rite 
now being performed and even approved of it he now approached the 
sick man with the noiseless step of one in full vigor of life with his 
delicate white fingers raised from the green quilt the hand that was 
free and turning sideways felt the pulse and reflected a moment the 
sick man was given something to drink there was a stir around him then 
the people resumed their places and the service continued during this 
interval pierre noticed that prince vasili left the chair on which he 
had been leaning and  with an air which intimated that he knew what he 
was about and if others did not understand him it was so much the worse 
for them  did not go up to the dying man but passed by him joined the 
eldest princess and moved with her to the side of the room where stood 
the high bedstead with its silken hangings on leaving the bed both 
prince vasili and the princess passed out by a back door but returned 
to their places one after the other before the service was concluded 
pierre paid no more attention to this occurrence than to the rest of 
what went on having made up his mind once for all that what he saw 
happening around him that evening was in some way essential 

the chanting of the service ceased and the voice of the priest was 
heard respectfully congratulating the dying man on having received the 
sacrament the dying man lay as lifeless and immovable as before around 
him everyone began to stir steps were audible and whispers among which 
anna mikhaylovnas was the most distinct 

pierre heard her say 

certainly he must be moved onto the bed here it will be impossible 

the sick man was so surrounded by doctors princesses and servants 
that pierre could no longer see the reddish yellow face with its gray 
mane  which though he saw other faces as well he had not lost sight of 
for a single moment during the whole service he judged by the cautious 
movements of those who crowded round the invalid chair that they had 
lifted the dying man and were moving him 

catch hold of my arm or youll drop him he heard one of the servants 
say in a frightened whisper catch hold from underneath here 
exclaimed different voices and the heavy breathing of the bearers and 
the shuffling of their feet grew more hurried as if the weight they 
were carrying were too much for them 

as the bearers among whom was anna mikhaylovna passed the young man 
he caught a momentary glimpse between their heads and backs of the dying 
mans high stout uncovered chest and powerful shoulders raised by 
those who were holding him under the armpits and of his gray curly 
leonine head this head with its remarkably broad brow and cheekbones 
its handsome sensual mouth and its cold majestic expression was 
not disfigured by the approach of death it was the same as pierre 
remembered it three months before when the count had sent him to 
petersburg but now this head was swaying helplessly with the uneven 
movements of the bearers and the cold listless gaze fixed itself upon 
nothing 

after a few minutes bustle beside the high bedstead those who had 
carried the sick man dispersed anna mikhaylovna touched pierres hand 
and said come pierre went with her to the bed on which the sick 
man had been laid in a stately pose in keeping with the ceremony just 
completed he lay with his head propped high on the pillows his hands 
were symmetrically placed on the green silk quilt the palms downward 
when pierre came up the count was gazing straight at him but with a 
look the significance of which could not be understood by mortal man 
either this look meant nothing but that as long as one has eyes they 
must look somewhere or it meant too much pierre hesitated not knowing 
what to do and glanced inquiringly at his guide anna mikhaylovna made 
a hurried sign with her eyes glancing at the sick mans hand and moving 
her lips as if to send it a kiss pierre carefully stretching his neck 
so as not to touch the quilt followed her suggestion and pressed his 
lips to the large boned fleshy hand neither the hand nor a 
single muscle of the counts face stirred once more pierre looked 
questioningly at anna mikhaylovna to see what he was to do next anna 
mikhaylovna with her eyes indicated a chair that stood beside the bed 
pierre obediently sat down his eyes asking if he were doing right 
anna mikhaylovna nodded approvingly again pierre fell into the naively 
symmetrical pose of an egyptian statue evidently distressed that his 
stout and clumsy body took up so much room and doing his utmost to look 
as small as possible he looked at the count who still gazed at the 
spot where pierres face had been before he sat down anna mikhaylovna 
indicated by her attitude her consciousness of the pathetic importance 
of these last moments of meeting between the father and son this lasted 
about two minutes which to pierre seemed an hour suddenly the broad 
muscles and lines of the counts face began to twitch the twitching 
increased the handsome mouth was drawn to one side only now did pierre 
realize how near death his father was and from that distorted mouth 
issued an indistinct hoarse sound anna mikhaylovna looked attentively 
at the sick mans eyes trying to guess what he wanted she pointed 
first to pierre then to some drink then named prince vasili in an 
inquiring whisper then pointed to the quilt the eyes and face of the 
sick man showed impatience he made an effort to look at the servant who 
stood constantly at the head of the bed 

wants to turn on the other side whispered the servant and got up to 
turn the counts heavy body toward the wall 

pierre rose to help him 

while the count was being turned over one of his arms fell back 
helplessly and he made a fruitless effort to pull it forward whether he 
noticed the look of terror with which pierre regarded that lifeless arm 
or whether some other thought flitted across his dying brain at any 
rate he glanced at the refractory arm at pierres terror stricken face 
and again at the arm and on his face a feeble piteous smile appeared 
quite out of keeping with his features that seemed to deride his own 
helplessness at sight of this smile pierre felt an unexpected quivering 
in his breast and a tickling in his nose and tears dimmed his eyes the 
sick man was turned on to his side with his face to the wall he sighed 

he is dozing said anna mikhaylovna observing that one of the 
princesses was coming to take her turn at watching let us go 

pierre went out 





chapter xxiv 


there was now no one in the reception room except prince vasili and the 
eldest princess who were sitting under the portrait of catherine the 
great and talking eagerly as soon as they saw pierre and his companion 
they became silent and pierre thought he saw the princess hide 
something as she whispered 

i cant bear the sight of that woman 

catiche has had tea served in the small drawing room said prince 
vasili to anna mikhaylovna go and take something my poor anna 
mikhaylovna or you will not hold out 

to pierre he said nothing merely giving his arm a sympathetic squeeze 
below the shoulder pierre went with anna mikhaylovna into the small 
drawing room 

there is nothing so refreshing after a sleepless night as a cup of this 
delicious russian tea lorrain was saying with an air of restrained 
animation as he stood sipping tea from a delicate chinese handleless 
cup before a table on which tea and a cold supper were laid in the small 
circular room around the table all who were at count bezukhovs house 
that night had gathered to fortify themselves pierre well remembered 
this small circular drawing room with its mirrors and little tables 
during balls given at the house pierre who did not know how to dance 
had liked sitting in this room to watch the ladies who as they passed 
through in their ball dresses with diamonds and pearls on their bare 
shoulders looked at themselves in the brilliantly lighted mirrors which 
repeated their reflections several times now this same room was dimly 
lighted by two candles on one small table tea things and supper dishes 
stood in disorder and in the middle of the night a motley throng 
of people sat there not merrymaking but somberly whispering and 
betraying by every word and movement that they none of them forgot what 
was happening and what was about to happen in the bedroom pierre did 
not eat anything though he would very much have liked to he looked 
inquiringly at his monitress and saw that she was again going on tiptoe 
to the reception room where they had left prince vasili and the eldest 
princess pierre concluded that this also was essential and after a 
short interval followed her anna mikhaylovna was standing beside the 
princess and they were both speaking in excited whispers 

permit me princess to know what is necessary and what is not 
necessary said the younger of the two speakers evidently in the same 
state of excitement as when she had slammed the door of her room 

but my dear princess answered anna mikhaylovna blandly but 
impressively blocking the way to the bedroom and preventing the other 
from passing wont this be too much for poor uncle at a moment when he 
needs repose worldly conversation at a moment when his soul is already 
prepared 

prince vasili was seated in an easy chair in his familiar attitude with 
one leg crossed high above the other his cheeks which were so flabby 
that they looked heavier below were twitching violently but he wore 
the air of a man little concerned in what the two ladies were saying 

come my dear anna mikhaylovna let catiche do as she pleases you know 
how fond the count is of her 

i dont even know what is in this paper said the younger of the two 
ladies addressing prince vasili and pointing to an inlaid portfolio she 
held in her hand all i know is that his real will is in his writing 
table and this is a paper he has forgotten 

she tried to pass anna mikhaylovna but the latter sprang so as to bar 
her path 

i know my dear kind princess said anna mikhaylovna seizing the 
portfolio so firmly that it was plain she would not let go easily 
dear princess i beg and implore you have some pity on him je vous en 
conjure 

the princess did not reply their efforts in the struggle for the 
portfolio were the only sounds audible but it was evident that if 
the princess did speak her words would not be flattering to anna 
mikhaylovna though the latter held on tenaciously her voice lost none 
of its honeyed firmness and softness 

pierre my dear come here i think he will not be out of place in a 
family consultation is it not so prince 

why dont you speak cousin suddenly shrieked the princess so loud 
that those in the drawing room heard her and were startled why do you 
remain silent when heaven knows who permits herself to interfere making 
a scene on the very threshold of a dying mans room intriguer she 
hissed viciously and tugged with all her might at the portfolio 

but anna mikhaylovna went forward a step or two to keep her hold on the 
portfolio and changed her grip 

prince vasili rose oh said he with reproach and surprise this is 
absurd come let go i tell you 

the princess let go 

and you too 

but anna mikhaylovna did not obey him 

let go i tell you i will take the responsibility i myself will go 
and ask him i does that satisfy you 

but prince said anna mikhaylovna after such a solemn sacrament 
allow him a moments peace here pierre tell them your opinion said 
she turning to the young man who having come quite close was gazing 
with astonishment at the angry face of the princess which had lost all 
dignity and at the twitching cheeks of prince vasili 

remember that you will answer for the consequences said prince vasili 
severely you dont know what you are doing 

vile woman shouted the princess darting unexpectedly at anna 
mikhaylovna and snatching the portfolio from her 

prince vasili bent his head and spread out his hands 

at this moment that terrible door which pierre had watched so long 
and which had always opened so quietly burst noisily open and banged 
against the wall and the second of the three sisters rushed out 
wringing her hands 

what are you doing she cried vehemently he is dying and you leave 
me alone with him 

her sister dropped the portfolio anna mikhaylovna stooping quickly 
caught up the object of contention and ran into the bedroom the eldest 
princess and prince vasili recovering themselves followed her a few 
minutes later the eldest sister came out with a pale hard face again 
biting her underlip at sight of pierre her expression showed an 
irrepressible hatred 

yes now you may be glad said she this is what you have been 
waiting for and bursting into tears she hid her face in her 
handkerchief and rushed from the room 

prince vasili came next he staggered to the sofa on which pierre was 
sitting and dropped onto it covering his face with his hand pierre 
noticed that he was pale and that his jaw quivered and shook as if in an 
ague 

ah my friend said he taking pierre by the elbow and there was 
in his voice a sincerity and weakness pierre had never observed in it 
before how often we sin how much we deceive and all for what i am 
near sixty dear friend i too all will end in death all death is 
awful and he burst into tears 

anna mikhaylovna came out last she approached pierre with slow quiet 
steps 

pierre she said 

pierre gave her an inquiring look she kissed the young man on his 
forehead wetting him with her tears then after a pause she said 

he is no more 

pierre looked at her over his spectacles 

come i will go with you try to weep nothing gives such relief as 
tears 

she led him into the dark drawing room and pierre was glad no one could 
see his face anna mikhaylovna left him and when she returned he was 
fast asleep with his head on his arm 

in the morning anna mikhaylovna said to pierre 

yes my dear this is a great loss for us all not to speak of you but 
god will support you you are young and are now i hope in command of 
an immense fortune the will has not yet been opened i know you well 
enough to be sure that this will not turn your head but it imposes 
duties on you and you must be a man 

pierre was silent 

perhaps later on i may tell you my dear boy that if i had not been 
there god only knows what would have happened you know uncle promised 
me only the day before yesterday not to forget boris but he had no 
time i hope my dear friend you will carry out your fathers wish 

pierre understood nothing of all this and coloring shyly looked in 
silence at princess anna mikhaylovna after her talk with pierre anna 
mikhaylovna returned to the rostovs and went to bed on waking in the 
morning she told the rostovs and all her acquaintances the details of 
count bezukhovs death she said the count had died as she would herself 
wish to die that his end was not only touching but edifying as to the 
last meeting between father and son it was so touching that she could 
not think of it without tears and did not know which had behaved better 
during those awful moments  the father who so remembered everything 
and everybody at last and had spoken such pathetic words to the son or 
pierre whom it had been pitiful to see so stricken was he with grief 
though he tried hard to hide it in order not to sadden his dying father 
it is painful but it does one good it uplifts the soul to see such 
men as the old count and his worthy son said she of the behavior of 
the eldest princess and prince vasili she spoke disapprovingly but in 
whispers and as a great secret 





chapter xxv 


at bald hills prince nicholas andreevich bolkonskis estate the 
arrival of young prince andrew and his wife was daily expected but 
this expectation did not upset the regular routine of life in the 
old princes household general in chief prince nicholas andreevich 
nicknamed in society the king of prussia ever since the emperor 
paul had exiled him to his country estate had lived there continuously 
with his daughter princess mary and her companion mademoiselle 
bourienne though in the new reign he was free to return to the 
capitals he still continued to live in the country remarking that 
anyone who wanted to see him could come the hundred miles from moscow to 
bald hills while he himself needed no one and nothing he used to 
say that there are only two sources of human vice  idleness and 
superstition and only two virtues  activity and intelligence he 
himself undertook his daughters education and to develop these two 
cardinal virtues in her gave her lessons in algebra and geometry 
till she was twenty and arranged her life so that her whole time was 
occupied he was himself always occupied writing his memoirs solving 
problems in higher mathematics turning snuffboxes on a lathe working 
in the garden or superintending the building that was always going on 
at his estate as regularity is a prime condition facilitating activity 
regularity in his household was carried to the highest point of 
exactitude he always came to table under precisely the same conditions 
and not only at the same hour but at the same minute with those about 
him from his daughter to his serfs the prince was sharp and invariably 
exacting so that without being a hardhearted man he inspired such fear 
and respect as few hardhearted men would have aroused although he was 
in retirement and had now no influence in political affairs every high 
official appointed to the province in which the princes estate lay 
considered it his duty to visit him and waited in the lofty antechamber 
just as the architect gardener or princess mary did till the prince 
appeared punctually to the appointed hour everyone sitting in this 
antechamber experienced the same feeling of respect and even fear when 
the enormously high study door opened and showed the figure of a rather 
small old man with powdered wig small withered hands and bushy gray 
eyebrows which when he frowned sometimes hid the gleam of his shrewd 
youthfully glittering eyes 

on the morning of the day that the young couple were to arrive princess 
mary entered the antechamber as usual at the time appointed for the 
morning greeting crossing herself with trepidation and repeating a 
silent prayer every morning she came in like that and every morning 
prayed that the daily interview might pass off well 

an old powdered manservant who was sitting in the antechamber rose 
quietly and said in a whisper please walk in 

through the door came the regular hum of a lathe the princess timidly 
opened the door which moved noiselessly and easily she paused at the 
entrance the prince was working at the lathe and after glancing round 
continued his work 

the enormous study was full of things evidently in constant use 
the large table covered with books and plans the tall glass fronted 
bookcases with keys in the locks the high desk for writing while 
standing up on which lay an open exercise book and the lathe with 
tools laid ready to hand and shavings scattered around  all indicated 
continuous varied and orderly activity the motion of the small foot 
shod in a tartar boot embroidered with silver and the firm pressure 
of the lean sinewy hand showed that the prince still possessed the 
tenacious endurance and vigor of hardy old age after a few more turns 
of the lathe he removed his foot from the pedal wiped his chisel 
dropped it into a leather pouch attached to the lathe and approaching 
the table summoned his daughter he never gave his children a blessing 
so he simply held out his bristly cheek as yet unshaven and regarding 
her tenderly and attentively said severely 

quite well all right then sit down he took the exercise book 
containing lessons in geometry written by himself and drew up a chair 
with his foot 

for tomorrow said he quickly finding the page and making a scratch 
from one paragraph to another with his hard nail 

the princess bent over the exercise book on the table 

wait a bit heres a letter for you said the old man suddenly taking 
a letter addressed in a womans hand from a bag hanging above the table 
onto which he threw it 

at the sight of the letter red patches showed themselves on the 
princess face she took it quickly and bent her head over it 

from heloise asked the prince with a cold smile that showed his still 
sound yellowish teeth 

yes its from julie replied the princess with a timid glance and a 
timid smile 

ill let two more letters pass but the third ill read said the 
prince sternly im afraid you write much nonsense ill read the 
third 

read this if you like father said the princess blushing still more 
and holding out the letter 

the third i said the third cried the prince abruptly pushing the 
letter away and leaning his elbows on the table he drew toward him the 
exercise book containing geometrical figures 

well madam he began stooping over the book close to his daughter 
and placing an arm on the back of the chair on which she sat so that 
she felt herself surrounded on all sides by the acrid scent of old age 
and tobacco which she had known so long now madam these triangles 
are equal please note that the angle abc 

the princess looked in a scared way at her fathers eyes glittering 
close to her the red patches on her face came and went and it was 
plain that she understood nothing and was so frightened that her 
fear would prevent her understanding any of her fathers further 
explanations however clear they might be whether it was the teachers 
fault or the pupils this same thing happened every day the princess 
eyes grew dim she could not see and could not hear anything but was 
only conscious of her stern fathers withered face close to her of his 
breath and the smell of him and could think only of how to get away 
quickly to her own room to make out the problem in peace the old man 
was beside himself moved the chair on which he was sitting noisily 
backward and forward made efforts to control himself and not become 
vehement but almost always did become vehement scolded and sometimes 
flung the exercise book away 

the princess gave a wrong answer 

well now isnt she a fool shouted the prince pushing the book aside 
and turning sharply away but rising immediately he paced up and down 
lightly touched his daughters hair and sat down again 

he drew up his chair and continued to explain 

this wont do princess it wont do said he when princess mary 
having taken and closed the exercise book with the next days lesson 
was about to leave mathematics are most important madam i dont want 
to have you like our silly ladies get used to it and youll like it 
and he patted her cheek it will drive all the nonsense out of your 
head 

she turned to go but he stopped her with a gesture and took an uncut 
book from the high desk 

here is some sort of key to the mysteries that your heloise has sent 
you religious i dont interfere with anyones belief i have looked 
at it take it well now go go 

he patted her on the shoulder and himself closed the door after her 

princess mary went back to her room with the sad scared expression that 
rarely left her and which made her plain sickly face yet plainer she 
sat down at her writing table on which stood miniature portraits and 
which was littered with books and papers the princess was as untidy as 
her father was tidy she put down the geometry book and eagerly broke 
the seal of her letter it was from her most intimate friend from 
childhood that same julie karagina who had been at the rostovs 
name day party 

julie wrote in french 


dear and precious friend how terrible and frightful a thing is 
separation though i tell myself that half my life and half my happiness 
are wrapped up in you and that in spite of the distance separating us 
our hearts are united by indissoluble bonds my heart rebels against 
fate and in spite of the pleasures and distractions around me i cannot 
overcome a certain secret sorrow that has been in my heart ever since 
we parted why are we not together as we were last summer in your big 
study on the blue sofa the confidential sofa why cannot i now as 
three months ago draw fresh moral strength from your look so gentle 
calm and penetrating a look i loved so well and seem to see before me 
as i write 


having read thus far princess mary sighed and glanced into the mirror 
which stood on her right it reflected a weak ungraceful figure and 
thin face her eyes always sad now looked with particular hopelessness 
at her reflection in the glass she flatters me thought the princess 
turning away and continuing to read but julie did not flatter her 
friend the princess eyes  large deep and luminous it seemed as if at 
times there radiated from them shafts of warm light  were so beautiful 
that very often in spite of the plainness of her face they gave her an 
attraction more powerful than that of beauty but the princess never saw 
the beautiful expression of her own eyes  the look they had when she 
was not thinking of herself as with everyone her face assumed a forced 
unnatural expression as soon as she looked in a glass she went on 
reading 


all moscow talks of nothing but war one of my two brothers is already 
abroad the other is with the guards who are starting on their march 
to the frontier our dear emperor has left petersburg and it is thought 
intends to expose his precious person to the chances of war god grant 
that the corsican monster who is destroying the peace of europe may 
be overthrown by the angel whom it has pleased the almighty in his 
goodness to give us as sovereign to say nothing of my brothers this 
war has deprived me of one of the associations nearest my heart i mean 
young nicholas rostov who with his enthusiasm could not bear to remain 
inactive and has left the university to join the army i will confess to 
you dear mary that in spite of his extreme youth his departure for 
the army was a great grief to me this young man of whom i spoke to you 
last summer is so noble minded and full of that real youthfulness which 
one seldom finds nowadays among our old men of twenty and particularly 
he is so frank and has so much heart he is so pure and poetic that 
my relations with him transient as they were have been one of the 
sweetest comforts to my poor heart which has already suffered so much 
someday i will tell you about our parting and all that was said then 
that is still too fresh ah dear friend you are happy not to know 
these poignant joys and sorrows you are fortunate for the latter are 
generally the stronger i know very well that count nicholas is too 
young ever to be more to me than a friend but this sweet friendship 
this poetic and pure intimacy were what my heart needed but enough of 
this the chief news about which all moscow gossips is the death of 
old count bezukhov and his inheritance fancy the three princesses 
have received very little prince vasili nothing and it is monsieur 
pierre who has inherited all the property and has besides been 
recognized as legitimate so that he is now count bezukhov and possessor 
of the finest fortune in russia it is rumored that prince vasili played 
a very despicable part in this affair and that he returned to petersburg 
quite crestfallen 

i confess i understand very little about all these matters of wills and 
inheritance but i do know that since this young man whom we all used 
to know as plain monsieur pierre has become count bezukhov and the 
owner of one of the largest fortunes in russia i am much amused to 
watch the change in the tone and manners of the mammas burdened by 
marriageable daughters and of the young ladies themselves toward 
him though between you and me he always seemed to me a poor sort 
of fellow as for the past two years people have amused themselves 
by finding husbands for me most of whom i dont even know the 
matchmaking chronicles of moscow now speak of me as the future countess 
bezukhova but you will understand that i have no desire for the post a 
propos of marriages do you know that a while ago that universal auntie 
anna mikhaylovna told me under the seal of strict secrecy of a plan of 
marriage for you it is neither more nor less than with prince vasilis 
son anatole whom they wish to reform by marrying him to someone rich 
and distinguee and it is on you that his relations choice has fallen 
i dont know what you will think of it but i consider it my duty to 
let you know of it he is said to be very handsome and a terrible 
scapegrace that is all i have been able to find out about him 

but enough of gossip i am at the end of my second sheet of paper 
and mamma has sent for me to go and dine at the apraksins read the 
mystical book i am sending you it has an enormous success here though 
there are things in it difficult for the feeble human mind to grasp it 
is an admirable book which calms and elevates the soul adieu give 
my respects to monsieur your father and my compliments to mademoiselle 
bourienne i embrace you as i love you 

julie 

ps let me have news of your brother and his charming little wife 


the princess pondered awhile with a thoughtful smile and her luminous 
eyes lit up so that her face was entirely transformed then she suddenly 
rose and with her heavy tread went up to the table she took a sheet of 
paper and her hand moved rapidly over it this is the reply she wrote 
also in french 


dear and precious friend your letter of the 13th has given me great 
delight so you still love me my romantic julie separation of which 
you say so much that is bad does not seem to have had its usual effect 
on you you complain of our separation what then should i say if i 
dared complain i who am deprived of all who are dear to me ah if 
we had not religion to console us life would be very sad why do you 
suppose that i should look severely on your affection for that young 
man on such matters i am only severe with myself i understand such 
feelings in others and if never having felt them i cannot approve of 
them neither do i condemn them only it seems to me that christian 
love love of ones neighbor love of ones enemy is worthier sweeter 
and better than the feelings which the beautiful eyes of a young man can 
inspire in a romantic and loving young girl like yourself 

the news of count bezukhovs death reached us before your letter and 
my father was much affected by it he says the count was the last 
representative but one of the great century and that it is his own 
turn now but that he will do all he can to let his turn come as late as 
possible god preserve us from that terrible misfortune 

i cannot agree with you about pierre whom i knew as a child he always 
seemed to me to have an excellent heart and that is the quality i value 
most in people as to his inheritance and the part played by prince 
vasili it is very sad for both ah my dear friend our divine 
saviours words that it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of 
a needle than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of god are terribly 
true i pity prince vasili but am still more sorry for pierre so young 
and burdened with such riches  to what temptations he will be exposed 
if i were asked what i desire most on earth it would be to be poorer 
than the poorest beggar a thousand thanks dear friend for the volume 
you have sent me and which has such success in moscow yet since you 
tell me that among some good things it contains others which our weak 
human understanding cannot grasp it seems to me rather useless to spend 
time in reading what is unintelligible and can therefore bear no fruit 
i never could understand the fondness some people have for confusing 
their minds by dwelling on mystical books that merely awaken their 
doubts and excite their imagination giving them a bent for exaggeration 
quite contrary to christian simplicity let us rather read the epistles 
and gospels let us not seek to penetrate what mysteries they contain 
for how can we miserable sinners that we are know the terrible and 
holy secrets of providence while we remain in this flesh which forms 
an impenetrable veil between us and the eternal let us rather confine 
ourselves to studying those sublime rules which our divine saviour has 
left for our guidance here below let us try to conform to them and 
follow them and let us be persuaded that the less we let our feeble 
human minds roam the better we shall please god who rejects all 
knowledge that does not come from him and the less we seek to fathom 
what he has been pleased to conceal from us the sooner will he 
vouchsafe its revelation to us through his divine spirit 

my father has not spoken to me of a suitor but has only told me that 
he has received a letter and is expecting a visit from prince vasili in 
regard to this project of marriage for me i will tell you dear sweet 
friend that i look on marriage as a divine institution to which we must 
conform however painful it may be to me should the almighty lay 
the duties of wife and mother upon me i shall try to perform them as 
faithfully as i can without disquieting myself by examining my feelings 
toward him whom he may give me for husband 

i have had a letter from my brother who announces his speedy arrival 
at bald hills with his wife this pleasure will be but a brief one 
however for he will leave us again to take part in this unhappy war 
into which we have been drawn god knows how or why not only where you 
are  at the heart of affairs and of the world  is the talk all of 
war even here amid fieldwork and the calm of nature  which townsfolk 
consider characteristic of the country  rumors of war are heard 
and painfully felt my father talks of nothing but marches and 
countermarches things of which i understand nothing and the day 
before yesterday during my daily walk through the village i witnessed a 
heartrending scene it was a convoy of conscripts enrolled from our 
people and starting to join the army you should have seen the state of 
the mothers wives and children of the men who were going and should 
have heard the sobs it seems as though mankind has forgotten the 
laws of its divine saviour who preached love and forgiveness of 
injuries  and that men attribute the greatest merit to skill in killing 
one another 

adieu dear and kind friend may our divine saviour and his most holy 
mother keep you in their holy and all powerful care 

mary 


ah you are sending off a letter princess i have already dispatched 
mine i have written to my poor mother said the smiling mademoiselle 
bourienne rapidly in her pleasant mellow tones and with guttural rs 
she brought into princess marys strenuous mournful and gloomy world a 
quite different atmosphere careless lighthearted and self satisfied 

princess i must warn you she added lowering her voice and evidently 
listening to herself with pleasure and speaking with exaggerated 
grasseyement the prince has been scolding michael ivanovich he is in 
a very bad humor very morose be prepared 

ah dear friend replied princess mary i have asked you never to 
warn me of the humor my father is in i do not allow myself to judge him 
and would not have others do so 

the princess glanced at her watch and seeing that she was five minutes 
late in starting her practice on the clavichord went into the sitting 
room with a look of alarm between twelve and two oclock as the 
day was mapped out the prince rested and the princess played the 
clavichord 





chapter xxvi 


the gray haired valet was sitting drowsily listening to the snoring of 
the prince who was in his large study from the far side of the house 
through the closed doors came the sound of difficult passages  twenty 
times repeated  of a sonata by dussek 

just then a closed carriage and another with a hood drove up to the 
porch prince andrew got out of the carriage helped his little wife to 
alight and let her pass into the house before him old tikhon wearing 
a wig put his head out of the door of the antechamber reported in 
a whisper that the prince was sleeping and hastily closed the door 
tikhon knew that neither the sons arrival nor any other unusual event 
must be allowed to disturb the appointed order of the day prince andrew 
apparently knew this as well as tikhon he looked at his watch as if to 
ascertain whether his fathers habits had changed since he was at home 
last and having assured himself that they had not he turned to his 
wife 

he will get up in twenty minutes let us go across to marys room he 
said 

the little princess had grown stouter during this time but her eyes 
and her short downy smiling lip lifted when she began to speak just as 
merrily and prettily as ever 

why this is a palace she said to her husband looking around with 
the expression with which people compliment their host at a ball lets 
come quick quick and with a glance round she smiled at tikhon at 
her husband and at the footman who accompanied them 

is that mary practicing lets go quietly and take her by surprise 

prince andrew followed her with a courteous but sad expression 

youve grown older tikhon he said in passing to the old man who 
kissed his hand 

before they reached the room from which the sounds of the clavichord 
came the pretty fair haired frenchwoman mademoiselle bourienne 
rushed out apparently beside herself with delight 

ah what joy for the princess exclaimed she at last i must let her 
know 

no no please not you are mademoiselle bourienne said the little 
princess kissing her i know you already through my sister in laws 
friendship for you she was not expecting us 

they went up to the door of the sitting room from which came the sound 
of the oft repeated passage of the sonata prince andrew stopped and 
made a grimace as if expecting something unpleasant 

the little princess entered the room the passage broke off in the 
middle a cry was heard then princess marys heavy tread and the sound 
of kissing when prince andrew went in the two princesses who had only 
met once before for a short time at his wedding were in each others 
arms warmly pressing their lips to whatever place they happened to 
touch mademoiselle bourienne stood near them pressing her hand to her 
heart with a beatific smile and obviously equally ready to cry or to 
laugh prince andrew shrugged his shoulders and frowned as lovers 
of music do when they hear a false note the two women let go of one 
another and then as if afraid of being too late seized each others 
hands kissing them and pulling them away and again began kissing each 
other on the face and then to prince andrews surprise both began to 
cry and kissed again mademoiselle bourienne also began to cry prince 
andrew evidently felt ill at ease but to the two women it seemed quite 
natural that they should cry and apparently it never entered their 
heads that it could have been otherwise at this meeting 

ah my dear ah mary they suddenly exclaimed and then laughed 
i dreamed last night  you were not expecting us ah mary 
you have got thinner and you have grown stouter 

i knew the princess at once put in mademoiselle bourienne 

and i had no idea exclaimed princess mary ah andrew i did not 
see you 

prince andrew and his sister hand in hand kissed one another and 
he told her she was still the same crybaby as ever princess mary had 
turned toward her brother and through her tears the loving warm 
gentle look of her large luminous eyes very beautiful at that moment 
rested on prince andrews face 

the little princess talked incessantly her short downy upper lip 
continually and rapidly touching her rosy nether lip when necessary 
and drawing up again next moment when her face broke into a smile of 
glittering teeth and sparkling eyes she told of an accident they had 
had on the spasski hill which might have been serious for her in her 
condition and immediately after that informed them that she had left 
all her clothes in petersburg and that heaven knew what she would have 
to dress in here and that andrew had quite changed and that kitty 
odyntsova had married an old man and that there was a suitor for mary 
a real one but that they would talk of that later princess mary was 
still looking silently at her brother and her beautiful eyes were full 
of love and sadness it was plain that she was following a train of 
thought independent of her sister in laws words in the midst of a 
description of the last petersburg fete she addressed her brother 

so you are really going to the war andrew she said sighing 

lise sighed too 

yes and even tomorrow replied her brother 

he is leaving me here god knows why when he might have had 
promotion 

princess mary did not listen to the end but continuing her train of 
thought turned to her sister in law with a tender glance at her figure 

is it certain she said 

the face of the little princess changed she sighed and said yes 
quite certain ah it is very dreadful 

her lip descended she brought her face close to her sister in laws and 
unexpectedly again began to cry 

she needs rest said prince andrew with a frown dont you lise 
take her to your room and ill go to father how is he just the same 

yes just the same though i dont know what your opinion will be 
answered the princess joyfully 

and are the hours the same and the walks in the avenues and the 
lathe asked prince andrew with a scarcely perceptible smile which 
showed that in spite of all his love and respect for his father he was 
aware of his weaknesses 

the hours are the same and the lathe and also the mathematics and my 
geometry lessons said princess mary gleefully as if her lessons in 
geometry were among the greatest delights of her life 

when the twenty minutes had elapsed and the time had come for the old 
prince to get up tikhon came to call the young prince to his father 
the old man made a departure from his usual routine in honor of his 
sons arrival he gave orders to admit him to his apartments while 
he dressed for dinner the old prince always dressed in old fashioned 
style wearing an antique coat and powdered hair and when prince andrew 
entered his fathers dressing room not with the contemptuous look and 
manner he wore in drawing rooms but with the animated face with which 
he talked to pierre the old man was sitting on a large leather covered 
chair wrapped in a powdering mantle entrusting his head to tikhon 

ah heres the warrior wants to vanquish buonaparte said the old 
man shaking his powdered head as much as the tail which tikhon was 
holding fast to plait would allow 

you at least must tackle him properly or else if he goes on like this 
hell soon have us too for his subjects how are you and he held out 
his cheek 

the old man was in a good temper after his nap before dinner he used 
to say that a nap after dinner was silver  before dinner golden 
he cast happy sidelong glances at his son from under his thick bushy 
eyebrows prince andrew went up and kissed his father on the 
spot indicated to him he made no reply on his fathers favorite 
topic  making fun of the military men of the day and more particularly 
of bonaparte 

yes father i have come to you and brought my wife who is pregnant 
said prince andrew following every movement of his fathers face with 
an eager and respectful look how is your health 

only fools and rakes fall ill my boy you know me i am busy from 
morning till night and abstemious so of course i am well 

thank god said his son smiling 

god has nothing to do with it well go on he continued returning to 
his hobby tell me how the germans have taught you to fight bonaparte 
by this new science you call strategy 

prince andrew smiled 

give me time to collect my wits father said he with a smile that 
showed that his fathers foibles did not prevent his son from loving and 
honoring him why i have not yet had time to settle down 

nonsense nonsense cried the old man shaking his pigtail to see 
whether it was firmly plaited and grasping his by the hand the house 
for your wife is ready princess mary will take her there and show her 
over and theyll talk nineteen to the dozen thats their womans 
way i am glad to have her sit down and talk about mikhelsons army 
i understand  tolstoys too a simultaneous expedition but whats 
the southern army to do prussia is neutral i know that what about 
austria said he rising from his chair and pacing up and down the room 
followed by tikhon who ran after him handing him different articles of 
clothing what of sweden how will they cross pomerania 

prince andrew seeing that his father insisted began  at first 
reluctantly but gradually with more and more animation and from habit 
changing unconsciously from russian to french as he went on  to explain 
the plan of operation for the coming campaign he explained how an army 
ninety thousand strong was to threaten prussia so as to bring her out 
of her neutrality and draw her into the war how part of that army was 
to join some swedish forces at stralsund how two hundred and twenty 
thousand austrians with a hundred thousand russians were to operate in 
italy and on the rhine how fifty thousand russians and as many english 
were to land at naples and how a total force of five hundred thousand 
men was to attack the french from different sides the old prince did 
not evince the least interest during this explanation but as if he were 
not listening to it continued to dress while walking about and three 
times unexpectedly interrupted once he stopped it by shouting the 
white one the white one 

this meant that tikhon was not handing him the waistcoat he wanted 
another time he interrupted saying 

and will she soon be confined and shaking his head reproachfully 
said thats bad go on go on 

the third interruption came when prince andrew was finishing his 
description the old man began to sing in the cracked voice of old age 
malbrook sen va t en guerre dieu sait quand reviendra * 


* marlborough is going to the wars god knows when hell 
return 


his son only smiled 

i dont say its a plan i approve of said the son i am only telling 
you what it is napoleon has also formed his plan by now not worse than 
this one 

well youve told me nothing new and the old man repeated 
meditatively and rapidly 

dieu sait quand reviendra go to the dining room 





chapter xxvii 


at the appointed hour the prince powdered and shaven entered the 
dining room where his daughter in law princess mary and mademoiselle 
bourienne were already awaiting him together with his architect who 
by a strange caprice of his employers was admitted to table though the 
position of that insignificant individual was such as could certainly 
not have caused him to expect that honor the prince who generally kept 
very strictly to social distinctions and rarely admitted even important 
government officials to his table had unexpectedly selected michael 
ivanovich who always went into a corner to blow his nose on his checked 
handkerchief to illustrate the theory that all men are equals and had 
more than once impressed on his daughter that michael ivanovich was not 
a whit worse than you or i at dinner the prince usually spoke to the 
taciturn michael ivanovich more often than to anyone else 

in the dining room which like all the rooms in the house was 
exceedingly lofty the members of the household and the footmen  one 
behind each chair  stood waiting for the prince to enter the head 
butler napkin on arm was scanning the setting of the table making 
signs to the footmen and anxiously glancing from the clock to the door 
by which the prince was to enter prince andrew was looking at a large 
gilt frame new to him containing the genealogical tree of the princes 
bolkonski opposite which hung another such frame with a badly painted 
portrait evidently by the hand of the artist belonging to the estate 
of a ruling prince in a crown  an alleged descendant of rurik and 
ancestor of the bolkonskis prince andrew looking again at that 
genealogical tree shook his head laughing as a man laughs who looks at 
a portrait so characteristic of the original as to be amusing 

how thoroughly like him that is he said to princess mary who had 
come up to him 

princess mary looked at her brother in surprise she did not understand 
what he was laughing at everything her father did inspired her with 
reverence and was beyond question 

everyone has his achilles heel continued prince andrew fancy with 
his powerful mind indulging in such nonsense 

princess mary could not understand the boldness of her brothers 
criticism and was about to reply when the expected footsteps were heard 
coming from the study the prince walked in quickly and jauntily as was 
his wont as if intentionally contrasting the briskness of his manners 
with the strict formality of his house at that moment the great clock 
struck two and another with a shrill tone joined in from the drawing 
room the prince stood still his lively glittering eyes from under 
their thick bushy eyebrows sternly scanned all present and rested on 
the little princess she felt as courtiers do when the tsar enters the 
sensation of fear and respect which the old man inspired in all around 
him he stroked her hair and then patted her awkwardly on the back of 
her neck 

im glad glad to see you he said looking attentively into her 
eyes and then quickly went to his place and sat down sit down sit 
down sit down michael ianovich 

he indicated a place beside him to his daughter in law a footman moved 
the chair for her 

ho ho said the old man casting his eyes on her rounded figure 
youve been in a hurry thats bad 

he laughed in his usual dry cold unpleasant way with his lips only 
and not with his eyes 

you must walk walk as much as possible as much as possible he said 

the little princess did not or did not wish to hear his words she was 
silent and seemed confused the prince asked her about her father and 
she began to smile and talk he asked about mutual acquaintances and 
she became still more animated and chattered away giving him greetings 
from various people and retailing the town gossip 

countess apraksina poor thing has lost her husband and she has cried 
her eyes out she said growing more and more lively 

as she became animated the prince looked at her more and more sternly 
and suddenly as if he had studied her sufficiently and had formed a 
definite idea of her he turned away and addressed michael ivanovich 

well michael ivanovich our bonaparte will be having a bad time of it 
prince andrew he always spoke thus of his son has been telling 
me what forces are being collected against him while you and i never 
thought much of him 

michael ivanovich did not at all know when you and i had said such 
things about bonaparte but understanding that he was wanted as a peg on 
which to hang the princes favorite topic he looked inquiringly at the 
young prince wondering what would follow 

he is a great tactician said the prince to his son pointing to the 
architect 

and the conversation again turned on the war on bonaparte and the 
generals and statesmen of the day the old prince seemed convinced not 
only that all the men of the day were mere babies who did not know the 
a b c of war or of politics and that bonaparte was an insignificant 
little frenchy successful only because there were no longer any 
potemkins or suvorovs left to oppose him but he was also convinced that 
there were no political difficulties in europe and no real war but 
only a sort of puppet show at which the men of the day were playing 
pretending to do something real prince andrew gaily bore with his 
fathers ridicule of the new men and drew him on and listened to him 
with evident pleasure 

the past always seems good said he but did not suvorov himself 
fall into a trap moreau set him and from which he did not know how to 
escape 

who told you that who cried the prince suvorov and he jerked 
away his plate which tikhon briskly caught suvorov consider 
prince andrew two frederick and suvorov moreau moreau would 
have been a prisoner if suvorov had had a free hand but he had the 
hofs kriegs wurst schnapps rath on his hands it would have puzzled 
the devil himself when you get there youll find out what those 
hofs kriegs wurst raths are suvorov couldnt manage them so what chance 
has michael kutuzov no my dear boy he continued you and your 
generals wont get on against buonaparte youll have to call in the 
french so that birds of a feather may fight together the german 
pahlen has been sent to new york in america to fetch the frenchman 
moreau he said alluding to the invitation made that year to moreau 
to enter the russian service wonderful were the potemkins 
suvorovs and orlovs germans no lad either you fellows have all lost 
your wits or i have outlived mine may god help you but well see what 
will happen buonaparte has become a great commander among them hm 

i dont at all say that all the plans are good said prince andrew i 
am only surprised at your opinion of bonaparte you may laugh as much as 
you like but all the same bonaparte is a great general 

michael ivanovich cried the old prince to the architect who busy 
with his roast meat hoped he had been forgotten didnt i tell you 
buonaparte was a great tactician here he says the same thing 

to be sure your excellency replied the architect 

the prince again laughed his frigid laugh 

buonaparte was born with a silver spoon in his mouth he has got 
splendid soldiers besides he began by attacking germans and only 
idlers have failed to beat the germans since the world began everybody 
has beaten the germans they beat no one  except one another he made 
his reputation fighting them 

and the prince began explaining all the blunders which according to 
him bonaparte had made in his campaigns and even in politics his 
son made no rejoinder but it was evident that whatever arguments were 
presented he was as little able as his father to change his opinion he 
listened refraining from a reply and involuntarily wondered how this 
old man living alone in the country for so many years could know and 
discuss so minutely and acutely all the recent european military and 
political events 

you think im an old man and dont understand the present state of 
affairs concluded his father but it troubles me i dont sleep 
at night come now where has this great commander of yours shown his 
skill he concluded 

that would take too long to tell answered the son 

well then go to your buonaparte mademoiselle bourienne heres 
another admirer of that powder monkey emperor of yours he exclaimed in 
excellent french 

you know prince i am not a bonapartist 

dieu sait quand reviendra hummed the prince out of tune and with a 
laugh still more so he quitted the table 

the little princess during the whole discussion and the rest of 
the dinner sat silent glancing with a frightened look now at her 
father in law and now at princess mary when they left the table she 
took her sister in laws arm and drew her into another room 

what a clever man your father is said she perhaps that is why i am 
afraid of him 

oh he is so kind answered princess mary 





chapter xxviii 


prince andrew was to leave next evening the old prince not altering 
his routine retired as usual after dinner the little princess was 
in her sister in laws room prince andrew in a traveling coat without 
epaulettes had been packing with his valet in the rooms assigned to him 
after inspecting the carriage himself and seeing the trunks put in he 
ordered the horses to be harnessed only those things he always kept 
with him remained in his room a small box a large canteen fitted with 
silver plate two turkish pistols and a saber  a present from his 
father who had brought it from the siege of ochakov all these traveling 
effects of prince andrews were in very good order new clean and in 
cloth covers carefully tied with tapes 

when starting on a journey or changing their mode of life men capable 
of reflection are generally in a serious frame of mind at such moments 
one reviews the past and plans for the future prince andrews face 
looked very thoughtful and tender with his hands behind him he paced 
briskly from corner to corner of the room looking straight before him 
and thoughtfully shaking his head did he fear going to the war or was 
he sad at leaving his wife  perhaps both but evidently he did not 
wish to be seen in that mood for hearing footsteps in the passage he 
hurriedly unclasped his hands stopped at a table as if tying the 
cover of the small box and assumed his usual tranquil and impenetrable 
expression it was the heavy tread of princess mary that he heard 

i hear you have given orders to harness she cried panting she had 
apparently been running and i did so wish to have another talk with 
you alone god knows how long we may again be parted you are not angry 
with me for coming you have changed so andrusha she added as if to 
explain such a question 

she smiled as she uttered his pet name andrusha it was obviously 
strange to her to think that this stern handsome man should be 
andrusha  the slender mischievous boy who had been her playfellow in 
childhood 

and where is lise he asked answering her question only by a smile 

she was so tired that she has fallen asleep on the sofa in my room oh 
andrew what a treasure of a wife you have said she sitting down on 
the sofa facing her brother she is quite a child such a dear merry 
child i have grown so fond of her 

prince andrew was silent but the princess noticed the ironical and 
contemptuous look that showed itself on his face 

one must be indulgent to little weaknesses who is free from them 
andrew dont forget that she has grown up and been educated in 
society and so her position now is not a rosy one we should enter into 
everyones situation tout comprendre cest tout pardonner * think 
what it must be for her poor thing after what she has been used to 
to be parted from her husband and be left alone in the country in her 
condition its very hard 


* to understand all is to forgive all 


prince andrew smiled as he looked at his sister as we smile at those we 
think we thoroughly understand 

you live in the country and dont think the life terrible he replied 

i thats different why speak of me i dont want any other life 
and cant for i know no other but think andrew for a young society 
woman to be buried in the country during the best years of her life 
all alone  for papa is always busy and i well you know what poor 
resources i have for entertaining a woman used to the best society 
there is only mademoiselle bourienne 

i dont like your mademoiselle bourienne at all said prince andrew 

no she is very nice and kind and above all shes much to be pitied 
she has no one no one to tell the truth i dont need her and shes 
even in my way you know i always was a savage and now am even more 
so i like being alone father likes her very much she and michael 
ivanovich are the two people to whom he is always gentle and kind 
because he has been a benefactor to them both as sterne says we dont 
love people so much for the good they have done us as for the good we 
have done them father took her when she was homeless after losing her 
own father she is very good natured and my father likes her way of 
reading she reads to him in the evenings and reads splendidly 

to be quite frank mary i expect fathers character sometimes makes 
things trying for you doesnt it prince andrew asked suddenly 

princess mary was first surprised and then aghast at this question 

for me for me trying for me said she 

he always was rather harsh and now i should think hes getting very 
trying said prince andrew apparently speaking lightly of their father 
in order to puzzle or test his sister 

you are good in every way andrew but you have a kind of intellectual 
pride said the princess following the train of her own thoughts 
rather than the trend of the conversation  and thats a great sin 
how can one judge father but even if one might what feeling except 
veneration could such a man as my father evoke and i am so contented 
and happy with him i only wish you were all as happy as i am 

her brother shook his head incredulously 

the only thing that is hard for me i will tell you the truth 
andrew is fathers way of treating religious subjects i dont 
understand how a man of his immense intellect can fail to see what is 
as clear as day and can go so far astray that is the only thing 
that makes me unhappy but even in this i can see lately a shade of 
improvement his satire has been less bitter of late and there was a 
monk he received and had a long talk with 

ah my dear i am afraid you and your monk are wasting your powder 
said prince andrew banteringly yet tenderly 

ah mon ami i only pray and hope that god will hear me andrew 
she said timidly after a moments silence i have a great favor to ask 
of you 

what is it dear 

no  promise that you will not refuse it will give you no trouble 
and is nothing unworthy of you but it will comfort me promise 
andrusha said she putting her hand in her reticule but not yet 
taking out what she was holding inside it as if what she held were 
the subject of her request and must not be shown before the request was 
granted 

she looked timidly at her brother 

even if it were a great deal of trouble answered prince andrew as 
if guessing what it was about 

think what you please i know you are just like father think as 
you please but do this for my sake please do fathers father our 
grandfather wore it in all his wars she still did not take out what 
she was holding in her reticule so you promise 

of course what is it 

andrew i bless you with this icon and you must promise me you will 
never take it off do you promise 

if it does not weigh a hundredweight and wont break my neck to 
please you said prince andrew but immediately noticing the pained 
expression his joke had brought to his sisters face he repented and 
added i am glad really dear i am very glad 

against your will he will save and have mercy on you and bring you 
to himself for in him alone is truth and peace said she in a voice 
trembling with emotion solemnly holding up in both hands before her 
brother a small oval antique dark faced icon of the saviour in a gold 
setting on a finely wrought silver chain 

she crossed herself kissed the icon and handed it to andrew 

please andrew for my sake 

rays of gentle light shone from her large timid eyes those eyes lit 
up the whole of her thin sickly face and made it beautiful her brother 
would have taken the icon but she stopped him andrew understood 
crossed himself and kissed the icon there was a look of tenderness for 
he was touched but also a gleam of irony on his face 

thank you my dear she kissed him on the forehead and sat down again 
on the sofa they were silent for a while 

as i was saying to you andrew be kind and generous as you always 
used to be dont judge lise harshly she began she is so sweet so 
good natured and her position now is a very hard one 

i do not think i have complained of my wife to you masha or blamed 
her why do you say all this to me 

red patches appeared on princess marys face and she was silent as if 
she felt guilty 

i have said nothing to you but you have already been talked to and i 
am sorry for that he went on 

the patches grew deeper on her forehead neck and cheeks she tried to 
say something but could not her brother had guessed right the little 
princess had been crying after dinner and had spoken of her forebodings 
about her confinement and how she dreaded it and had complained of her 
fate her father in law and her husband after crying she had fallen 
asleep prince andrew felt sorry for his sister 

know this masha i cant reproach have not reproached and never 
shall reproach my wife with anything and i cannot reproach myself 
with anything in regard to her and that always will be so in whatever 
circumstances i may be placed but if you want to know the truth if 
you want to know whether i am happy no is she happy no but why this 
is so i dont know 

as he said this he rose went to his sister and stooping kissed 
her forehead his fine eyes lit up with a thoughtful kindly and 
unaccustomed brightness but he was looking not at his sister but over 
her head toward the darkness of the open doorway 

let us go to her i must say good by or  go and wake and ill come 
in a moment petrushka he called to his valet come here take these 
away put this on the seat and this to the right 

princess mary rose and moved to the door then stopped and said 
andrew if you had faith you would have turned to god and asked him 
to give you the love you do not feel and your prayer would have been 
answered 

well may be said prince andrew go masha ill come immediately 

on the way to his sisters room in the passage which connected one 
wing with the other prince andrew met mademoiselle bourienne smiling 
sweetly it was the third time that day that with an ecstatic and 
artless smile she had met him in secluded passages 

oh i thought you were in your room she said for some reason 
blushing and dropping her eyes 

prince andrew looked sternly at her and an expression of anger suddenly 
came over his face he said nothing to her but looked at her forehead 
and hair without looking at her eyes with such contempt that the 
frenchwoman blushed and went away without a word when he reached his 
sisters room his wife was already awake and her merry voice hurrying 
one word after another came through the open door she was speaking as 
usual in french and as if after long self restraint she wished to make 
up for lost time 

no but imagine the old countess zubova with false curls and her mouth 
full of false teeth as if she were trying to cheat old age ha ha 
ha mary 

this very sentence about countess zubova and this same laugh prince 
andrew had already heard from his wife in the presence of others some 
five times he entered the room softly the little princess plump and 
rosy was sitting in an easy chair with her work in her hands talking 
incessantly repeating petersburg reminiscences and even phrases prince 
andrew came up stroked her hair and asked if she felt rested after 
their journey she answered him and continued her chatter 

the coach with six horses was waiting at the porch it was an autumn 
night so dark that the coachman could not see the carriage pole 
servants with lanterns were bustling about in the porch the immense 
house was brilliant with lights shining through its lofty windows the 
domestic serfs were crowding in the hall waiting to bid good by to 
the young prince the members of the household were all gathered in 
the reception hall michael ivanovich mademoiselle bourienne princess 
mary and the little princess prince andrew had been called to his 
fathers study as the latter wished to say good by to him alone all 
were waiting for them to come out 

when prince andrew entered the study the old man in his old age 
spectacles and white dressing gown in which he received no one but his 
son sat at the table writing he glanced round 

going and he went on writing 

ive come to say good by 

kiss me here and he touched his cheek thanks thanks 

what do you thank me for 

for not dilly dallying and not hanging to a womans apron strings the 
service before everything thanks thanks and he went on writing so 
that his quill spluttered and squeaked if you have anything to say 
say it these two things can be done together he added 

about my wife i am ashamed as it is to leave her on your hands 

why talk nonsense say what you want 

when her confinement is due send to moscow for an accoucheur let 
him be here 

the old prince stopped writing and as if not understanding fixed his 
stern eyes on his son 

i know that no one can help if nature does not do her work said 
prince andrew evidently confused i know that out of a million cases 
only one goes wrong but it is her fancy and mine they have been 
telling her things she has had a dream and is frightened 

hm hm muttered the old prince to himself finishing what he was 
writing ill do it 

he signed with a flourish and suddenly turning to his son began to 
laugh 

its a bad business eh 

what is bad father 

the wife said the old prince briefly and significantly 

i dont understand said prince andrew 

no it cant be helped lad said the prince theyre all like that 
one cant unmarry dont be afraid i wont tell anyone but you know it 
yourself 

he seized his son by the hand with small bony fingers shook it looked 
straight into his sons face with keen eyes which seemed to see through 
him and again laughed his frigid laugh 

the son sighed thus admitting that his father had understood him the 
old man continued to fold and seal his letter snatching up and throwing 
down the wax the seal and the paper with his accustomed rapidity 

whats to be done shes pretty i will do everything make your mind 
easy said he in abrupt sentences while sealing his letter 

andrew did not speak he was both pleased and displeased that his father 
understood him the old man got up and gave the letter to his son 

listen said he dont worry about your wife what can be done shall 
be now listen give this letter to michael ilarionovich * i have 
written that he should make use of you in proper places and not keep you 
long as an adjutant a bad position tell him i remember and like him 
write and tell me how he receives you if he is all right  serve 
him nicholas bolkonskis son need not serve under anyone if he is in 
disfavor now come here 


*kutuzov 


he spoke so rapidly that he did not finish half his words but his son 
was accustomed to understand him he led him to the desk raised the 
lid drew out a drawer and took out an exercise book filled with his 
bold tall close handwriting 

i shall probably die before you so remember these are my memoirs 
hand them to the emperor after my death now here is a lombard bond and 
a letter it is a premium for the man who writes a history of suvorovs 
wars send it to the academy here are some jottings for you to read 
when i am gone you will find them useful 

andrew did not tell his father that he would no doubt live a long time 
yet he felt that he must not say it 

i will do it all father he said 

well now good by he gave his son his hand to kiss and embraced 
him remember this prince andrew if they kill you it will hurt me 
your old father he paused unexpectedly and then in a querulous 
voice suddenly shrieked but if i hear that you have not behaved like a 
son of nicholas bolkonski i shall be ashamed 

you need not have said that to me father said the son with a smile 

the old man was silent 

i also wanted to ask you continued prince andrew if im killed 
and if i have a son do not let him be taken away from you  as i said 
yesterday let him grow up with you please 

not let the wife have him said the old man and laughed 

they stood silent facing one another the old mans sharp eyes were 
fixed straight on his sons something twitched in the lower part of the 
old princes face 

weve said good by go he suddenly shouted in a loud angry voice 
opening his door 

what is it what asked both princesses when they saw for a moment at 
the door prince andrew and the figure of the old man in a white dressing 
gown spectacled and wigless shouting in an angry voice 

prince andrew sighed and made no reply 

well he said turning to his wife 

and this well sounded coldly ironic as if he were saying now go 
through your performance 

andrew already said the little princess turning pale and looking 
with dismay at her husband 

he embraced her she screamed and fell unconscious on his shoulder 

he cautiously released the shoulder she leaned on looked into her face 
and carefully placed her in an easy chair 

adieu mary said he gently to his sister taking her by the hand and 
kissing her and then he left the room with rapid steps 

the little princess lay in the armchair mademoiselle bourienne chafing 
her temples princess mary supporting her sister in law still looked 
with her beautiful eyes full of tears at the door through which prince 
andrew had gone and made the sign of the cross in his direction from 
the study like pistol shots came the frequent sound of the old man 
angrily blowing his nose hardly had prince andrew gone when the study 
door opened quickly and the stern figure of the old man in the white 
dressing gown looked out 

gone thats all right said he and looking angrily at the 
unconscious little princess he shook his head reprovingly and slammed 
the door 





book two 1805 





chapter i 


in october 1805 a russian army was occupying the villages and towns of 
the archduchy of austria and yet other regiments freshly arriving from 
russia were settling near the fortress of braunau and burdening the 
inhabitants on whom they were quartered braunau was the headquarters of 
the commander in chief kutuzov 

on october 11 1805 one of the infantry regiments that had just reached 
braunau had halted half a mile from the town waiting to be inspected 
by the commander in chief despite the un russian appearance of the 
locality and surroundings  fruit gardens stone fences tiled roofs and 
hills in the distance  and despite the fact that the inhabitants who 
gazed with curiosity at the soldiers were not russians the regiment 
had just the appearance of any russian regiment preparing for an 
inspection anywhere in the heart of russia 

on the evening of the last days march an order had been received that 
the commander in chief would inspect the regiment on the march though 
the words of the order were not clear to the regimental commander and 
the question arose whether the troops were to be in marching order or 
not it was decided at a consultation between the battalion commanders 
to present the regiment in parade order on the principle that it is 
always better to bow too low than not bow low enough so the soldiers 
after a twenty mile march were kept mending and cleaning all night long 
without closing their eyes while the adjutants and company commanders 
calculated and reckoned and by morning the regiment  instead of the 
straggling disorderly crowd it had been on its last march the day 
before  presented a well ordered array of two thousand men each of whom 
knew his place and his duty had every button and every strap in place 
and shone with cleanliness and not only externally was all in order 
but had it pleased the commander in chief to look under the uniforms he 
would have found on every man a clean shirt and in every knapsack the 
appointed number of articles awl soap and all as the soldiers 
say there was only one circumstance concerning which no one could be at 
ease it was the state of the soldiers boots more than half the mens 
boots were in holes but this defect was not due to any fault of the 
regimental commander for in spite of repeated demands boots had not 
been issued by the austrian commissariat and the regiment had marched 
some seven hundred miles 

the commander of the regiment was an elderly choleric stout and 
thick set general with grizzled eyebrows and whiskers and wider from 
chest to back than across the shoulders he had on a brand new uniform 
showing the creases where it had been folded and thick gold epaulettes 
which seemed to stand rather than lie down on his massive shoulders he 
had the air of a man happily performing one of the most solemn duties of 
his life he walked about in front of the line and at every step pulled 
himself up slightly arching his back it was plain that the commander 
admired his regiment rejoiced in it and that his whole mind was 
engrossed by it yet his strut seemed to indicate that besides military 
matters social interests and the fair sex occupied no small part of his 
thoughts 

well michael mitrich sir he said addressing one of the battalion 
commanders who smilingly pressed forward it was plain that they both 
felt happy we had our hands full last night however i think the 
regiment is not a bad one eh 

the battalion commander perceived the jovial irony and laughed 

it would not be turned off the field even on the tsaritsin meadow 

what asked the commander 

at that moment on the road from the town on which signalers had been 
posted two men appeared on horse back they were an aide de camp 
followed by a cossack 

the aide de camp was sent to confirm the order which had not been 
clearly worded the day before namely that the commander in chief 
wished to see the regiment just in the state in which it had been on 
the march in their greatcoats and packs and without any preparation 
whatever 

a member of the hofkriegsrath from vienna had come to kutuzov the day 
before with proposals and demands for him to join up with the army 
of the archduke ferdinand and mack and kutuzov not considering this 
junction advisable meant among other arguments in support of his view 
to show the austrian general the wretched state in which the troops 
arrived from russia with this object he intended to meet the regiment 
so the worse the condition it was in the better pleased the commander 
in chief would be though the aide de camp did not know these 
circumstances he nevertheless delivered the definite order that the 
men should be in their greatcoats and in marching order and that the 
commander in chief would otherwise be dissatisfied on hearing this the 
regimental commander hung his head silently shrugged his shoulders and 
spread out his arms with a choleric gesture 

a fine mess weve made of it he remarked 

there now didnt i tell you michael mitrich that if it was said 
on the march it meant in greatcoats said he reproachfully to 
the battalion commander oh my god he added stepping resolutely 
forward company commanders he shouted in a voice accustomed to 
command sergeants major how soon will he be here he asked the 
aide de camp with a respectful politeness evidently relating to the 
personage he was referring to 

in an hours time i should say 

shall we have time to change clothes 

i dont know general 

the regimental commander going up to the line himself ordered the 
soldiers to change into their greatcoats the company commanders ran off 
to their companies the sergeants major began bustling the greatcoats 
were not in very good condition and instantly the squares that had up 
to then been in regular order and silent began to sway and stretch and 
hum with voices on all sides soldiers were running to and fro throwing 
up their knapsacks with a jerk of their shoulders and pulling the straps 
over their heads unstrapping their overcoats and drawing the sleeves on 
with upraised arms 

in half an hour all was again in order only the squares had become gray 
instead of black the regimental commander walked with his jerky steps 
to the front of the regiment and examined it from a distance 

whatever is this this he shouted and stood still commander of the 
third company 

commander of the third company wanted by the general commander to 
the general third company to the commander the words passed along 
the lines and an adjutant ran to look for the missing officer 

when the eager but misrepeated words had reached their destination in a 
cry of the general to the third company the missing officer appeared 
from behind his company and though he was a middle aged man and not in 
the habit of running trotted awkwardly stumbling on his toes toward the 
general the captains face showed the uneasiness of a schoolboy who is 
told to repeat a lesson he has not learned spots appeared on his nose 
the redness of which was evidently due to intemperance and his mouth 
twitched nervously the general looked the captain up and down as he 
came up panting slackening his pace as he approached 

you will soon be dressing your men in petticoats what is this 
shouted the regimental commander thrusting forward his jaw and pointing 
at a soldier in the ranks of the third company in a greatcoat of bluish 
cloth which contrasted with the others what have you been after the 
commander in chief is expected and you leave your place eh ill teach 
you to dress the men in fancy coats for a parade eh 

the commander of the company with his eyes fixed on his superior 
pressed two fingers more and more rigidly to his cap as if in this 
pressure lay his only hope of salvation 

well why dont you speak whom have you got there dressed up as a 
hungarian said the commander with an austere gibe 

your excellency 

well your excellency what your excellency but what about your 
excellency nobody knows 

your excellency its the officer dolokhov who has been reduced to the 
ranks said the captain softly 

well has he been degraded into a field marshal or into a soldier if 
a soldier he should be dressed in regulation uniform like the others 

your excellency you gave him leave yourself on the march 

gave him leave leave thats just like you young men said the 
regimental commander cooling down a little leave indeed one says 
a word to you and you what he added with renewed irritation i beg 
you to dress your men decently 

and the commander turning to look at the adjutant directed his jerky 
steps down the line he was evidently pleased at his own display of 
anger and walking up to the regiment wished to find a further excuse for 
wrath having snapped at an officer for an unpolished badge at another 
because his line was not straight he reached the third company 

h o o w are you standing wheres your leg your leg shouted the 
commander with a tone of suffering in his voice while there were still 
five men between him and dolokhov with his bluish gray uniform 

dolokhov slowly straightened his bent knee looking straight with his 
clear insolent eyes in the generals face 

why a blue coat off with it sergeant major change his coat the 
ras he did not finish 

general i must obey orders but i am not bound to endure dolokhov 
hurriedly interrupted 

no talking in the ranks no talking no talking 

not bound to endure insults dolokhov concluded in loud ringing 
tones 

the eyes of the general and the soldier met the general became silent 
angrily pulling down his tight scarf 

i request you to have the goodness to change your coat he said as he 
turned away 





chapter ii 


hes coming shouted the signaler at that moment 

the regimental commander flushing ran to his horse seized the stirrup 
with trembling hands threw his body across the saddle righted himself 
drew his saber and with a happy and resolute countenance opening 
his mouth awry prepared to shout the regiment fluttered like a bird 
preening its plumage and became motionless 

att ention shouted the regimental commander in a soul shaking voice 
which expressed joy for himself severity for the regiment and welcome 
for the approaching chief 

along the broad country road edged on both sides by trees came a high 
light blue viennese caleche slightly creaking on its springs and drawn 
by six horses at a smart trot behind the caleche galloped the suite and 
a convoy of croats beside kutuzov sat an austrian general in a white 
uniform that looked strange among the russian black ones the caleche 
stopped in front of the regiment kutuzov and the austrian general were 
talking in low voices and kutuzov smiled slightly as treading heavily 
he stepped down from the carriage just as if those two thousand men 
breathlessly gazing at him and the regimental commander did not exist 

the word of command rang out and again the regiment quivered as with a 
jingling sound it presented arms then amidst a dead silence the feeble 
voice of the commander in chief was heard the regiment roared health 
to your ex len len lency and again all became silent at 
first kutuzov stood still while the regiment moved then he and the 
general in white accompanied by the suite walked between the ranks 

from the way the regimental commander saluted the commander in chief and 
devoured him with his eyes drawing himself up obsequiously and from 
the way he walked through the ranks behind the generals bending forward 
and hardly able to restrain his jerky movements and from the way he 
darted forward at every word or gesture of the commander in chief 
it was evident that he performed his duty as a subordinate with even 
greater zeal than his duty as a commander thanks to the strictness and 
assiduity of its commander the regiment in comparison with others that 
had reached braunau at the same time was in splendid condition there 
were only 217 sick and stragglers everything was in good order except 
the boots 

kutuzov walked through the ranks sometimes stopping to say a few 
friendly words to officers he had known in the turkish war sometimes 
also to the soldiers looking at their boots he several times shook his 
head sadly pointing them out to the austrian general with an expression 
which seemed to say that he was not blaming anyone but could not help 
noticing what a bad state of things it was the regimental commander 
ran forward on each such occasion fearing to miss a single word of 
the commander in chiefs regarding the regiment behind kutuzov at a 
distance that allowed every softly spoken word to be heard followed 
some twenty men of his suite these gentlemen talked among themselves 
and sometimes laughed nearest of all to the commander in chief walked a 
handsome adjutant this was prince bolkonski beside him was his 
comrade nesvitski a tall staff officer extremely stout with a kindly 
smiling handsome face and moist eyes nesvitski could hardly keep from 
laughter provoked by a swarthy hussar officer who walked beside him 
this hussar with a grave face and without a smile or a change in the 
expression of his fixed eyes watched the regimental commanders back 
and mimicked his every movement each time the commander started and 
bent forward the hussar started and bent forward in exactly the same 
manner nesvitski laughed and nudged the others to make them look at the 
wag 

kutuzov walked slowly and languidly past thousands of eyes which were 
starting from their sockets to watch their chief on reaching the 
third company he suddenly stopped his suite not having expected this 
involuntarily came closer to him 

ah timokhin said he recognizing the red nosed captain who had been 
reprimanded on account of the blue greatcoat 

one would have thought it impossible for a man to stretch himself 
more than timokhin had done when he was reprimanded by the regimental 
commander but now that the commander in chief addressed him he drew 
himself up to such an extent that it seemed he could not have sustained 
it had the commander in chief continued to look at him and so kutuzov 
who evidently understood his case and wished him nothing but good 
quickly turned away a scarcely perceptible smile flitting over his 
scarred and puffy face 

another ismail comrade said he a brave officer are you satisfied 
with him he asked the regimental commander 

and the latter  unconscious that he was being reflected in the hussar 
officer as in a looking glass  started moved forward and answered 
highly satisfied your excellency 

we all have our weaknesses said kutuzov smiling and walking away from 
him he used to have a predilection for bacchus 

the regimental commander was afraid he might be blamed for this and did 
not answer the hussar at that moment noticed the face of the red nosed 
captain and his drawn in stomach and mimicked his expression and pose 
with such exactitude that nesvitski could not help laughing kutuzov 
turned round the officer evidently had complete control of his face 
and while kutuzov was turning managed to make a grimace and then assume 
a most serious deferential and innocent expression 

the third company was the last and kutuzov pondered apparently trying 
to recollect something prince andrew stepped forward from among the 
suite and said in french 

you told me to remind you of the officer dolokhov reduced to the ranks 
in this regiment 

where is dolokhov asked kutuzov 

dolokhov who had already changed into a soldiers gray greatcoat did 
not wait to be called the shapely figure of the fair haired soldier 
with his clear blue eyes stepped forward from the ranks went up to the 
commander in chief and presented arms 

have you a complaint to make kutuzov asked with a slight frown 

this is dolokhov said prince andrew 

ah said kutuzov i hope this will be a lesson to you do your duty 
the emperor is gracious and i shant forget you if you deserve well 

the clear blue eyes looked at the commander in chief just as boldly as 
they had looked at the regimental commander seeming by their expression 
to tear open the veil of convention that separates a commander in chief 
so widely from a private 

one thing i ask of your excellency dolokhov said in his firm 
ringing deliberate voice i ask an opportunity to atone for my fault 
and prove my devotion to his majesty the emperor and to russia 

kutuzov turned away the same smile of the eyes with which he had turned 
from captain timokhin again flitted over his face he turned away with 
a grimace as if to say that everything dolokhov had said to him and 
everything he could say had long been known to him that he was weary of 
it and it was not at all what he wanted he turned away and went to the 
carriage 

the regiment broke up into companies which went to their appointed 
quarters near braunau where they hoped to receive boots and clothes and 
to rest after their hard marches 

you wont bear me a grudge prokhor ignatych said the regimental 
commander overtaking the third company on its way to its quarters and 
riding up to captain timokhin who was walking in front the regimental 
commanders face now that the inspection was happily over beamed with 
irrepressible delight its in the emperors service it cant be 
helped one is sometimes a bit hasty on parade i am the first to 
apologize you know me he was very pleased and he held out his 
hand to the captain 

dont mention it general as if id be so bold replied the captain 
his nose growing redder as he gave a smile which showed where two front 
teeth were missing that had been knocked out by the butt end of a gun at 
ismail 

and tell mr dolokhov that i wont forget him  he may be quite easy 
and tell me please  ive been meaning to ask  how is he behaving 
himself and in general 

as far as the service goes he is quite punctilious your excellency 
but his character said timokhin 

and what about his character asked the regimental commander 

its different on different days answered the captain one day he 
is sensible well educated and good natured and the next hes a wild 
beast in poland if you please he nearly killed a jew 

oh well well remarked the regimental commander still one must 
have pity on a young man in misfortune you know he has important 
connections well then you just 

i will your excellency said timokhin showing by his smile that he 
understood his commanders wish 

well of course of course 

the regimental commander sought out dolokhov in the ranks and reining 
in his horse said to him 

after the next affair epaulettes 

dolokhov looked round but did not say anything nor did the mocking 
smile on his lips change 

well thats all right continued the regimental commander a cup of 
vodka for the men from me he added so that the soldiers could hear 
i thank you all god be praised and he rode past that company and 
overtook the next one 

well hes really a good fellow one can serve under him said 
timokhin to the subaltern beside him 

in a word a hearty one said the subaltern laughing the 
regimental commander was nicknamed king of hearts 

the cheerful mood of their officers after the inspection infected the 
soldiers the company marched on gaily the soldiers voices could be 
heard on every side 

and they said kutuzov was blind of one eye 

and so he is quite blind 

no friend he is sharper eyed than you are boots and leg bands he 
noticed everything 

when he looked at my feet friend well thinks i 

and that other one with him the austrian looked as if he were smeared 
with chalk  as white as flour i suppose they polish him up as they do 
the guns 

i say fedeshon did he say when the battles are to begin you were 
near him everybody said that buonaparte himself was at braunau 

buonaparte himself just listen to the fool what he doesnt know 
the prussians are up in arms now the austrians you see are putting 
them down when theyve been put down the war with buonaparte will 
begin and he says buonaparte is in braunau shows youre a fool youd 
better listen more carefully 

what devils these quartermasters are see the fifth company is turning 
into the village already they will have their buckwheat cooked before 
we reach our quarters 

give me a biscuit you devil 

and did you give me tobacco yesterday thats just it friend ah 
well never mind here you are 

they might call a halt here or well have to do another four miles 
without eating 

wasnt it fine when those germans gave us lifts you just sit still and 
are drawn along 

and here friend the people are quite beggarly there they all seemed 
to be poles  all under the russian crown  but here theyre all regular 
germans 

singers to the front came the captains order 

and from the different ranks some twenty men ran to the front a 
drummer their leader turned round facing the singers and flourishing 
his arm began a long drawn out soldiers song commencing with the 
words morning dawned the sun was rising and concluding on then 
brothers on to glory led by father kamenski this song had been 
composed in the turkish campaign and now being sung in austria the only 
change being that the words father kamenski were replaced by father 
kutuzov 

having jerked out these last words as soldiers do and waved his arms 
as if flinging something to the ground the drummer  a lean handsome 
soldier of forty  looked sternly at the singers and screwed up his eyes 
then having satisfied himself that all eyes were fixed on him he raised 
both arms as if carefully lifting some invisible but precious object 
above his head and holding it there for some seconds suddenly flung it 
down and began 

oh my bower oh my bower 

oh my bower new chimed in twenty voices and the castanet player 
in spite of the burden of his equipment rushed out to the front 
and walking backwards before the company jerked his shoulders and 
flourished his castanets as if threatening someone the soldiers 
swinging their arms and keeping time spontaneously marched with long 
steps behind the company the sound of wheels the creaking of springs 
and the tramp of horses hoofs were heard kutuzov and his suite were 
returning to the town the commander in chief made a sign that the 
men should continue to march at ease and he and all his suite showed 
pleasure at the sound of the singing and the sight of the dancing 
soldier and the gay and smartly marching men in the second file 
from the right flank beside which the carriage passed the company 
a blue eyed soldier involuntarily attracted notice it was dolokhov 
marching with particular grace and boldness in time to the song and 
looking at those driving past as if he pitied all who were not at that 
moment marching with the company the hussar cornet of kutuzovs suite 
who had mimicked the regimental commander fell back from the carriage 
and rode up to dolokhov 

hussar cornet zherkov had at one time in petersburg belonged to the 
wild set led by dolokhov zherkov had met dolokhov abroad as a private 
and had not seen fit to recognize him but now that kutuzov had spoken 
to the gentleman ranker he addressed him with the cordiality of an old 
friend 

my dear fellow how are you said he through the singing making his 
horse keep pace with the company 

how am i dolokhov answered coldly i am as you see 

the lively song gave a special flavor to the tone of free and easy 
gaiety with which zherkov spoke and to the intentional coldness of 
dolokhovs reply 

and how do you get on with the officers inquired zherkov 

all right they are good fellows and how have you wriggled onto the 
staff 

i was attached im on duty 

both were silent 

she let the hawk fly upward from her wide right sleeve went the song 
arousing an involuntary sensation of courage and cheerfulness their 
conversation would probably have been different but for the effect of 
that song 

is it true that austrians have been beaten asked dolokhov 

the devil only knows they say so 

im glad answered dolokhov briefly and clearly as the song demanded 

i say come round some evening and well have a game of faro said 
zherkov 

why have you too much money 

do come 

i cant ive sworn not to i wont drink and wont play till i get 
reinstated 

well thats only till the first engagement 

we shall see 

they were again silent 

come if you need anything one can at least be of use on the staff 

dolokhov smiled dont trouble if i want anything i wont beg  ill 
take it 

well never mind i only 

and i only 

good by 

good health 

its a long long way 
to my native land 


zherkov touched his horse with the spurs it pranced excitedly from foot 
to foot uncertain with which to start then settled down galloped past 
the company and overtook the carriage still keeping time to the song 





chapter iii 


on returning from the review kutuzov took the austrian general into his 
private room and calling his adjutant asked for some papers relating 
to the condition of the troops on their arrival and the letters that 
had come from the archduke ferdinand who was in command of the advanced 
army prince andrew bolkonski came into the room with the required 
papers kutuzov and the austrian member of the hofkriegsrath were 
sitting at the table on which a plan was spread out 

ah said kutuzov glancing at bolkonski as if by this exclamation he 
was asking the adjutant to wait and he went on with the conversation in 
french 

all i can say general said he with a pleasant elegance of expression 
and intonation that obliged one to listen to each deliberately spoken 
word it was evident that kutuzov himself listened with pleasure to his 
own voice all i can say general is that if the matter depended on my 
personal wishes the will of his majesty the emperor francis would have 
been fulfilled long ago i should long ago have joined the archduke and 
believe me on my honour that to me personally it would be a pleasure 
to hand over the supreme command of the army into the hands of a better 
informed and more skillful general  of whom austria has so many  and to 
lay down all this heavy responsibility but circumstances are sometimes 
too strong for us general 

and kutuzov smiled in a way that seemed to say you are quite at 
liberty not to believe me and i dont even care whether you do or not 
but you have no grounds for telling me so and that is the whole point 

the austrian general looked dissatisfied but had no option but to reply 
in the same tone 

on the contrary he said in a querulous and angry tone that 
contrasted with his flattering words on the contrary your 
excellencys participation in the common action is highly valued by 
his majesty but we think the present delay is depriving the splendid 
russian troops and their commander of the laurels they have been 
accustomed to win in their battles he concluded his evidently 
prearranged sentence 

kutuzov bowed with the same smile 

but that is my conviction and judging by the last letter with which 
his highness the archduke ferdinand has honored me i imagine that the 
austrian troops under the direction of so skillful a leader as general 
mack have by now already gained a decisive victory and no longer need 
our aid said kutuzov 

the general frowned though there was no definite news of an austrian 
defeat there were many circumstances confirming the unfavorable rumors 
that were afloat and so kutuzovs suggestion of an austrian victory 
sounded much like irony but kutuzov went on blandly smiling with the 
same expression which seemed to say that he had a right to suppose so 
and in fact the last letter he had received from macks army informed 
him of a victory and stated strategically the position of the army was 
very favorable 

give me that letter said kutuzov turning to prince andrew please 
have a look at it  and kutuzov with an ironical smile about the corners 
of his mouth read to the austrian general the following passage in 
german from the archduke ferdinands letter 


we have fully concentrated forces of nearly seventy thousand men with 
which to attack and defeat the enemy should he cross the lech also 
as we are masters of ulm we cannot be deprived of the advantage of 
commanding both sides of the danube so that should the enemy not 
cross the lech we can cross the danube throw ourselves on his line 
of communications recross the river lower down and frustrate his 
intention should he try to direct his whole force against our faithful 
ally we shall therefore confidently await the moment when the imperial 
russian army will be fully equipped and shall then in conjunction with 
it easily find a way to prepare for the enemy the fate he deserves 


kutuzov sighed deeply on finishing this paragraph and looked at the 
member of the hofkriegsrath mildly and attentively 

but you know the wise maxim your excellency advising one to expect the 
worst said the austrian general evidently wishing to have done with 
jests and to come to business he involuntarily looked round at the 
aide de camp 

excuse me general interrupted kutuzov also turning to prince 
andrew look here my dear fellow get from kozlovski all the reports 
from our scouts here are two letters from count nostitz and here is one 
from his highness the archduke ferdinand and here are these he said 
handing him several papers make a neat memorandum in french out of all 
this showing all the news we have had of the movements of the austrian 
army and then give it to his excellency 

prince andrew bowed his head in token of having understood from the 
first not only what had been said but also what kutuzov would have liked 
to tell him he gathered up the papers and with a bow to both stepped 
softly over the carpet and went out into the waiting room 

though not much time had passed since prince andrew had left russia he 
had changed greatly during that period in the expression of his face 
in his movements in his walk scarcely a trace was left of his former 
affected languor and indolence he now looked like a man who has time 
to think of the impression he makes on others but is occupied with 
agreeable and interesting work his face expressed more satisfaction 
with himself and those around him his smile and glance were brighter 
and more attractive 

kutuzov whom he had overtaken in poland had received him very kindly 
promised not to forget him distinguished him above the other adjutants 
and had taken him to vienna and given him the more serious commissions 
from vienna kutuzov wrote to his old comrade prince andrews father 


your son bids fair to become an officer distinguished by his industry 
firmness and expedition i consider myself fortunate to have such a 
subordinate by me 


on kutuzovs staff among his fellow officers and in the army generally 
prince andrew had as he had had in petersburg society two quite 
opposite reputations some a minority acknowledged him to be different 
from themselves and from everyone else expected great things of him 
listened to him admired and imitated him and with them prince 
andrew was natural and pleasant others the majority disliked him and 
considered him conceited cold and disagreeable but among these people 
prince andrew knew how to take his stand so that they respected and even 
feared him 

coming out of kutuzovs room into the waiting room with the papers in 
his hand prince andrew came up to his comrade the aide de camp on duty 
kozlovski who was sitting at the window with a book 

well prince asked kozlovski 

i am ordered to write a memorandum explaining why we are not 
advancing 

and why is it 

prince andrew shrugged his shoulders 

any news from mack 

no 

if it were true that he has been beaten news would have come 

probably said prince andrew moving toward the outer door 

but at that instant a tall austrian general in a greatcoat with the 
order of maria theresa on his neck and a black bandage round his head 
who had evidently just arrived entered quickly slamming the door 
prince andrew stopped short 

commander in chief kutuzov said the newly arrived general speaking 
quickly with a harsh german accent looking to both sides and advancing 
straight toward the inner door 

the commander in chief is engaged said kozlovski going hurriedly up 
to the unknown general and blocking his way to the door whom shall i 
announce 

the unknown general looked disdainfully down at kozlovski who was 
rather short as if surprised that anyone should not know him 

the commander in chief is engaged repeated kozlovski calmly 

the generals face clouded his lips quivered and trembled he took out 
a notebook hurriedly scribbled something in pencil tore out the leaf 
gave it to kozlovski stepped quickly to the window and threw himself 
into a chair gazing at those in the room as if asking why do they 
look at me then he lifted his head stretched his neck as if he 
intended to say something but immediately with affected indifference 
began to hum to himself producing a queer sound which immediately broke 
off the door of the private room opened and kutuzov appeared in the 
doorway the general with the bandaged head bent forward as though 
running away from some danger and making long quick strides with his 
thin legs went up to kutuzov 

vous voyez le malheureux mack he uttered in a broken voice 

kutuzovs face as he stood in the open doorway remained perfectly 
immobile for a few moments then wrinkles ran over his face like a wave 
and his forehead became smooth again he bowed his head respectfully 
closed his eyes silently let mack enter his room before him and closed 
the door himself behind him 

the report which had been circulated that the austrians had been beaten 
and that the whole army had surrendered at ulm proved to be correct 
within half an hour adjutants had been sent in various directions with 
orders which showed that the russian troops who had hitherto been 
inactive would also soon have to meet the enemy 

prince andrew was one of those rare staff officers whose chief interest 
lay in the general progress of the war when he saw mack and heard the 
details of his disaster he understood that half the campaign was lost 
understood all the difficulties of the russian armys position and 
vividly imagined what awaited it and the part he would have to 
play involuntarily he felt a joyful agitation at the thought of the 
humiliation of arrogant austria and that in a weeks time he might 
perhaps see and take part in the first russian encounter with the 
french since suvorov met them he feared that bonapartes genius might 
outweigh all the courage of the russian troops and at the same time 
could not admit the idea of his hero being disgraced 

excited and irritated by these thoughts prince andrew went toward his 
room to write to his father to whom he wrote every day in the corridor 
he met nesvitski with whom he shared a room and the wag zherkov they 
were as usual laughing 

why are you so glum asked nesvitski noticing prince andrews pale 
face and glittering eyes 

theres nothing to be gay about answered bolkonski 

just as prince andrew met nesvitski and zherkov there came toward them 
from the other end of the corridor strauch an austrian general who on 
kutuzovs staff in charge of the provisioning of the russian army and 
the member of the hofkriegsrath who had arrived the previous evening 
there was room enough in the wide corridor for the generals to pass the 
three officers quite easily but zherkov pushing nesvitski aside with 
his arm said in a breathless voice 

theyre coming theyre coming stand aside make way please 
make way 

the generals were passing by looking as if they wished to avoid 
embarrassing attentions on the face of the wag zherkov there suddenly 
appeared a stupid smile of glee which he seemed unable to suppress 

your excellency said he in german stepping forward and addressing 
the austrian general i have the honor to congratulate you 

he bowed his head and scraped first with one foot and then with the 
other awkwardly like a child at a dancing lesson 

the member of the hofkriegsrath looked at him severely but seeing 
the seriousness of his stupid smile could not but give him a moments 
attention he screwed up his eyes showing that he was listening 

i have the honor to congratulate you general mack has arrived quite 
well only a little bruised just here he added pointing with a 
beaming smile to his head 

the general frowned turned away and went on 

gott wie naiv * said he angrily after he had gone a few steps 


* good god what simplicity 


nesvitski with a laugh threw his arms round prince andrew but 
bolkonski turning still paler pushed him away with an angry look and 
turned to zherkov the nervous irritation aroused by the appearance of 
mack the news of his defeat and the thought of what lay before the 
russian army found vent in anger at zherkovs untimely jest 

if you sir choose to make a buffoon of yourself he said sharply 
with a slight trembling of the lower jaw i cant prevent your doing 
so but i warn you that if you dare to play the fool in my presence i 
will teach you to behave yourself 

nesvitski and zherkov were so surprised by this outburst that they gazed 
at bolkonski silently with wide open eyes 

whats the matter i only congratulated them said zherkov 

i am not jesting with you please be silent cried bolkonski and 
taking nesvitskis arm he left zherkov who did not know what to say 

come whats the matter old fellow said nesvitski trying to soothe 
him 

whats the matter exclaimed prince andrew standing still in his 
excitement dont you understand that either we are officers serving 
our tsar and our country rejoicing in the successes and grieving at 
the misfortunes of our common cause or we are merely lackeys who care 
nothing for their masters business quarante mille hommes massacres et 
larmee de nos allies detruite et vous trouvez la le mot pour rire * 
he said as if strengthening his views by this french sentence cest 
bien pour un garcon de rien comme cet individu dont vous avez fait un 
ami mais pas pour vous pas pour vous *2 only a hobbledehoy could 
amuse himself in this way he added in russian  but pronouncing the 
word with a french accent  having noticed that zherkov could still hear 
him 


* forty thousand men massacred and the army of our allies 
destroyed and you find that a cause for jesting 

* 2 it is all very well for that good for nothing fellow 
of whom you have made a friend but not for you not for 
you 


he waited a moment to see whether the cornet would answer but he turned 
and went out of the corridor 





chapter iv 


the pavlograd hussars were stationed two miles from braunau the 
squadron in which nicholas rostov served as a cadet was quartered in 
the german village of salzeneck the best quarters in the village were 
assigned to cavalry captain denisov the squadron commander known 
throughout the whole cavalry division as vaska denisov cadet rostov 
ever since he had overtaken the regiment in poland had lived with the 
squadron commander 

on october 11 the day when all was astir at headquarters over the news 
of macks defeat the camp life of the officers of this squadron was 
proceeding as usual denisov who had been losing at cards all night 
had not yet come home when rostov rode back early in the morning from 
a foraging expedition rostov in his cadet uniform with a jerk to his 
horse rode up to the porch swung his leg over the saddle with a supple 
youthful movement stood for a moment in the stirrup as if loathe to 
part from his horse and at last sprang down and called to his orderly 

ah bondarenko dear friend said he to the hussar who rushed up 
headlong to the horse walk him up and down my dear fellow he 
continued with that gay brotherly cordiality which goodhearted young 
people show to everyone when they are happy 

yes your excellency answered the ukrainian gaily tossing his head 

mind walk him up and down well 

another hussar also rushed toward the horse but bondarenko had already 
thrown the reins of the snaffle bridle over the horses head it was 
evident that the cadet was liberal with his tips and that it paid 
to serve him rostov patted the horses neck and then his flank and 
lingered for a moment 

splendid what a horse he will be he thought with a smile and 
holding up his saber his spurs jingling he ran up the steps of the 
porch his landlord who in a waistcoat and a pointed cap pitchfork in 
hand was clearing manure from the cowhouse looked out and his face 
immediately brightened on seeing rostov schon gut morgen schon gut 
morgen * he said winking with a merry smile evidently pleased to 
greet the young man 


* a very good morning a very good morning 


schon fleissig * said rostov with the same gay brotherly smile which 
did not leave his eager face hoch oestreicher hoch russen kaiser 
alexander hoch *2 said he quoting words often repeated by the 
german landlord 


* busy already 

* 2 hurrah for the austrians hurrah for the russians 
hurrah for emperor alexander 


the german laughed came out of the cowshed pulled off his cap and 
waving it above his head cried 

und die ganze welt hoch * 


* and hurrah for the whole world 


rostov waved his cap above his head like the german and cried laughing 
und vivat die ganze welt though neither the german cleaning his 
cowshed nor rostov back with his platoon from foraging for hay had any 
reason for rejoicing they looked at each other with joyful delight and 
brotherly love wagged their heads in token of their mutual affection 
and parted smiling the german returning to his cowshed and rostov going 
to the cottage he occupied with denisov 

what about your master he asked lavrushka denisovs orderly whom 
all the regiment knew for a rogue 

hasnt been in since the evening must have been losing answered 
lavrushka i know by now if he wins he comes back early to brag about 
it but if he stays out till morning it means hes lost and will come 
back in a rage will you have coffee 

yes bring some 

ten minutes later lavrushka brought the coffee hes coming said 
he now for trouble rostov looked out of the window and saw denisov 
coming home denisov was a small man with a red face sparkling black 
eyes and black tousled mustache and hair he wore an unfastened cloak 
wide breeches hanging down in creases and a crumpled shako on the back 
of his head he came up to the porch gloomily hanging his head 

lavwuska he shouted loudly and angrily take it off blockhead 

well i am taking it off replied lavrushkas voice 

ah youre up already said denisov entering the room 

long ago answered rostov i have already been for the hay and have 
seen fraulein mathilde 

weally and ive been losing bwother i lost yesterday like a damned 
fool cried denisov not pronouncing his rs such ill luck such ill 
luck as soon as you left it began and went on hullo there tea 

puckering up his face though smiling and showing his short strong 
teeth he began with stubby fingers of both hands to ruffle up his thick 
tangled black hair 

and what devil made me go to that wat an officer nicknamed the 
rat he said rubbing his forehead and whole face with both hands 
just fancy he didnt let me win a single cahd not one cahd 

he took the lighted pipe that was offered to him gripped it in his 
fist and tapped it on the floor making the sparks fly while he 
continued to shout 

he lets one win the singles and collahs it as soon as one doubles it 
gives the singles and snatches the doubles 

he scattered the burning tobacco smashed the pipe and threw it away 
then he remained silent for a while and all at once looked cheerfully 
with his glittering black eyes at rostov 

if at least we had some women here but theres nothing foh one to do 
but dwink if we could only get to fighting soon hullo whos there 
he said turning to the door as he heard a tread of heavy boots and the 
clinking of spurs that came to a stop and a respectful cough 

the squadron quartermaster said lavrushka 

denisovs face puckered still more 

wetched he muttered throwing down a purse with some gold in it 
wostov deah fellow just see how much there is left and shove the 
purse undah the pillow he said and went out to the quartermaster 

rostov took the money and mechanically arranging the old and new coins 
in separate piles began counting them 

ah telyanin how dye do they plucked me last night came denisovs 
voice from the next room 

where at bykovs at the rats i knew it replied a piping voice 
and lieutenant telyanin a small officer of the same squadron entered 
the room 

rostov thrust the purse under the pillow and shook the damp little hand 
which was offered him telyanin for some reason had been transferred 
from the guards just before this campaign he behaved very well in 
the regiment but was not liked rostov especially detested him and was 
unable to overcome or conceal his groundless antipathy to the man 

well young cavalryman how is my rook behaving he asked rook was a 
young horse telyanin had sold to rostov 

the lieutenant never looked the man he was speaking to straight in the 
face his eyes continually wandered from one object to another 

i saw you riding this morning he added 

oh hes all right a good horse answered rostov though the horse 
for which he had paid seven hundred rubbles was not worth half that sum 
hes begun to go a little lame on the left foreleg he added 

the hoofs cracked thats nothing ill teach you what to do and show 
you what kind of rivet to use 

yes please do said rostov 

ill show you ill show you its not a secret and its a horse 
youll thank me for 

then ill have it brought round said rostov wishing to avoid 
telyanin and he went out to give the order 

in the passage denisov with a pipe was squatting on the threshold 
facing the quartermaster who was reporting to him on seeing rostov 
denisov screwed up his face and pointing over his shoulder with his 
thumb to the room where telyanin was sitting he frowned and gave a 
shudder of disgust 

ugh i dont like that fellow he said regardless of the 
quartermasters presence 

rostov shrugged his shoulders as much as to say nor do i but whats 
one to do and having given his order he returned to telyanin 

telyanin was sitting in the same indolent pose in which rostov had left 
him rubbing his small white hands 

well there certainly are disgusting people thought rostov as he 
entered 

have you told them to bring the horse asked telyanin getting up and 
looking carelessly about him 

i have 

let us go ourselves i only came round to ask denisov about yesterdays 
order have you got it denisov 

not yet but where are you off to 

i want to teach this young man how to shoe a horse said telyanin 

they went through the porch and into the stable the lieutenant 
explained how to rivet the hoof and went away to his own quarters 

when rostov went back there was a bottle of vodka and a sausage on the 
table denisov was sitting there scratching with his pen on a sheet of 
paper he looked gloomily in rostovs face and said i am witing to 
her 

he leaned his elbows on the table with his pen in his hand and 
evidently glad of a chance to say quicker in words what he wanted to 
write told rostov the contents of his letter 

you see my fwiend he said we sleep when we dont love we are 
childwen of the dust but one falls in love and one is a god one is 
pua as on the first day of cweation whos that now send him to the 
devil im busy he shouted to lavrushka who went up to him not in the 
least abashed 

who should it be you yourself told him to come its the quartermaster 
for the money 

denisov frowned and was about to shout some reply but stopped 

wetched business he muttered to himself how much is left in the 
puhse he asked turning to rostov 

seven new and three old imperials 

oh its wetched well what are you standing there for you scacwow 
call the quahtehmasteh he shouted to lavrushka 

please denisov let me lend you some i have some you know said 
rostov blushing 

dont like bowwowing from my own fellows i dont growled denisov 

but if you wont accept money from me like a comrade you will offend 
me really i have some rostov repeated 

no i tell you 

and denisov went to the bed to get the purse from under the pillow 

where have you put it wostov 

under the lower pillow 

its not there 

denisov threw both pillows on the floor the purse was not there 

thats a miwacle 

wait havent you dropped it said rostov picking up the pillows one 
at a time and shaking them 

he pulled off the quilt and shook it the purse was not there 

dear me can i have forgotten no i remember thinking that you kept 
it under your head like a treasure said rostov i put it just here 
where is it he asked turning to lavrushka 

i havent been in the room it must be where you put it 

but it isnt 

youre always like that you thwow a thing down anywhere and forget it 
feel in your pockets 

no if i hadnt thought of it being a treasure said rostov but i 
remember putting it there 

lavrushka turned all the bedding over looked under the bed and under 
the table searched everywhere and stood still in the middle of the 
room denisov silently watched lavrushkas movements and when the 
latter threw up his arms in surprise saying it was nowhere to be found 
denisov glanced at rostov 

wostov youve not been playing schoolboy twicks 

rostov felt denisovs gaze fixed on him raised his eyes and instantly 
dropped them again all the blood which had seemed congested somewhere 
below his throat rushed to his face and eyes he could not draw breath 

and there hasnt been anyone in the room except the lieutenant and 
yourselves it must be here somewhere said lavrushka 

now then you devils puppet look alive and hunt for it shouted 
denisov suddenly turning purple and rushing at the man with a 
threatening gesture if the purse isnt found ill flog you ill flog 
you all 

rostov his eyes avoiding denisov began buttoning his coat buckled on 
his saber and put on his cap 

i must have that purse i tell you shouted denisov shaking his 
orderly by the shoulders and knocking him against the wall 

denisov let him alone i know who has taken it said rostov going 
toward the door without raising his eyes denisov paused thought a 
moment and evidently understanding what rostov hinted at seized his 
arm 

nonsense he cried and the veins on his forehead and neck stood out 
like cords you are mad i tell you i wont allow it the purse is 
here ill flay this scoundwel alive and it will be found 

i know who has taken it repeated rostov in an unsteady voice and 
went to the door 

and i tell you dont you dahe to do it shouted denisov rushing at 
the cadet to restrain him 

but rostov pulled away his arm and with as much anger as though denisov 
were his worst enemy firmly fixed his eyes directly on his face 

do you understand what youre saying he said in a trembling voice 
there was no one else in the room except myself so that if it is not 
so then 

he could not finish and ran out of the room 

ah may the devil take you and evewybody were the last words rostov 
heard 

rostov went to telyanins quarters 

the master is not in hes gone to headquarters said telyanins 
orderly has something happened he added surprised at the cadets 
troubled face 

no nothing 

youve only just missed him said the orderly 

the headquarters were situated two miles away from salzeneck and 
rostov without returning home took a horse and rode there there was 
an inn in the village which the officers frequented rostov rode up to 
it and saw telyanins horse at the porch 

in the second room of the inn the lieutenant was sitting over a dish of 
sausages and a bottle of wine 

ah youve come here too young man he said smiling and raising his 
eyebrows 

yes said rostov as if it cost him a great deal to utter the word and 
he sat down at the nearest table 

both were silent there were two germans and a russian officer in the 
room no one spoke and the only sounds heard were the clatter of knives 
and the munching of the lieutenant 

when telyanin had finished his lunch he took out of his pocket a double 
purse and drawing its rings aside with his small white turned up 
fingers drew out a gold imperial and lifting his eyebrows gave it to 
the waiter 

please be quick he said 

the coin was a new one rostov rose and went up to telyanin 

allow me to look at your purse he said in a low almost inaudible 
voice 

with shifting eyes but eyebrows still raised telyanin handed him the 
purse 

yes its a nice purse yes yes he said growing suddenly pale and 
added look at it young man 

rostov took the purse in his hand examined it and the money in it and 
looked at telyanin the lieutenant was looking about in his usual way 
and suddenly seemed to grow very merry 

if we get to vienna ill get rid of it there but in these wretched 
little towns theres nowhere to spend it said he well let me have 
it young man im going 

rostov did not speak 

and you are you going to have lunch too they feed you quite decently 
here continued telyanin now then let me have it 

he stretched out his hand to take hold of the purse rostov let go of 
it telyanin took the purse and began carelessly slipping it into the 
pocket of his riding breeches with his eyebrows lifted and his mouth 
slightly open as if to say yes yes i am putting my purse in my 
pocket and thats quite simple and is no one elses business 

well young man he said with a sigh and from under his lifted brows 
he glanced into rostovs eyes 

some flash as of an electric spark shot from telyanins eyes to rostovs 
and back and back again and again in an instant 

come here said rostov catching hold of telyanins arm and almost 
dragging him to the window that money is denisovs you took it he 
whispered just above telyanins ear 

what what how dare you what said telyanin 

but these words came like a piteous despairing cry and an entreaty for 
pardon as soon as rostov heard them an enormous load of doubt fell 
from him he was glad and at the same instant began to pity the 
miserable man who stood before him but the task he had begun had to be 
completed 

heaven only knows what the people here may imagine muttered telyanin 
taking up his cap and moving toward a small empty room we must have an 
explanation 

i know it and shall prove it said rostov 

i 

every muscle of telyanins pale terrified face began to quiver his 
eyes still shifted from side to side but with a downward look not rising 
to rostovs face and his sobs were audible 

count dont ruin a young fellow here is this wretched money 
take it he threw it on the table i have an old father and 
mother 

rostov took the money avoiding telyanins eyes and went out of the 
room without a word but at the door he stopped and then retraced his 
steps o god he said with tears in his eyes how could you do it 

count said telyanin drawing nearer to him 

dont touch me said rostov drawing back if you need it take the 
money and he threw the purse to him and ran out of the inn 





chapter v 


that same evening there was an animated discussion among the squadrons 
officers in denisovs quarters 

and i tell you rostov that you must apologize to the colonel said 
a tall grizzly haired staff captain with enormous mustaches and 
many wrinkles on his large features to rostov who was crimson with 
excitement 

the staff captain kirsten had twice been reduced to the ranks for 
affairs of honor and had twice regained his commission 

i will allow no one to call me a liar cried rostov he told me i 
lied and i told him he lied and there it rests he may keep me on 
duty every day or may place me under arrest but no one can make me 
apologize because if he as commander of this regiment thinks it 
beneath his dignity to give me satisfaction then 

you just wait a moment my dear fellow and listen interrupted the 
staff captain in his deep bass calmly stroking his long mustache you 
tell the colonel in the presence of other officers that an officer has 
stolen 

im not to blame that the conversation began in the presence of other 
officers perhaps i ought not to have spoken before them but i am not 
a diplomatist thats why i joined the hussars thinking that here one 
would not need finesse and he tells me that i am lying  so let him give 
me satisfaction 

thats all right no one thinks you a coward but thats not the point 
ask denisov whether it is not out of the question for a cadet to demand 
satisfaction of his regimental commander 

denisov sat gloomily biting his mustache and listening to the 
conversation evidently with no wish to take part in it he answered the 
staff captains question by a disapproving shake of his head 

you speak to the colonel about this nasty business before other 
officers continued the staff captain and bogdanich the colonel was 
called bogdanich shuts you up 

he did not shut me up he said i was telling an untruth 

well have it so and you talked a lot of nonsense to him and must 
apologize 

not on any account exclaimed rostov 

i did not expect this of you said the staff captain seriously and 
severely you dont wish to apologize but man its not only to him 
but to the whole regiment  all of us  youre to blame all round the 
case is this you ought to have thought the matter over and taken 
advice but no you go and blurt it all straight out before the 
officers now what was the colonel to do have the officer tried and 
disgrace the whole regiment disgrace the whole regiment because of one 
scoundrel is that how you look at it we dont see it like that and 
bogdanich was a brick he told you you were saying what was not true 
its not pleasant but whats to be done my dear fellow you landed 
yourself in it and now when one wants to smooth the thing over some 
conceit prevents your apologizing and you wish to make the whole 
affair public you are offended at being put on duty a bit but why not 
apologize to an old and honorable officer whatever bogdanich may be 
anyway he is an honorable and brave old colonel youre quick at taking 
offense but you dont mind disgracing the whole regiment the staff 
captains voice began to tremble you have been in the regiment next 
to no time my lad youre here today and tomorrow youll be appointed 
adjutant somewhere and can snap your fingers when it is said there are 
thieves among the pavlograd officers but its not all the same to us 
am i not right denisov its not the same 

denisov remained silent and did not move but occasionally looked with 
his glittering black eyes at rostov 

you value your own pride and dont wish to apologize continued 
the staff captain but we old fellows who have grown up in and god 
willing are going to die in the regiment we prize the honor of the 
regiment and bogdanich knows it oh we do prize it old fellow and 
all this is not right its not right you may take offense or not but i 
always stick to mother truth its not right 

and the staff captain rose and turned away from rostov 

thats twue devil take it shouted denisov jumping up now then 
wostov now then 

rostov growing red and pale alternately looked first at one 
officer and then at the other 

no gentlemen no you mustnt think i quite understand youre 
wrong to think that of me i for me for the honor of the 
regiment id ah well ill show that in action and for me the honor 
of the flag well never mind its true im to blame to blame all 
round well what else do you want 

come thats right count cried the staff captain turning round and 
clapping rostov on the shoulder with his big hand 

i tell you shouted denisov hes a fine fellow 

thats better count said the staff captain beginning to address 
rostov by his title as if in recognition of his confession go and 
apologize your excellency yes go 

gentlemen ill do anything no one shall hear a word from me said 
rostov in an imploring voice but i cant apologize by god i cant 
do what you will how can i go and apologize like a little boy asking 
forgiveness 

denisov began to laugh 

itll be worse for you bogdanich is vindictive and youll pay for your 
obstinacy said kirsten 

no on my word its not obstinacy i cant describe the feeling i 
cant 

well its as you like said the staff captain and what has become 
of that scoundrel he asked denisov 

he has weported himself sick hes to be stwuck off the list tomowwow 
muttered denisov 

it is an illness theres no other way of explaining it said the 
staff captain 

illness or not hed better not cwoss my path id kill him shouted 
denisov in a bloodthirsty tone 

just then zherkov entered the room 

what brings you here cried the officers turning to the newcomer 

were to go into action gentlemen mack has surrendered with his whole 
army 

its not true 

ive seen him myself 

what saw the real mack with hands and feet 

into action into action bring him a bottle for such news but how did 
you come here 

ive been sent back to the regiment all on account of that devil mack 
an austrian general complained of me i congratulated him on macks 
arrival whats the matter rostov you look as if youd just come out 
of a hot bath 

oh my dear fellow were in such a stew here these last two days 

the regimental adjutant came in and confirmed the news brought by 
zherkov they were under orders to advance next day 

were going into action gentlemen 

well thank god weve been sitting here too long 





chapter vi 


kutuzov fell back toward vienna destroying behind him the bridges over 
the rivers inn at braunau and traun near linz on october 23 the 
russian troops were crossing the river enns at midday the russian 
baggage train the artillery and columns of troops were defiling 
through the town of enns on both sides of the bridge 

it was a warm rainy autumnal day the wide expanse that opened out 
before the heights on which the russian batteries stood guarding the 
bridge was at times veiled by a diaphanous curtain of slanting rain and 
then suddenly spread out in the sunlight far distant objects could 
be clearly seen glittering as though freshly varnished down below 
the little town could be seen with its white red roofed houses its 
cathedral and its bridge on both sides of which streamed jostling 
masses of russian troops at the bend of the danube vessels an island 
and a castle with a park surrounded by the waters of the confluence of 
the enns and the danube became visible and the rocky left bank of the 
danube covered with pine forests with a mystic background of green 
treetops and bluish gorges the turrets of a convent stood out beyond a 
wild virgin pine forest and far away on the other side of the enns the 
enemys horse patrols could be discerned 

among the field guns on the brow of the hill the general in command of 
the rearguard stood with a staff officer scanning the country through 
his fieldglass a little behind them nesvitski who had been sent to the 
rearguard by the commander in chief was sitting on the trail of a gun 
carriage a cossack who accompanied him had handed him a knapsack and 
a flask and nesvitski was treating some officers to pies and real 
doppelkummel the officers gladly gathered round him some on their 
knees some squatting turkish fashion on the wet grass 

yes the austrian prince who built that castle was no fool its a 
fine place why are you not eating anything gentlemen nesvitski was 
saying 

thank you very much prince answered one of the officers pleased to 
be talking to a staff officer of such importance its a lovely place 
we passed close to the park and saw two deer and what a splendid 
house 

look prince said another who would have dearly liked to take 
another pie but felt shy and therefore pretended to be examining the 
countryside  see our infantrymen have already got there look there 
in the meadow behind the village three of them are dragging something 
theyll ransack that castle he remarked with evident approval 

so they will said nesvitski no but what i should like added he 
munching a pie in his moist lipped handsome mouth would be to slip in 
over there 

he pointed with a smile to a turreted nunnery and his eyes narrowed and 
gleamed 

that would be fine gentlemen 

the officers laughed 

just to flutter the nuns a bit they say there are italian girls among 
them on my word id give five years of my life for it 

they must be feeling dull too said one of the bolder officers 
laughing 

meanwhile the staff officer standing in front pointed out something to 
the general who looked through his field glass 

yes so it is so it is said the general angrily lowering the field 
glass and shrugging his shoulders so it is theyll be fired on at the 
crossing and why are they dawdling there 

on the opposite side the enemy could be seen by the naked eye and from 
their battery a milk white cloud arose then came the distant report of 
a shot and our troops could be seen hurrying to the crossing 

nesvitski rose puffing and went up to the general smiling 

would not your excellency like a little refreshment he said 

its a bad business said the general without answering him our men 
have been wasting time 

hadnt i better ride over your excellency asked nesvitski 

yes please do answered the general and he repeated the order that 
had already once been given in detail and tell the hussars that 
they are to cross last and to fire the bridge as i ordered and the 
inflammable material on the bridge must be reinspected 

very good answered nesvitski 

he called the cossack with his horse told him to put away the knapsack 
and flask and swung his heavy person easily into the saddle 

ill really call in on the nuns he said to the officers who watched 
him smilingly and he rode off by the winding path down the hill 

now then lets see how far it will carry captain just try said the 
general turning to an artillery officer have a little fun to pass the 
time 

crew to your guns commanded the officer 

in a moment the men came running gaily from their campfires and began 
loading 

one came the command 

number one jumped briskly aside the gun rang out with a deafening 
metallic roar and a whistling grenade flew above the heads of our 
troops below the hill and fell far short of the enemy a little smoke 
showing the spot where it burst 

the faces of officers and men brightened up at the sound everyone got 
up and began watching the movements of our troops below as plainly 
visible as if but a stones throw away and the movements of the 
approaching enemy farther off at the same instant the sun came fully 
out from behind the clouds and the clear sound of the solitary shot 
and the brilliance of the bright sunshine merged in a single joyous and 
spirited impression 





chapter vii 


two of the enemys shots had already flown across the bridge where 
there was a crush halfway across stood prince nesvitski who had 
alighted from his horse and whose big body was jammed against the 
railings he looked back laughing to the cossack who stood a few 
steps behind him holding two horses by their bridles each time prince 
nesvitski tried to move on soldiers and carts pushed him back again and 
pressed him against the railings and all he could do was to smile 

what a fine fellow you are friend said the cossack to a convoy 
soldier with a wagon who was pressing onto the infantrymen who were 
crowded together close to his wheels and his horses what a fellow you 
cant wait a moment dont you see the general wants to pass 

but the convoyman took no notice of the word general and shouted at 
the soldiers who were blocking his way hi there boys keep to the 
left wait a bit but the soldiers crowded together shoulder to 
shoulder their bayonets interlocking moved over the bridge in a dense 
mass looking down over the rails prince nesvitski saw the rapid noisy 
little waves of the enns which rippling and eddying round the piles of 
the bridge chased each other along looking on the bridge he saw equally 
uniform living waves of soldiers shoulder straps covered shakos 
knapsacks bayonets long muskets and under the shakos faces with 
broad cheekbones sunken cheeks and listless tired expressions and 
feet that moved through the sticky mud that covered the planks of the 
bridge sometimes through the monotonous waves of men like a fleck of 
white foam on the waves of the enns an officer in a cloak and with 
a type of face different from that of the men squeezed his way along 
sometimes like a chip of wood whirling in the river an hussar on foot 
an orderly or a townsman was carried through the waves of infantry and 
sometimes like a log floating down the river an officers or companys 
baggage wagon piled high leather covered and hemmed in on all sides 
moved across the bridge 

its as if a dam had burst said the cossack hopelessly are there 
many more of you to come 

a million all but one replied a waggish soldier in a torn coat with 
a wink and passed on followed by another an old man 

if he he meant the enemy begins popping at the bridge now 
said the old soldier dismally to a comrade youll forget to scratch 
yourself 

that soldier passed on and after him came another sitting on a cart 

where the devil have the leg bands been shoved to said an orderly 
running behind the cart and fumbling in the back of it 

and he also passed on with the wagon then came some merry soldiers who 
had evidently been drinking 

and then old fellow he gives him one in the teeth with the butt end 
of his gun a soldier whose greatcoat was well tucked up said gaily 
with a wide swing of his arm 

yes the ham was just delicious answered another with a loud laugh 
and they too passed on so that nesvitski did not learn who had been 
struck on the teeth or what the ham had to do with it 

bah how they scurry he just sends a ball and they think theyll all 
be killed a sergeant was saying angrily and reproachfully 

as it flies past me daddy the ball i mean said a young soldier with 
an enormous mouth hardly refraining from laughing i felt like dying 
of fright i did pon my word i got that frightened said he as if 
bragging of having been frightened 

that one also passed then followed a cart unlike any that had gone 
before it was a german cart with a pair of horses led by a german and 
seemed loaded with a whole houseful of effects a fine brindled cow with 
a large udder was attached to the cart behind a woman with an unweaned 
baby an old woman and a healthy german girl with bright red cheeks 
were sitting on some feather beds evidently these fugitives were 
allowed to pass by special permission the eyes of all the soldiers 
turned toward the women and while the vehicle was passing at foot pace 
all the soldiers remarks related to the two young ones every face bore 
almost the same smile expressing unseemly thoughts about the women 

just see the german sausage is making tracks too 

sell me the missis said another soldier addressing the german who 
angry and frightened strode energetically along with downcast eyes 

see how smart shes made herself oh the devils 

there fedotov you should be quartered on them 

i have seen as much before now mate 

where are you going asked an infantry officer who was eating an 
apple also half smiling as he looked at the handsome girl 

the german closed his eyes signifying that he did not understand 

take it if you like said the officer giving the girl an apple 

the girl smiled and took it nesvitski like the rest of the men on the 
bridge did not take his eyes off the women till they had passed when 
they had gone by the same stream of soldiers followed with the same 
kind of talk and at last all stopped as often happens the horses of 
a convoy wagon became restive at the end of the bridge and the whole 
crowd had to wait 

and why are they stopping theres no proper order said the soldiers 
where are you shoving to devil take you cant you wait itll 
be worse if he fires the bridge see heres an officer jammed in 
too  different voices were saying in the crowd as the men looked at 
one another and all pressed toward the exit from the bridge 

looking down at the waters of the enns under the bridge nesvitski 
suddenly heard a sound new to him of something swiftly approaching 
something big that splashed into the water 

just see where it carries to a soldier near by said sternly looking 
round at the sound 

encouraging us to get along quicker said another uneasily 

the crowd moved on again nesvitski realized that it was a cannon ball 

hey cossack my horse he said now then you there get out of the 
way make way 

with great difficulty he managed to get to his horse and shouting 
continually he moved on the soldiers squeezed themselves to make way 
for him but again pressed on him so that they jammed his leg and those 
nearest him were not to blame for they were themselves pressed still 
harder from behind 

nesvitski nesvitski you numskull came a hoarse voice from behind 
him 

nesvitski looked round and saw some fifteen paces away but separated by 
the living mass of moving infantry vaska denisov red and shaggy with 
his cap on the back of his black head and a cloak hanging jauntily over 
his shoulder 

tell these devils these fiends to let me pass shouted denisov 
evidently in a fit of rage his coal black eyes with their bloodshot 
whites glittering and rolling as he waved his sheathed saber in a small 
bare hand as red as his face 

ah vaska joyfully replied nesvitski whats up with you 

the squadwon cant pass shouted vaska denisov showing his white 
teeth fiercely and spurring his black thoroughbred arab which twitched 
its ears as the bayonets touched it and snorted spurting white foam 
from his bit tramping the planks of the bridge with his hoofs and 
apparently ready to jump over the railings had his rider let him what 
is this theyre like sheep just like sheep out of the way let 
us pass stop there you devil with the cart ill hack you with my 
saber he shouted actually drawing his saber from its scabbard and 
flourishing it 

the soldiers crowded against one another with terrified faces and 
denisov joined nesvitski 

hows it youre not drunk today said nesvitski when the other had 
ridden up to him 

they dont even give one time to dwink answered vaska denisov they 
keep dwagging the wegiment to and fwo all day if they mean to fight 
lets fight but the devil knows what this is 

what a dandy you are today said nesvitski looking at denisovs new 
cloak and saddlecloth 

denisov smiled took out of his sabretache a handkerchief that diffused 
a smell of perfume and put it to nesvitskis nose 

of course im going into action ive shaved bwushed my teeth and 
scented myself 

the imposing figure of nesvitski followed by his cossack and 
the determination of denisov who flourished his sword and shouted 
frantically had such an effect that they managed to squeeze through 
to the farther side of the bridge and stopped the infantry beside the 
bridge nesvitski found the colonel to whom he had to deliver the order 
and having done this he rode back 

having cleared the way denisov stopped at the end of the bridge 
carelessly holding in his stallion that was neighing and pawing the 
ground eager to rejoin its fellows he watched his squadron draw 
nearer then the clang of hoofs as of several horses galloping 
resounded on the planks of the bridge and the squadron officers in 
front and men four abreast spread across the bridge and began to emerge 
on his side of it 

the infantry who had been stopped crowded near the bridge in the 
trampled mud and gazed with that particular feeling of ill will 
estrangement and ridicule with which troops of different arms usually 
encounter one another at the clean smart hussars who moved past them in 
regular order 

smart lads only fit for a fair said one 

what good are they theyre led about just for show remarked another 

dont kick up the dust you infantry jested an hussar whose prancing 
horse had splashed mud over some foot soldiers 

id like to put you on a two days march with a knapsack your fine 
cords would soon get a bit rubbed said an infantryman wiping the mud 
off his face with his sleeve perched up there youre more like a bird 
than a man 

there now zikin they ought to put you on a horse youd look fine 
said a corporal chaffing a thin little soldier who bent under the 
weight of his knapsack 

take a stick between your legs thatll suit you for a horse the 
hussar shouted back 





chapter viii 


the last of the infantry hurriedly crossed the bridge squeezing 
together as they approached it as if passing through a funnel at last 
the baggage wagons had all crossed the crush was less and the last 
battalion came onto the bridge only denisovs squadron of hussars 
remained on the farther side of the bridge facing the enemy who could 
be seen from the hill on the opposite bank but was not yet visible from 
the bridge for the horizon as seen from the valley through which the 
river flowed was formed by the rising ground only half a mile away 
at the foot of the hill lay wasteland over which a few groups of our 
cossack scouts were moving suddenly on the road at the top of the high 
ground artillery and troops in blue uniform were seen these were the 
french a group of cossack scouts retired down the hill at a trot all 
the officers and men of denisovs squadron though they tried to talk of 
other things and to look in other directions thought only of what 
was there on the hilltop and kept constantly looking at the patches 
appearing on the skyline which they knew to be the enemys troops the 
weather had cleared again since noon and the sun was descending brightly 
upon the danube and the dark hills around it it was calm and at 
intervals the bugle calls and the shouts of the enemy could be heard 
from the hill there was no one now between the squadron and the enemy 
except a few scattered skirmishers an empty space of some seven hundred 
yards was all that separated them the enemy ceased firing and that 
stern threatening inaccessible and intangible line which separates 
two hostile armies was all the more clearly felt 

one step beyond that boundary line which resembles the line dividing 
the living from the dead lies uncertainty suffering and death and 
what is there who is there  there beyond that field that tree that 
roof lit up by the sun no one knows but one wants to know you fear 
and yet long to cross that line and know that sooner or later it must 
be crossed and you will have to find out what is there just as you will 
inevitably have to learn what lies the other side of death but you are 
strong healthy cheerful and excited and are surrounded by other such 
excitedly animated and healthy men so thinks or at any rate feels 
anyone who comes in sight of the enemy and that feeling gives a 
particular glamour and glad keenness of impression to everything that 
takes place at such moments 

on the high ground where the enemy was the smoke of a cannon rose 
and a ball flew whistling over the heads of the hussar squadron the 
officers who had been standing together rode off to their places the 
hussars began carefully aligning their horses silence fell on the whole 
squadron all were looking at the enemy in front and at the squadron 
commander awaiting the word of command a second and a third cannon 
ball flew past evidently they were firing at the hussars but the balls 
with rapid rhythmic whistle flew over the heads of the horsemen and fell 
somewhere beyond them the hussars did not look round but at the sound 
of each shot as at the word of command the whole squadron with its 
rows of faces so alike yet so different holding its breath while the 
ball flew past rose in the stirrups and sank back again the soldiers 
without turning their heads glanced at one another curious to see their 
comrades impression every face from denisovs to that of the bugler 
showed one common expression of conflict irritation and excitement 
around chin and mouth the quartermaster frowned looking at the 
soldiers as if threatening to punish them cadet mironov ducked every 
time a ball flew past rostov on the left flank mounted on his rook  a 
handsome horse despite its game leg  had the happy air of a schoolboy 
called up before a large audience for an examination in which he feels 
sure he will distinguish himself he was glancing at everyone with a 
clear bright expression as if asking them to notice how calmly he sat 
under fire but despite himself on his face too that same indication of 
something new and stern showed round the mouth 

whos that curtseying there cadet miwonov thats not wight look at 
me cried denisov who unable to keep still on one spot kept turning 
his horse in front of the squadron 

the black hairy snub nosed face of vaska denisov and his whole short 
sturdy figure with the sinewy hairy hand and stumpy fingers in which 
he held the hilt of his naked saber looked just as it usually did 
especially toward evening when he had emptied his second bottle he was 
only redder than usual with his shaggy head thrown back like birds when 
they drink pressing his spurs mercilessly into the sides of his good 
horse bedouin and sitting as though falling backwards in the saddle 
he galloped to the other flank of the squadron and shouted in a hoarse 
voice to the men to look to their pistols he rode up to kirsten the 
staff captain on his broad backed steady mare came at a walk to meet 
him his face with its long mustache was serious as always only his 
eyes were brighter than usual 

well what about it said he to denisov it wont come to a fight 
youll see  we shall retire 

the devil only knows what theyre about muttered denisov ah 
wostov he cried noticing the cadets bright face youve got it at 
last 

and he smiled approvingly evidently pleased with the cadet rostov felt 
perfectly happy just then the commander appeared on the bridge denisov 
galloped up to him 

your excellency let us attack them ill dwive them off 

attack indeed said the colonel in a bored voice puckering up his 
face as if driving off a troublesome fly and why are you stopping 
here dont you see the skirmishers are retreating lead the squadron 
back 

the squadron crossed the bridge and drew out of range of fire without 
having lost a single man the second squadron that had been in the front 
line followed them across and the last cossacks quitted the farther side 
of the river 

the two pavlograd squadrons having crossed the bridge retired up the 
hill one after the other their colonel karl bogdanich schubert came 
up to denisovs squadron and rode at a footpace not far from rostov 
without taking any notice of him although they were now meeting for the 
first time since their encounter concerning telyanin rostov feeling 
that he was at the front and in the power of a man toward whom he now 
admitted that he had been to blame did not lift his eyes from the 
colonels athletic back his nape covered with light hair and his red 
neck it seemed to rostov that bogdanich was only pretending not to 
notice him and that his whole aim now was to test the cadets courage 
so he drew himself up and looked around him merrily then it seemed to 
him that bogdanich rode so near in order to show him his courage next 
he thought that his enemy would send the squadron on a desperate attack 
just to punish him  rostov then he imagined how after the attack 
bogdanich would come up to him as he lay wounded and would magnanimously 
extend the hand of reconciliation 

the high shouldered figure of zherkov familiar to the pavlograds as he 
had but recently left their regiment rode up to the colonel after his 
dismissal from headquarters zherkov had not remained in the regiment 
saying he was not such a fool as to slave at the front when he could 
get more rewards by doing nothing on the staff and had succeeded in 
attaching himself as an orderly officer to prince bagration he now came 
to his former chief with an order from the commander of the rear guard 

colonel he said addressing rostovs enemy with an air of gloomy 
gravity and glancing round at his comrades there is an order to stop 
and fire the bridge 

an order to who asked the colonel morosely 

i dont myself know to who replied the cornet in a serious tone 
but the prince told me to go and tell the colonel that the hussars 
must return quickly and fire the bridge 

zherkov was followed by an officer of the suite who rode up to the 
colonel of hussars with the same order after him the stout nesvitski 
came galloping up on a cossack horse that could scarcely carry his 
weight 

hows this colonel he shouted as he approached i told you to fire 
the bridge and now someone has gone and blundered they are all beside 
themselves over there and one cant make anything out 

the colonel deliberately stopped the regiment and turned to nesvitski 

you spoke to me of inflammable material said he but you said 
nothing about firing it 

but my dear sir said nesvitski as he drew up taking off his cap and 
smoothing his hair wet with perspiration with his plump hand wasnt i 
telling you to fire the bridge when inflammable material had been put 
in position 

i am not your dear sir mr staff officer and you did not tell me to 
burn the bridge i know the service and it is my habit orders strictly 
to obey you said the bridge would be burned but who would it burn i 
could not know by the holy spirit 

ah thats always the way said nesvitski with a wave of the hand 
how did you get here said he turning to zherkov 

on the same business but you are damp let me wring you out 

you were saying mr staff officer continued the colonel in an 
offended tone 

colonel interrupted the officer of the suite you must be quick or 
the enemy will bring up his guns to use grapeshot 

the colonel looked silently at the officer of the suite at the stout 
staff officer and at zherkov and he frowned 

i will the bridge fire he said in a solemn tone as if to announce 
that in spite of all the unpleasantness he had to endure he would still 
do the right thing 

striking his horse with his long muscular legs as if it were to blame 
for everything the colonel moved forward and ordered the second 
squadron that in which rostov was serving under denisov to return to 
the bridge 

there its just as i thought said rostov to himself he wishes to 
test me his heart contracted and the blood rushed to his face let 
him see whether i am a coward he thought 

again on all the bright faces of the squadron the serious expression 
appeared that they had worn when under fire rostov watched his enemy 
the colonel closely  to find in his face confirmation of his own 
conjecture but the colonel did not once glance at rostov and looked as 
he always did when at the front solemn and stern then came the word of 
command 

look sharp look sharp several voices repeated around him 

their sabers catching in the bridles and their spurs jingling the 
hussars hastily dismounted not knowing what they were to do the men 
were crossing themselves rostov no longer looked at the colonel he 
had no time he was afraid of falling behind the hussars so much afraid 
that his heart stood still his hand trembled as he gave his horse into 
an orderlys charge and he felt the blood rush to his heart with a 
thud denisov rode past him leaning back and shouting something rostov 
saw nothing but the hussars running all around him their spurs catching 
and their sabers clattering 

stretchers shouted someone behind him 

rostov did not think what this call for stretchers meant he ran on 
trying only to be ahead of the others but just at the bridge not 
looking at the ground he came on some sticky trodden mud stumbled 
and fell on his hands the others outstripped him 

at boss zides captain he heard the voice of the colonel who 
having ridden ahead had pulled up his horse near the bridge with a 
triumphant cheerful face 

rostov wiping his muddy hands on his breeches looked at his enemy and 
was about to run on thinking that the farther he went to the front the 
better but bogdanich without looking at or recognizing rostov shouted 
to him 

whos that running on the middle of the bridge to the right come 
back cadet he cried angrily and turning to denisov who showing off 
his courage had ridden on to the planks of the bridge 

why run risks captain you should dismount he said 

oh every bullet has its billet answered vaska denisov turning in 
his saddle 


meanwhile nesvitski zherkov and the officer of the suite were standing 
together out of range of the shots watching now the small group of 
men with yellow shakos dark green jackets braided with cord and blue 
riding breeches who were swarming near the bridge and then at what was 
approaching in the distance from the opposite side  the blue uniforms 
and groups with horses easily recognizable as artillery 

will they burn the bridge or not wholl get there first will they get 
there and fire the bridge or will the french get within grapeshot range 
and wipe them out these were the questions each man of the troops 
on the high ground above the bridge involuntarily asked himself with a 
sinking heart  watching the bridge and the hussars in the bright evening 
light and the blue tunics advancing from the other side with their 
bayonets and guns 

ugh the hussars will get it hot said nesvitski they are within 
grapeshot range now 

he shouldnt have taken so many men said the officer of the suite 

true enough answered nesvitski two smart fellows could have done 
the job just as well 

ah your excellency put in zherkov his eyes fixed on the hussars 
but still with that naive air that made it impossible to know whether he 
was speaking in jest or in earnest ah your excellency how you look 
at things send two men and who then would give us the vladimir medal 
and ribbon but now even if they do get peppered the squadron may be 
recommended for honors and he may get a ribbon our bogdanich knows how 
things are done 

there now said the officer of the suite thats grapeshot 

he pointed to the french guns the limbers of which were being detached 
and hurriedly removed 

on the french side amid the groups with cannon a cloud of smoke 
appeared then a second and a third almost simultaneously and at the 
moment when the first report was heard a fourth was seen then two 
reports one after another and a third 

oh oh groaned nesvitski as if in fierce pain seizing the officer of 
the suite by the arm look a man has fallen fallen fallen 

two i think 

if i were tsar i would never go to war said nesvitski turning away 

the french guns were hastily reloaded the infantry in their blue 
uniforms advanced toward the bridge at a run smoke appeared again 
but at irregular intervals and grapeshot cracked and rattled onto the 
bridge but this time nesvitski could not see what was happening there 
as a dense cloud of smoke arose from it the hussars had succeeded in 
setting it on fire and the french batteries were now firing at them no 
longer to hinder them but because the guns were trained and there was 
someone to fire at 

the french had time to fire three rounds of grapeshot before the hussars 
got back to their horses two were misdirected and the shot went too 
high but the last round fell in the midst of a group of hussars and 
knocked three of them over 

rostov absorbed by his relations with bogdanich had paused on the 
bridge not knowing what to do there was no one to hew down as he 
had always imagined battles to himself nor could he help to fire the 
bridge because he had not brought any burning straw with him like the 
other soldiers he stood looking about him when suddenly he heard a 
rattle on the bridge as if nuts were being spilt and the hussar nearest 
to him fell against the rails with a groan rostov ran up to him with 
the others again someone shouted stretchers four men seized the 
hussar and began lifting him 

oooh for christs sake let me alone cried the wounded man but still 
he was lifted and laid on the stretcher 

nicholas rostov turned away and as if searching for something gazed 
into the distance at the waters of the danube at the sky and at the 
sun how beautiful the sky looked how blue how calm and how deep 
how bright and glorious was the setting sun with what soft glitter the 
waters of the distant danube shone and fairer still were the faraway 
blue mountains beyond the river the nunnery the mysterious gorges and 
the pine forests veiled in the mist of their summits there was peace 
and happiness i should wish for nothing else nothing if only i 
were there thought rostov in myself alone and in that sunshine there 
is so much happiness but here groans suffering fear and this 
uncertainty and hurry there  they are shouting again and again are 
all running back somewhere and i shall run with them and it death is 
here above me and around another instant and i shall never again see 
the sun this water that gorge 

at that instant the sun began to hide behind the clouds and other 
stretchers came into view before rostov and the fear of death and of 
the stretchers and love of the sun and of life all merged into one 
feeling of sickening agitation 

o lord god thou who art in that heaven save forgive and protect 
me rostov whispered 

the hussars ran back to the men who held their horses their voices 
sounded louder and calmer the stretchers disappeared from sight 

well fwiend so youve smelt powdah shouted vaska denisov just above 
his ear 

its all over but i am a coward  yes a coward thought rostov and 
sighing deeply he took rook his horse which stood resting one foot 
from the orderly and began to mount 

was that grapeshot he asked denisov 

yes and no mistake cried denisov you worked like wegular bwicks and 
its nasty work an attacks pleasant work hacking away at the dogs 
but this sort of thing is the very devil with them shooting at you like 
a target 

and denisov rode up to a group that had stopped near rostov composed of 
the colonel nesvitski zherkov and the officer from the suite 

well it seems that no one has noticed thought rostov and this was 
true no one had taken any notice for everyone knew the sensation which 
the cadet under fire for the first time had experienced 

heres something for you to report said zherkov see if i dont get 
promoted to a sublieutenancy 

inform the prince that i the bridge fired said the colonel 
triumphantly and gaily 

and if he asks about the losses 

a trifle said the colonel in his bass voice two hussars wounded 
and one knocked out he added unable to restrain a happy smile and 
pronouncing the phrase knocked out with ringing distinctness 





chapter ix 


pursued by the french army of a hundred thousand men under the command 
of bonaparte encountering a population that was unfriendly to it 
losing confidence in its allies suffering from shortness of supplies 
and compelled to act under conditions of war unlike anything that had 
been foreseen the russian army of thirty five thousand men commanded 
by kutuzov was hurriedly retreating along the danube stopping where 
overtaken by the enemy and fighting rearguard actions only as far as 
necessary to enable it to retreat without losing its heavy equipment 
there had been actions at lambach amstetten and melk but despite the 
courage and endurance  acknowledged even by the enemy  with which the 
russians fought the only consequence of these actions was a yet more 
rapid retreat austrian troops that had escaped capture at ulm and 
had joined kutuzov at braunau now separated from the russian army 
and kutuzov was left with only his own weak and exhausted forces 
the defense of vienna was no longer to be thought of instead of an 
offensive the plan of which carefully prepared in accord with the 
modern science of strategics had been handed to kutuzov when he was in 
vienna by the austrian hofkriegsrath the sole and almost unattainable 
aim remaining for him was to effect a junction with the forces that were 
advancing from russia without losing his army as mack had done at ulm 

on the twenty eighth of october kutuzov with his army crossed to the 
left bank of the danube and took up a position for the first time 
with the river between himself and the main body of the french on the 
thirtieth he attacked mortiers division which was on the left bank 
and broke it up in this action for the first time trophies were taken 
banners cannon and two enemy generals for the first time after a 
fortnights retreat the russian troops had halted and after a fight had 
not only held the field but had repulsed the french though the troops 
were ill clad exhausted and had lost a third of their number in 
killed wounded sick and stragglers though a number of sick and 
wounded had been abandoned on the other side of the danube with a letter 
in which kutuzov entrusted them to the humanity of the enemy and 
though the big hospitals and the houses in krems converted into military 
hospitals could no longer accommodate all the sick and wounded yet the 
stand made at krems and the victory over mortier raised the spirits of 
the army considerably throughout the whole army and at headquarters 
most joyful though erroneous rumors were rife of the imaginary approach 
of columns from russia of some victory gained by the austrians and of 
the retreat of the frightened bonaparte 

prince andrew during the battle had been in attendance on the austrian 
general schmidt who was killed in the action his horse had been 
wounded under him and his own arm slightly grazed by a bullet as a mark 
of the commander in chiefs special favor he was sent with the news of 
this victory to the austrian court now no longer at vienna which was 
threatened by the french but at brunn despite his apparently delicate 
build prince andrew could endure physical fatigue far better than many 
very muscular men and on the night of the battle having arrived at 
krems excited but not weary with dispatches from dokhturov to kutuzov 
he was sent immediately with a special dispatch to brunn to be so sent 
meant not only a reward but an important step toward promotion 

the night was dark but starry the road showed black in the snow that 
had fallen the previous day  the day of the battle reviewing his 
impressions of the recent battle picturing pleasantly to himself the 
impression his news of a victory would create or recalling the send off 
given him by the commander in chief and his fellow officers prince 
andrew was galloping along in a post chaise enjoying the feelings of a 
man who has at length begun to attain a long desired happiness as soon 
as he closed his eyes his ears seemed filled with the rattle of the 
wheels and the sensation of victory then he began to imagine that 
the russians were running away and that he himself was killed but he 
quickly roused himself with a feeling of joy as if learning afresh that 
this was not so but that on the contrary the french had run away he 
again recalled all the details of the victory and his own calm courage 
during the battle and feeling reassured he dozed off the dark 
starry night was followed by a bright cheerful morning the snow was 
thawing in the sunshine the horses galloped quickly and on both sides 
of the road were forests of different kinds fields and villages 

at one of the post stations he overtook a convoy of russian wounded 
the russian officer in charge of the transport lolled back in the front 
cart shouting and scolding a soldier with coarse abuse in each of 
the long german carts six or more pale dirty bandaged men were being 
jolted over the stony road some of them were talking he heard russian 
words others were eating bread the more severely wounded looked 
silently with the languid interest of sick children at the envoy 
hurrying past them 

prince andrew told his driver to stop and asked a soldier in what 
action they had been wounded day before yesterday on the danube 
answered the soldier prince andrew took out his purse and gave the 
soldier three gold pieces 

thats for them all he said to the officer who came up 

get well soon lads he continued turning to the soldiers theres 
plenty to do still 

what news sir asked the officer evidently anxious to start a 
conversation 

good news go on he shouted to the driver and they galloped on 

it was already quite dark when prince andrew rattled over the paved 
streets of brunn and found himself surrounded by high buildings the 
lights of shops houses and street lamps fine carriages and all that 
atmosphere of a large and active town which is always so attractive to a 
soldier after camp life despite his rapid journey and sleepless night 
prince andrew when he drove up to the palace felt even more vigorous and 
alert than he had done the day before only his eyes gleamed feverishly 
and his thoughts followed one another with extraordinary clearness and 
rapidity he again vividly recalled the details of the battle no longer 
dim but definite and in the concise form in which he imagined himself 
stating them to the emperor francis he vividly imagined the casual 
questions that might be put to him and the answers he would give he 
expected to be at once presented to the emperor at the chief entrance 
to the palace however an official came running out to meet him and 
learning that he was a special messenger led him to another entrance 

to the right from the corridor euer hochgeboren there you will find 
the adjutant on duty said the official he will conduct you to the 
minister of war 

the adjutant on duty meeting prince andrew asked him to wait and went 
in to the minister of war five minutes later he returned and bowing 
with particular courtesy ushered prince andrew before him along a 
corridor to the cabinet where the minister of war was at work the 
adjutant by his elaborate courtesy appeared to wish to ward off any 
attempt at familiarity on the part of the russian messenger 

prince andrews joyous feeling was considerably weakened as he 
approached the door of the ministers room he felt offended and 
without his noticing it the feeling of offense immediately turned into 
one of disdain which was quite uncalled for his fertile mind instantly 
suggested to him a point of view which gave him a right to despise the 
adjutant and the minister away from the smell of powder they 
probably think it easy to gain victories he thought his eyes narrowed 
disdainfully he entered the room of the minister of war with peculiarly 
deliberate steps this feeling of disdain was heightened when he saw the 
minister seated at a large table reading some papers and making pencil 
notes on them and for the first two or three minutes taking no notice 
of his arrival a wax candle stood at each side of the ministers bent 
bald head with its gray temples he went on reading to the end without 
raising his eyes at the opening of the door and the sound of footsteps 

take this and deliver it said he to his adjutant handing him the 
papers and still taking no notice of the special messenger 

prince andrew felt that either the actions of kutuzovs army interested 
the minister of war less than any of the other matters he was 
concerned with or he wanted to give the russian special messenger that 
impression but that is a matter of perfect indifference to me he 
thought the minister drew the remaining papers together arranged them 
evenly and then raised his head he had an intellectual and distinctive 
head but the instant he turned to prince andrew the firm intelligent 
expression on his face changed in a way evidently deliberate and 
habitual to him his face took on the stupid artificial smile which 
does not even attempt to hide its artificiality of a man who is 
continually receiving many petitioners one after another 

from general field marshal kutuzov he asked i hope it is good news 
there has been an encounter with mortier a victory it was high time 

he took the dispatch which was addressed to him and began to read it 
with a mournful expression 

oh my god my god schmidt he exclaimed in german what a calamity 
what a calamity 

having glanced through the dispatch he laid it on the table and looked 
at prince andrew evidently considering something 

ah what a calamity you say the affair was decisive but mortier is 
not captured again he pondered i am very glad you have brought good 
news though schmidts death is a heavy price to pay for the victory 
his majesty will no doubt wish to see you but not today i thank 
you you must have a rest be at the levee tomorrow after the parade 
however i will let you know 

the stupid smile which had left his face while he was speaking 
reappeared 

au revoir thank you very much his majesty will probably desire to see 
you he added bowing his head 

when prince andrew left the palace he felt that all the interest 
and happiness the victory had afforded him had been now left in the 
indifferent hands of the minister of war and the polite adjutant the 
whole tenor of his thoughts instantaneously changed the battle seemed 
the memory of a remote event long past 





chapter x 


prince andrew stayed at brunn with bilibin a russian acquaintance of 
his in the diplomatic service 

ah my dear prince i could not have a more welcome visitor said 
bilibin as he came out to meet prince andrew franz put the princes 
things in my bedroom said he to the servant who was ushering bolkonski 
in so youre a messenger of victory eh splendid and i am sitting 
here ill as you see 

after washing and dressing prince andrew came into the diplomats 
luxurious study and sat down to the dinner prepared for him bilibin 
settled down comfortably beside the fire 

after his journey and the campaign during which he had been deprived of 
all the comforts of cleanliness and all the refinements of life prince 
andrew felt a pleasant sense of repose among luxurious surroundings such 
as he had been accustomed to from childhood besides it was pleasant 
after his reception by the austrians to speak if not in russian 
for they were speaking french at least with a russian who would he 
supposed share the general russian antipathy to the austrians which was 
then particularly strong 

bilibin was a man of thirty five a bachelor and of the same circle as 
prince andrew they had known each other previously in petersburg but 
had become more intimate when prince andrew was in vienna with kutuzov 
just as prince andrew was a young man who gave promise of rising high 
in the military profession so to an even greater extent bilibin gave 
promise of rising in his diplomatic career he still a young man but 
no longer a young diplomat as he had entered the service at the age 
of sixteen had been in paris and copenhagen and now held a rather 
important post in vienna both the foreign minister and our ambassador 
in vienna knew him and valued him he was not one of those many 
diplomats who are esteemed because they have certain negative qualities 
avoid doing certain things and speak french he was one of those 
who liking work knew how to do it and despite his indolence would 
sometimes spend a whole night at his writing table he worked well 
whatever the import of his work it was not the question what for 
but the question how that interested him what the diplomatic matter 
might be he did not care but it gave him great pleasure to prepare a 
circular memorandum or report skillfully pointedly and elegantly 
bilibins services were valued not only for what he wrote but also for 
his skill in dealing and conversing with those in the highest spheres 

bilibin liked conversation as he liked work only when it could be made 
elegantly witty in society he always awaited an opportunity to say 
something striking and took part in a conversation only when that was 
possible his conversation was always sprinkled with wittily original 
finished phrases of general interest these sayings were prepared in the 
inner laboratory of his mind in a portable form as if intentionally so 
that insignificant society people might carry them from drawing room to 
drawing room and in fact bilibins witticisms were hawked about 
in the viennese drawing rooms and often had an influence on matters 
considered important 

his thin worn sallow face was covered with deep wrinkles which always 
looked as clean and well washed as the tips of ones fingers after a 
russian bath the movement of these wrinkles formed the principal play 
of expression on his face now his forehead would pucker into deep folds 
and his eyebrows were lifted then his eyebrows would descend and 
deep wrinkles would crease his cheeks his small deep set eyes always 
twinkled and looked out straight 

well now tell me about your exploits said he 

bolkonski very modestly without once mentioning himself described the 
engagement and his reception by the minister of war 

they received me and my news as one receives a dog in a game of 
skittles said he in conclusion 

bilibin smiled and the wrinkles on his face disappeared 

cependant mon cher he remarked examining his nails from a distance 
and puckering the skin above his left eye malgre la haute estime que 
je professe pour the orthodox russian army javoue que votre victoire 
nest pas des plus victorieuses * 


* but my dear fellow with all my respect for the orthodox 
russian army i must say that your victory was not 
particularly victorious 


he went on talking in this way in french uttering only those words in 
russian on which he wished to put a contemptuous emphasis 

come now you with all your forces fall on the unfortunate mortier 
and his one division and even then mortier slips through your fingers 
wheres the victory 

but seriously said prince andrew we can at any rate say without 
boasting that it was a little better than at ulm 

why didnt you capture one just one marshal for us 

because not everything happens as one expects or with the smoothness of 
a parade we had expected as i told you to get at their rear by seven 
in the morning but had not reached it by five in the afternoon 

and why didnt you do it at seven in the morning you ought to have 
been there at seven in the morning returned bilibin with a smile you 
ought to have been there at seven in the morning 

why did you not succeed in impressing on bonaparte by diplomatic 
methods that he had better leave genoa alone retorted prince andrew in 
the same tone 

i know interrupted bilibin youre thinking its very easy to take 
marshals sitting on a sofa by the fire that is true but still why 
didnt you capture him so dont be surprised if not only the minister 
of war but also his most august majesty the emperor and king francis 
is not much delighted by your victory even i a poor secretary of the 
russian embassy do not feel any need in token of my joy to give my 
franz a thaler or let him go with his liebchen to the prater true 
we have no prater here 

he looked straight at prince andrew and suddenly unwrinkled his 
forehead 

it is now my turn to ask you why mon cher said bolkonski i 
confess i do not understand perhaps there are diplomatic subtleties 
here beyond my feeble intelligence but i cant make it out mack loses 
a whole army the archduke ferdinand and the archduke karl give no signs 
of life and make blunder after blunder kutuzov alone at last gains a 
real victory destroying the spell of the invincibility of the french 
and the minister of war does not even care to hear the details 

thats just it my dear fellow you see its hurrah for the tsar for 
russia for the orthodox greek faith all that is beautiful but what 
do we i mean the austrian court care for your victories bring us nice 
news of a victory by the archduke karl or ferdinand one archdukes as 
good as another as you know and even if it is only over a fire brigade 
of bonapartes that will be another story and well fire off some 
cannon but this sort of thing seems done on purpose to vex us the 
archduke karl does nothing the archduke ferdinand disgraces himself 
you abandon vienna give up its defense  as much as to say heaven is 
with us but heaven help you and your capital the one general whom we 
all loved schmidt you expose to a bullet and then you congratulate 
us on the victory admit that more irritating news than yours could not 
have been conceived its as if it had been done on purpose on purpose 
besides suppose you did gain a brilliant victory if even the archduke 
karl gained a victory what effect would that have on the general course 
of events its too late now when vienna is occupied by the french 
army 

what occupied vienna occupied 

not only occupied but bonaparte is at schonbrunn and the count our 
dear count vrbna goes to him for orders 

after the fatigues and impressions of the journey his reception and 
especially after having dined bolkonski felt that he could not take in 
the full significance of the words he heard 

count lichtenfels was here this morning bilibin continued and 
showed me a letter in which the parade of the french in vienna was fully 
described prince murat et tout le tremblement you see that your 
victory is not a matter for great rejoicing and that you cant be 
received as a savior 

really i dont care about that i dont care at all said prince 
andrew beginning to understand that his news of the battle before krems 
was really of small importance in view of such events as the fall of 
austrias capital how is it vienna was taken what of the bridge and 
its celebrated bridgehead and prince auersperg we heard reports that 
prince auersperg was defending vienna he said 

prince auersperg is on this on our side of the river and is defending 
us  doing it very badly i think but still he is defending us but 
vienna is on the other side no the bridge has not yet been taken and i 
hope it will not be for it is mined and orders have been given to 
blow it up otherwise we should long ago have been in the mountains of 
bohemia and you and your army would have spent a bad quarter of an hour 
between two fires 

but still this does not mean that the campaign is over said prince 
andrew 

well i think it is the bigwigs here think so too but they darent 
say so it will be as i said at the beginning of the campaign it wont 
be your skirmishing at durrenstein or gunpowder at all that will 
decide the matter but those who devised it said bilibin quoting one 
of his own mots releasing the wrinkles on his forehead and pausing 
the only question is what will come of the meeting between the emperor 
alexander and the king of prussia in berlin if prussia joins the 
allies austrias hand will be forced and there will be war if not 
it is merely a question of settling where the preliminaries of the new 
campo formio are to be drawn up 

what an extraordinary genius prince andrew suddenly exclaimed 
clenching his small hand and striking the table with it and what luck 
the man has 

buonaparte said bilibin inquiringly puckering up his forehead to 
indicate that he was about to say something witty buonaparte he 
repeated accentuating the u i think however now that he lays down 
laws for austria at schonbrunn il faut lui faire grace de lu * i 
shall certainly adopt an innovation and call him simply bonaparte 


* we must let him off the u 


but joking apart said prince andrew do you really think the 
campaign is over 

this is what i think austria has been made a fool of and she is not 
used to it she will retaliate and she has been fooled in the first 
place because her provinces have been pillaged  they say the holy 
russian army loots terribly  her army is destroyed her capital 
taken and all this for the beaux yeux * of his sardinian majesty and 
therefore  this is between ourselves  i instinctively feel that we are 
being deceived my instinct tells me of negotiations with france and 
projects for peace a secret peace concluded separately 


* fine eyes 


impossible cried prince andrew that would be too base 

if we live we shall see replied bilibin his face again becoming 
smooth as a sign that the conversation was at an end 

when prince andrew reached the room prepared for him and lay down in a 
clean shirt on the feather bed with its warmed and fragrant pillows he 
felt that the battle of which he had brought tidings was far far away 
from him the alliance with prussia austrias treachery bonapartes 
new triumph tomorrows levee and parade and the audience with the 
emperor francis occupied his thoughts 

he closed his eyes and immediately a sound of cannonading of musketry 
and the rattling of carriage wheels seemed to fill his ears and now 
again drawn out in a thin line the musketeers were descending the hill 
the french were firing and he felt his heart palpitating as he rode 
forward beside schmidt with the bullets merrily whistling all around 
and he experienced tenfold the joy of living as he had not done since 
childhood 

he woke up 

yes that all happened he said and smiling happily to himself like 
a child he fell into a deep youthful slumber 





chapter xi 


next day he woke late recalling his recent impressions the first 
thought that came into his mind was that today he had to be presented 
to the emperor francis he remembered the minister of war the polite 
austrian adjutant bilibin and last nights conversation having 
dressed for his attendance at court in full parade uniform which he had 
not worn for a long time he went into bilibins study fresh animated 
and handsome with his hand bandaged in the study were four gentlemen 
of the diplomatic corps with prince hippolyte kuragin who was a 
secretary to the embassy bolkonski was already acquainted bilibin 
introduced him to the others 

the gentlemen assembled at bilibins were young wealthy gay society 
men who here as in vienna formed a special set which bilibin their 
leader called les notres * this set consisting almost exclusively of 
diplomats evidently had its own interests which had nothing to do with 
war or politics but related to high society to certain women and to 
the official side of the service these gentlemen received prince 
andrew as one of themselves an honor they did not extend to many from 
politeness and to start conversation they asked him a few questions 
about the army and the battle and then the talk went off into merry 
jests and gossip 


* ours 


but the best of it was said one telling of the misfortune of 
a fellow diplomat that the chancellor told him flatly that his 
appointment to london was a promotion and that he was so to regard it 
can you fancy the figure he cut 

but the worst of it gentlemen  i am giving kuragin away to you  is 
that that man suffers and this don juan wicked fellow is taking 
advantage of it 

prince hippolyte was lolling in a lounge chair with his legs over its 
arm he began to laugh 

tell me about that he said 

oh you don juan you serpent cried several voices 

you bolkonski dont know said bilibin turning to prince andrew 
that all the atrocities of the french army i nearly said of the 
russian army are nothing compared to what this man has been doing among 
the women 

la femme est la compagne de lhomme * announced prince hippolyte and 
began looking through a lorgnette at his elevated legs 


* woman is mans companion 


bilibin and the rest of ours burst out laughing in hippolytes face 
and prince andrew saw that hippolyte of whom  he had to admit  he had 
almost been jealous on his wifes account was the butt of this set 

oh i must give you a treat bilibin whispered to bolkonski kuragin 
is exquisite when he discusses politics  you should see his gravity 

he sat down beside hippolyte and wrinkling his forehead began talking 
to him about politics prince andrew and the others gathered round these 
two 

the berlin cabinet cannot express a feeling of alliance began 
hippolyte gazing round with importance at the others without 
expressing as in its last note you understand besides unless 
his majesty the emperor derogates from the principle of our alliance 

wait i have not finished he said to prince andrew seizing him 
by the arm i believe that intervention will be stronger than 
nonintervention and he paused finally one cannot impute the 
nonreceipt of our dispatch of november 18 that is how it will end and 
he released bolkonskis arm to indicate that he had now quite finished 

demosthenes i know thee by the pebble thou secretest in thy golden 
mouth said bilibin and the mop of hair on his head moved with 
satisfaction 

everybody laughed and hippolyte louder than anyone he was evidently 
distressed and breathed painfully but could not restrain the wild 
laughter that convulsed his usually impassive features 

well now gentlemen said bilibin bolkonski is my guest in this 
house and in brunn itself i want to entertain him as far as i can with 
all the pleasures of life here if we were in vienna it would be easy 
but here in this wretched moravian hole it is more difficult and i 
beg you all to help me brunns attractions must be shown him you can 
undertake the theater i society and you hippolyte of course the 
women 

we must let him see amelie shes exquisite said one of ours 
kissing his finger tips 

in general we must turn this bloodthirsty soldier to more humane 
interests said bilibin 

i shall scarcely be able to avail myself of your hospitality 
gentlemen it is already time for me to go replied prince andrew 
looking at his watch 

where to 

to the emperor 

oh oh oh well au revoir bolkonski au revoir prince come back 
early to dinner cried several voices well take you in hand 

when speaking to the emperor try as far as you can to praise the way 
that provisions are supplied and the routes indicated said bilibin 
accompanying him to the hall 

i should like to speak well of them but as far as i know the facts i 
cant replied bolkonski smiling 

well talk as much as you can anyway he has a passion for giving 
audiences but he does not like talking himself and cant do it as you 
will see 





chapter xii 


at the levee prince andrew stood among the austrian officers as he had 
been told to and the emperor francis merely looked fixedly into his 
face and just nodded to him with his long head but after it was 
over the adjutant he had seen the previous day ceremoniously informed 
bolkonski that the emperor desired to give him an audience the emperor 
francis received him standing in the middle of the room before the 
conversation began prince andrew was struck by the fact that the emperor 
seemed confused and blushed as if not knowing what to say 

tell me when did the battle begin he asked hurriedly 

prince andrew replied then followed other questions just as simple 
was kutuzov well when had he left krems and so on the emperor spoke 
as if his sole aim were to put a given number of questions  the answers 
to these questions as was only too evident did not interest him 

at what oclock did the battle begin asked the emperor 

i cannot inform your majesty at what oclock the battle began at the 
front but at durrenstein where i was our attack began after five in 
the afternoon replied bolkonski growing more animated and expecting 
that he would have a chance to give a reliable account which he had 
ready in his mind of all he knew and had seen but the emperor smiled 
and interrupted him 

how many miles 

from where to where your majesty 

from durrenstein to krems 

three and a half miles your majesty 

the french have abandoned the left bank 

according to the scouts the last of them crossed on rafts during the 
night 

is there sufficient forage in krems 

forage has not been supplied to the extent 

the emperor interrupted him 

at what oclock was general schmidt killed 

at seven oclock i believe 

at seven oclock its very sad very sad 

the emperor thanked prince andrew and bowed prince andrew withdrew and 
was immediately surrounded by courtiers on all sides everywhere he saw 
friendly looks and heard friendly words yesterdays adjutant reproached 
him for not having stayed at the palace and offered him his own house 
the minister of war came up and congratulated him on the maria theresa 
order of the third grade which the emperor was conferring on him the 
empress chamberlain invited him to see her majesty the archduchess 
also wished to see him he did not know whom to answer and for a few 
seconds collected his thoughts then the russian ambassador took him by 
the shoulder led him to the window and began to talk to him 

contrary to bilibins forecast the news he had brought was joyfully 
received a thanksgiving service was arranged kutuzov was awarded 
the grand cross of maria theresa and the whole army received rewards 
bolkonski was invited everywhere and had to spend the whole morning 
calling on the principal austrian dignitaries between four and five in 
the afternoon having made all his calls he was returning to bilibins 
house thinking out a letter to his father about the battle and his visit 
to brunn at the door he found a vehicle half full of luggage franz 
bilibins man was dragging a portmanteau with some difficulty out of 
the front door 

before returning to bilibins prince andrew had gone to a bookshop to 
provide himself with some books for the campaign and had spent some 
time in the shop 

what is it he asked 

oh your excellency said franz with difficulty rolling the 
portmanteau into the vehicle we are to move on still farther the 
scoundrel is again at our heels 

eh what asked prince andrew 

bilibin came out to meet him his usually calm face showed excitement 

there now confess that this is delightful said he this affair of 
the thabor bridge at vienna they have crossed without striking a 
blow 

prince andrew could not understand 

but where do you come from not to know what every coachman in the town 
knows 

i come from the archduchess i heard nothing there 

and you didnt see that everybody is packing up 

i did not what is it all about inquired prince andrew impatiently 

whats it all about why the french have crossed the bridge that 
auersperg was defending and the bridge was not blown up so murat is 
now rushing along the road to brunn and will be here in a day or two 

what here but why did they not blow up the bridge if it was mined 

that is what i ask you no one not even bonaparte knows why 

bolkonski shrugged his shoulders 

but if the bridge is crossed it means that the army too is lost it 
will be cut off said he 

thats just it answered bilibin listen the french entered 
vienna as i told you very well next day which was yesterday those 
gentlemen messieurs les marechaux * murat lannes and belliard 
mount and ride to the bridge observe that all three are gascons 
gentlemen says one of them you know the thabor bridge is mined and 
doubly mined and that there are menacing fortifications at its head and 
an army of fifteen thousand men has been ordered to blow up the bridge 
and not let us cross but it will please our sovereign the emperor 
napoleon if we take this bridge so let us three go and take it yes 
lets say the others and off they go and take the bridge cross it 
and now with their whole army are on this side of the danube marching 
on us you and your lines of communication 


* the marshalls 


stop jesting said prince andrew sadly and seriously this news 
grieved him and yet he was pleased 

as soon as he learned that the russian army was in such a hopeless 
situation it occurred to him that it was he who was destined to lead it 
out of this position that here was the toulon that would lift him from 
the ranks of obscure officers and offer him the first step to fame 
listening to bilibin he was already imagining how on reaching the army 
he would give an opinion at the war council which would be the only one 
that could save the army and how he alone would be entrusted with the 
executing of the plan 

stop this jesting he said 

i am not jesting bilibin went on nothing is truer or sadder these 
gentlemen ride onto the bridge alone and wave white handkerchiefs they 
assure the officer on duty that they the marshals are on their way to 
negotiate with prince auersperg he lets them enter the tete de pont * 
they spin him a thousand gasconades saying that the war is over that 
the emperor francis is arranging a meeting with bonaparte that they 
desire to see prince auersperg and so on the officer sends for 
auersperg these gentlemen embrace the officers crack jokes sit on the 
cannon and meanwhile a french battalion gets to the bridge unobserved 
flings the bags of incendiary material into the water and approaches 
the tete de pont at length appears the lieutenant general our dear 
prince auersperg von mautern himself dearest foe flower of the 
austrian army hero of the turkish wars hostilities are ended we can 
shake one anothers hand the emperor napoleon burns with impatience 
to make prince auerspergs acquaintance in a word those gentlemen 
gascons indeed so bewildered him with fine words and he is so 
flattered by his rapidly established intimacy with the french marshals 
and so dazzled by the sight of murats mantle and ostrich plumes 
quil ny voit que du feu et oublie celui quil devait faire faire sur 
lennemi *2 in spite of the animation of his speech bilibin did not 
forget to pause after this mot to give time for its due appreciation 
the french battalion rushes to the bridgehead spikes the guns and the 
bridge is taken but what is best of all he went on his excitement 
subsiding under the delightful interest of his own story is that the 
sergeant in charge of the cannon which was to give the signal to fire 
the mines and blow up the bridge this sergeant seeing that the french 
troops were running onto the bridge was about to fire but lannes 
stayed his hand the sergeant who was evidently wiser than his general 
goes up to auersperg and says prince you are being deceived here are 
the french murat seeing that all is lost if the sergeant is allowed 
to speak turns to auersperg with feigned astonishment he is a 
true gascon and says i dont recognize the world famous austrian 
discipline if you allow a subordinate to address you like that it 
was a stroke of genius prince auersperg feels his dignity at stake and 
orders the sergeant to be arrested come you must own that this affair 
of the thabor bridge is delightful it is not exactly stupidity nor 
rascality 


* bridgehead 

* 2 that their fire gets into his eyes and he forgets that 
he ought to be firing at the enemy 


it may be treachery said prince andrew vividly imagining the gray 
overcoats wounds the smoke of gunpowder the sounds of firing and the 
glory that awaited him 

not that either that puts the court in too bad a light replied 
bilibin its not treachery nor rascality nor stupidity it is just 
as at ulm it is  he seemed to be trying to find the right 
expression cest cest du mack nous sommes mackes it is it 
is a bit of mack we are macked he concluded feeling that he 
had produced a good epigram a fresh one that would be repeated his 
hitherto puckered brow became smooth as a sign of pleasure and with a 
slight smile he began to examine his nails 

where are you off to he said suddenly to prince andrew who had risen 
and was going toward his room 

i am going away 

where to 

to the army 

but you meant to stay another two days 

but now i am off at once 

and prince andrew after giving directions about his departure went to 
his room 

do you know mon cher said bilibin following him i have been 
thinking about you why are you going 

and in proof of the conclusiveness of his opinion all the wrinkles 
vanished from his face 

prince andrew looked inquiringly at him and gave no reply 

why are you going i know you think it your duty to gallop back to 
the army now that it is in danger i understand that mon cher it is 
heroism 

not at all said prince andrew 

but as you are a philosopher be a consistent one look at the other 
side of the question and you will see that your duty on the contrary 
is to take care of yourself leave it to those who are no longer fit for 
anything else you have not been ordered to return and have not been 
dismissed from here therefore you can stay and go with us wherever our 
ill luck takes us they say we are going to olmutz and olmutz is a very 
decent town you and i will travel comfortably in my caleche 

do stop joking bilibin cried bolkonski 

i am speaking sincerely as a friend consider where and why are you 
going when you might remain here you are faced by one of two things 
and the skin over his left temple puckered either you will not reach 
your regiment before peace is concluded or you will share defeat and 
disgrace with kutuzovs whole army 

and bilibin unwrinkled his temple feeling that the dilemma was 
insoluble 

i cannot argue about it replied prince andrew coldly but he thought 
i am going to save the army 

my dear fellow you are a hero said bilibin 





chapter xiii 


that same night having taken leave of the minister of war bolkonski 
set off to rejoin the army not knowing where he would find it and 
fearing to be captured by the french on the way to krems 

in brunn everybody attached to the court was packing up and the heavy 
baggage was already being dispatched to olmutz near hetzelsdorf prince 
andrew struck the high road along which the russian army was moving with 
great haste and in the greatest disorder the road was so obstructed 
with carts that it was impossible to get by in a carriage prince andrew 
took a horse and a cossack from a cossack commander and hungry and 
weary making his way past the baggage wagons rode in search of the 
commander in chief and of his own luggage very sinister reports of the 
position of the army reached him as he went along and the appearance of 
the troops in their disorderly flight confirmed these rumors 

cette armee russe que lor de langleterre a transportee des extremites 
de lunivers nous allons lui faire eprouver le meme sort  le sort de 
larmee dulm * he remembered these words in bonapartes address 
to his army at the beginning of the campaign and they awoke in him 
astonishment at the genius of his hero a feeling of wounded pride 
and a hope of glory and should there be nothing left but to die he 
thought well if need be i shall do it no worse than others 


* that russian army which has been brought from the ends of 
the earth by english gold we shall cause to share the same 
fate  the fate of the army at ulm 


he looked with disdain at the endless confused mass of detachments 
carts guns artillery and again baggage wagons and vehicles of all 
kinds overtaking one another and blocking the muddy road three and 
sometimes four abreast from all sides behind and before as far as ear 
could reach there were the rattle of wheels the creaking of carts 
and gun carriages the tramp of horses the crack of whips shouts the 
urging of horses and the swearing of soldiers orderlies and officers 
all along the sides of the road fallen horses were to be seen some 
flayed some not and broken down carts beside which solitary soldiers 
sat waiting for something and again soldiers straggling from their 
companies crowds of whom set off to the neighboring villages or 
returned from them dragging sheep fowls hay and bulging sacks at 
each ascent or descent of the road the crowds were yet denser and the 
din of shouting more incessant soldiers floundering knee deep in mud 
pushed the guns and wagons themselves whips cracked hoofs slipped 
traces broke and lungs were strained with shouting the officers 
directing the march rode backward and forward between the carts their 
voices were but feebly heard amid the uproar and one saw by their faces 
that they despaired of the possibility of checking this disorder 

here is our dear orthodox russian army thought bolkonski recalling 
bilibins words 

wishing to find out where the commander in chief was he rode up to 
a convoy directly opposite to him came a strange one horse vehicle 
evidently rigged up by soldiers out of any available materials and 
looking like something between a cart a cabriolet and a caleche a 
soldier was driving and a woman enveloped in shawls sat behind the 
apron under the leather hood of the vehicle prince andrew rode up 
and was just putting his question to a soldier when his attention 
was diverted by the desperate shrieks of the woman in the vehicle an 
officer in charge of transport was beating the soldier who was driving 
the womans vehicle for trying to get ahead of others and the strokes 
of his whip fell on the apron of the equipage the woman screamed 
piercingly seeing prince andrew she leaned out from behind the apron 
and waving her thin arms from under the woolen shawl cried 

mr aide de camp mr aide de camp for heavens sake protect 
me what will become of us i am the wife of the doctor of the seventh 
chasseurs they wont let us pass we are left behind and have lost 
our people 

ill flatten you into a pancake shouted the angry officer to the 
soldier turn back with your slut 

mr aide de camp help me what does it all mean screamed the 
doctors wife 

kindly let this cart pass dont you see its a woman said prince 
andrew riding up to the officer 

the officer glanced at him and without replying turned again to the 
soldier ill teach you to push on back 

let them pass i tell you repeated prince andrew compressing his 
lips 

and who are you cried the officer turning on him with tipsy rage 
who are you are you in command here eh i am commander here not 
you go back or ill flatten you into a pancake repeated he this 
expression evidently pleased him 

that was a nice snub for the little aide de camp came a voice from 
behind 

prince andrew saw that the officer was in that state of senseless 
tipsy rage when a man does not know what he is saying he saw that his 
championship of the doctors wife in her queer trap might expose him to 
what he dreaded more than anything in the world  to ridicule but his 
instinct urged him on before the officer finished his sentence prince 
andrew his face distorted with fury rode up to him and raised his 
riding whip 

kindly let  them  pass 

the officer flourished his arm and hastily rode away 

its all the fault of these fellows on the staff that theres this 
disorder he muttered do as you like 

prince andrew without lifting his eyes rode hastily away from the 
doctors wife who was calling him her deliverer and recalling with 
a sense of disgust the minutest details of this humiliating scene he 
galloped on to the village where he was told that the commander in chief 
was 

on reaching the village he dismounted and went to the nearest house 
intending to rest if but for a moment eat something and try to sort 
out the stinging and tormenting thoughts that confused his mind this 
is a mob of scoundrels and not an army he was thinking as he went up 
to the window of the first house when a familiar voice called him by 
name 

he turned round nesvitskis handsome face looked out of the little 
window nesvitski moving his moist lips as he chewed something and 
flourishing his arm called him to enter 

bolkonski bolkonski dont you hear eh come quick he shouted 

entering the house prince andrew saw nesvitski and another adjutant 
having something to eat they hastily turned round to him asking if he 
had any news on their familiar faces he read agitation and alarm this 
was particularly noticeable on nesvitskis usually laughing countenance 

where is the commander in chief asked bolkonski 

here in that house answered the adjutant 

well is it true that its peace and capitulation asked nesvitski 

i was going to ask you i know nothing except that it was all i could 
do to get here 

and we my dear boy its terrible i was wrong to laugh at mack 
were getting it still worse said nesvitski but sit down and have 
something to eat 

you wont be able to find either your baggage or anything else now 
prince and god only knows where your man peter is said the other 
adjutant 

where are headquarters 

we are to spend the night in znaim 

well i have got all i need into packs for two horses said nesvitski 
theyve made up splendid packs for me  fit to cross the bohemian 
mountains with its a bad lookout old fellow but whats the matter 
with you you must be ill to shiver like that he added noticing that 
prince andrew winced as at an electric shock 

its nothing replied prince andrew 

he had just remembered his recent encounter with the doctors wife and 
the convoy officer 

what is the commander in chief doing here he asked 

i cant make out at all said nesvitski 

well all i can make out is that everything is abominable abominable 
quite abominable said prince andrew and he went off to the house 
where the commander in chief was 

passing by kutuzovs carriage and the exhausted saddle horses of his 
suite with their cossacks who were talking loudly together prince 
andrew entered the passage kutuzov himself he was told was in the 
house with prince bagration and weyrother weyrother was the austrian 
general who had succeeded schmidt in the passage little kozlovski was 
squatting on his heels in front of a clerk the clerk with cuffs turned 
up was hastily writing at a tub turned bottom upwards kozlovskis face 
looked worn  he too had evidently not slept all night he glanced at 
prince andrew and did not even nod to him 

second line have you written it he continued dictating to the 
clerk the kiev grenadiers podolian 

one cant write so fast your honor said the clerk glancing angrily 
and disrespectfully at kozlovski 

through the door came the sounds of kutuzovs voice excited and 
dissatisfied interrupted by another an unfamiliar voice from the 
sound of these voices the inattentive way kozlovski looked at him the 
disrespectful manner of the exhausted clerk the fact that the clerk and 
kozlovski were squatting on the floor by a tub so near to the commander 
in chief and from the noisy laughter of the cossacks holding the 
horses near the window prince andrew felt that something important and 
disastrous was about to happen 

he turned to kozlovski with urgent questions 

immediately prince said kozlovski dispositions for bagration 

what about capitulation 

nothing of the sort orders are issued for a battle 

prince andrew moved toward the door from whence voices were heard 
just as he was going to open it the sounds ceased the door opened 
and kutuzov with his eagle nose and puffy face appeared in the doorway 
prince andrew stood right in front of kutuzov but the expression of the 
commander in chiefs one sound eye showed him to be so preoccupied with 
thoughts and anxieties as to be oblivious of his presence he looked 
straight at his adjutants face without recognizing him 

well have you finished said he to kozlovski 

one moment your excellency 

bagration a gaunt middle aged man of medium height with a firm 
impassive face of oriental type came out after the commander in chief 

i have the honor to present myself repeated prince andrew rather 
loudly handing kutuzov an envelope 

ah from vienna very good later later 

kutuzov went out into the porch with bagration 

well good by prince said he to bagration my blessing and may 
christ be with you in your great endeavor 

his face suddenly softened and tears came into his eyes with his left 
hand he drew bagration toward him and with his right on which he wore 
a ring he made the sign of the cross over him with a gesture evidently 
habitual offering his puffy cheek but bagration kissed him on the neck 
instead 

christ be with you kutuzov repeated and went toward his carriage 
get in with me said he to bolkonski 

your excellency i should like to be of use here allow me to remain 
with prince bagrations detachment 

get in said kutuzov and noticing that bolkonski still delayed he 
added i need good officers myself need them myself 

they got into the carriage and drove for a few minutes in silence 

there is still much much before us he said as if with an old mans 
penetration he understood all that was passing in bolkonskis mind if 
a tenth part of his detachment returns i shall thank god he added as 
if speaking to himself 

prince andrew glanced at kutuzovs face only a foot distant from him and 
involuntarily noticed the carefully washed seams of the scar near his 
temple where an ismail bullet had pierced his skull and the empty eye 
socket yes he has a right to speak so calmly of those mens death 
thought bolkonski 

that is why i beg to be sent to that detachment he said 

kutuzov did not reply he seemed to have forgotten what he had been 
saying and sat plunged in thought five minutes later gently swaying 
on the soft springs of the carriage he turned to prince andrew 
there was not a trace of agitation on his face with delicate irony he 
questioned prince andrew about the details of his interview with the 
emperor about the remarks he had heard at court concerning the krems 
affair and about some ladies they both knew 





chapter xiv 


on november 1 kutuzov had received through a spy news that the army he 
commanded was in an almost hopeless position the spy reported that the 
french after crossing the bridge at vienna were advancing in immense 
force upon kutuzovs line of communication with the troops that were 
arriving from russia if kutuzov decided to remain at krems napoleons 
army of one hundred and fifty thousand men would cut him off completely 
and surround his exhausted army of forty thousand and he would find 
himself in the position of mack at ulm if kutuzov decided to abandon 
the road connecting him with the troops arriving from russia he would 
have to march with no road into unknown parts of the bohemian mountains 
defending himself against superior forces of the enemy and abandoning 
all hope of a junction with buxhowden if kutuzov decided to retreat 
along the road from krems to olmutz to unite with the troops arriving 
from russia he risked being forestalled on that road by the french 
who had crossed the vienna bridge and encumbered by his baggage and 
transport having to accept battle on the march against an enemy three 
times as strong who would hem him in from two sides 

kutuzov chose this latter course 

the french the spy reported having crossed the vienna bridge were 
advancing by forced marches toward znaim which lay sixty six miles off 
on the line of kutuzovs retreat if he reached znaim before the 
french there would be great hope of saving the army to let the 
french forestall him at znaim meant the exposure of his whole army to a 
disgrace such as that of ulm or to utter destruction but to forestall 
the french with his whole army was impossible the road for the french 
from vienna to znaim was shorter and better than the road for the 
russians from krems to znaim 

the night he received the news kutuzov sent bagrations vanguard four 
thousand strong to the right across the hills from the krems znaim to 
the vienna znaim road bagration was to make this march without resting 
and to halt facing vienna with znaim to his rear and if he succeeded 
in forestalling the french he was to delay them as long as possible 
kutuzov himself with all his transport took the road to znaim 

marching thirty miles that stormy night across roadless hills with his 
hungry ill shod soldiers and losing a third of his men as stragglers 
by the way bagration came out on the vienna znaim road at hollabrunn 
a few hours ahead of the french who were approaching hollabrunn from 
vienna kutuzov with his transport had still to march for some days 
before he could reach znaim hence bagration with his four thousand 
hungry exhausted men would have to detain for days the whole enemy army 
that came upon him at hollabrunn which was clearly impossible but a 
freak of fate made the impossible possible the success of the trick 
that had placed the vienna bridge in the hands of the french without 
a fight led murat to try to deceive kutuzov in a similar way meeting 
bagrations weak detachment on the znaim road he supposed it to be 
kutuzovs whole army to be able to crush it absolutely he awaited the 
arrival of the rest of the troops who were on their way from vienna 
and with this object offered a three days truce on condition that both 
armies should remain in position without moving murat declared that 
negotiations for peace were already proceeding and that he therefore 
offered this truce to avoid unnecessary bloodshed count nostitz the 
austrian general occupying the advanced posts believed murats emissary 
and retired leaving bagrations division exposed another emissary rode 
to the russian line to announce the peace negotiations and to offer the 
russian army the three days truce bagration replied that he was not 
authorized either to accept or refuse a truce and sent his adjutant to 
kutuzov to report the offer he had received 

a truce was kutuzovs sole chance of gaining time giving bagrations 
exhausted troops some rest and letting the transport and heavy convoys 
whose movements were concealed from the french advance if but one 
stage nearer znaim the offer of a truce gave the only and a quite 
unexpected chance of saving the army on receiving the news he 
immediately dispatched adjutant general wintzingerode who was in 
attendance on him to the enemy camp wintzingerode was not merely 
to agree to the truce but also to offer terms of capitulation and 
meanwhile kutuzov sent his adjutants back to hasten to the utmost the 
movements of the baggage trains of the entire army along the krems znaim 
road bagrations exhausted and hungry detachment which alone covered 
this movement of the transport and of the whole army had to remain 
stationary in face of an enemy eight times as strong as itself 

kutuzovs expectations that the proposals of capitulation which were in 
no way binding might give time for part of the transport to pass and 
also that murats mistake would very soon be discovered proved 
correct as soon as bonaparte who was at schonbrunn sixteen miles from 
hollabrunn received murats dispatch with the proposal of a truce and 
a capitulation he detected a ruse and wrote the following letter to 
murat 


schonbrunn 25th brumaire 1805 

at eight oclock in the morning 

to prince murat 

i cannot find words to express to you my displeasure you command only 
my advance guard and have no right to arrange an armistice without my 
order you are causing me to lose the fruits of a campaign break 
the armistice immediately and march on the enemy inform him that the 
general who signed that capitulation had no right to do so and that no 
one but the emperor of russia has that right 

if however the emperor of russia ratifies that convention i will 
ratify it but it is only a trick march on destroy the russian 
army you are in a position to seize its baggage and artillery 

the russian emperors aide de camp is an impostor officers are nothing 
when they have no powers this one had none the austrians let 
themselves be tricked at the crossing of the vienna bridge you are 
letting yourself be tricked by an aide de camp of the emperor 

napoleon 


bonapartes adjutant rode full gallop with this menacing letter to 
murat bonaparte himself not trusting to his generals moved with all 
the guards to the field of battle afraid of letting a ready victim 
escape and bagrations four thousand men merrily lighted campfires 
dried and warmed themselves cooked their porridge for the first time 
for three days and not one of them knew or imagined what was in store 
for him 





chapter xv 


between three and four oclock in the afternoon prince andrew who had 
persisted in his request to kutuzov arrived at grunth and reported 
himself to bagration bonapartes adjutant had not yet reached murats 
detachment and the battle had not yet begun in bagrations detachment 
no one knew anything of the general position of affairs they talked of 
peace but did not believe in its possibility others talked of a battle 
but also disbelieved in the nearness of an engagement bagration 
knowing bolkonski to be a favorite and trusted adjutant received him 
with distinction and special marks of favor explaining to him that 
there would probably be an engagement that day or the next and giving 
him full liberty to remain with him during the battle or to join the 
rearguard and have an eye on the order of retreat which is also very 
important 

however there will hardly be an engagement today said bagration as 
if to reassure prince andrew 

if he is one of the ordinary little staff dandies sent to earn a medal 
he can get his reward just as well in the rearguard but if he wishes to 
stay with me let him hell be of use here if hes a brave officer 
thought bagration prince andrew without replying asked the princes 
permission to ride round the position to see the disposition of the 
forces so as to know his bearings should he be sent to execute an 
order the officer on duty a handsome elegantly dressed man with a 
diamond ring on his forefinger who was fond of speaking french though 
he spoke it badly offered to conduct prince andrew 

on all sides they saw rain soaked officers with dejected faces who 
seemed to be seeking something and soldiers dragging doors benches 
and fencing from the village 

there now prince we cant stop those fellows said the staff officer 
pointing to the soldiers the officers dont keep them in hand and 
there he pointed to a sutlers tent they crowd in and sit this 
morning i turned them all out and now look its full again i must go 
there prince and scare them a bit it wont take a moment 

yes lets go in and i will get myself a roll and some cheese said 
prince andrew who had not yet had time to eat anything 

why didnt you mention it prince i would have offered you something 

they dismounted and entered the tent several officers with flushed and 
weary faces were sitting at the table eating and drinking 

now what does this mean gentlemen said the staff officer in the 
reproachful tone of a man who has repeated the same thing more than 
once you know it wont do to leave your posts like this the prince 
gave orders that no one should leave his post now you captain and he 
turned to a thin dirty little artillery officer who without his boots 
he had given them to the canteen keeper to dry in only his stockings 
rose when they entered smiling not altogether comfortably 

well arent you ashamed of yourself captain tushin he continued 
one would think that as an artillery officer you would set a good 
example yet here you are without your boots the alarm will be sounded 
and youll be in a pretty position without your boots the staff 
officer smiled kindly return to your posts gentlemen all of you 
all he added in a tone of command 

prince andrew smiled involuntarily as he looked at the artillery officer 
tushin who silent and smiling shifting from one stockinged foot to the 
other glanced inquiringly with his large intelligent kindly eyes from 
prince andrew to the staff officer 

the soldiers say it feels easier without boots said captain tushin 
smiling shyly in his uncomfortable position evidently wishing to adopt 
a jocular tone but before he had finished he felt that his jest was 
unacceptable and had not come off he grew confused 

kindly return to your posts said the staff officer trying to preserve 
his gravity 

prince andrew glanced again at the artillery officers small figure 
there was something peculiar about it quite unsoldierly rather comic 
but extremely attractive 

the staff officer and prince andrew mounted their horses and rode on 

having ridden beyond the village continually meeting and overtaking 
soldiers and officers of various regiments they saw on their left some 
entrenchments being thrown up the freshly dug clay of which showed up 
red several battalions of soldiers in their shirt sleeves despite 
the cold wind swarmed in these earthworks like a host of white ants 
spadefuls of red clay were continually being thrown up from behind the 
bank by unseen hands prince andrew and the officer rode up looked at 
the entrenchment and went on again just behind it they came upon some 
dozens of soldiers continually replaced by others who ran from the 
entrenchment they had to hold their noses and put their horses to a 
trot to escape from the poisoned atmosphere of these latrines 

voila lagrement des camps monsieur le prince * said the staff 
officer 


* this is a pleasure one gets in camp prince 


they rode up the opposite hill from there the french could already be 
seen prince andrew stopped and began examining the position 

thats our battery said the staff officer indicating the highest 
point its in charge of the queer fellow we saw without his boots you 
can see everything from there lets go there prince 

thank you very much i will go on alone said prince andrew wishing 
to rid himself of this staff officers company please dont trouble 
yourself further 

the staff officer remained behind and prince andrew rode on alone 

the farther forward and nearer the enemy he went the more orderly and 
cheerful were the troops the greatest disorder and depression had been 
in the baggage train he had passed that morning on the znaim road seven 
miles away from the french at grunth also some apprehension and alarm 
could be felt but the nearer prince andrew came to the french lines the 
more confident was the appearance of our troops the soldiers in 
their greatcoats were ranged in lines the sergeants major and company 
officers were counting the men poking the last man in each section in 
the ribs and telling him to hold his hand up soldiers scattered over 
the whole place were dragging logs and brushwood and were building 
shelters with merry chatter and laughter around the fires sat others 
dressed and undressed drying their shirts and leg bands or mending 
boots or overcoats and crowding round the boilers and porridge cookers 
in one company dinner was ready and the soldiers were gazing eagerly 
at the steaming boiler waiting till the sample which a quartermaster 
sergeant was carrying in a wooden bowl to an officer who sat on a log 
before his shelter had been tasted 

another company a lucky one for not all the companies had vodka 
crowded round a pockmarked broad shouldered sergeant major who tilting 
a keg filled one after another the canteen lids held out to him the 
soldiers lifted the canteen lids to their lips with reverential faces 
emptied them rolling the vodka in their mouths and walked away from 
the sergeant major with brightened expressions licking their lips and 
wiping them on the sleeves of their greatcoats all their faces were 
as serene as if all this were happening at home awaiting peaceful 
encampment and not within sight of the enemy before an action in 
which at least half of them would be left on the field after passing a 
chasseur regiment and in the lines of the kiev grenadiers  fine fellows 
busy with similar peaceful affairs  near the shelter of the regimental 
commander higher than and different from the others prince andrew came 
out in front of a platoon of grenadiers before whom lay a naked man two 
soldiers held him while two others were flourishing their switches and 
striking him regularly on his bare back the man shrieked unnaturally 
a stout major was pacing up and down the line and regardless of the 
screams kept repeating 

its a shame for a soldier to steal a soldier must be honest 
honorable and brave but if he robs his fellows there is no honor in 
him hes a scoundrel go on go on 

so the swishing sound of the strokes and the desperate but unnatural 
screams continued 

go on go on said the major 

a young officer with a bewildered and pained expression on his face 
stepped away from the man and looked round inquiringly at the adjutant 
as he rode by 

prince andrew having reached the front line rode along it our front 
line and that of the enemy were far apart on the right and left flanks 
but in the center where the men with a flag of truce had passed that 
morning the lines were so near together that the men could see one 
anothers faces and speak to one another besides the soldiers who 
formed the picket line on either side there were many curious onlookers 
who jesting and laughing stared at their strange foreign enemies 

since early morning  despite an injunction not to approach the picket 
line  the officers had been unable to keep sight seers away the 
soldiers forming the picket line like showmen exhibiting a curiosity 
no longer looked at the french but paid attention to the sight seers and 
grew weary waiting to be relieved prince andrew halted to have a look 
at the french 

look look there one soldier was saying to another pointing to a 
russian musketeer who had gone up to the picket line with an officer and 
was rapidly and excitedly talking to a french grenadier hark to him 
jabbering fine isnt it its all the frenchy can do to keep up with 
him there now sidorov 

wait a bit and listen its fine answered sidorov who was considered 
an adept at french 

the soldier to whom the laughers referred was dolokhov prince andrew 
recognized him and stopped to listen to what he was saying dolokhov had 
come from the left flank where their regiment was stationed with his 
captain 

now then go on go on incited the officer bending forward and 
trying not to lose a word of the speech which was incomprehensible to 
him more please more whats he saying 

dolokhov did not answer the captain he had been drawn into a hot 
dispute with the french grenadier they were naturally talking about the 
campaign the frenchman confusing the austrians with the russians was 
trying to prove that the russians had surrendered and had fled all 
the way from ulm while dolokhov maintained that the russians had not 
surrendered but had beaten the french 

we have orders to drive you off here and we shall drive you off said 
dolokhov 

only take care you and your cossacks are not all captured said the 
french grenadier 

the french onlookers and listeners laughed 

well make you dance as we did under suvorov * said dolokhov 


* on vous fera danser 


qu est ce quil chante * asked a frenchman 


* whats he singing about 


its ancient history said another guessing that it referred to a 
former war the emperor will teach your suvara as he has taught the 
others 

bonaparte began dolokhov but the frenchman interrupted him 

not bonaparte he is the emperor sacre nom cried he angrily 

the devil skin your emperor 

and dolokhov swore at him in coarse soldiers russian and shouldering 
his musket walked away 

let us go ivan lukich he said to the captain 

ah thats the way to talk french said the picket soldiers now 
sidorov you have a try 

sidorov turning to the french winked and began to jabber meaningless 
sounds very fast kari mala tafa safi muter kaska he said 
trying to give an expressive intonation to his voice 

ho ho ho ha ha ha ha ouh ouh came peals of such healthy and 
good humored laughter from the soldiers that it infected the french 
involuntarily so much so that the only thing left to do seemed to be 
to unload the muskets explode the ammunition and all return home as 
quickly as possible 

but the guns remained loaded the loopholes in blockhouses and 
entrenchments looked out just as menacingly and the unlimbered cannon 
confronted one another as before 





chapter xvi 


having ridden round the whole line from right flank to left prince 
andrew made his way up to the battery from which the staff officer had 
told him the whole field could be seen here he dismounted and stopped 
beside the farthest of the four unlimbered cannon before the guns an 
artillery sentry was pacing up and down he stood at attention when the 
officer arrived but at a sign resumed his measured monotonous pacing 
behind the guns were their limbers and still farther back picket ropes 
and artillerymens bonfires to the left not far from the farthest 
cannon was a small newly constructed wattle shed from which came the 
sound of officers voices in eager conversation 

it was true that a view over nearly the whole russian position and the 
greater part of the enemys opened out from this battery just facing 
it on the crest of the opposite hill the village of schon grabern 
could be seen and in three places to left and right the french troops 
amid the smoke of their campfires the greater part of whom were 
evidently in the village itself and behind the hill to the left from 
that village amid the smoke was something resembling a battery but it 
was impossible to see it clearly with the naked eye our right flank was 
posted on a rather steep incline which dominated the french position 
our infantry were stationed there and at the farthest point the 
dragoons in the center where tushins battery stood and from which 
prince andrew was surveying the position was the easiest and most 
direct descent and ascent to the brook separating us from schon grabern 
on the left our troops were close to a copse in which smoked the 
bonfires of our infantry who were felling wood the french line was 
wider than ours and it was plain that they could easily outflank us 
on both sides behind our position was a steep and deep dip making it 
difficult for artillery and cavalry to retire prince andrew took 
out his notebook and leaning on the cannon sketched a plan of the 
position he made some notes on two points intending to mention them to 
bagration his idea was first to concentrate all the artillery in the 
center and secondly to withdraw the cavalry to the other side of the 
dip prince andrew being always near the commander in chief closely 
following the mass movements and general orders and constantly studying 
historical accounts of battles involuntarily pictured to himself the 
course of events in the forthcoming action in broad outline he imagined 
only important possibilities if the enemy attacks the right flank 
he said to himself the kiev grenadiers and the podolsk chasseurs must 
hold their position till reserves from the center come up in that case 
the dragoons could successfully make a flank counterattack if they 
attack our center we having the center battery on this high ground 
shall withdraw the left flank under its cover and retreat to the dip by 
echelons so he reasoned all the time he had been beside the gun 
he had heard the voices of the officers distinctly but as often happens 
had not understood a word of what they were saying suddenly however 
he was struck by a voice coming from the shed and its tone was so 
sincere that he could not but listen 

no friend said a pleasant and as it seemed to prince andrew a 
familiar voice what i say is that if it were possible to know what is 
beyond death none of us would be afraid of it thats so friend 

another a younger voice interrupted him afraid or not you cant 
escape it anyhow 

all the same one is afraid oh you clever people said a third manly 
voice interrupting them both of course you artillery men are very 
wise because you can take everything along with you  vodka and snacks 

and the owner of the manly voice evidently an infantry officer 
laughed 

yes one is afraid continued the first speaker he of the familiar 
voice one is afraid of the unknown thats what it is whatever we may 
say about the soul going to the sky we know there is no sky but only 
an atmosphere 

the manly voice again interrupted the artillery officer 

well stand us some of your herb vodka tushin it said 

why thought prince andrew thats the captain who stood up in 
the sutlers hut without his boots he recognized the agreeable 
philosophizing voice with pleasure 

some herb vodka certainly said tushin but still to conceive a 
future life 

he did not finish just then there was a whistle in the air nearer and 
nearer faster and louder louder and faster a cannon ball as if it 
had not finished saying what was necessary thudded into the ground near 
the shed with super human force throwing up a mass of earth the ground 
seemed to groan at the terrible impact 

and immediately tushin with a short pipe in the corner of his mouth and 
his kind intelligent face rather pale rushed out of the shed followed 
by the owner of the manly voice a dashing infantry officer who hurried 
off to his company buttoning up his coat as he ran 





chapter xvii 


mounting his horse again prince andrew lingered with the battery 
looking at the puff from the gun that had sent the ball his eyes 
ran rapidly over the wide space but he only saw that the hitherto 
motionless masses of the french now swayed and that there really was 
a battery to their left the smoke above it had not yet dispersed two 
mounted frenchmen probably adjutants were galloping up the hill a 
small but distinctly visible enemy column was moving down the hill 
probably to strengthen the front line the smoke of the first shot had 
not yet dispersed before another puff appeared followed by a report 
the battle had begun prince andrew turned his horse and galloped back 
to grunth to find prince bagration he heard the cannonade behind him 
growing louder and more frequent evidently our guns had begun to reply 
from the bottom of the slope where the parleys had taken place came 
the report of musketry 

lemarrois had just arrived at a gallop with bonapartes stern letter 
and murat humiliated and anxious to expiate his fault had at once 
moved his forces to attack the center and outflank both the russian 
wings hoping before evening and before the arrival of the emperor to 
crush the contemptible detachment that stood before him 

it has begun here it is thought prince andrew feeling the blood 
rush to his heart but where and how will my toulon present itself 

passing between the companies that had been eating porridge and drinking 
vodka a quarter of an hour before he saw everywhere the same rapid 
movement of soldiers forming ranks and getting their muskets ready 
and on all their faces he recognized the same eagerness that filled his 
heart it has begun here it is dreadful but enjoyable was what the 
face of each soldier and each officer seemed to say 

before he had reached the embankments that were being thrown up he saw 
in the light of the dull autumn evening mounted men coming toward him 
the foremost wearing a cossack cloak and lambskin cap and riding a 
white horse was prince bagration prince andrew stopped waiting for 
him to come up prince bagration reined in his horse and recognizing 
prince andrew nodded to him he still looked ahead while prince andrew 
told him what he had seen 

the feeling it has begun here it is was seen even on prince 
bagrations hard brown face with its half closed dull sleepy eyes 
prince andrew gazed with anxious curiosity at that impassive face 
and wished he could tell what if anything this man was thinking and 
feeling at that moment is there anything at all behind that impassive 
face prince andrew asked himself as he looked prince bagration bent 
his head in sign of agreement with what prince andrew told him and 
said very good in a tone that seemed to imply that everything that 
took place and was reported to him was exactly what he had foreseen 
prince andrew out of breath with his rapid ride spoke quickly 
prince bagration uttering his words with an oriental accent spoke 
particularly slowly as if to impress the fact that there was no need to 
hurry however he put his horse to a trot in the direction of tushins 
battery prince andrew followed with the suite behind prince bagration 
rode an officer of the suite the princes personal adjutant zherkov 
an orderly officer the staff officer on duty riding a fine bobtailed 
horse and a civilian  an accountant who had asked permission to 
be present at the battle out of curiosity the accountant a stout 
full faced man looked around him with a naive smile of satisfaction 
and presented a strange appearance among the hussars cossacks and 
adjutants in his camlet coat as he jolted on his horse with a convoy 
officers saddle 

he wants to see a battle said zherkov to bolkonski pointing to the 
accountant but he feels a pain in the pit of his stomach already 

oh leave off said the accountant with a beaming but rather cunning 
smile as if flattered at being made the subject of zherkovs joke and 
purposely trying to appear stupider than he really was 

it is very strange mon monsieur prince said the staff officer he 
remembered that in french there is some peculiar way of addressing a 
prince but could not get it quite right 

by this time they were all approaching tushins battery and a ball 
struck the ground in front of them 

whats that that has fallen asked the accountant with a naive smile 

a french pancake answered zherkov 

so thats what they hit with asked the accountant how awful 

he seemed to swell with satisfaction he had hardly finished speaking 
when they again heard an unexpectedly violent whistling which suddenly 
ended with a thud into something soft f f flop and a cossack riding 
a little to their right and behind the accountant crashed to earth with 
his horse zherkov and the staff officer bent over their saddles and 
turned their horses away the accountant stopped facing the cossack 
and examined him with attentive curiosity the cossack was dead but the 
horse still struggled 

prince bagration screwed up his eyes looked round and seeing the 
cause of the confusion turned away with indifference as if to say is 
it worth while noticing trifles he reined in his horse with the case 
of a skillful rider and slightly bending over disengaged his saber 
which had caught in his cloak it was an old fashioned saber of a kind 
no longer in general use prince andrew remembered the story of suvorov 
giving his saber to bagration in italy and the recollection was 
particularly pleasant at that moment they had reached the battery at 
which prince andrew had been when he examined the battlefield 

whose company asked prince bagration of an artilleryman standing by 
the ammunition wagon 

he asked whose company but he really meant are you frightened 
here and the artilleryman understood him 

captain tushins your excellency shouted the red haired freckled 
gunner in a merry voice standing to attention 

yes yes muttered bagration as if considering something and he rode 
past the limbers to the farthest cannon 

as he approached a ringing shot issued from it deafening him and his 
suite and in the smoke that suddenly surrounded the gun they could see 
the gunners who had seized it straining to roll it quickly back to its 
former position a huge broad shouldered gunner number one holding 
a mop his legs far apart sprang to the wheel while number two with 
a trembling hand placed a charge in the cannons mouth the short 
round shouldered captain tushin stumbling over the tail of the gun 
carriage moved forward and not noticing the general looked out 
shading his eyes with his small hand 

lift it two lines more and it will be just right cried he in a feeble 
voice to which he tried to impart a dashing note ill suited to his weak 
figure number two he squeaked fire medvedev 

bagration called to him and tushin raising three fingers to his cap 
with a bashful and awkward gesture not at all like a military salute 
but like a priests benediction approached the general though tushins 
guns had been intended to cannonade the valley he was firing incendiary 
balls at the village of schon grabern visible just opposite in front of 
which large masses of french were advancing 

no one had given tushin orders where and at what to fire but after 
consulting his sergeant major zakharchenko for whom he had great 
respect he had decided that it would be a good thing to set fire to the 
village very good said bagration in reply to the officers report 
and began deliberately to examine the whole battlefield extended before 
him the french had advanced nearest on our right below the height on 
which the kiev regiment was stationed in the hollow where the rivulet 
flowed the soul stirring rolling and crackling of musketry was heard 
and much farther to the right beyond the dragoons the officer of the 
suite pointed out to bagration a french column that was outflanking us 
to the left the horizon bounded by the adjacent wood prince bagration 
ordered two battalions from the center to be sent to reinforce the right 
flank the officer of the suite ventured to remark to the prince that 
if these battalions went away the guns would remain without support 
prince bagration turned to the officer and with his dull eyes looked at 
him in silence it seemed to prince andrew that the officers remark was 
just and that really no answer could be made to it but at that moment 
an adjutant galloped up with a message from the commander of the 
regiment in the hollow and news that immense masses of the french were 
coming down upon them and that his regiment was in disorder and was 
retreating upon the kiev grenadiers prince bagration bowed his head in 
sign of assent and approval he rode off at a walk to the right and sent 
an adjutant to the dragoons with orders to attack the french but this 
adjutant returned half an hour later with the news that the commander 
of the dragoons had already retreated beyond the dip in the ground as 
a heavy fire had been opened on him and he was losing men uselessly and 
so had hastened to throw some sharpshooters into the wood 

very good said bagration 

as he was leaving the battery firing was heard on the left also and 
as it was too far to the left flank for him to have time to go there 
himself prince bagration sent zherkov to tell the general in command 
the one who had paraded his regiment before kutuzov at braunau that 
he must retreat as quickly as possible behind the hollow in the rear 
as the right flank would probably not be able to withstand the enemys 
attack very long about tushin and the battalion that had been in 
support of his battery all was forgotten prince andrew listened 
attentively to bagrations colloquies with the commanding officers and 
the orders he gave them and to his surprise found that no orders were 
really given but that prince bagration tried to make it appear that 
everything done by necessity by accident or by the will of subordinate 
commanders was done if not by his direct command at least in accord 
with his intentions prince andrew noticed however that though what 
happened was due to chance and was independent of the commanders will 
owing to the tact bagration showed his presence was very valuable 
officers who approached him with disturbed countenances became calm 
soldiers and officers greeted him gaily grew more cheerful in his 
presence and were evidently anxious to display their courage before 
him 





chapter xviii 


prince bagration having reached the highest point of our right flank 
began riding downhill to where the roll of musketry was heard but where 
on account of the smoke nothing could be seen the nearer they got to 
the hollow the less they could see but the more they felt the nearness 
of the actual battlefield they began to meet wounded men one with a 
bleeding head and no cap was being dragged along by two soldiers who 
supported him under the arms there was a gurgle in his throat and he 
was spitting blood a bullet had evidently hit him in the throat or 
mouth another was walking sturdily by himself but without his musket 
groaning aloud and swinging his arm which had just been hurt while 
blood from it was streaming over his greatcoat as from a bottle he had 
that moment been wounded and his face showed fear rather than suffering 
crossing a road they descended a steep incline and saw several men 
lying on the ground they also met a crowd of soldiers some of whom were 
unwounded the soldiers were ascending the hill breathing heavily and 
despite the generals presence were talking loudly and gesticulating 
in front of them rows of gray cloaks were already visible through the 
smoke and an officer catching sight of bagration rushed shouting after 
the crowd of retreating soldiers ordering them back bagration rode up 
to the ranks along which shots crackled now here and now there drowning 
the sound of voices and the shouts of command the whole air reeked with 
smoke the excited faces of the soldiers were blackened with it some 
were using their ramrods others putting powder on the touchpans or 
taking charges from their pouches while others were firing though who 
they were firing at could not be seen for the smoke which there was no 
wind to carry away a pleasant humming and whistling of bullets were 
often heard what is this thought prince andrew approaching the crowd 
of soldiers it cant be an attack for they are not moving it cant 
be a square  for they are not drawn up for that 

the commander of the regiment a thin feeble looking old man with a 
pleasant smile  his eyelids drooping more than half over his old eyes 
giving him a mild expression rode up to bagration and welcomed him as 
a host welcomes an honored guest he reported that his regiment had 
been attacked by french cavalry and that though the attack had been 
repulsed he had lost more than half his men he said the attack 
had been repulsed employing this military term to describe what had 
occurred to his regiment but in reality he did not himself know what 
had happened during that half hour to the troops entrusted to him and 
could not say with certainty whether the attack had been repulsed or his 
regiment had been broken up all he knew was that at the commencement 
of the action balls and shells began flying all over his regiment and 
hitting men and that afterwards someone had shouted cavalry and our 
men had begun firing they were still firing not at the cavalry which 
had disappeared but at french infantry who had come into the hollow and 
were firing at our men prince bagration bowed his head as a sign 
that this was exactly what he had desired and expected turning to his 
adjutant he ordered him to bring down the two battalions of the sixth 
chasseurs whom they had just passed prince andrew was struck by 
the changed expression on prince bagrations face at this moment it 
expressed the concentrated and happy resolution you see on the face of 
a man who on a hot day takes a final run before plunging into the water 
the dull sleepy expression was no longer there nor the affectation 
of profound thought the round steady hawks eyes looked before him 
eagerly and rather disdainfully not resting on anything although his 
movements were still slow and measured 

the commander of the regiment turned to prince bagration entreating him 
to go back as it was too dangerous to remain where they were please 
your excellency for gods sake he kept saying glancing for support 
at an officer of the suite who turned away from him there you see 
and he drew attention to the bullets whistling singing and hissing 
continually around them he spoke in the tone of entreaty and reproach 
that a carpenter uses to a gentleman who has picked up an ax we are 
used to it but you sir will blister your hands he spoke as if those 
bullets could not kill him and his half closed eyes gave still more 
persuasiveness to his words the staff officer joined in the colonels 
appeals but bagration did not reply he only gave an order to 
cease firing and re form so as to give room for the two approaching 
battalions while he was speaking the curtain of smoke that had 
concealed the hollow driven by a rising wind began to move from right 
to left as if drawn by an invisible hand and the hill opposite with 
the french moving about on it opened out before them all eyes fastened 
involuntarily on this french column advancing against them and winding 
down over the uneven ground one could already see the soldiers shaggy 
caps distinguish the officers from the men and see the standard 
flapping against its staff 

they march splendidly remarked someone in bagrations suite 

the head of the column had already descended into the hollow the clash 
would take place on this side of it 

the remains of our regiment which had been in action rapidly formed up 
and moved to the right from behind it dispersing the laggards came 
two battalions of the sixth chasseurs in fine order before they had 
reached bagration the weighty tread of the mass of men marching in step 
could be heard on their left flank nearest to bagration marched 
a company commander a fine round faced man with a stupid and happy 
expression  the same man who had rushed out of the wattle shed at that 
moment he was clearly thinking of nothing but how dashing a fellow he 
would appear as he passed the commander 

with the self satisfaction of a man on parade he stepped lightly with 
his muscular legs as if sailing along stretching himself to his full 
height without the smallest effort his ease contrasting with the heavy 
tread of the soldiers who were keeping step with him he carried close 
to his leg a narrow unsheathed sword small curved and not like a real 
weapon and looked now at the superior officers and now back at the men 
without losing step his whole powerful body turning flexibly it was as 
if all the powers of his soul were concentrated on passing the commander 
in the best possible manner and feeling that he was doing it well he 
was happy left left left he seemed to repeat to himself at 
each alternate step and in time to this with stern but varied faces 
the wall of soldiers burdened with knapsacks and muskets marched in 
step and each one of these hundreds of soldiers seemed to be repeating 
to himself at each alternate step left left left a fat 
major skirted a bush puffing and falling out of step a soldier who had 
fallen behind his face showing alarm at his defection ran at a trot 
panting to catch up with his company a cannon ball cleaving the air 
flew over the heads of bagration and his suite and fell into the 
column to the measure of left left close up came the company 
commanders voice in jaunty tones the soldiers passed in a semicircle 
round something where the ball had fallen and an old trooper on the 
flank a noncommissioned officer who had stopped beside the dead men 
ran to catch up his line and falling into step with a hop looked back 
angrily and through the ominous silence and the regular tramp of feet 
beating the ground in unison one seemed to hear left left left 

well done lads said prince bagration 

glad to do our best your exlen lency came a confused shout from 
the ranks a morose soldier marching on the left turned his eyes on 
bagration as he shouted with an expression that seemed to say we know 
that ourselves another without looking round as though fearing to 
relax shouted with his mouth wide open and passed on 

the order was given to halt and down knapsacks 

bagration rode round the ranks that had marched past him and dismounted 
he gave the reins to a cossack took off and handed over his felt coat 
stretched his legs and set his cap straight the head of the french 
column with its officers leading appeared from below the hill 

forward with god said bagration in a resolute sonorous voice 
turning for a moment to the front line and slightly swinging his arms 
he went forward uneasily over the rough field with the awkward gait of 
a cavalryman prince andrew felt that an invisible power was leading him 
forward and experienced great happiness 

the french were already near prince andrew walking beside bagration 
could clearly distinguish their bandoliers red epaulets and even their 
faces he distinctly saw an old french officer who with gaitered legs 
and turned out toes climbed the hill with difficulty prince bagration 
gave no further orders and silently continued to walk on in front of the 
ranks suddenly one shot after another rang out from the french smoke 
appeared all along their uneven ranks and musket shots sounded several 
of our men fell among them the round faced officer who had marched so 
gaily and complacently but at the moment the first report was heard 
bagration looked round and shouted hurrah 

hurrah  ah  ah rang a long drawn shout from our ranks and passing 
bagration and racing one another they rushed in an irregular but joyous 
and eager crowd down the hill at their disordered foe 





chapter xix 


the attack of the sixth chasseurs secured the retreat of our right 
flank in the center tushins forgotten battery which had managed to 
set fire to the schon grabern village delayed the french advance the 
french were putting out the fire which the wind was spreading and thus 
gave us time to retreat the retirement of the center to the other side 
of the dip in the ground at the rear was hurried and noisy but the 
different companies did not get mixed but our left  which consisted 
of the azov and podolsk infantry and the pavlograd hussars  was 
simultaneously attacked and outflanked by superior french forces under 
lannes and was thrown into confusion bagration had sent zherkov to the 
general commanding that left flank with orders to retreat immediately 

zherkov not removing his hand from his cap turned his horse about 
and galloped off but no sooner had he left bagration than his courage 
failed him he was seized by panic and could not go where it was 
dangerous 

having reached the left flank instead of going to the front where the 
firing was he began to look for the general and his staff where they 
could not possibly be and so did not deliver the order 

the command of the left flank belonged by seniority to the commander of 
the regiment kutuzov had reviewed at braunau and in which dolokhov was 
serving as a private but the command of the extreme left flank had been 
assigned to the commander of the pavlograd regiment in which rostov 
was serving and a misunderstanding arose the two commanders were much 
exasperated with one another and long after the action had begun on 
the right flank and the french were already advancing were engaged 
in discussion with the sole object of offending one another but the 
regiments both cavalry and infantry were by no means ready for the 
impending action from privates to general they were not expecting a 
battle and were engaged in peaceful occupations the cavalry feeding the 
horses and the infantry collecting wood 

he higher iss dan i in rank said the german colonel of the hussars 
flushing and addressing an adjutant who had ridden up so let him do 
what he vill but i cannot sacrifice my hussars bugler sount ze 
retreat 

but haste was becoming imperative cannon and musketry mingling 
together thundered on the right and in the center while the capotes of 
lannes sharpshooters were already seen crossing the milldam and forming 
up within twice the range of a musket shot the general in command of 
the infantry went toward his horse with jerky steps and having mounted 
drew himself up very straight and tall and rode to the pavlograd 
commander the commanders met with polite bows but with secret 
malevolence in their hearts 

once again colonel said the general i cant leave half my men 
in the wood i beg of you i beg of you he repeated to occupy the 
position and prepare for an attack 

i peg of you yourself not to mix in vot is not your business suddenly 
replied the irate colonel if you vere in the cavalry 

i am not in the cavalry colonel but i am a russian general and if you 
are not aware of the fact 

quite avare your excellency suddenly shouted the colonel touching 
his horse and turning purple in the face vill you be so goot to 
come to ze front and see dat zis position iss no goot i dont vish to 
destroy my men for your pleasure 

you forget yourself colonel i am not considering my own pleasure and 
i wont allow it to be said 

taking the colonels outburst as a challenge to his courage the general 
expanded his chest and rode frowning beside him to the front line as 
if their differences would be settled there amongst the bullets they 
reached the front several bullets sped over them and they halted in 
silence there was nothing fresh to be seen from the line for from 
where they had been before it had been evident that it was impossible 
for cavalry to act among the bushes and broken ground as well as that 
the french were outflanking our left the general and colonel looked 
sternly and significantly at one another like two fighting cocks 
preparing for battle each vainly trying to detect signs of cowardice 
in the other both passed the examination successfully as there was 
nothing to be said and neither wished to give occasion for it to be 
alleged that he had been the first to leave the range of fire they 
would have remained there for a long time testing each others courage 
had it not been that just then they heard the rattle of musketry and a 
muffled shout almost behind them in the wood the french had attacked 
the men collecting wood in the copse it was no longer possible for the 
hussars to retreat with the infantry they were cut off from the line of 
retreat on the left by the french however inconvenient the position it 
was now necessary to attack in order to cut away through for themselves 

the squadron in which rostov was serving had scarcely time to mount 
before it was halted facing the enemy again as at the enns bridge 
there was nothing between the squadron and the enemy and again that 
terrible dividing line of uncertainty and fear  resembling the line 
separating the living from the dead  lay between them all were 
conscious of this unseen line and the question whether they would cross 
it or not and how they would cross it agitated them all 

the colonel rode to the front angrily gave some reply to questions put 
to him by the officers and like a man desperately insisting on having 
his own way gave an order no one said anything definite but the rumor 
of an attack spread through the squadron the command to form up rang 
out and the sabers whizzed as they were drawn from their scabbards 
still no one moved the troops of the left flank infantry and hussars 
alike felt that the commander did not himself know what to do and this 
irresolution communicated itself to the men 

if only they would be quick thought rostov feeling that at last 
the time had come to experience the joy of an attack of which he had so 
often heard from his fellow hussars 

foward with god lads rang out denisovs voice at a twot 
foward 

the horses croups began to sway in the front line rook pulled at the 
reins and started of his own accord 

before him on the right rostov saw the front lines of his hussars and 
still farther ahead a dark line which he could not see distinctly but 
took to be the enemy shots could be heard but some way off 

faster came the word of command and rostov felt rooks flanks 
drooping as he broke into a gallop 

rostov anticipated his horses movements and became more and more 
elated he had noticed a solitary tree ahead of him this tree had been 
in the middle of the line that had seemed so terrible  and now he 
had crossed that line and not only was there nothing terrible but 
everything was becoming more and more happy and animated oh how i 
will slash at him thought rostov gripping the hilt of his saber 

hur a a a ah came a roar of voices let anyone come my way now 
thought rostov driving his spurs into rook and letting him go at a full 
gallop so that he outstripped the others ahead the enemy was already 
visible suddenly something like a birch broom seemed to sweep over the 
squadron rostov raised his saber ready to strike but at that instant 
the trooper nikitenko who was galloping ahead shot away from him and 
rostov felt as in a dream that he continued to be carried forward 
with unnatural speed but yet stayed on the same spot from behind him 
bondarchuk an hussar he knew jolted against him and looked angrily at 
him bondarchuks horse swerved and galloped past 

how is it i am not moving i have fallen i am killed rostov asked 
and answered at the same instant he was alone in the middle of a field 
instead of the moving horses and hussars backs he saw nothing before 
him but the motionless earth and the stubble around him there was warm 
blood under his arm no i am wounded and the horse is killed rook 
tried to rise on his forelegs but fell back pinning his riders leg 
blood was flowing from his head he struggled but could not rise rostov 
also tried to rise but fell back his sabretache having become entangled 
in the saddle where our men were and where the french he did not 
know there was no one near 

having disentangled his leg he rose where on which side was now the 
line that had so sharply divided the two armies he asked himself and 
could not answer can something bad have happened to me he wondered 
as he got up and at that moment he felt that something superfluous was 
hanging on his benumbed left arm the wrist felt as if it were not his 
he examined his hand carefully vainly trying to find blood on it ah 
here are people coming he thought joyfully seeing some men running 
toward him they will help me in front came a man wearing a strange 
shako and a blue cloak swarthy sunburned and with a hooked nose then 
came two more and many more running behind one of them said something 
strange not in russian in among the hindmost of these men wearing 
similar shakos was a russian hussar he was being held by the arms and 
his horse was being led behind him 

it must be one of ours a prisoner yes can it be that they will take 
me too who are these men thought rostov scarcely believing his eyes 
can they be french he looked at the approaching frenchmen and though 
but a moment before he had been galloping to get at them and hack them 
to pieces their proximity now seemed so awful that he could not believe 
his eyes who are they why are they running can they be coming at me 
and why to kill me me whom everyone is so fond of he remembered 
his mothers love for him and his familys and his friends and the 
enemys intention to kill him seemed impossible but perhaps they may 
do it for more than ten seconds he stood not moving from the spot or 
realizing the situation the foremost frenchman the one with the hooked 
nose was already so close that the expression of his face could be 
seen and the excited alien face of that man his bayonet hanging down 
holding his breath and running so lightly frightened rostov he seized 
his pistol and instead of firing it flung it at the frenchman and 
ran with all his might toward the bushes he did not now run with the 
feeling of doubt and conflict with which he had trodden the enns bridge 
but with the feeling of a hare fleeing from the hounds one single 
sentiment that of fear for his young and happy life possessed his 
whole being rapidly leaping the furrows he fled across the field with 
the impetuosity he used to show at catchplay now and then turning his 
good natured pale young face to look back a shudder of terror went 
through him no better not look he thought but having reached the 
bushes he glanced round once more the french had fallen behind and 
just as he looked round the first man changed his run to a walk and 
turning shouted something loudly to a comrade farther back rostov 
paused no theres some mistake thought he they cant have wanted 
to kill me but at the same time his left arm felt as heavy as if 
a seventy pound weight were tied to it he could run no more the 
frenchman also stopped and took aim rostov closed his eyes and stooped 
down one bullet and then another whistled past him he mustered his 
last remaining strength took hold of his left hand with his right and 
reached the bushes behind these were some russian sharpshooters 





chapter xx 


the infantry regiments that had been caught unawares in the outskirts 
of the wood ran out of it the different companies getting mixed and 
retreated as a disorderly crowd one soldier in his fear uttered the 
senseless cry cut off that is so terrible in battle and that word 
infected the whole crowd with a feeling of panic 

surrounded cut off were lost shouted the fugitives 

the moment he heard the firing and the cry from behind the general 
realized that something dreadful had happened to his regiment and the 
thought that he an exemplary officer of many years service who had 
never been to blame might be held responsible at headquarters for 
negligence or inefficiency so staggered him that forgetting the 
recalcitrant cavalry colonel his own dignity as a general and above 
all quite forgetting the danger and all regard for self preservation he 
clutched the crupper of his saddle and spurring his horse galloped to 
the regiment under a hail of bullets which fell around but fortunately 
missed him his one desire was to know what was happening and at any 
cost correct or remedy the mistake if he had made one so that he 
an exemplary officer of twenty two years service who had never been 
censured should not be held to blame 

having galloped safely through the french he reached a field behind 
the copse across which our men regardless of orders were running and 
descending the valley that moment of moral hesitation which decides 
the fate of battles had arrived would this disorderly crowd of soldiers 
attend to the voice of their commander or would they disregarding him 
continue their flight despite his desperate shouts that used to seem 
so terrible to the soldiers despite his furious purple countenance 
distorted out of all likeness to his former self and the flourishing of 
his saber the soldiers all continued to run talking firing into the 
air and disobeying orders the moral hesitation which decided the fate 
of battles was evidently culminating in a panic 

the general had a fit of coughing as a result of shouting and of the 
powder smoke and stopped in despair everything seemed lost but at that 
moment the french who were attacking suddenly and without any apparent 
reason ran back and disappeared from the outskirts and russian 
sharpshooters showed themselves in the copse it was timokhins company 
which alone had maintained its order in the wood and having lain in 
ambush in a ditch now attacked the french unexpectedly timokhin armed 
only with a sword had rushed at the enemy with such a desperate cry and 
such mad drunken determination that taken by surprise the french had 
thrown down their muskets and run dolokhov running beside timokhin 
killed a frenchman at close quarters and was the first to seize the 
surrendering french officer by his collar our fugitives returned the 
battalions re formed and the french who had nearly cut our left flank 
in half were for the moment repulsed our reserve units were able to 
join up and the fight was at an end the regimental commander and major 
ekonomov had stopped beside a bridge letting the retreating companies 
pass by them when a soldier came up and took hold of the commanders 
stirrup almost leaning against him the man was wearing a bluish coat 
of broadcloth he had no knapsack or cap his head was bandaged and 
over his shoulder a french munition pouch was slung he had an officers 
sword in his hand the soldier was pale his blue eyes looked impudently 
into the commanders face and his lips were smiling though the 
commander was occupied in giving instructions to major ekonomov he 
could not help taking notice of the soldier 

your excellency here are two trophies said dolokhov pointing to the 
french sword and pouch i have taken an officer prisoner i stopped the 
company dolokhov breathed heavily from weariness and spoke in abrupt 
sentences the whole company can bear witness i beg you will remember 
this your excellency 

all right all right replied the commander and turned to major 
ekonomov 

but dolokhov did not go away he untied the handkerchief around his 
head pulled it off and showed the blood congealed on his hair 

a bayonet wound i remained at the front remember your excellency 


tushins battery had been forgotten and only at the very end of the 
action did prince bagration still hearing the cannonade in the center 
send his orderly staff officer and later prince andrew also to order 
the battery to retire as quickly as possible when the supports attached 
to tushins battery had been moved away in the middle of the action 
by someones order the battery had continued firing and was only not 
captured by the french because the enemy could not surmise that anyone 
could have the effrontery to continue firing from four quite undefended 
guns on the contrary the energetic action of that battery led the 
french to suppose that here  in the center  the main russian forces were 
concentrated twice they had attempted to attack this point but on each 
occasion had been driven back by grapeshot from the four isolated guns 
on the hillock 

soon after prince bagration had left him tushin had succeeded in 
setting fire to schon grabern 

look at them scurrying its burning just see the smoke fine grand 
look at the smoke the smoke exclaimed the artillerymen brightening 
up 

all the guns without waiting for orders were being fired in the 
direction of the conflagration as if urging each other on the soldiers 
cried at each shot fine thats good look at it grand the fire 
fanned by the breeze was rapidly spreading the french columns that had 
advanced beyond the village went back but as though in revenge for this 
failure the enemy placed ten guns to the right of the village and began 
firing them at tushins battery 

in their childlike glee aroused by the fire and their luck in 
successfully cannonading the french our artillerymen only noticed this 
battery when two balls and then four more fell among our guns one 
knocking over two horses and another tearing off a munition wagon 
drivers leg their spirits once roused were however not diminished 
but only changed character the horses were replaced by others from a 
reserve gun carriage the wounded were carried away and the four guns 
were turned against the ten gun battery tushins companion officer 
had been killed at the beginning of the engagement and within an hour 
seventeen of the forty men of the guns crews had been disabled but the 
artillerymen were still as merry and lively as ever twice they noticed 
the french appearing below them and then they fired grapeshot at them 

little tushin moving feebly and awkwardly kept telling his orderly to 
refill my pipe for that one and then scattering sparks from it ran 
forward shading his eyes with his small hand to look at the french 

smack at em lads he kept saying seizing the guns by the wheels and 
working the screws himself 

amid the smoke deafened by the incessant reports which always made him 
jump tushin not taking his pipe from his mouth ran from gun to gun now 
aiming now counting the charges now giving orders about replacing dead 
or wounded horses and harnessing fresh ones and shouting in his feeble 
voice so high pitched and irresolute his face grew more and more 
animated only when a man was killed or wounded did he frown and turn 
away from the sight shouting angrily at the men who as is always the 
case hesitated about lifting the injured or dead the soldiers for the 
most part handsome fellows and as is always the case in an artillery 
company a head and shoulders taller and twice as broad as their 
officer  all looked at their commander like children in an embarrassing 
situation and the expression on his face was invariably reflected on 
theirs 

owing to the terrible uproar and the necessity for concentration and 
activity tushin did not experience the slightest unpleasant sense of 
fear and the thought that he might be killed or badly wounded never 
occurred to him on the contrary he became more and more elated it 
seemed to him that it was a very long time ago almost a day since he 
had first seen the enemy and fired the first shot and that the corner 
of the field he stood on was well known and familiar ground though he 
thought of everything considered everything and did everything the 
best of officers could do in his position he was in a state akin to 
feverish delirium or drunkenness 

from the deafening sounds of his own guns around him the whistle and 
thud of the enemys cannon balls from the flushed and perspiring faces 
of the crew bustling round the guns from the sight of the blood of men 
and horses from the little puffs of smoke on the enemys side always 
followed by a ball flying past and striking the earth a man a gun a 
horse from the sight of all these things a fantastic world of his 
own had taken possession of his brain and at that moment afforded him 
pleasure the enemys guns were in his fancy not guns but pipes from 
which occasional puffs were blown by an invisible smoker 

there hes puffing again muttered tushin to himself as a small 
cloud rose from the hill and was borne in a streak to the left by the 
wind 

now look out for the ball well throw it back 

what do you want your honor asked an artilleryman standing close 
by who heard him muttering 

nothing only a shell he answered 

come along our matvevna he said to himself matvevna * was the 
name his fancy gave to the farthest gun of the battery which was large 
and of an old pattern the french swarming round their guns seemed to 
him like ants in that world the handsome drunkard number one of the 
second guns crew was uncle tushin looked at him more often than 
at anyone else and took delight in his every movement the sound of 
musketry at the foot of the hill now diminishing now increasing 
seemed like someones breathing he listened intently to the ebb and 
flow of these sounds 


* daughter of matthew 


ah breathing again breathing he muttered to himself 

he imagined himself as an enormously tall powerful man who was throwing 
cannon balls at the french with both hands 

now then matvevna dear old lady dont let me down he was saying as 
he moved from the gun when a strange unfamiliar voice called above his 
head captain tushin captain 

tushin turned round in dismay it was the staff officer who had turned 
him out of the booth at grunth he was shouting in a gasping voice 

are you mad you have twice been ordered to retreat and you 

why are they down on me thought tushin looking in alarm at his 
superior 

i dont he muttered holding up two fingers to his cap i 

but the staff officer did not finish what he wanted to say a cannon 
ball flying close to him caused him to duck and bend over his horse 
he paused and just as he was about to say something more another ball 
stopped him he turned his horse and galloped off 

retire all to retire he shouted from a distance 

the soldiers laughed a moment later an adjutant arrived with the same 
order 

it was prince andrew the first thing he saw on riding up to the space 
where tushins guns were stationed was an unharnessed horse with a 
broken leg that lay screaming piteously beside the harnessed horses 
blood was gushing from its leg as from a spring among the limbers lay 
several dead men one ball after another passed over as he approached 
and he felt a nervous shudder run down his spine but the mere thought 
of being afraid roused him again i cannot be afraid thought he and 
dismounted slowly among the guns he delivered the order and did not 
leave the battery he decided to have the guns removed from their 
positions and withdrawn in his presence together with tushin stepping 
across the bodies and under a terrible fire from the french he attended 
to the removal of the guns 

a staff officer was here a minute ago but skipped off said an 
artilleryman to prince andrew not like your honor 

prince andrew said nothing to tushin they were both so busy as to seem 
not to notice one another when having limbered up the only two cannon 
that remained uninjured out of the four they began moving down the hill 
one shattered gun and one unicorn were left behind prince andrew rode 
up to tushin 

well till we meet again he said holding out his hand to tushin 

good by my dear fellow said tushin dear soul good by my dear 
fellow and for some unknown reason tears suddenly filled his eyes 





chapter xxi 


the wind had fallen and black clouds merging with the powder smoke 
hung low over the field of battle on the horizon it was growing 
dark and the glow of two conflagrations was the more conspicuous the 
cannonade was dying down but the rattle of musketry behind and on 
the right sounded oftener and nearer as soon as tushin with his guns 
continually driving round or coming upon wounded men was out of range 
of fire and had descended into the dip he was met by some of the staff 
among them the staff officer and zherkov who had been twice sent to 
tushins battery but had never reached it interrupting one another 
they all gave and transmitted orders as to how to proceed 
reprimanding and reproaching him tushin gave no orders and 
silently  fearing to speak because at every word he felt ready to weep 
without knowing why  rode behind on his artillery nag though the orders 
were to abandon the wounded many of them dragged themselves after 
troops and begged for seats on the gun carriages the jaunty infantry 
officer who just before the battle had rushed out of tushins wattle 
shed was laid with a bullet in his stomach on matvevnas carriage 
at the foot of the hill a pale hussar cadet supporting one hand with 
the other came up to tushin and asked for a seat 

captain for gods sake ive hurt my arm he said timidly for gods 
sake i cant walk for gods sake 

it was plain that this cadet had already repeatedly asked for a lift and 
been refused he asked in a hesitating piteous voice 

tell them to give me a seat for gods sake 

give him a seat said tushin lay a cloak for him to sit on lad 
he said addressing his favorite soldier and where is the wounded 
officer 

he has been set down he died replied someone 

help him up sit down dear fellow sit down spread out the cloak 
antonov 

the cadet was rostov with one hand he supported the other he was pale 
and his jaw trembled shivering feverishly he was placed on matvevna 
the gun from which they had removed the dead officer the cloak they 
spread under him was wet with blood which stained his breeches and arm 

what are you wounded my lad said tushin approaching the gun on 
which rostov sat 

no its a sprain 

then what is this blood on the gun carriage inquired tushin 

it was the officer your honor stained it answered the artilleryman 
wiping away the blood with his coat sleeve as if apologizing for the 
state of his gun 

it was all that they could do to get the guns up the rise aided by the 
infantry and having reached the village of gruntersdorf they halted it 
had grown so dark that one could not distinguish the uniforms ten paces 
off and the firing had begun to subside suddenly near by on the 
right shouting and firing were again heard flashes of shot gleamed in 
the darkness this was the last french attack and was met by soldiers 
who had sheltered in the village houses they all rushed out of the 
village again but tushins guns could not move and the artillerymen 
tushin and the cadet exchanged silent glances as they awaited their 
fate the firing died down and soldiers talking eagerly streamed out 
of a side street 

not hurt petrov asked one 

weve given it em hot mate they wont make another push now said 
another 

you couldnt see a thing how they shot at their own fellows nothing 
could be seen pitch dark brother isnt there something to drink 

the french had been repulsed for the last time and again and again in 
the complete darkness tushins guns moved forward surrounded by the 
humming infantry as by a frame 

in the darkness it seemed as though a gloomy unseen river was flowing 
always in one direction humming with whispers and talk and the sound of 
hoofs and wheels amid the general rumble the groans and voices of the 
wounded were more distinctly heard than any other sound in the darkness 
of the night the gloom that enveloped the army was filled with their 
groans which seemed to melt into one with the darkness of the night 
after a while the moving mass became agitated someone rode past on a 
white horse followed by his suite and said something in passing what 
did he say where to now halt is it did he thank us came eager 
questions from all sides the whole moving mass began pressing closer 
together and a report spread that they were ordered to halt evidently 
those in front had halted all remained where they were in the middle of 
the muddy road 

fires were lighted and the talk became more audible captain tushin 
having given orders to his company sent a soldier to find a dressing 
station or a doctor for the cadet and sat down by a bonfire the 
soldiers had kindled on the road rostov too dragged himself to the 
fire from pain cold and damp a feverish shivering shook his whole 
body drowsiness was irresistibly mastering him but he kept awake by 
an excruciating pain in his arm for which he could find no satisfactory 
position he kept closing his eyes and then again looking at the fire 
which seemed to him dazzlingly red and at the feeble round shouldered 
figure of tushin who was sitting cross legged like a turk beside him 
tushins large kind intelligent eyes were fixed with sympathy and 
commiseration on rostov who saw that tushin with his whole heart wished 
to help him but could not 

from all sides were heard the footsteps and talk of the infantry who 
were walking driving past and settling down all around the sound 
of voices the tramping feet the horses hoofs moving in mud the 
crackling of wood fires near and afar merged into one tremulous rumble 

it was no longer as before a dark unseen river flowing through the 
gloom but a dark sea swelling and gradually subsiding after a storm 
rostov looked at and listened listlessly to what passed before and 
around him an infantryman came to the fire squatted on his heels held 
his hands to the blaze and turned away his face 

you dont mind your honor he asked tushin ive lost my company 
your honor i dont know where such bad luck 

with the soldier an infantry officer with a bandaged cheek came up to 
the bonfire and addressing tushin asked him to have the guns moved a 
trifle to let a wagon go past after he had gone two soldiers rushed to 
the campfire they were quarreling and fighting desperately each trying 
to snatch from the other a boot they were both holding on to 

you picked it up i dare say youre very smart one of them 
shouted hoarsely 

then a thin pale soldier his neck bandaged with a bloodstained leg 
band came up and in angry tones asked the artillerymen for water 

must one die like a dog said he 

tushin told them to give the man some water then a cheerful soldier ran 
up begging a little fire for the infantry 

a nice little hot torch for the infantry good luck to you fellow 
countrymen thanks for the fire  well return it with interest said 
he carrying away into the darkness a glowing stick 

next came four soldiers carrying something heavy on a cloak and passed 
by the fire one of them stumbled 

who the devil has put the logs on the road snarled he 

hes dead  why carry him said another 

shut up 

and they disappeared into the darkness with their load 

still aching tushin asked rostov in a whisper 

yes 

your honor youre wanted by the general he is in the hut here said 
a gunner coming up to tushin 

coming friend 

tushin rose and buttoning his greatcoat and pulling it straight walked 
away from the fire 

not far from the artillery campfire in a hut that had been prepared 
for him prince bagration sat at dinner talking with some commanding 
officers who had gathered at his quarters the little old man with 
the half closed eyes was there greedily gnawing a mutton bone and the 
general who had served blamelessly for twenty two years flushed by a 
glass of vodka and the dinner and the staff officer with the signet 
ring and zherkov uneasily glancing at them all and prince andrew 
pale with compressed lips and feverishly glittering eyes 

in a corner of the hut stood a standard captured from the french and 
the accountant with the naive face was feeling its texture shaking his 
head in perplexity  perhaps because the banner really interested him 
perhaps because it was hard for him hungry as he was to look on at 
a dinner where there was no place for him in the next hut there was a 
french colonel who had been taken prisoner by our dragoons our officers 
were flocking in to look at him prince bagration was thanking the 
individual commanders and inquiring into details of the action and our 
losses the general whose regiment had been inspected at braunau was 
informing the prince that as soon as the action began he had withdrawn 
from the wood mustered the men who were woodcutting and allowing the 
french to pass him had made a bayonet charge with two battalions and 
had broken up the french troops 

when i saw your excellency that their first battalion was 
disorganized i stopped in the road and thought ill let them come 
on and will meet them with the fire of the whole battalion  and thats 
what i did 

the general had so wished to do this and was so sorry he had not managed 
to do it that it seemed to him as if it had really happened perhaps 
it might really have been so could one possibly make out amid all that 
confusion what did or did not happen 

by the way your excellency i should inform you he 
continued  remembering dolokhovs conversation with kutuzov and his last 
interview with the gentleman ranker  that private dolokhov who was 
reduced to the ranks took a french officer prisoner in my presence and 
particularly distinguished himself 

i saw the pavlograd hussars attack there your excellency chimed in 
zherkov looking uneasily around he had not seen the hussars all that 
day but had heard about them from an infantry officer they broke up 
two squares your excellency 

several of those present smiled at zherkovs words expecting one of his 
usual jokes but noticing that what he was saying redounded to the glory 
of our arms and of the days work they assumed a serious expression 
though many of them knew that what he was saying was a lie devoid of any 
foundation prince bagration turned to the old colonel 

gentlemen i thank you all all arms have behaved heroically infantry 
cavalry and artillery how was it that two guns were abandoned in 
the center he inquired searching with his eyes for someone prince 
bagration did not ask about the guns on the left flank he knew that all 
the guns there had been abandoned at the very beginning of the action 
i think i sent you he added turning to the staff officer on duty 

one was damaged answered the staff officer and the other i cant 
understand i was there all the time giving orders and had only just 
left it is true that it was hot there he added modestly 

someone mentioned that captain tushin was bivouacking close to the 
village and had already been sent for 

oh but you were there said prince bagration addressing prince 
andrew 

of course we only just missed one another said the staff officer 
with a smile to bolkonski 

i had not the pleasure of seeing you said prince andrew coldly and 
abruptly 

all were silent tushin appeared at the threshold and made his way 
timidly from behind the backs of the generals as he stepped past the 
generals in the crowded hut feeling embarrassed as he always was by the 
sight of his superiors he did not notice the staff of the banner and 
stumbled over it several of those present laughed 

how was it a gun was abandoned asked bagration frowning not so much 
at the captain as at those who were laughing among whom zherkov laughed 
loudest 

only now when he was confronted by the stern authorities did his guilt 
and the disgrace of having lost two guns and yet remaining alive present 
themselves to tushin in all their horror he had been so excited that 
he had not thought about it until that moment the officers laughter 
confused him still more he stood before bagration with his lower 
jaw trembling and was hardly able to mutter i dont know your 
excellency i had no men your excellency 

you might have taken some from the covering troops 

tushin did not say that there were no covering troops though that 
was perfectly true he was afraid of getting some other officer into 
trouble and silently fixed his eyes on bagration as a schoolboy who has 
blundered looks at an examiner 

the silence lasted some time prince bagration apparently not wishing 
to be severe found nothing to say the others did not venture to 
intervene prince andrew looked at tushin from under his brows and his 
fingers twitched nervously 

your excellency prince andrew broke the silence with his abrupt 
voice you were pleased to send me to captain tushins battery i went 
there and found two thirds of the men and horses knocked out two guns 
smashed and no supports at all 

prince bagration and tushin looked with equal intentness at bolkonski 
who spoke with suppressed agitation 

and if your excellency will allow me to express my opinion he 
continued we owe todays success chiefly to the action of that battery 
and the heroic endurance of captain tushin and his company and without 
awaiting a reply prince andrew rose and left the table 

prince bagration looked at tushin evidently reluctant to show distrust 
in bolkonskis emphatic opinion yet not feeling able fully to credit it 
bent his head and told tushin that he could go prince andrew went out 
with him 

thank you you saved me my dear fellow said tushin 

prince andrew gave him a look but said nothing and went away he felt 
sad and depressed it was all so strange so unlike what he had hoped 


who are they why are they here what do they want and when will all 
this end thought rostov looking at the changing shadows before 
him the pain in his arm became more and more intense irresistible 
drowsiness overpowered him red rings danced before his eyes and the 
impression of those voices and faces and a sense of loneliness merged 
with the physical pain it was they these soldiers  wounded and 
unwounded  it was they who were crushing weighing down and twisting 
the sinews and scorching the flesh of his sprained arm and shoulder to 
rid himself of them he closed his eyes 

for a moment he dozed but in that short interval innumerable things 
appeared to him in a dream his mother and her large white hand sonyas 
thin little shoulders natashas eyes and laughter denisov with his 
voice and mustache and telyanin and all that affair with telyanin and 
bogdanich that affair was the same thing as this soldier with the harsh 
voice and it was that affair and this soldier that were so agonizingly 
incessantly pulling and pressing his arm and always dragging it in one 
direction he tried to get away from them but they would not for an 
instant let his shoulder move a hairs breadth it would not ache  it 
would be well  if only they did not pull it but it was impossible to 
get rid of them 

he opened his eyes and looked up the black canopy of night hung less 
than a yard above the glow of the charcoal flakes of falling snow were 
fluttering in that light tushin had not returned the doctor had not 
come he was alone now except for a soldier who was sitting naked at 
the other side of the fire warming his thin yellow body 

nobody wants me thought rostov there is no one to help me or pity 
me yet i was once at home strong happy and loved he sighed and 
doing so groaned involuntarily 

eh is anything hurting you asked the soldier shaking his shirt out 
over the fire and not waiting for an answer he gave a grunt and added 
what a lot of men have been crippled today  frightful 

rostov did not listen to the soldier he looked at the snowflakes 
fluttering above the fire and remembered a russian winter at his warm 
bright home his fluffy fur coat his quickly gliding sleigh his 
healthy body and all the affection and care of his family and why did 
i come here he wondered 

next day the french army did not renew their attack and the remnant of 
bagrations detachment was reunited to kutuzovs army 





book three 1805 





chapter i 


prince vasili was not a man who deliberately thought out his plans 
still less did he think of injuring anyone for his own advantage he 
was merely a man of the world who had got on and to whom getting on had 
become a habit schemes and devices for which he never rightly accounted 
to himself but which formed the whole interest of his life 
were constantly shaping themselves in his mind arising from the 
circumstances and persons he met of these plans he had not merely one 
or two in his head but dozens some only beginning to form themselves 
some approaching achievement and some in course of disintegration he 
did not for instance say to himself this man now has influence i 
must gain his confidence and friendship and through him obtain a special 
grant nor did he say to himself pierre is a rich man i must entice 
him to marry my daughter and lend me the forty thousand rubles i need 
but when he came across a man of position his instinct immediately told 
him that this man could be useful and without any premeditation prince 
vasili took the first opportunity to gain his confidence flatter him 
become intimate with him and finally make his request 

he had pierre at hand in moscow and procured for him an appointment as 
gentleman of the bedchamber which at that time conferred the status of 
councilor of state and insisted on the young man accompanying him to 
petersburg and staying at his house with apparent absent mindedness 
yet with unhesitating assurance that he was doing the right thing 
prince vasili did everything to get pierre to marry his daughter had he 
thought out his plans beforehand he could not have been so natural and 
shown such unaffected familiarity in intercourse with everybody both 
above and below him in social standing something always drew him toward 
those richer and more powerful than himself and he had rare skill in 
seizing the most opportune moment for making use of people 

pierre on unexpectedly becoming count bezukhov and a rich man felt 
himself after his recent loneliness and freedom from cares so beset and 
preoccupied that only in bed was he able to be by himself he had to 
sign papers to present himself at government offices the purpose of 
which was not clear to him to question his chief steward to visit his 
estate near moscow and to receive many people who formerly did not 
even wish to know of his existence but would now have been offended 
and grieved had he chosen not to see them these different 
people  businessmen relations and acquaintances alike  were all 
disposed to treat the young heir in the most friendly and flattering 
manner they were all evidently firmly convinced of pierres noble 
qualities he was always hearing such words as with your remarkable 
kindness or with your excellent heart you are yourself so 
honorable count or were he as clever as you and so on till 
he began sincerely to believe in his own exceptional kindness and 
extraordinary intelligence the more so as in the depth of his heart it 
had always seemed to him that he really was very kind and intelligent 
even people who had formerly been spiteful toward him and evidently 
unfriendly now became gentle and affectionate the angry eldest 
princess with the long waist and hair plastered down like a dolls 
had come into pierres room after the funeral with drooping eyes 
and frequent blushes she told him she was very sorry about their past 
misunderstandings and did not now feel she had a right to ask him for 
anything except only for permission after the blow she had received 
to remain for a few weeks longer in the house she so loved and where 
she had sacrificed so much she could not refrain from weeping at these 
words touched that this statuesque princess could so change pierre 
took her hand and begged her forgiveness without knowing what for 
from that day the eldest princess quite changed toward pierre and began 
knitting a striped scarf for him 

do this for my sake mon cher after all she had to put up with a 
great deal from the deceased said prince vasili to him handing him a 
deed to sign for the princess benefit 

prince vasili had come to the conclusion that it was necessary to throw 
this bone  a bill for thirty thousand rubles  to the poor princess that 
it might not occur to her to speak of his share in the affair of the 
inlaid portfolio pierre signed the deed and after that the princess 
grew still kinder the younger sisters also became affectionate to him 
especially the youngest the pretty one with the mole who often made 
him feel confused by her smiles and her own confusion when meeting him 

it seemed so natural to pierre that everyone should like him and it 
would have seemed so unnatural had anyone disliked him that he could 
not but believe in the sincerity of those around him besides he had 
no time to ask himself whether these people were sincere or not he 
was always busy and always felt in a state of mild and cheerful 
intoxication he felt as though he were the center of some important and 
general movement that something was constantly expected of him that if 
he did not do it he would grieve and disappoint many people but if he 
did this and that all would be well and he did what was demanded of 
him but still that happy result always remained in the future 

more than anyone else prince vasili took possession of pierres affairs 
and of pierre himself in those early days from the death of count 
bezukhov he did not let go his hold of the lad he had the air of a 
man oppressed by business weary and suffering who yet would not for 
pitys sake leave this helpless youth who after all was the son of 
his old friend and the possessor of such enormous wealth to the caprice 
of fate and the designs of rogues during the few days he spent in 
moscow after the death of count bezukhov he would call pierre or go to 
him himself and tell him what ought to be done in a tone of weariness 
and assurance as if he were adding every time you know i am 
overwhelmed with business and it is purely out of charity that i trouble 
myself about you and you also know quite well that what i propose is 
the only thing possible 

well my dear fellow tomorrow we are off at last said prince vasili 
one day closing his eyes and fingering pierres elbow speaking as if 
he were saying something which had long since been agreed upon and could 
not now be altered we start tomorrow and im giving you a place in 
my carriage i am very glad all our important business here is now 
settled and i ought to have been off long ago here is something i have 
received from the chancellor i asked him for you and you have been 
entered in the diplomatic corps and made a gentleman of the bedchamber 
the diplomatic career now lies open before you 

notwithstanding the tone of wearied assurance with which these words 
were pronounced pierre who had so long been considering his career 
wished to make some suggestion but prince vasili interrupted him in the 
special deep cooing tone precluding the possibility of interrupting 
his speech which he used in extreme cases when special persuasion was 
needed 

mais mon cher i did this for my own sake to satisfy my conscience 
and there is nothing to thank me for no one has ever complained yet of 
being too much loved and besides you are free you could throw it 
up tomorrow but you will see everything for yourself when you get to 
petersburg it is high time for you to get away from these terrible 
recollections prince vasili sighed yes yes my boy and my valet 
can go in your carriage ah i was nearly forgetting he added you 
know mon cher your father and i had some accounts to settle so i have 
received what was due from the ryazan estate and will keep it you wont 
require it well go into the accounts later 

by what was due from the ryazan estate prince vasili meant several 
thousand rubles quitrent received from pierres peasants which the 
prince had retained for himself 

in petersburg as in moscow pierre found the same atmosphere of 
gentleness and affection he could not refuse the post or rather the 
rank for he did nothing that prince vasili had procured for him 
and acquaintances invitations and social occupations were so numerous 
that even more than in moscow he felt a sense of bewilderment bustle 
and continual expectation of some good always in front of him but never 
attained 

of his former bachelor acquaintances many were no longer in petersburg 
the guards had gone to the front dolokhov had been reduced to the 
ranks anatole was in the army somewhere in the provinces prince andrew 
was abroad so pierre had not the opportunity to spend his nights as he 
used to like to spend them or to open his mind by intimate talks with 
a friend older than himself and whom he respected his whole time was 
taken up with dinners and balls and was spent chiefly at prince vasilis 
house in the company of the stout princess his wife and his beautiful 
daughter helene 

like the others anna pavlovna scherer showed pierre the change of 
attitude toward him that had taken place in society 

formerly in anna pavlovnas presence pierre had always felt that what 
he was saying was out of place tactless and unsuitable that remarks 
which seemed to him clever while they formed in his mind became foolish 
as soon as he uttered them while on the contrary hippolytes stupidest 
remarks came out clever and apt now everything pierre said was 
charmant even if anna pavlovna did not say so he could see that she 
wished to and only refrained out of regard for his modesty 

in the beginning of the winter of 1805 6 pierre received one of anna 
pavlovnas usual pink notes with an invitation to which was added you 
will find the beautiful helene here whom it is always delightful to 
see 

when he read that sentence pierre felt for the first time that some 
link which other people recognized had grown up between himself and 
helene and that thought both alarmed him as if some obligation were 
being imposed on him which he could not fulfill and pleased him as an 
entertaining supposition 

anna pavlovnas at home was like the former one only the novelty she 
offered her guests this time was not mortemart but a diplomatist fresh 
from berlin with the very latest details of the emperor alexanders 
visit to potsdam and of how the two august friends had pledged 
themselves in an indissoluble alliance to uphold the cause of justice 
against the enemy of the human race anna pavlovna received pierre with 
a shade of melancholy evidently relating to the young mans recent loss 
by the death of count bezukhov everyone constantly considered it a 
duty to assure pierre that he was greatly afflicted by the death of the 
father he had hardly known and her melancholy was just like the august 
melancholy she showed at the mention of her most august majesty the 
empress marya fedorovna pierre felt flattered by this anna pavlovna 
arranged the different groups in her drawing room with her habitual 
skill the large group in which were prince vasili and the generals 
had the benefit of the diplomat another group was at the tea table 
pierre wished to join the former but anna pavlovna  who was in the 
excited condition of a commander on a battlefield to whom thousands 
of new and brilliant ideas occur which there is hardly time to put in 
action  seeing pierre touched his sleeve with her finger saying 

wait a bit i have something in view for you this evening she 
glanced at helene and smiled at her my dear helene be charitable to 
my poor aunt who adores you go and keep her company for ten minutes 
and that it will not be too dull here is the dear count who will not 
refuse to accompany you 

the beauty went to the aunt but anna pavlovna detained pierre looking 
as if she had to give some final necessary instructions 

isnt she exquisite she said to pierre pointing to the stately 
beauty as she glided away and how she carries herself for so young a 
girl such tact such masterly perfection of manner it comes from her 
heart happy the man who wins her with her the least worldly of men 
would occupy a most brilliant position in society dont you think so i 
only wanted to know your opinion and anna pavlovna let pierre go 

pierre in reply sincerely agreed with her as to helenes perfection of 
manner if he ever thought of helene it was just of her beauty and her 
remarkable skill in appearing silently dignified in society 

the old aunt received the two young people in her corner but seemed 
desirous of hiding her adoration for helene and inclined rather to show 
her fear of anna pavlovna she looked at her niece as if inquiring what 
she was to do with these people on leaving them anna pavlovna again 
touched pierres sleeve saying i hope you wont say that it is dull 
in my house again and she glanced at helene 

helene smiled with a look implying that she did not admit the 
possibility of anyone seeing her without being enchanted the aunt 
coughed swallowed and said in french that she was very pleased to see 
helene then she turned to pierre with the same words of welcome and 
the same look in the middle of a dull and halting conversation helene 
turned to pierre with the beautiful bright smile that she gave to 
everyone pierre was so used to that smile and it had so little meaning 
for him that he paid no attention to it the aunt was just speaking of 
a collection of snuffboxes that had belonged to pierres father count 
bezukhov and showed them her own box princess helene asked to see the 
portrait of the aunts husband on the box lid 

that is probably the work of vinesse said pierre mentioning a 
celebrated miniaturist and he leaned over the table to take the 
snuffbox while trying to hear what was being said at the other table 

he half rose meaning to go round but the aunt handed him the snuffbox 
passing it across helenes back helene stooped forward to make room 
and looked round with a smile she was as always at evening parties 
wearing a dress such as was then fashionable cut very low at front and 
back her bust which had always seemed like marble to pierre was 
so close to him that his shortsighted eyes could not but perceive the 
living charm of her neck and shoulders so near to his lips that he need 
only have bent his head a little to have touched them he was conscious 
of the warmth of her body the scent of perfume and the creaking of her 
corset as she moved he did not see her marble beauty forming a complete 
whole with her dress but all the charm of her body only covered by her 
garments and having once seen this he could not help being aware of it 
just as we cannot renew an illusion we have once seen through 

so you have never noticed before how beautiful i am helene seemed to 
say you had not noticed that i am a woman yes i am a woman who 
may belong to anyone  to you too said her glance and at that moment 
pierre felt that helene not only could but must be his wife and that 
it could not be otherwise 

he knew this at that moment as surely as if he had been standing at the 
altar with her how and when this would be he did not know he did not 
even know if it would be a good thing he even felt he knew not why 
that it would be a bad thing but he knew it would happen 

pierre dropped his eyes lifted them again and wished once more to see 
her as a distant beauty far removed from him as he had seen her every 
day until then but he could no longer do it he could not any more 
than a man who has been looking at a tuft of steppe grass through the 
mist and taking it for a tree can again take it for a tree after he has 
once recognized it to be a tuft of grass she was terribly close to him 
she already had power over him and between them there was no longer any 
barrier except the barrier of his own will 

well i will leave you in your little corner came anna pavlovnas 
voice i see you are all right there 

and pierre anxiously trying to remember whether he had done anything 
reprehensible looked round with a blush it seemed to him that everyone 
knew what had happened to him as he knew it himself 

a little later when he went up to the large circle anna pavlovna said 
to him i hear you are refitting your petersburg house 

this was true the architect had told him that it was necessary and 
pierre without knowing why was having his enormous petersburg house 
done up 

thats a good thing but dont move from prince vasilis it is good to 
have a friend like the prince she said smiling at prince vasili i 
know something about that dont i and you are still so young you need 
advice dont be angry with me for exercising an old womans privilege 

she paused as women always do expecting something after they have 
mentioned their age if you marry it will be a different thing she 
continued uniting them both in one glance pierre did not look at 
helene nor she at him but she was just as terribly close to him he 
muttered something and colored 

when he got home he could not sleep for a long time for thinking of what 
had happened what had happened nothing he had merely understood that 
the woman he had known as a child of whom when her beauty was 
mentioned he had said absent mindedly yes shes good looking he had 
understood that this woman might belong to him 

but shes stupid i have myself said she is stupid he thought there 
is something nasty something wrong in the feeling she excites in me 
i have been told that her brother anatole was in love with her and she 
with him that there was quite a scandal and that thats why he was sent 
away hippolyte is her brother prince vasili is her father its 
bad he reflected but while he was thinking this the reflection 
was still incomplete he caught himself smiling and was conscious 
that another line of thought had sprung up and while thinking of her 
worthlessness he was also dreaming of how she would be his wife how she 
would love him become quite different and how all he had thought and 
heard of her might be false and he again saw her not as the daughter 
of prince vasili but visualized her whole body only veiled by its gray 
dress but no why did this thought never occur to me before and 
again he told himself that it was impossible that there would be 
something unnatural and as it seemed to him dishonorable in this 
marriage he recalled her former words and looks and the words and looks 
of those who had seen them together he recalled anna pavlovnas words 
and looks when she spoke to him about his house recalled thousands of 
such hints from prince vasili and others and was seized by terror lest 
he had already in some way bound himself to do something that was 
evidently wrong and that he ought not to do but at the very time he was 
expressing this conviction to himself in another part of his mind her 
image rose in all its womanly beauty 





chapter ii 


in november 1805 prince vasili had to go on a tour of inspection in 
four different provinces he had arranged this for himself so as to 
visit his neglected estates at the same time and pick up his son anatole 
where his regiment was stationed and take him to visit prince nicholas 
bolkonski in order to arrange a match for him with the daughter of that 
rich old man but before leaving home and undertaking these new affairs 
prince vasili had to settle matters with pierre who it is true had 
latterly spent whole days at home that is in prince vasilis house 
where he was staying and had been absurd excited and foolish in 
helenes presence as a lover should be but had not yet proposed to 
her 

this is all very fine but things must be settled said prince vasili 
to himself with a sorrowful sigh one morning feeling that pierre 
who was under such obligations to him but never mind that was not 
behaving very well in this matter youth frivolity well god be 
with him thought he relishing his own goodness of heart but it must 
be brought to a head the day after tomorrow will be lelyas name day 
i will invite two or three people and if he does not understand what he 
ought to do then it will be my affair  yes my affair i am her father 

six weeks after anna pavlovnas at home and after the sleepless night 
when he had decided that to marry helene would be a calamity and that he 
ought to avoid her and go away pierre despite that decision had not 
left prince vasilis and felt with terror that in peoples eyes he was 
every day more and more connected with her that it was impossible for 
him to return to his former conception of her that he could not break 
away from her and that though it would be a terrible thing he would 
have to unite his fate with hers he might perhaps have been able 
to free himself but that prince vasili who had rarely before given 
receptions now hardly let a day go by without having an evening party 
at which pierre had to be present unless he wished to spoil the general 
pleasure and disappoint everyones expectation prince vasili in the 
rare moments when he was at home would take pierres hand in passing 
and draw it downwards or absent mindedly hold out his wrinkled 
clean shaven cheek for pierre to kiss and would say till tomorrow 
or be in to dinner or i shall not see you or i am staying in for 
your sake and so on and though prince vasili when he stayed in as 
he said for pierres sake hardly exchanged a couple of words with him 
pierre felt unable to disappoint him every day he said to himself one 
and the same thing it is time i understood her and made up my mind 
what she really is was i mistaken before or am i mistaken now no she 
is not stupid she is an excellent girl he sometimes said to himself 
she never makes a mistake never says anything stupid she says little 
but what she does say is always clear and simple so she is not stupid 
she never was abashed and is not abashed now so she cannot be a bad 
woman he had often begun to make reflections or think aloud in 
her company and she had always answered him either by a brief but 
appropriate remark  showing that it did not interest her  or by a silent 
look and smile which more palpably than anything else showed pierre her 
superiority she was right in regarding all arguments as nonsense in 
comparison with that smile 

she always addressed him with a radiantly confiding smile meant for him 
alone in which there was something more significant than in the general 
smile that usually brightened her face pierre knew that everyone was 
waiting for him to say a word and cross a certain line and he knew that 
sooner or later he would step across it but an incomprehensible terror 
seized him at the thought of that dreadful step a thousand times during 
that month and a half while he felt himself drawn nearer and nearer to 
that dreadful abyss pierre said to himself what am i doing i need 
resolution can it be that i have none 

he wished to take a decision but felt with dismay that in this matter 
he lacked that strength of will which he had known in himself and really 
possessed pierre was one of those who are only strong when they feel 
themselves quite innocent and since that day when he was overpowered by 
a feeling of desire while stooping over the snuffbox at anna pavlovnas 
an unacknowledged sense of the guilt of that desire paralyzed his will 

on helenes name day a small party of just their own people  as his 
wife said  met for supper at prince vasilis all these friends and 
relations had been given to understand that the fate of the young girl 
would be decided that evening the visitors were seated at supper 
princess kuragina a portly imposing woman who had once been handsome 
was sitting at the head of the table on either side of her sat the 
more important guests  an old general and his wife and anna pavlovna 
scherer at the other end sat the younger and less important guests and 
there too sat the members of the family and pierre and helene side by 
side prince vasili was not having any supper he went round the table 
in a merry mood sitting down now by one now by another of the guests 
to each of them he made some careless and agreeable remark except to 
pierre and helene whose presence he seemed not to notice he enlivened 
the whole party the wax candles burned brightly the silver and crystal 
gleamed so did the ladies toilets and the gold and silver of the 
mens epaulets servants in scarlet liveries moved round the table the 
clatter of plates knives and glasses mingled with the animated hum of 
several conversations at one end of the table the old chamberlain was 
heard assuring an old baroness that he loved her passionately at which 
she laughed at the other could be heard the story of the misfortunes of 
some mary viktorovna or other at the center of the table prince vasili 
attracted everybodys attention with a facetious smile on his face he 
was telling the ladies about last wednesdays meeting of the imperial 
council at which sergey kuzmich vyazmitinov the new military governor 
general of petersburg had received and read the then famous rescript 
of the emperor alexander from the army to sergey kuzmich in which the 
emperor said that he was receiving from all sides declarations of 
the peoples loyalty that the declaration from petersburg gave him 
particular pleasure and that he was proud to be at the head of such a 
nation and would endeavor to be worthy of it this rescript began with 
the words sergey kuzmich from all sides reports reach me etc 

well and so he never got farther than sergey kuzmich asked one of 
the ladies 

exactly not a hairs breadth farther answered prince vasili 
laughing sergey kuzmich from all sides from all sides sergey 
kuzmich poor vyazmitinov could not get any farther he began the 
rescript again and again but as soon as he uttered sergey he sobbed 
kuz mi ch tears and from all sides was smothered in sobs and he 
could get no farther and again his handkerchief and again sergey 
kuzmich from all sides and tears till at last somebody else was 
asked to read it 

kuzmich from all sides and then tears someone repeated 
laughing 

dont be unkind cried anna pavlovna from her end of the table holding 
up a threatening finger he is such a worthy and excellent man our 
dear vyazmitinov 

everybody laughed a great deal at the head of the table where the 
honored guests sat everyone seemed to be in high spirits and under the 
influence of a variety of exciting sensations only pierre and 
helene sat silently side by side almost at the bottom of the table a 
suppressed smile brightening both their faces a smile that had nothing 
to do with sergey kuzmich  a smile of bashfulness at their own feelings 
but much as all the rest laughed talked and joked much as they 
enjoyed their rhine wine saute and ices and however they avoided 
looking at the young couple and heedless and unobservant as they seemed 
of them one could feel by the occasional glances they gave that the 
story about sergey kuzmich the laughter and the food were all a 
pretense and that the whole attention of that company was directed 
to  pierre and helene prince vasili mimicked the sobbing of sergey 
kuzmich and at the same time his eyes glanced toward his daughter and 
while he laughed the expression on his face clearly said yes its 
getting on it will all be settled today anna pavlovna threatened 
him on behalf of our dear vyazmitinov and in her eyes which for an 
instant glanced at pierre prince vasili read a congratulation on his 
future son in law and on his daughters happiness the old princess 
sighed sadly as she offered some wine to the old lady next to her and 
glanced angrily at her daughter and her sigh seemed to say yes 
theres nothing left for you and me but to sip sweet wine my dear 
now that the time has come for these young ones to be thus boldly 
provocatively happy and what nonsense all this is that i am saying 
thought a diplomatist glancing at the happy faces of the lovers 
thats happiness 

into the insignificant trifling and artificial interests uniting that 
society had entered the simple feeling of the attraction of a healthy 
and handsome young man and woman for one another and this human feeling 
dominated everything else and soared above all their affected chatter 
jests fell flat news was not interesting and the animation was 
evidently forced not only the guests but even the footmen waiting at 
table seemed to feel this and they forgot their duties as they looked 
at the beautiful helene with her radiant face and at the red broad and 
happy though uneasy face of pierre it seemed as if the very light of 
the candles was focused on those two happy faces alone 

pierre felt that he was the center of it all and this both pleased and 
embarrassed him he was like a man entirely absorbed in some occupation 
he did not see hear or understand anything clearly only now and 
then detached ideas and impressions from the world of reality shot 
unexpectedly through his mind 

so it is all finished he thought and how has it all happened how 
quickly now i know that not because of her alone nor of myself alone 
but because of everyone it must inevitably come about they are all 
expecting it they are so sure that it will happen that i cannot i 
cannot disappoint them but how will it be i do not know but it will 
certainly happen thought pierre glancing at those dazzling shoulders 
close to his eyes 

or he would suddenly feel ashamed of he knew not what he felt it 
awkward to attract everyones attention and to be considered a lucky man 
and with his plain face to be looked on as a sort of paris possessed 
of a helen but no doubt it always is and must be so he consoled 
himself and besides what have i done to bring it about how did 
it begin i traveled from moscow with prince vasili then there was 
nothing so why should i not stay at his house then i played cards with 
her and picked up her reticule and drove out with her how did it begin 
when did it all come about and here he was sitting by her side as her 
betrothed seeing hearing feeling her nearness her breathing her 
movements her beauty then it would suddenly seem to him that it was 
not she but he was so unusually beautiful and that that was why they 
all looked so at him and flattered by this general admiration he would 
expand his chest raise his head and rejoice at his good fortune 
suddenly he heard a familiar voice repeating something to him a second 
time but pierre was so absorbed that he did not understand what was 
said 

i am asking you when you last heard from bolkonski repeated prince 
vasili a third time how absent minded you are my dear fellow 

prince vasili smiled and pierre noticed that everyone was smiling at 
him and helene well what of it if you all know it thought pierre 
what of it its the truth and he himself smiled his gentle childlike 
smile and helene smiled too 

when did you get the letter was it from olmutz repeated prince 
vasili who pretended to want to know this in order to settle a dispute 

how can one talk or think of such trifles thought pierre 

yes from olmutz he answered with a sigh 

after supper pierre with his partner followed the others into the 
drawing room the guests began to disperse some without taking leave 
of helene some as if unwilling to distract her from an important 
occupation came up to her for a moment and made haste to go away 
refusing to let her see them off the diplomatist preserved a mournful 
silence as he left the drawing room he pictured the vanity of his 
diplomatic career in comparison with pierres happiness the old general 
grumbled at his wife when she asked how his leg was oh the old fool 
he thought that princess helene will be beautiful still when shes 
fifty 

i think i may congratulate you whispered anna pavlovna to the old 
princess kissing her soundly if i hadnt this headache id have 
stayed longer 

the old princess did not reply she was tormented by jealousy of her 
daughters happiness 

while the guests were taking their leave pierre remained for a long time 
alone with helene in the little drawing room where they were sitting 
he had often before during the last six weeks remained alone with her 
but had never spoken to her of love now he felt that it was inevitable 
but he could not make up his mind to take the final step he felt 
ashamed he felt that he was occupying someone elses place here beside 
helene this happiness is not for you some inner voice whispered to 
him this happiness is for those who have not in them what there is in 
you 

but as he had to say something he began by asking her whether she was 
satisfied with the party she replied in her usual simple manner that 
this name day of hers had been one of the pleasantest she had ever had 

some of the nearest relatives had not yet left they were sitting in 
the large drawing room prince vasili came up to pierre with languid 
footsteps pierre rose and said it was getting late prince vasili gave 
him a look of stern inquiry as though what pierre had just said was 
so strange that one could not take it in but then the expression of 
severity changed and he drew pierres hand downwards made him sit 
down and smiled affectionately 

well lelya he asked turning instantly to his daughter and 
addressing her with the careless tone of habitual tenderness natural to 
parents who have petted their children from babyhood but which prince 
vasili had only acquired by imitating other parents 

and he again turned to pierre 

sergey kuzmich  from all sides  he said unbuttoning the top button of 
his waistcoat 

pierre smiled but his smile showed that he knew it was not the story 
about sergey kuzmich that interested prince vasili just then and prince 
vasili saw that pierre knew this he suddenly muttered something and 
went away it seemed to pierre that even the prince was disconcerted 
the sight of the discomposure of that old man of the world touched 
pierre he looked at helene and she too seemed disconcerted and her 
look seemed to say well it is your own fault 

the step must be taken but i cannot i cannot thought pierre and he 
again began speaking about indifferent matters about sergey kuzmich 
asking what the point of the story was as he had not heard it properly 
helene answered with a smile that she too had missed it 

when prince vasili returned to the drawing room the princess his wife 
was talking in low tones to the elderly lady about pierre 

of course it is a very brilliant match but happiness my dear 

marriages are made in heaven replied the elderly lady 

prince vasili passed by seeming not to hear the ladies and sat down on 
a sofa in a far corner of the room he closed his eyes and seemed to be 
dozing his head sank forward and then he roused himself 

aline he said to his wife go and see what they are about 

the princess went up to the door passed by it with a dignified and 
indifferent air and glanced into the little drawing room pierre and 
helene still sat talking just as before 

still the same she said to her husband 

prince vasili frowned twisting his mouth his cheeks quivered and his 
face assumed the coarse unpleasant expression peculiar to him shaking 
himself he rose threw back his head and with resolute steps went 
past the ladies into the little drawing room with quick steps he went 
joyfully up to pierre his face was so unusually triumphant that pierre 
rose in alarm on seeing it 

thank god said prince vasili my wife has told me everything he 
put one arm around pierre and the other around his daughter  my dear 
boy lelya i am very pleased his voice trembled i loved your 
father and she will make you a good wife god bless you 

he embraced his daughter and then again pierre and kissed him with his 
malodorous mouth tears actually moistened his cheeks 

princess come here he shouted 

the old princess came in and also wept the elderly lady was using 
her handkerchief too pierre was kissed and he kissed the beautiful 
helenes hand several times after a while they were left alone again 

all this had to be and could not be otherwise thought pierre so 
it is useless to ask whether it is good or bad it is good because its 
definite and one is rid of the old tormenting doubt pierre held the 
hand of his betrothed in silence looking at her beautiful bosom as it 
rose and fell 

helene he said aloud and paused 

something special is always said in such cases he thought but could 
not remember what it was that people say he looked at her face she 
drew nearer to him her face flushed 

oh take those off those she said pointing to his spectacles 

pierre took them off and his eyes besides the strange look eyes have 
from which spectacles have just been removed had also a frightened and 
inquiring look he was about to stoop over her hand and kiss it but 
with a rapid almost brutal movement of her head she intercepted his 
lips and met them with her own her face struck pierre by its altered 
unpleasantly excited expression 

it is too late now its done besides i love her thought pierre 

je vous aime * he said remembering what has to be said at such 
moments but his words sounded so weak that he felt ashamed of himself 


* i love you 


six weeks later he was married and settled in count bezukhovs large 
newly furnished petersburg house the happy possessor as people said 
of a wife who was a celebrated beauty and of millions of money 





chapter iii 


old prince nicholas bolkonski received a letter from prince vasili in 
november 1805 announcing that he and his son would be paying him a 
visit i am starting on a journey of inspection and of course i shall 
think nothing of an extra seventy miles to come and see you at the same 
time my honored benefactor wrote prince vasili my son anatole is 
accompanying me on his way to the army so i hope you will allow him 
personally to express the deep respect that emulating his father he 
feels for you 

it seems that there will be no need to bring mary out suitors are 
coming to us of their own accord incautiously remarked the little 
princess on hearing the news 

prince nicholas frowned but said nothing 

a fortnight after the letter prince vasilis servants came one evening 
in advance of him and he and his son arrived next day 

old bolkonski had always had a poor opinion of prince vasilis 
character but more so recently since in the new reigns of paul and 
alexander prince vasili had risen to high position and honors and now 
from the hints contained in his letter and given by the little princess 
he saw which way the wind was blowing and his low opinion changed into 
a feeling of contemptuous ill will he snorted whenever he mentioned 
him on the day of prince vasilis arrival prince bolkonski was 
particularly discontented and out of temper whether he was in a bad 
temper because prince vasili was coming or whether his being in a bad 
temper made him specially annoyed at prince vasilis visit he was in a 
bad temper and in the morning tikhon had already advised the architect 
not to go to the prince with his report 

do you hear how hes walking said tikhon drawing the architects 
attention to the sound of the princes footsteps stepping flat on his 
heels  we know what that means 

however at nine oclock the prince in his velvet coat with a sable 
collar and cap went out for his usual walk it had snowed the day 
before and the path to the hothouse along which the prince was in the 
habit of walking had been swept the marks of the broom were still 
visible in the snow and a shovel had been left sticking in one of the 
soft snowbanks that bordered both sides of the path the prince went 
through the conservatories the serfs quarters and the outbuildings 
frowning and silent 

can a sleigh pass he asked his overseer a venerable man resembling 
his master in manners and looks who was accompanying him back to the 
house 

the snow is deep i am having the avenue swept your honor 

the prince bowed his head and went up to the porch god be thanked 
thought the overseer the storm has blown over 

it would have been hard to drive up your honor he added i heard 
your honor that a minister is coming to visit your honor 

the prince turned round to the overseer and fixed his eyes on him 
frowning 

what a minister what minister who gave orders he said in his 
shrill harsh voice the road is not swept for the princess my 
daughter but for a minister for me there are no ministers 

your honor i thought 

you thought shouted the prince his words coming more and more 
rapidly and indistinctly you thought rascals blackguards ill 
teach you to think and lifting his stick he swung it and would have 
hit alpatych the overseer had not the latter instinctively avoided the 
blow thought blackguards shouted the prince rapidly 

but although alpatych frightened at his own temerity in avoiding the 
stroke came up to the prince bowing his bald head resignedly before 
him or perhaps for that very reason the prince though he continued to 
shout blackguards throw the snow back on the road did not lift 
his stick again but hurried into the house 

before dinner princess mary and mademoiselle bourienne who knew 
that the prince was in a bad humor stood awaiting him mademoiselle 
bourienne with a radiant face that said i know nothing i am the same 
as usual and princess mary pale frightened and with downcast eyes 
what she found hardest to bear was to know that on such occasions she 
ought to behave like mademoiselle bourienne but could not she thought 
if i seem not to notice he will think that i do not sympathize with 
him if i seem sad and out of spirits myself he will say as he has 
done before that im in the dumps 

the prince looked at his daughters frightened face and snorted 

fool or dummy he muttered 

and the other one is not here theyve been telling tales he 
thought  referring to the little princess who was not in the dining 
room 

where is the princess he asked hiding 

she is not very well answered mademoiselle bourienne with a bright 
smile so she wont come down it is natural in her state 

hm hm muttered the prince sitting down 

his plate seemed to him not quite clean and pointing to a spot he 
flung it away tikhon caught it and handed it to a footman the little 
princess was not unwell but had such an overpowering fear of the prince 
that hearing he was in a bad humor she had decided not to appear 

i am afraid for the baby she said to mademoiselle bourienne heaven 
knows what a fright might do 

in general at bald hills the little princess lived in constant fear and 
with a sense of antipathy to the old prince which she did not 
realize because the fear was so much the stronger feeling the prince 
reciprocated this antipathy but it was overpowered by his contempt 
for her when the little princess had grown accustomed to life at bald 
hills she took a special fancy to mademoiselle bourienne spent whole 
days with her asked her to sleep in her room and often talked with her 
about the old prince and criticized him 

so we are to have visitors mon prince remarked mademoiselle 
bourienne unfolding her white napkin with her rosy fingers his 
excellency prince vasili kuragin and his son i understand she said 
inquiringly 

hm  his excellency is a puppy i got him his appointment in the 
service said the prince disdainfully why his son is coming i dont 
understand perhaps princess elizabeth and princess mary know i dont 
want him he looked at his blushing daughter are you unwell today 
eh afraid of the minister as that idiot alpatych called him this 
morning 

no mon pere 

though mademoiselle bourienne had been so unsuccessful in her choice 
of a subject she did not stop talking but chattered about the 
conservatories and the beauty of a flower that had just opened and 
after the soup the prince became more genial 

after dinner he went to see his daughter in law the little princess 
was sitting at a small table chattering with masha her maid she grew 
pale on seeing her father in law 

she was much altered she was now plain rather than pretty her cheeks 
had sunk her lip was drawn up and her eyes drawn down 

yes i feel a kind of oppression she said in reply to the princes 
question as to how she felt 

do you want anything 

no merci mon pere 

well all right all right 

he left the room and went to the waiting room where alpatych stood with 
bowed head 

has the snow been shoveled back 

yes your excellency forgive me for heavens sake it was only my 
stupidity 

all right all right interrupted the prince and laughing his 
unnatural way he stretched out his hand for alpatych to kiss and then 
proceeded to his study 

prince vasili arrived that evening he was met in the avenue by coachmen 
and footmen who with loud shouts dragged his sleighs up to one of the 
lodges over the road purposely laden with snow 

prince vasili and anatole had separate rooms assigned to them 

anatole having taken off his overcoat sat with arms akimbo before a 
table on a corner of which he smilingly and absent mindedly fixed his 
large and handsome eyes he regarded his whole life as a continual round 
of amusement which someone for some reason had to provide for him 
and he looked on this visit to a churlish old man and a rich and ugly 
heiress in the same way all this might he thought turn out very well 
and amusingly and why not marry her if she really has so much money 
that never does any harm thought anatole 

he shaved and scented himself with the care and elegance which had 
become habitual to him and his handsome head held high entered his 
fathers room with the good humored and victorious air natural to him 
prince vasilis two valets were busy dressing him and he looked round 
with much animation and cheerfully nodded to his son as the latter 
entered as if to say yes thats how i want you to look 

i say father joking apart is she very hideous anatole asked as if 
continuing a conversation the subject of which had often been mentioned 
during the journey 

enough what nonsense above all try to be respectful and cautious 
with the old prince 

if he starts a row ill go away said prince anatole i cant bear 
those old men eh 

remember for you everything depends on this 

in the meantime not only was it known in the maidservants rooms that 
the minister and his son had arrived but the appearance of both had 
been minutely described princess mary was sitting alone in her room 
vainly trying to master her agitation 

why did they write why did lise tell me about it it can never 
happen she said looking at herself in the glass how shall i enter 
the drawing room even if i like him i cant now be myself with him 
the mere thought of her fathers look filled her with terror the little 
princess and mademoiselle bourienne had already received from masha 
the ladys maid the necessary report of how handsome the ministers son 
was with his rosy cheeks and dark eyebrows and with what difficulty 
the father had dragged his legs upstairs while the son had followed him 
like an eagle three steps at a time having received this information 
the little princess and mademoiselle bourienne whose chattering voices 
had reached her from the corridor went into princess marys room 

you know theyve come marie said the little princess waddling in 
and sinking heavily into an armchair 

she was no longer in the loose gown she generally wore in the morning 
but had on one of her best dresses her hair was carefully done and her 
face was animated which however did not conceal its sunken and faded 
outlines dressed as she used to be in petersburg society it was still 
more noticeable how much plainer she had become some unobtrusive touch 
had been added to mademoiselle bouriennes toilet which rendered her 
fresh and pretty face yet more attractive 

what are you going to remain as you are dear princess she began 
theyll be announcing that the gentlemen are in the drawing room and we 
shall have to go down and you have not smartened yourself up at all 

the little princess got up rang for the maid and hurriedly and merrily 
began to devise and carry out a plan of how princess mary should be 
dressed princess marys self esteem was wounded by the fact that 
the arrival of a suitor agitated her and still more so by both her 
companions not having the least conception that it could be otherwise 
to tell them that she felt ashamed for herself and for them would be to 
betray her agitation while to decline their offers to dress her would 
prolong their banter and insistence she flushed her beautiful eyes 
grew dim red blotches came on her face and it took on the unattractive 
martyrlike expression it so often wore as she submitted herself to 
mademoiselle bourienne and lise both these women quite sincerely tried 
to make her look pretty she was so plain that neither of them could 
think of her as a rival so they began dressing her with perfect 
sincerity and with the naive and firm conviction women have that dress 
can make a face pretty 

no really my dear this dress is not pretty said lise looking 
sideways at princess mary from a little distance you have a maroon 
dress have it fetched really you know the fate of your whole life may 
be at stake but this one is too light its not becoming 

it was not the dress but the face and whole figure of princess mary 
that was not pretty but neither mademoiselle bourienne nor the little 
princess felt this they still thought that if a blue ribbon were placed 
in the hair the hair combed up and the blue scarf arranged lower on 
the best maroon dress and so on all would be well they forgot that 
the frightened face and the figure could not be altered and that 
however they might change the setting and adornment of that face it 
would still remain piteous and plain after two or three changes to 
which princess mary meekly submitted just as her hair had been arranged 
on the top of her head a style that quite altered and spoiled her 
looks and she had put on a maroon dress with a pale blue scarf the 
little princess walked twice round her now adjusting a fold of the 
dress with her little hand now arranging the scarf and looking at her 
with her head bent first on one side and then on the other 

no it will not do she said decidedly clasping her hands no mary 
really this dress does not suit you i prefer you in your little gray 
everyday dress now please do it for my sake katie she said to the 
maid bring the princess her gray dress and youll see mademoiselle 
bourienne how i shall arrange it she added smiling with a foretaste 
of artistic pleasure 

but when katie brought the required dress princess mary remained 
sitting motionless before the glass looking at her face and saw in the 
mirror her eyes full of tears and her mouth quivering ready to burst 
into sobs 

come dear princess said mademoiselle bourienne just one more 
little effort 

the little princess taking the dress from the maid came up to princess 
mary 

well now well arrange something quite simple and becoming she said 

the three voices hers mademoiselle bouriennes and katies who was 
laughing at something mingled in a merry sound like the chirping of 
birds 

no leave me alone said princess mary 

her voice sounded so serious and so sad that the chirping of the birds 
was silenced at once they looked at the beautiful large thoughtful 
eyes full of tears and of thoughts gazing shiningly and imploringly at 
them and understood that it was useless and even cruel to insist 

at least change your coiffure said the little princess didnt i 
tell you she went on turning reproachfully to mademoiselle bourienne 
marys is a face which such a coiffure does not suit in the least not 
in the least please change it 

leave me alone please leave me alone it is all quite the same to me 
answered a voice struggling with tears 

mademoiselle bourienne and the little princess had to own to themselves 
that princess mary in this guise looked very plain worse than usual 
but it was too late she was looking at them with an expression they 
both knew an expression thoughtful and sad this expression in princess 
mary did not frighten them she never inspired fear in anyone but they 
knew that when it appeared on her face she became mute and was not to 
be shaken in her determination 

you will change it wont you said lise and as princess mary gave no 
answer she left the room 

princess mary was left alone she did not comply with lises request 
she not only left her hair as it was but did not even look in her 
glass letting her arms fall helplessly she sat with downcast eyes and 
pondered a husband a man a strong dominant and strangely attractive 
being rose in her imagination and carried her into a totally different 
happy world of his own she fancied a child her own  such as she had 
seen the day before in the arms of her nurses daughter  at her own 
breast the husband standing by and gazing tenderly at her and the 
child but no it is impossible i am too ugly she thought 

please come to tea the prince will be out in a moment came the 
maids voice at the door 

she roused herself and felt appalled at what she had been thinking and 
before going down she went into the room where the icons hung and her 
eyes fixed on the dark face of a large icon of the saviour lit by a 
lamp she stood before it with folded hands for a few moments a painful 
doubt filled her soul could the joy of love of earthly love for a 
man be for her in her thoughts of marriage princess mary dreamed of 
happiness and of children but her strongest most deeply hidden longing 
was for earthly love the more she tried to hide this feeling from 
others and even from herself the stronger it grew o god she said 
how am i to stifle in my heart these temptations of the devil how am i 
to renounce forever these vile fancies so as peacefully to fulfill 
thy will and scarcely had she put that question than god gave her the 
answer in her own heart desire nothing for thyself seek nothing be 
not anxious or envious mans future and thy own fate must remain hidden 
from thee but live so that thou mayest be ready for anything if it be 
gods will to prove thee in the duties of marriage be ready to fulfill 
his will with this consoling thought but yet with a hope for the 
fulfillment of her forbidden earthly longing princess mary sighed 
and having crossed herself went down thinking neither of her gown and 
coiffure nor of how she would go in nor of what she would say what 
could all that matter in comparison with the will of god without whose 
care not a hair of mans head can fall 





chapter iv 


when princess mary came down prince vasili and his son were already 
in the drawing room talking to the little princess and mademoiselle 
bourienne when she entered with her heavy step treading on her heels 
the gentlemen and mademoiselle bourienne rose and the little princess 
indicating her to the gentlemen said voila marie princess mary saw 
them all and saw them in detail she saw prince vasilis face serious 
for an instant at the sight of her but immediately smiling again and 
the little princess curiously noting the impression marie produced on 
the visitors and she saw mademoiselle bourienne with her ribbon and 
pretty face and her unusually animated look which was fixed on him 
but him she could not see she only saw something large brilliant 
and handsome moving toward her as she entered the room prince vasili 
approached first and she kissed the bold forehead that bent over her 
hand and answered his question by saying that on the contrary she 
remembered him quite well then anatole came up to her she still could 
not see him she only felt a soft hand taking hers firmly and she 
touched with her lips a white forehead over which was beautiful 
light brown hair smelling of pomade when she looked up at him she was 
struck by his beauty anatole stood with his right thumb under a button 
of his uniform his chest expanded and his back drawn in slightly 
swinging one foot and with his head a little bent looked with beaming 
face at the princess without speaking and evidently not thinking about 
her at all anatole was not quick witted nor ready or eloquent in 
conversation but he had the faculty so invaluable in society of 
composure and imperturbable self possession if a man lacking in 
self confidence remains dumb on a first introduction and betrays a 
consciousness of the impropriety of such silence and an anxiety to find 
something to say the effect is bad but anatole was dumb swung his 
foot and smilingly examined the princess hair it was evident that he 
could be silent in this way for a very long time if anyone finds this 
silence inconvenient let him talk but i dont want to he seemed to 
say besides this in his behavior to women anatole had a manner 
which particularly inspires in them curiosity awe and even love  a 
supercilious consciousness of his own superiority it was as if he said 
to them i know you i know you but why should i bother about you 
youd be only too glad of course perhaps he did not really think this 
when he met women  even probably he did not for in general he thought 
very little  but his looks and manner gave that impression the princess 
felt this and as if wishing to show him that she did not even dare 
expect to interest him she turned to his father the conversation was 
general and animated thanks to princess lises voice and little downy 
lip that lifted over her white teeth she met prince vasili with that 
playful manner often employed by lively chatty people and consisting 
in the assumption that between the person they so address and themselves 
there are some semi private long established jokes and amusing 
reminiscences though no such reminiscences really exist  just as none 
existed in this case prince vasili readily adopted her tone and the 
little princess also drew anatole whom she hardly knew into these 
amusing recollections of things that had never occurred mademoiselle 
bourienne also shared them and even princess mary felt herself 
pleasantly made to share in these merry reminiscences 

here at least we shall have the benefit of your company all to 
ourselves dear prince said the little princess of course in french 
to prince vasili its not as at annettes * receptions where you 
always ran away you remember cette chere annette 


* anna pavlovna 


ah but you wont talk politics to me like annette 

and our little tea table 

oh yes 

why is it you were never at annettes the little princess asked 
anatole ah i know i know she said with a sly glance your brother 
hippolyte told me about your goings on oh and she shook her finger at 
him i have even heard of your doings in paris 

and didnt hippolyte tell you asked prince vasili turning to his son 
and seizing the little princess arm as if she would have run away and 
he had just managed to catch her didnt he tell you how he himself was 
pining for the dear princess and how she showed him the door oh she 
is a pearl among women princess he added turning to princess mary 

when paris was mentioned mademoiselle bourienne for her part seized the 
opportunity of joining in the general current of recollections 

she took the liberty of inquiring whether it was long since anatole 
had left paris and how he had liked that city anatole answered the 
frenchwoman very readily and looking at her with a smile talked to her 
about her native land when he saw the pretty little bourienne anatole 
came to the conclusion that he would not find bald hills dull either 
not at all bad he thought examining her not at all bad that 
little companion i hope she will bring her along with her when were 
married la petite est gentille * 


* the little one is charming 


the old prince dressed leisurely in his study frowning and considering 
what he was to do the coming of these visitors annoyed him what are 
prince vasili and that son of his to me prince vasili is a shallow 
braggart and his son no doubt is a fine specimen he grumbled to 
himself what angered him was that the coming of these visitors revived 
in his mind an unsettled question he always tried to stifle one about 
which he always deceived himself the question was whether he could ever 
bring himself to part from his daughter and give her to a husband the 
prince never directly asked himself that question knowing beforehand 
that he would have to answer it justly and justice clashed not only 
with his feelings but with the very possibility of life life without 
princess mary little as he seemed to value her was unthinkable to 
him and why should she marry he thought to be unhappy for certain 
theres lise married to andrew  a better husband one would think could 
hardly be found nowadays  but is she contented with her lot and who 
would marry marie for love plain and awkward theyll take her for her 
connections and wealth are there no women living unmarried and even 
the happier for it so thought prince bolkonski while dressing and 
yet the question he was always putting off demanded an immediate 
answer prince vasili had brought his son with the evident intention of 
proposing and today or tomorrow he would probably ask for an answer 
his birth and position in society were not bad well ive nothing 
against it the prince said to himself but he must be worthy of her 
and that is what we shall see 

that is what we shall see that is what we shall see he added aloud 

he entered the drawing room with his usual alert step glancing rapidly 
round the company he noticed the change in the little princess dress 
mademoiselle bouriennes ribbon princess marys unbecoming coiffure 
mademoiselle bouriennes and anatoles smiles and the loneliness of his 
daughter amid the general conversation got herself up like a fool 
he thought looking irritably at her she is shameless and he ignores 
her 

he went straight up to prince vasili 

well how dye do how dye do glad to see you 

friendship laughs at distance began prince vasili in his usual rapid 
self confident familiar tone here is my second son please love and 
befriend him 

prince bolkonski surveyed anatole 

fine young fellow fine young fellow he said well come and kiss 
me and he offered his cheek 

anatole kissed the old man and looked at him with curiosity and perfect 
composure waiting for a display of the eccentricities his father had 
told him to expect 

prince bolkonski sat down in his usual place in the corner of the sofa 
and drawing up an armchair for prince vasili pointed to it and began 
questioning him about political affairs and news he seemed to listen 
attentively to what prince vasili said but kept glancing at princess 
mary 

and so they are writing from potsdam already he said repeating 
prince vasilis last words then rising he suddenly went up to his 
daughter 

is it for visitors youve got yourself up like that eh said he 
fine very fine you have done up your hair in this new way for the 
visitors and before the visitors i tell you that in future you are 
never to dare to change your way of dress without my consent 

it was my fault mon pere interceded the little princess with a 
blush 

you must do as you please said prince bolkonski bowing to his 
daughter in law but she need not make a fool of herself shes plain 
enough as it is 

and he sat down again paying no more attention to his daughter who was 
reduced to tears 

on the contrary that coiffure suits the princess very well said 
prince vasili 

now you young prince whats your name said prince bolkonski 
turning to anatole come here let us talk and get acquainted 

now the fun begins thought anatole sitting down with a smile beside 
the old prince 

well my dear boy i hear youve been educated abroad not taught to 
read and write by the deacon like your father and me now tell me 
my dear boy are you serving in the horse guards asked the old man 
scrutinizing anatole closely and intently 

no i have been transferred to the line said anatole hardly able to 
restrain his laughter 

ah thats a good thing so my dear boy you wish to serve the tsar 
and the country it is wartime such a fine fellow must serve well are 
you off to the front 

no prince our regiment has gone to the front but i am attached 
what is it i am attached to papa said anatole turning to his father 
with a laugh 

a splendid soldier splendid what am i attached to ha ha ha 
laughed prince bolkonski and anatole laughed still louder suddenly 
prince bolkonski frowned 

you may go he said to anatole 

anatole returned smiling to the ladies 

and so youve had him educated abroad prince vasili havent you 
said the old prince to prince vasili 

i have done my best for him and i can assure you the education there 
is much better than ours 

yes everything is different nowadays everything is changed the lads 
a fine fellow a fine fellow well come with me now he took prince 
vasilis arm and led him to his study as soon as they were alone 
together prince vasili announced his hopes and wishes to the old 
prince 

well do you think i shall prevent her that i cant part from her 
said the old prince angrily what an idea im ready for it tomorrow 
only let me tell you i want to know my son in law better you know 
my principles  everything aboveboard i will ask her tomorrow in your 
presence if she is willing then he can stay on he can stay and ill 
see the old prince snorted let her marry its all the same to me 
he screamed in the same piercing tone as when parting from his son 

i will tell you frankly said prince vasili in the tone of a crafty 
man convinced of the futility of being cunning with so keen sighted 
companion you know you see right through people anatole is no 
genius but he is an honest goodhearted lad an excellent son or 
kinsman 

all right all right well see 

as always happens when women lead lonely lives for any length of time 
without male society on anatoles appearance all the three women of 
prince bolkonskis household felt that their life had not been real 
till then their powers of reasoning feeling and observing immediately 
increased tenfold and their life which seemed to have been passed in 
darkness was suddenly lit up by a new brightness full of significance 

princess mary grew quite unconscious of her face and coiffure the 
handsome open face of the man who might perhaps be her husband absorbed 
all her attention he seemed to her kind brave determined manly and 
magnanimous she felt convinced of that thousands of dreams of a future 
family life continually rose in her imagination she drove them away and 
tried to conceal them 

but am i not too cold with him thought the princess i try to be 
reserved because in the depth of my soul i feel too near to him already 
but then he cannot know what i think of him and may imagine that i do 
not like him 

and princess mary tried but could not manage to be cordial to her new 
guest poor girl shes devilish ugly thought anatole 

mademoiselle bourienne also roused to great excitement by anatoles 
arrival thought in another way of course she a handsome young woman 
without any definite position without relations or even a country did 
not intend to devote her life to serving prince bolkonski to reading 
aloud to him and being friends with princess mary mademoiselle 
bourienne had long been waiting for a russian prince who able to 
appreciate at a glance her superiority to the plain badly dressed 
ungainly russian princesses would fall in love with her and carry her 
off and here at last was a russian prince mademoiselle bourienne knew 
a story heard from her aunt but finished in her own way which she 
liked to repeat to herself it was the story of a girl who had been 
seduced and to whom her poor mother sa pauvre mere appeared and 
reproached her for yielding to a man without being married mademoiselle 
bourienne was often touched to tears as in imagination she told this 
story to him her seducer and now he a real russian prince had 
appeared he would carry her away and then sa pauvre mere would appear 
and he would marry her so her future shaped itself in mademoiselle 
bouriennes head at the very time she was talking to anatole about 
paris it was not calculation that guided her she did not even for a 
moment consider what she should do but all this had long been familiar 
to her and now that anatole had appeared it just grouped itself around 
him and she wished and tried to please him as much as possible 

the little princess like an old war horse that hears the trumpet 
unconsciously and quite forgetting her condition prepared for the 
familiar gallop of coquetry without any ulterior motive or any 
struggle but with naive and lighthearted gaiety 

although in female society anatole usually assumed the role of a man 
tired of being run after by women his vanity was flattered by the 
spectacle of his power over these three women besides that he was 
beginning to feel for the pretty and provocative mademoiselle bourienne 
that passionate animal feeling which was apt to master him with great 
suddenness and prompt him to the coarsest and most reckless actions 

after tea the company went into the sitting room and princess mary was 
asked to play on the clavichord anatole laughing and in high spirits 
came and leaned on his elbows facing her and beside mademoiselle 
bourienne princess mary felt his look with a painfully joyous emotion 
her favorite sonata bore her into a most intimately poetic world and the 
look she felt upon her made that world still more poetic but anatoles 
expression though his eyes were fixed on her referred not to her but 
to the movements of mademoiselle bouriennes little foot which he was 
then touching with his own under the clavichord mademoiselle bourienne 
was also looking at princess mary and in her lovely eyes there was a 
look of fearful joy and hope that was also new to the princess 

how she loves me thought princess mary how happy i am now and how 
happy i may be with such a friend and such a husband husband can it 
be possible she thought not daring to look at his face but still 
feeling his eyes gazing at her 

in the evening after supper when all were about to retire anatole 
kissed princess marys hand she did not know how she found the courage 
but she looked straight into his handsome face as it came near to her 
shortsighted eyes turning from princess mary he went up and kissed 
mademoiselle bouriennes hand this was not etiquette but then he did 
everything so simply and with such assurance mademoiselle bourienne 
flushed and gave the princess a frightened look 

what delicacy thought the princess is it possible that amelie 
mademoiselle bourienne thinks i could be jealous of her and not 
value her pure affection and devotion to me she went up to her and 
kissed her warmly anatole went up to kiss the little princess hand 

no no no when your father writes to tell me that you are behaving 
well i will give you my hand to kiss not till then she said and 
smilingly raising a finger at him she left the room 





chapter v 


they all separated but except anatole who fell asleep as soon as he 
got into bed all kept awake a long time that night 

is he really to be my husband this stranger who is so kind  yes kind 
that is the chief thing thought princess mary and fear which she had 
seldom experienced came upon her she feared to look round it seemed 
to her that someone was there standing behind the screen in the dark 
corner and this someone was he  the devil  and he was also this man 
with the white forehead black eyebrows and red lips 

she rang for her maid and asked her to sleep in her room 

mademoiselle bourienne walked up and down the conservatory for a long 
time that evening vainly expecting someone now smiling at someone now 
working herself up to tears with the imaginary words of her pauvre mere 
rebuking her for her fall 

the little princess grumbled to her maid that her bed was badly made 
she could not lie either on her face or on her side every position was 
awkward and uncomfortable and her burden oppressed her now more than 
ever because anatoles presence had vividly recalled to her the time 
when she was not like that and when everything was light and gay she 
sat in an armchair in her dressing jacket and nightcap and katie sleepy 
and disheveled beat and turned the heavy feather bed for the third 
time muttering to herself 

i told you it was all lumps and holes the little princess repeated 
i should be glad enough to fall asleep so its not my fault and her 
voice quivered like that of a child about to cry 

the old prince did not sleep either tikhon half asleep heard him 
pacing angrily about and snorting the old prince felt as though he 
had been insulted through his daughter the insult was the more pointed 
because it concerned not himself but another his daughter whom he 
loved more than himself he kept telling himself that he would consider 
the whole matter and decide what was right and how he should act but 
instead of that he only excited himself more and more 

the first man that turns up  she forgets her father and everything 
else runs upstairs and does up her hair and wags her tail and is unlike 
herself glad to throw her father over and she knew i should notice 
it fr fr fr and dont i see that that idiot had eyes only for 
bourienne  i shall have to get rid of her and how is it she has not 
pride enough to see it if she has no pride for herself she might at 
least have some for my sake she must be shown that the blockhead thinks 
nothing of her and looks only at bourienne no she has no pride but 
ill let her see 

the old prince knew that if he told his daughter she was making a 
mistake and that anatole meant to flirt with mademoiselle bourienne 
princess marys self esteem would be wounded and his point not to 
be parted from her would be gained so pacifying himself with this 
thought he called tikhon and began to undress 

what devil brought them here thought he while tikhon was putting the 
nightshirt over his dried up old body and gray haired chest i never 
invited them they came to disturb my life  and there is not much of it 
left 

devil take em he muttered while his head was still covered by the 
shirt 

tikhon knew his masters habit of sometimes thinking aloud and 
therefore met with unaltered looks the angrily inquisitive expression of 
the face that emerged from the shirt 

gone to bed asked the prince 

tikhon like all good valets instinctively knew the direction of his 
masters thoughts he guessed that the question referred to prince 
vasili and his son 

they have gone to bed and put out their lights your excellency 

no good no good said the prince rapidly and thrusting his feet 
into his slippers and his arms into the sleeves of his dressing gown he 
went to the couch on which he slept 

though no words had passed between anatole and mademoiselle bourienne 
they quite understood one another as to the first part of their romance 
up to the appearance of the pauvre mere they understood that they had 
much to say to one another in private and so they had been seeking an 
opportunity since morning to meet one another alone when princess mary 
went to her fathers room at the usual hour mademoiselle bourienne and 
anatole met in the conservatory 

princess mary went to the door of the study with special trepidation 
it seemed to her that not only did everybody know that her fate would be 
decided that day but that they also knew what she thought about it 
she read this in tikhons face and in that of prince vasilis valet who 
made her a low bow when she met him in the corridor carrying hot water 

the old prince was very affectionate and careful in his treatment of 
his daughter that morning princess mary well knew this painstaking 
expression of her fathers his face wore that expression when his 
dry hands clenched with vexation at her not understanding a sum in 
arithmetic when rising from his chair he would walk away from her 
repeating in a low voice the same words several times over 

he came to the point at once treating her ceremoniously 

i have had a proposition made me concerning you he said with an 
unnatural smile i expect you have guessed that prince vasili has not 
come and brought his pupil with him for some reason prince bolkonski 
referred to anatole as a pupil for the sake of my beautiful eyes 
last night a proposition was made me on your account and as you know my 
principles i refer it to you 

how am i to understand you mon pere said the princess growing pale 
and then blushing 

how understand me cried her father angrily prince vasili finds you 
to his taste as a daughter in law and makes a proposal to you on his 
pupils behalf thats how its to be understood how understand 
it and i ask you 

i do not know what you think father whispered the princess 

i i what of me leave me out of the question im not going to get 
married what about you thats what i want to know 

the princess saw that her father regarded the matter with disapproval 
but at that moment the thought occurred to her that her fate would be 
decided now or never she lowered her eyes so as not to see the gaze 
under which she felt that she could not think but would only be able to 
submit from habit and she said i wish only to do your will but if 
i had to express my own desire she had no time to finish the old 
prince interrupted her 

thats admirable he shouted he will take you with your dowry and 
take mademoiselle bourienne into the bargain shell be the wife while 
you 

the prince stopped he saw the effect these words had produced on his 
daughter she lowered her head and was ready to burst into tears 

now then now then im only joking he said remember this 
princess i hold to the principle that a maiden has a full right to 
choose i give you freedom only remember that your lifes happiness 
depends on your decision never mind me 

but i do not know father 

theres no need to talk he receives his orders and will marry you or 
anybody but you are free to choose go to your room think it over 
and come back in an hour and tell me in his presence yes or no i know 
you will pray over it well pray if you like but you had better think 
it over go yes or no yes or no yes or no he still shouted when the 
princess as if lost in a fog had already staggered out of the study 

her fate was decided and happily decided but what her father had said 
about mademoiselle bourienne was dreadful it was untrue to be sure but 
still it was terrible and she could not help thinking of it she was 
going straight on through the conservatory neither seeing nor hearing 
anything when suddenly the well known whispering of mademoiselle 
bourienne aroused her she raised her eyes and two steps away saw 
anatole embracing the frenchwoman and whispering something to her with 
a horrified expression on his handsome face anatole looked at princess 
mary but did not at once take his arm from the waist of mademoiselle 
bourienne who had not yet seen her 

whos that why wait a moment anatoles face seemed to say princess 
mary looked at them in silence she could not understand it at last 
mademoiselle bourienne gave a scream and ran away anatole bowed to 
princess mary with a gay smile as if inviting her to join in a laugh at 
this strange incident and then shrugging his shoulders went to the door 
that led to his own apartments 

an hour later tikhon came to call princess mary to the old prince 
he added that prince vasili was also there when tikhon came to her 
princess mary was sitting on the sofa in her room holding the weeping 
mademoiselle bourienne in her arms and gently stroking her hair the 
princess beautiful eyes with all their former calm radiance were 
looking with tender affection and pity at mademoiselle bouriennes 
pretty face 

no princess i have lost your affection forever said mademoiselle 
bourienne 

why i love you more than ever said princess mary and i will try to 
do all i can for your happiness 

but you despise me you who are so pure can never understand being so 
carried away by passion oh only my poor mother 

i quite understand answered princess mary with a sad smile calm 
yourself my dear i will go to my father she said and went out 

prince vasili with one leg thrown high over the other and a snuffbox in 
his hand was sitting there with a smile of deep emotion on his face 
as if stirred to his hearts core and himself regretting and laughing 
at his own sensibility when princess mary entered he hurriedly took a 
pinch of snuff 

ah my dear my dear he began rising and taking her by both hands 
then sighing he added my sons fate is in your hands decide my 
dear good gentle marie whom i have always loved as a daughter 

he drew back and a real tear appeared in his eye 

fr fr snorted prince bolkonski the prince is making a 
proposition to you in his pupils  i mean his sons  name do you 
wish or not to be prince anatole kuragins wife reply yes or no he 
shouted and then i shall reserve the right to state my opinion also 
yes my opinion and only my opinion added prince bolkonski turning 
to prince vasili and answering his imploring look yes or no 

my desire is never to leave you father never to separate my life 
from yours i dont wish to marry she answered positively glancing at 
prince vasili and at her father with her beautiful eyes 

humbug nonsense humbug humbug humbug cried prince bolkonski 
frowning and taking his daughters hand he did not kiss her but only 
bending his forehead to hers just touched it and pressed her hand so 
that she winced and uttered a cry 

prince vasili rose 

my dear i must tell you that this is a moment i shall never never 
forget but my dear will you not give us a little hope of touching 
this heart so kind and generous say perhaps the future is so 
long say perhaps 

prince what i have said is all there is in my heart i thank you for 
the honor but i shall never be your sons wife 

well so thats finished my dear fellow i am very glad to have seen 
you very glad go back to your rooms princess go said the old 
prince very very glad to have seen you repeated he embracing 
prince vasili 

my vocation is a different one thought princess mary my vocation 
is to be happy with another kind of happiness the happiness of love 
and self sacrifice and cost what it may i will arrange poor amelies 
happiness she loves him so passionately and so passionately repents i 
will do all i can to arrange the match between them if he is not rich i 
will give her the means i will ask my father and andrew i shall be so 
happy when she is his wife she is so unfortunate a stranger alone 
helpless and oh god how passionately she must love him if she could 
so far forget herself perhaps i might have done the same thought 
princess mary 





chapter vi 


it was long since the rostovs had news of nicholas not till 
midwinter was the count at last handed a letter addressed in his sons 
handwriting on receiving it he ran on tiptoe to his study in alarm and 
haste trying to escape notice closed the door and began to read the 
letter 

anna mikhaylovna who always knew everything that passed in the house 
on hearing of the arrival of the letter went softly into the room and 
found the count with it in his hand sobbing and laughing at the same 
time 

anna mikhaylovna though her circumstances had improved was still 
living with the rostovs 

my dear friend said she in a tone of pathetic inquiry prepared to 
sympathize in any way 

the count sobbed yet more 

nikolenka a letter wa a s wounded my darling boy 
the countess promoted to be an officer thank god how tell the 
little countess 

anna mikhaylovna sat down beside him with her own handkerchief wiped 
the tears from his eyes and from the letter then having dried her 
own eyes she comforted the count and decided that at dinner and till 
teatime she would prepare the countess and after tea with gods help 
would inform her 

at dinner anna mikhaylovna talked the whole time about the war news and 
about nikolenka twice asked when the last letter had been received from 
him though she knew that already and remarked that they might very 
likely be getting a letter from him that day each time that these hints 
began to make the countess anxious and she glanced uneasily at the 
count and at anna mikhaylovna the latter very adroitly turned the 
conversation to insignificant matters natasha who of the whole 
family was the most gifted with a capacity to feel any shades of 
intonation look and expression pricked up her ears from the beginning 
of the meal and was certain that there was some secret between her 
father and anna mikhaylovna that it had something to do with her 
brother and that anna mikhaylovna was preparing them for it bold as 
she was natasha who knew how sensitive her mother was to anything 
relating to nikolenka did not venture to ask any questions at dinner 
but she was too excited to eat anything and kept wriggling about on her 
chair regardless of her governess remarks after dinner she rushed 
head long after anna mikhaylovna and dashing at her flung herself on 
her neck as soon as she overtook her in the sitting room 

auntie darling do tell me what it is 

nothing my dear 

no dearest sweet one honey i wont give up  i know you know 
something 

anna mikhaylovna shook her head 

you are a little slyboots she said 

a letter from nikolenka im sure of it exclaimed natasha reading 
confirmation in anna mikhaylovnas face 

but for gods sake be careful you know how it may affect your mamma 

i will i will only tell me you wont then i will go and tell at 
once 

anna mikhaylovna in a few words told her the contents of the letter 
on condition that she should tell no one 

no on my true word of honor said natasha crossing herself i wont 
tell anyone and she ran off at once to sonya 

nikolenka wounded a letter she announced in gleeful triumph 

nicholas was all sonya said instantly turning white 

natasha seeing the impression the news of her brothers wound produced 
on sonya felt for the first time the sorrowful side of the news 

she rushed to sonya hugged her and began to cry 

a little wound but he has been made an officer he is well now he 
wrote himself said she through her tears 

there now its true that all you women are crybabies remarked petya 
pacing the room with large resolute strides now im very glad very 
glad indeed that my brother has distinguished himself so you are all 
blubberers and understand nothing 

natasha smiled through her tears 

you havent read the letter asked sonya 

no but she said that it was all over and that hes now an officer 

thank god said sonya crossing herself but perhaps she deceived 
you let us go to mamma 

petya paced the room in silence for a time 

if id been in nikolenkas place i would have killed even more of those 
frenchmen he said what nasty brutes they are id have killed so 
many that thered have been a heap of them 

hold your tongue petya what a goose you are 

im not a goose but they are who cry about trifles said petya 

do you remember him natasha suddenly asked after a moments silence 

sonya smiled 

do i remember nicholas 

no sonya but do you remember so that you remember him perfectly 
remember everything said natasha with an expressive gesture 
evidently wishing to give her words a very definite meaning i remember 
nikolenka too i remember him well she said but i dont remember 
boris i dont remember him a bit 

what you dont remember boris asked sonya in surprise 

its not that i dont remember  i know what he is like but not as i 
remember nikolenka him  i just shut my eyes and remember but boris 
no she shut her eyes no theres nothing at all 

oh natasha said sonya looking ecstatically and earnestly at her 
friend as if she did not consider her worthy to hear what she meant to 
say and as if she were saying it to someone else with whom joking was 
out of the question i am in love with your brother once for all and 
whatever may happen to him or to me shall never cease to love him as 
long as i live 

natasha looked at sonya with wondering and inquisitive eyes and said 
nothing she felt that sonya was speaking the truth that there was such 
love as sonya was speaking of but natasha had not yet felt anything 
like it she believed it could be but did not understand it 

shall you write to him she asked 

sonya became thoughtful the question of how to write to nicholas and 
whether she ought to write tormented her now that he was already an 
officer and a wounded hero would it be right to remind him of herself 
and as it might seem of the obligations to her he had taken on 
himself 

i dont know i think if he writes i will write too she said 
blushing 

and you wont feel ashamed to write to him 

sonya smiled 

no 

and i should be ashamed to write to boris im not going to 

why should you be ashamed 

well i dont know its awkward and would make me ashamed 

and i know why shed be ashamed said petya offended by natashas 
previous remark its because she was in love with that fat one in 
spectacles that was how petya described his namesake the new count 
bezukhov and now shes in love with that singer he meant natashas 
italian singing master thats why shes ashamed 

petya youre a stupid said natasha 

not more stupid than you madam said the nine year old petya with 
the air of an old brigadier 

the countess had been prepared by anna mikhaylovnas hints at dinner 
on retiring to her own room she sat in an armchair her eyes fixed on a 
miniature portrait of her son on the lid of a snuffbox while the tears 
kept coming into her eyes anna mikhaylovna with the letter came on 
tiptoe to the countess door and paused 

dont come in she said to the old count who was following her come 
later and she went in closing the door behind her 

the count put his ear to the keyhole and listened 

at first he heard the sound of indifferent voices then anna 
mikhaylovnas voice alone in a long speech then a cry then silence 
then both voices together with glad intonations and then footsteps 
anna mikhaylovna opened the door her face wore the proud expression of 
a surgeon who has just performed a difficult operation and admits the 
public to appreciate his skill 

it is done she said to the count pointing triumphantly to the 
countess who sat holding in one hand the snuffbox with its portrait and 
in the other the letter and pressing them alternately to her lips 

when she saw the count she stretched out her arms to him embraced his 
bald head over which she again looked at the letter and the portrait 
and in order to press them again to her lips she slightly pushed away 
the bald head vera natasha sonya and petya now entered the room 
and the reading of the letter began after a brief description of 
the campaign and the two battles in which he had taken part and his 
promotion nicholas said that he kissed his fathers and mothers hands 
asking for their blessing and that he kissed vera natasha and petya 
besides that he sent greetings to monsieur schelling madame schoss 
and his old nurse and asked them to kiss for him dear sonya whom he 
loved and thought of just the same as ever when she heard this sonya 
blushed so that tears came into her eyes and unable to bear the looks 
turned upon her ran away into the dancing hall whirled round it at 
full speed with her dress puffed out like a balloon and flushed and 
smiling plumped down on the floor the countess was crying 

why are you crying mamma asked vera from all he says one should be 
glad and not cry 

this was quite true but the count the countess and natasha looked 
at her reproachfully and who is it she takes after thought the 
countess 

nicholas letter was read over hundreds of times and those who were 
considered worthy to hear it had to come to the countess for she 
did not let it out of her hands the tutors came and the nurses and 
dmitri and several acquaintances and the countess reread the letter 
each time with fresh pleasure and each time discovered in it fresh 
proofs of nikolenkas virtues how strange how extraordinary how 
joyful it seemed that her son the scarcely perceptible motion of whose 
tiny limbs she had felt twenty years ago within her that son about whom 
she used to have quarrels with the too indulgent count that son who had 
first learned to say pear and then granny that this son should now 
be away in a foreign land amid strange surroundings a manly warrior 
doing some kind of mans work of his own without help or guidance 
the universal experience of ages showing that children do grow 
imperceptibly from the cradle to manhood did not exist for the 
countess her sons growth toward manhood at each of its stages 
had seemed as extraordinary to her as if there had never existed the 
millions of human beings who grew up in the same way as twenty 
years before it seemed impossible that the little creature who lived 
somewhere under her heart would ever cry suck her breast and begin to 
speak so now she could not believe that that little creature could be 
this strong brave man this model son and officer that judging by this 
letter he now was 

what a style how charmingly he describes said she reading the 
descriptive part of the letter and what a soul not a word about 
himself not a word about some denisov or other though he himself 
i dare say is braver than any of them he says nothing about his 
sufferings what a heart how like him it is and how he has remembered 
everybody not forgetting anyone i always said when he was only so 
high  i always said 

for more than a week preparations were being made rough drafts of 
letters to nicholas from all the household were written and copied out 
while under the supervision of the countess and the solicitude of the 
count money and all things necessary for the uniform and equipment 
of the newly commissioned officer were collected anna mikhaylovna 
practical woman that she was had even managed by favor with army 
authorities to secure advantageous means of communication for herself 
and her son she had opportunities of sending her letters to the grand 
duke constantine pavlovich who commanded the guards the rostovs 
supposed that the russian guards abroad was quite a definite address 
and that if a letter reached the grand duke in command of the guards 
there was no reason why it should not reach the pavlograd regiment 
which was presumably somewhere in the same neighborhood and so it was 
decided to send the letters and money by the grand dukes courier to 
boris and boris was to forward them to nicholas the letters were 
from the old count the countess petya vera natasha and sonya and 
finally there were six thousand rubles for his outfit and various other 
things the old count sent to his son 





chapter vii 


on the twelfth of november kutuzovs active army in camp before 
olmutz was preparing to be reviewed next day by the two emperors  the 
russian and the austrian the guards just arrived from russia spent 
the night ten miles from olmutz and next morning were to come straight 
to the review reaching the field at olmutz by ten oclock 

that day nicholas rostov received a letter from boris telling him that 
the ismaylov regiment was quartered for the night ten miles from olmutz 
and that he wanted to see him as he had a letter and money for him 
rostov was particularly in need of money now that the troops after 
their active service were stationed near olmutz and the camp swarmed 
with well provisioned sutlers and austrian jews offering all sorts 
of tempting wares the pavlograds held feast after feast celebrating 
awards they had received for the campaign and made expeditions to 
olmutz to visit a certain caroline the hungarian who had recently 
opened a restaurant there with girls as waitresses rostov who had 
just celebrated his promotion to a cornetcy and bought denisovs horse 
bedouin was in debt all round to his comrades and the sutlers on 
receiving boris letter he rode with a fellow officer to olmutz dined 
there drank a bottle of wine and then set off alone to the guards 
camp to find his old playmate rostov had not yet had time to get his 
uniform he had on a shabby cadet jacket decorated with a soldiers 
cross equally shabby cadets riding breeches lined with worn leather 
and an officers saber with a sword knot the don horse he was riding 
was one he had bought from a cossack during the campaign and he wore a 
crumpled hussar cap stuck jauntily back on one side of his head as he 
rode up to the camp he thought how he would impress boris and all his 
comrades of the guards by his appearance  that of a fighting hussar who 
had been under fire 

the guards had made their whole march as if on a pleasure trip parading 
their cleanliness and discipline they had come by easy stages their 
knapsacks conveyed on carts and the austrian authorities had provided 
excellent dinners for the officers at every halting place the regiments 
had entered and left the town with their bands playing and by the grand 
dukes orders the men had marched all the way in step a practice on 
which the guards prided themselves the officers on foot and at their 
proper posts boris had been quartered and had marched all the way 
with berg who was already in command of a company berg who had 
obtained his captaincy during the campaign had gained the confidence of 
his superiors by his promptitude and accuracy and had arranged his money 
matters very satisfactorily boris during the campaign had made the 
acquaintance of many persons who might prove useful to him and by 
a letter of recommendation he had brought from pierre had become 
acquainted with prince andrew bolkonski through whom he hoped to obtain 
a post on the commander in chiefs staff berg and boris having rested 
after yesterdays march were sitting clean and neatly dressed at a 
round table in the clean quarters allotted to them playing chess 
berg held a smoking pipe between his knees boris in the accurate way 
characteristic of him was building a little pyramid of chessmen with 
his delicate white fingers while awaiting bergs move and watched his 
opponents face evidently thinking about the game as he always thought 
only of whatever he was engaged on 

well how are you going to get out of that he remarked 

well try to replied berg touching a pawn and then removing his 
hand 

at that moment the door opened 

here he is at last shouted rostov and berg too oh you 
petisenfans allay cushay dormir he exclaimed imitating his russian 
nurses french at which he and boris used to laugh long ago 

dear me how you have changed 

boris rose to meet rostov but in doing so did not omit to steady and 
replace some chessmen that were falling he was about to embrace his 
friend but nicholas avoided him with that peculiar feeling of youth 
that dread of beaten tracks and wish to express itself in a manner 
different from that of its elders which is often insincere nicholas 
wished to do something special on meeting his friend he wanted to pinch 
him push him do anything but kiss him  a thing everybody did but 
notwithstanding this boris embraced him in a quiet friendly way and 
kissed him three times 

they had not met for nearly half a year and being at the age when young 
men take their first steps on lifes road each saw immense changes in 
the other quite a new reflection of the society in which they had taken 
those first steps both had changed greatly since they last met and both 
were in a hurry to show the changes that had taken place in them 

oh you damned dandies clean and fresh as if youd been to a fete 
not like us sinners of the line cried rostov with martial swagger 
and with baritone notes in his voice new to boris pointing to his own 
mud bespattered breeches the german landlady hearing rostovs loud 
voice popped her head in at the door 

eh is she pretty he asked with a wink 

why do you shout so youll frighten them said boris i did not 
expect you today he added i only sent you the note yesterday by 
bolkonski  an adjutant of kutuzovs whos a friend of mine i did not 
think he would get it to you so quickly well how are you been 
under fire already asked boris 

without answering rostov shook the soldiers cross of st george 
fastened to the cording of his uniform and indicating a bandaged arm 
glanced at berg with a smile 

as you see he said 

indeed yes yes said boris with a smile and we too have had a 
splendid march you know of course that his imperial highness rode 
with our regiment all the time so that we had every comfort and every 
advantage what receptions we had in poland what dinners and balls 
i cant tell you and the tsarevich was very gracious to all our 
officers 

and the two friends told each other of their doings the one of his 
hussar revels and life in the fighting line the other of the pleasures 
and advantages of service under members of the imperial family 

oh you guards said rostov i say send for some wine 

boris made a grimace 

if you really want it said he 

he went to his bed drew a purse from under the clean pillow and sent 
for wine 

yes and i have some money and a letter to give you he added 

rostov took the letter and throwing the money on the sofa put both 
arms on the table and began to read after reading a few lines he 
glanced angrily at berg then meeting his eyes hid his face behind the 
letter 

well theyve sent you a tidy sum said berg eying the heavy purse 
that sank into the sofa as for us count we get along on our pay i 
can tell you for myself 

i say berg my dear fellow said rostov when you get a letter from 
home and meet one of your own people whom you want to talk everything 
over with and i happen to be there ill go at once to be out of 
your way do go somewhere anywhere to the devil he exclaimed and 
immediately seizing him by the shoulder and looking amiably into his 
face evidently wishing to soften the rudeness of his words he added 
dont be hurt my dear fellow you know i speak from my heart as to an 
old acquaintance 

oh dont mention it count i quite understand said berg getting up 
and speaking in a muffled and guttural voice 

go across to our hosts they invited you added boris 

berg put on the cleanest of coats without a spot or speck of dust 
stood before a looking glass and brushed the hair on his temples 
upwards in the way affected by the emperor alexander and having 
assured himself from the way rostov looked at it that his coat had been 
noticed left the room with a pleasant smile 

oh dear what a beast i am muttered rostov as he read the letter 

why 

oh what a pig i am not to have written and to have given them such 
a fright oh what a pig i am he repeated flushing suddenly well 
have you sent gabriel for some wine all right lets have some 

in the letter from his parents was enclosed a letter of recommendation 
to bagration which the old countess at anna mikhaylovnas advice had 
obtained through an acquaintance and sent to her son asking him to take 
it to its destination and make use of it 

what nonsense much i need it said rostov throwing the letter under 
the table 

why have you thrown that away asked boris 

it is some letter of recommendation what the devil do i want it 
for 

why what the devil said boris picking it up and reading the 
address this letter would be of great use to you 

i want nothing and i wont be anyones adjutant 

why not inquired boris 

its a lackeys job 

you are still the same dreamer i see remarked boris shaking his 
head 

and youre still the same diplomatist but thats not the point 
come how are you asked rostov 

well as you see so far everythings all right but i confess i should 
much like to be an adjutant and not remain at the front 

why 

because when once a man starts on military service he should try to 
make as successful a career of it as possible 

oh thats it said rostov evidently thinking of something else 

he looked intently and inquiringly into his friends eyes evidently 
trying in vain to find the answer to some question 

old gabriel brought in the wine 

shouldnt we now send for berg asked boris he would drink with you 
i cant 

well send for him and how do you get on with that german asked 
rostov with a contemptuous smile 

he is a very very nice honest and pleasant fellow answered boris 

again rostov looked intently into boris eyes and sighed berg returned 
and over the bottle of wine conversation between the three officers 
became animated the guardsmen told rostov of their march and how they 
had been made much of in russia poland and abroad they spoke of the 
sayings and doings of their commander the grand duke and told stories 
of his kindness and irascibility berg as usual kept silent when the 
subject did not relate to himself but in connection with the stories 
of the grand dukes quick temper he related with gusto how in galicia he 
had managed to deal with the grand duke when the latter made a tour of 
the regiments and was annoyed at the irregularity of a movement with a 
pleasant smile berg related how the grand duke had ridden up to him in 
a violent passion shouting arnauts arnauts was the tsarevichs 
favorite expression when he was in a rage and called for the company 
commander 

would you believe it count i was not at all alarmed because i knew 
i was right without boasting you know i may say that i know the army 
orders by heart and know the regulations as well as i do the lords 
prayer so count there never is any negligence in my company and so 
my conscience was at ease i came forward berg stood up and showed 
how he presented himself with his hand to his cap and really it 
would have been difficult for a face to express greater respect and 
self complacency than his did well he stormed at me as the saying 
is stormed and stormed and stormed it was not a matter of life but 
rather of death as the saying is albanians and devils and to 
siberia said berg with a sagacious smile i knew i was in the right 
so i kept silent was not that best count hey are you dumb he 
shouted still i remained silent and what do you think count the 
next day it was not even mentioned in the orders of the day thats what 
keeping ones head means thats the way count said berg lighting 
his pipe and emitting rings of smoke 

yes that was fine said rostov smiling 

but boris noticed that he was preparing to make fun of berg and 
skillfully changed the subject he asked him to tell them how and where 
he got his wound this pleased rostov and he began talking about it and 
as he went on became more and more animated he told them of his schon 
grabern affair just as those who have taken part in a battle generally 
do describe it that is as they would like it to have been as they 
have heard it described by others and as sounds well but not at all as 
it really was rostov was a truthful young man and would on no 
account have told a deliberate lie he began his story meaning to tell 
everything just as it happened but imperceptibly involuntarily and 
inevitably he lapsed into falsehood if he had told the truth to his 
hearers  who like himself had often heard stories of attacks and had 
formed a definite idea of what an attack was and were expecting to hear 
just such a story  they would either not have believed him or still 
worse would have thought that rostov was himself to blame since what 
generally happens to the narrators of cavalry attacks had not happened 
to him he could not tell them simply that everyone went at a trot and 
that he fell off his horse and sprained his arm and then ran as hard as 
he could from a frenchman into the wood besides to tell everything as 
it really happened it would have been necessary to make an effort of 
will to tell only what happened it is very difficult to tell the truth 
and young people are rarely capable of it his hearers expected a story 
of how beside himself and all aflame with excitement he had flown like 
a storm at the square cut his way in slashed right and left how his 
saber had tasted flesh and he had fallen exhausted and so on and so he 
told them all that 

in the middle of his story just as he was saying you cannot imagine 
what a strange frenzy one experiences during an attack prince andrew 
whom boris was expecting entered the room prince andrew who liked 
to help young men was flattered by being asked for his assistance and 
being well disposed toward boris who had managed to please him the day 
before he wished to do what the young man wanted having been sent with 
papers from kutuzov to the tsarevich he looked in on boris hoping to 
find him alone when he came in and saw an hussar of the line recounting 
his military exploits prince andrew could not endure that sort of man 
he gave boris a pleasant smile frowned as with half closed eyes he 
looked at rostov bowed slightly and wearily and sat down languidly 
on the sofa he felt it unpleasant to have dropped in on bad company 
rostov flushed up on noticing this but he did not care this was a mere 
stranger glancing however at boris he saw that he too seemed ashamed 
of the hussar of the line 

in spite of prince andrews disagreeable ironical tone in spite of 
the contempt with which rostov from his fighting army point of view 
regarded all these little adjutants on the staff of whom the newcomer 
was evidently one rostov felt confused blushed and became silent 
boris inquired what news there might be on the staff and what without 
indiscretion one might ask about our plans 

we shall probably advance replied bolkonski evidently reluctant to 
say more in the presence of a stranger 

berg took the opportunity to ask with great politeness whether as was 
rumored the allowance of forage money to captains of companies would be 
doubled to this prince andrew answered with a smile that he could 
give no opinion on such an important government order and berg laughed 
gaily 

as to your business prince andrew continued addressing boris we 
will talk of it later and he looked round at rostov come to me 
after the review and we will do what is possible 

and having glanced round the room prince andrew turned to rostov 
whose state of unconquerable childish embarrassment now changing to 
anger he did not condescend to notice and said i think you were 
talking of the schon grabern affair were you there 

i was there said rostov angrily as if intending to insult the 
aide de camp 

bolkonski noticed the hussars state of mind and it amused him with a 
slightly contemptuous smile he said yes there are many stories now 
told about that affair 

yes stories repeated rostov loudly looking with eyes suddenly grown 
furious now at boris now at bolkonski yes many stories but our 
stories are the stories of men who have been under the enemys fire our 
stories have some weight not like the stories of those fellows on the 
staff who get rewards without doing anything 

of whom you imagine me to be one said prince andrew with a quiet and 
particularly amiable smile 

a strange feeling of exasperation and yet of respect for this mans 
self possession mingled at that moment in rostovs soul 

i am not talking about you he said i dont know you and frankly i 
dont want to i am speaking of the staff in general 

and i will tell you this prince andrew interrupted in a tone of quiet 
authority you wish to insult me and i am ready to agree with you that 
it would be very easy to do so if you havent sufficient self respect 
but admit that the time and place are very badly chosen in a day or two 
we shall all have to take part in a greater and more serious duel and 
besides drubetskoy who says he is an old friend of yours is not at 
all to blame that my face has the misfortune to displease you however 
he added rising you know my name and where to find me but dont 
forget that i do not regard either myself or you as having been at all 
insulted and as a man older than you my advice is to let the matter 
drop well then on friday after the review i shall expect you 
drubetskoy au revoir exclaimed prince andrew and with a bow to them 
both he went out 

only when prince andrew was gone did rostov think of what he ought to 
have said and he was still more angry at having omitted to say it he 
ordered his horse at once and coldly taking leave of boris rode 
home should he go to headquarters next day and challenge that affected 
adjutant or really let the matter drop was the question that worried 
him all the way he thought angrily of the pleasure he would have at 
seeing the fright of that small and frail but proud man when covered by 
his pistol and then he felt with surprise that of all the men he knew 
there was none he would so much like to have for a friend as that very 
adjutant whom he so hated 





chapter viii 


the day after rostov had been to see boris a review was held of the 
austrian and russian troops both those freshly arrived from russia 
and those who had been campaigning under kutuzov the two emperors the 
russian with his heir the tsarevich and the austrian with the archduke 
inspected the allied army of eighty thousand men 

from early morning the smart clean troops were on the move forming up 
on the field before the fortress now thousands of feet and bayonets 
moved and halted at the officers command turned with banners flying 
formed up at intervals and wheeled round other similar masses of 
infantry in different uniforms now was heard the rhythmic beat of 
hoofs and the jingling of showy cavalry in blue red and green braided 
uniforms with smartly dressed bandsmen in front mounted on black roan 
or gray horses then again spreading out with the brazen clatter of the 
polished shining cannon that quivered on the gun carriages and with 
the smell of linstocks came the artillery which crawled between the 
infantry and cavalry and took up its appointed position not only the 
generals in full parade uniforms with their thin or thick waists drawn 
in to the utmost their red necks squeezed into their stiff collars and 
wearing scarves and all their decorations not only the elegant pomaded 
officers but every soldier with his freshly washed and shaven face and 
his weapons clean and polished to the utmost and every horse groomed 
till its coat shone like satin and every hair of its wetted mane lay 
smooth  felt that no small matter was happening but an important and 
solemn affair every general and every soldier was conscious of his own 
insignificance aware of being but a drop in that ocean of men and 
yet at the same time was conscious of his strength as a part of that 
enormous whole 

from early morning strenuous activities and efforts had begun and by ten 
oclock all had been brought into due order the ranks were drawn up on 
the vast field the whole army was extended in three lines the cavalry 
in front behind it the artillery and behind that again the infantry 

a space like a street was left between each two lines of troops the 
three parts of that army were sharply distinguished kutuzovs fighting 
army with the pavlograds on the right flank of the front those 
recently arrived from russia both guards and regiments of the line 
and the austrian troops but they all stood in the same lines under one 
command and in a like order 

like wind over leaves ran an excited whisper theyre coming theyre 
coming alarmed voices were heard and a stir of final preparation 
swept over all the troops 

from the direction of olmutz in front of them a group was seen 
approaching and at that moment though the day was still a light gust 
of wind blowing over the army slightly stirred the streamers on the 
lances and the unfolded standards fluttered against their staffs it 
looked as if by that slight motion the army itself was expressing its 
joy at the approach of the emperors one voice was heard shouting eyes 
front then like the crowing of cocks at sunrise this was repeated by 
others from various sides and all became silent 

in the deathlike stillness only the tramp of horses was heard this 
was the emperors suites the emperors rode up to the flank and the 
trumpets of the first cavalry regiment played the general march it 
seemed as though not the trumpeters were playing but as if the army 
itself rejoicing at the emperors approach had naturally burst into 
music amid these sounds only the youthful kindly voice of the emperor 
alexander was clearly heard he gave the words of greeting and the 
first regiment roared hurrah so deafeningly continuously and 
joyfully that the men themselves were awed by their multitude and the 
immensity of the power they constituted 

rostov standing in the front lines of kutuzovs army which the tsar 
approached first experienced the same feeling as every other man in 
that army a feeling of self forgetfulness a proud consciousness of 
might and a passionate attraction to him who was the cause of this 
triumph 

he felt that at a single word from that man all this vast mass and he 
himself an insignificant atom in it would go through fire and water 
commit crime die or perform deeds of highest heroism and so he could 
not but tremble and his heart stand still at the imminence of that word 

hurrah hurrah hurrah thundered from all sides one regiment after 
another greeting the tsar with the strains of the march and then 
hurrah then the general march and again hurrah hurrah growing 
ever stronger and fuller and merging into a deafening roar 

till the tsar reached it each regiment in its silence and immobility 
seemed like a lifeless body but as soon as he came up it became alive 
its thunder joining the roar of the whole line along which he had 
already passed through the terrible and deafening roar of those voices 
amid the square masses of troops standing motionless as if turned to 
stone hundreds of riders composing the suites moved carelessly but 
symmetrically and above all freely and in front of them two men  the 
emperors upon them the undivided tensely passionate attention of that 
whole mass of men was concentrated 

the handsome young emperor alexander in the uniform of the horse 
guards wearing a cocked hat with its peaks front and back with his 
pleasant face and resonant though not loud voice attracted everyones 
attention 

rostov was not far from the trumpeters and with his keen sight had 
recognized the tsar and watched his approach when he was within twenty 
paces and nicholas could clearly distinguish every detail of his 
handsome happy young face he experienced a feeling tenderness and 
ecstasy such as he had never before known every trait and every 
movement of the tsars seemed to him enchanting 

stopping in front of the pavlograds the tsar said something in french 
to the austrian emperor and smiled 

seeing that smile rostov involuntarily smiled himself and felt a still 
stronger flow of love for his sovereign he longed to show that love in 
some way and knowing that this was impossible was ready to cry the tsar 
called the colonel of the regiment and said a few words to him 

oh god what would happen to me if the emperor spoke to me thought 
rostov i should die of happiness 

the tsar addressed the officers also i thank you all gentlemen i 
thank you with my whole heart to rostov every word sounded like a 
voice from heaven how gladly would he have died at once for his tsar 

you have earned the st georges standards and will be worthy of them 

oh to die to die for him thought rostov 

the tsar said something more which rostov did not hear and the 
soldiers straining their lungs shouted hurrah 

rostov too bending over his saddle shouted hurrah with all his 
might feeling that he would like to injure himself by that shout if 
only to express his rapture fully 

the tsar stopped a few minutes in front of the hussars as if undecided 

how can the emperor be undecided thought rostov but then even this 
indecision appeared to him majestic and enchanting like everything else 
the tsar did 

that hesitation lasted only an instant the tsars foot in the narrow 
pointed boot then fashionable touched the groin of the bobtailed bay 
mare he rode his hand in a white glove gathered up the reins and he 
moved off accompanied by an irregularly swaying sea of aides de camp 
farther and farther he rode away stopping at other regiments till at 
last only his white plumes were visible to rostov from amid the suites 
that surrounded the emperors 

among the gentlemen of the suite rostov noticed bolkonski sitting 
his horse indolently and carelessly rostov recalled their quarrel of 
yesterday and the question presented itself whether he ought or ought 
not to challenge bolkonski of course not he now thought is it 
worth thinking or speaking of it at such a moment at a time of such 
love such rapture and such self sacrifice what do any of our quarrels 
and affronts matter i love and forgive everybody now 

when the emperor had passed nearly all the regiments the troops began 
a ceremonial march past him and rostov on bedouin recently purchased 
from denisov rode past too at the rear of his squadron  that is alone 
and in full view of the emperor 

before he reached him rostov who was a splendid horseman spurred 
bedouin twice and successfully put him to the showy trot in which the 
animal went when excited bending his foaming muzzle to his chest his 
tail extended bedouin as if also conscious of the emperors eye 
upon him passed splendidly lifting his feet with a high and graceful 
action as if flying through the air without touching the ground 

rostov himself his legs well back and his stomach drawn in and feeling 
himself one with his horse rode past the emperor with a frowning but 
blissful face like a vewy devil as denisov expressed it 

fine fellows the pavlograds remarked the emperor 

my god how happy i should be if he ordered me to leap into the fire 
this instant thought rostov 

when the review was over the newly arrived officers and also 
kutuzovs collected in groups and began to talk about the awards about 
the austrians and their uniforms about their lines about bonaparte 
and how badly the latter would fare now especially if the essen corps 
arrived and prussia took our side 

but the talk in every group was chiefly about the emperor alexander his 
every word and movement was described with ecstasy 

they all had but one wish to advance as soon as possible against the 
enemy under the emperors command commanded by the emperor himself 
they could not fail to vanquish anyone be it whom it might so thought 
rostov and most of the officers after the review 

all were then more confident of victory than the winning of two battles 
would have made them 





chapter ix 


the day after the review boris in his best uniform and with his 
comrade bergs best wishes for success rode to olmutz to see bolkonski 
wishing to profit by his friendliness and obtain for himself the best 
post he could  preferably that of adjutant to some important personage 
a position in the army which seemed to him most attractive it is all 
very well for rostov whose father sends him ten thousand rubles at a 
time to talk about not wishing to cringe to anybody and not be anyones 
lackey but i who have nothing but my brains have to make a career 
and must not miss opportunities but must avail myself of them he 
reflected 

he did not find prince andrew in olmutz that day but the appearance of 
the town where the headquarters and the diplomatic corps were stationed 
and the two emperors were living with their suites households and 
courts only strengthened his desire to belong to that higher world 

he knew no one and despite his smart guardsmans uniform all these 
exalted personages passing in the streets in their elegant carriages 
with their plumes ribbons and medals both courtiers and military 
men seemed so immeasurably above him an insignificant officer of the 
guards that they not only did not wish to but simply could not be 
aware of his existence at the quarters of the commander in chief 
kutuzov where he inquired for bolkonski all the adjutants and even the 
orderlies looked at him as if they wished to impress on him that a great 
many officers like him were always coming there and that everybody was 
heartily sick of them in spite of this or rather because of it next 
day november 15 after dinner he again went to olmutz and entering the 
house occupied by kutuzov asked for bolkonski prince andrew was in and 
boris was shown into a large hall probably formerly used for dancing 
but in which five beds now stood and furniture of various kinds a 
table chairs and a clavichord one adjutant nearest the door was 
sitting at the table in a persian dressing gown writing another 
the red stout nesvitski lay on a bed with his arms under his head 
laughing with an officer who had sat down beside him a third was 
playing a viennese waltz on the clavichord while a fourth lying on 
the clavichord sang the tune bolkonski was not there none of these 
gentlemen changed his position on seeing boris the one who was writing 
and whom boris addressed turned round crossly and told him bolkonski 
was on duty and that he should go through the door on the left into the 
reception room if he wished to see him boris thanked him and went to 
the reception room where he found some ten officers and generals 

when he entered prince andrew his eyes drooping contemptuously with 
that peculiar expression of polite weariness which plainly says if it 
were not my duty i would not talk to you for a moment was listening 
to an old russian general with decorations who stood very erect almost 
on tiptoe with a soldiers obsequious expression on his purple face 
reporting something 

very well then be so good as to wait said prince andrew to the 
general in russian speaking with the french intonation he affected 
when he wished to speak contemptuously and noticing boris prince 
andrew paying no more heed to the general who ran after him imploring 
him to hear something more nodded and turned to him with a cheerful 
smile 

at that moment boris clearly realized what he had before surmised that 
in the army besides the subordination and discipline prescribed in the 
military code which he and the others knew in the regiment there was 
another more important subordination which made this tight laced 
purple faced general wait respectfully while captain prince andrew for 
his own pleasure chose to chat with lieutenant drubetskoy more than 
ever was boris resolved to serve in future not according to the written 
code but under this unwritten law he felt now that merely by having 
been recommended to prince andrew he had already risen above the general 
who at the front had the power to annihilate him a lieutenant of the 
guards prince andrew came up to him and took his hand 

i am very sorry you did not find me in yesterday i was fussing about 
with germans all day we went with weyrother to survey the dispositions 
when germans start being accurate theres no end to it 

boris smiled as if he understood what prince andrew was alluding to 
as something generally known but it was the first time he had heard 
weyrothers name or even the term dispositions 

well my dear fellow so you still want to be an adjutant i have been 
thinking about you 

yes i was thinking  for some reason boris could not help 
blushing  of asking the commander in chief he has had a letter from 
prince kuragin about me i only wanted to ask because i fear the guards 
wont be in action he added as if in apology 

all right all right well talk it over replied prince andrew 
only let me report this gentlemans business and i shall be at your 
disposal 

while prince andrew went to report about the purple faced general that 
gentleman  evidently not sharing boris conception of the advantages 
of the unwritten code of subordination  looked so fixedly at the 
presumptuous lieutenant who had prevented his finishing what he had to 
say to the adjutant that boris felt uncomfortable he turned away and 
waited impatiently for prince andrews return from the commander in 
chiefs room 

you see my dear fellow i have been thinking about you said prince 
andrew when they had gone into the large room where the clavichord was 
its no use your going to the commander in chief he would say a lot of 
pleasant things ask you to dinner that would not be bad as regards 
the unwritten code thought boris but nothing more would come of it 
there will soon be a battalion of us aides de camp and adjutants but 
this is what well do i have a good friend an adjutant general and an 
excellent fellow prince dolgorukov and though you may not know it the 
fact is that now kutuzov with his staff and all of us count for 
nothing everything is now centered round the emperor so we will go to 
dolgorukov i have to go there anyhow and i have already spoken to him 
about you we shall see whether he cannot attach you to himself or find 
a place for you somewhere nearer the sun 

prince andrew always became specially keen when he had to guide a young 
man and help him to worldly success under cover of obtaining help 
of this kind for another which from pride he would never accept for 
himself he kept in touch with the circle which confers success and 
which attracted him he very readily took up boris cause and went with 
him to dolgorukov 

it was late in the evening when they entered the palace at olmutz 
occupied by the emperors and their retinues 

that same day a council of war had been held in which all the members of 
the hofkriegsrath and both emperors took part at that council contrary 
to the views of the old generals kutuzov and prince schwartzenberg it 
had been decided to advance immediately and give battle to bonaparte 
the council of war was just over when prince andrew accompanied by boris 
arrived at the palace to find dolgorukov everyone at headquarters was 
still under the spell of the days council at which the party of the 
young had triumphed the voices of those who counseled delay and advised 
waiting for something else before advancing had been so completely 
silenced and their arguments confuted by such conclusive evidence of the 
advantages of attacking that what had been discussed at the council  the 
coming battle and the victory that would certainly result from it  no 
longer seemed to be in the future but in the past all the advantages 
were on our side our enormous forces undoubtedly superior to 
napoleons were concentrated in one place the troops inspired by the 
emperors presence were eager for action the strategic position where 
the operations would take place was familiar in all its details to 
the austrian general weyrother a lucky accident had ordained that the 
austrian army should maneuver the previous year on the very fields where 
the french had now to be fought the adjacent locality was known and 
shown in every detail on the maps and bonaparte evidently weakened 
was undertaking nothing 

dolgorukov one of the warmest advocates of an attack had just returned 
from the council tired and exhausted but eager and proud of the victory 
that had been gained prince andrew introduced his protege but prince 
dolgorukov politely and firmly pressing his hand said nothing to boris 
and evidently unable to suppress the thoughts which were uppermost in 
his mind at that moment addressed prince andrew in french 

ah my dear fellow what a battle we have gained god grant that 
the one that will result from it will be as victorious however dear 
fellow he said abruptly and eagerly i must confess to having been 
unjust to the austrians and especially to weyrother what exactitude 
what minuteness what knowledge of the locality what foresight for 
every eventuality every possibility even to the smallest detail no my 
dear fellow no conditions better than our present ones could have been 
devised this combination of austrian precision with russian valor  what 
more could be wished for 

so the attack is definitely resolved on asked bolkonski 

and do you know my dear fellow it seems to me that bonaparte has 
decidedly lost bearings you know that a letter was received from him 
today for the emperor dolgorukov smiled significantly 

is that so and what did he say inquired bolkonski 

what can he say tra di ri di ra and so on merely to gain time i 
tell you he is in our hands thats certain but what was most amusing 
he continued with a sudden good natured laugh was that we could not 
think how to address the reply if not as consul and of course not as 
emperor it seemed to me it should be to general bonaparte 

but between not recognizing him as emperor and calling him general 
bonaparte there is a difference remarked bolkonski 

thats just it interrupted dolgorukov quickly laughing you know 
bilibin  hes a very clever fellow he suggested addressing him as 
usurper and enemy of mankind 

dolgorukov laughed merrily 

only that said bolkonski 

all the same it was bilibin who found a suitable form for the address 
he is a wise and clever fellow 

what was it 

to the head of the french government au chef du gouvernement 
francais said dolgorukov with grave satisfaction good wasnt it 

yes but he will dislike it extremely said bolkonski 

oh yes very much my brother knows him hes dined with him  the 
present emperor  more than once in paris and tells me he never met a 
more cunning or subtle diplomatist  you know a combination of french 
adroitness and italian play acting do you know the tale about him and 
count markov count markov was the only man who knew how to handle him 
you know the story of the handkerchief it is delightful 

and the talkative dolgorukov turning now to boris now to prince 
andrew told how bonaparte wishing to test markov our ambassador 
purposely dropped a handkerchief in front of him and stood looking at 
markov probably expecting markov to pick it up for him and how markov 
immediately dropped his own beside it and picked it up without touching 
bonapartes 

delightful said bolkonski but i have come to you prince as a 
petitioner on behalf of this young man you see but before prince 
andrew could finish an aide de camp came in to summon dolgorukov to the 
emperor 

oh what a nuisance said dolgorukov getting up hurriedly and 
pressing the hands of prince andrew and boris you know i should be 
very glad to do all in my power both for you and for this dear young 
man again he pressed the hand of the latter with an expression of 
good natured sincere and animated levity but you see another 
time 

boris was excited by the thought of being so close to the higher powers 
as he felt himself to be at that moment he was conscious that here 
he was in contact with the springs that set in motion the enormous 
movements of the mass of which in his regiment he felt himself a tiny 
obedient and insignificant atom they followed prince dolgorukov out 
into the corridor and met  coming out of the door of the emperors room 
by which dolgorukov had entered  a short man in civilian clothes with a 
clever face and sharply projecting jaw which without spoiling his face 
gave him a peculiar vivacity and shiftiness of expression this short 
man nodded to dolgorukov as to an intimate friend and stared at prince 
andrew with cool intensity walking straight toward him and evidently 
expecting him to bow or to step out of his way prince andrew did 
neither a look of animosity appeared on his face and the other turned 
away and went down the side of the corridor 

who was that asked boris 

he is one of the most remarkable but to me most unpleasant of men  the 
minister of foreign affairs prince adam czartoryski it is such men 
as he who decide the fate of nations added bolkonski with a sigh he 
could not suppress as they passed out of the palace 

next day the army began its campaign and up to the very battle of 
austerlitz boris was unable to see either prince andrew or dolgorukov 
again and remained for a while with the ismaylov regiment 





chapter x 


at dawn on the sixteenth of november denisovs squadron in which 
nicholas rostov served and which was in prince bagrations detachment 
moved from the place where it had spent the night advancing into action 
as arranged and after going behind other columns for about two thirds 
of a mile was stopped on the highroad rostov saw the cossacks and then 
the first and second squadrons of hussars and infantry battalions 
and artillery pass by and go forward and then generals bagration and 
dolgorukov ride past with their adjutants all the fear before action 
which he had experienced as previously all the inner struggle to 
conquer that fear all his dreams of distinguishing himself as a true 
hussar in this battle had been wasted their squadron remained in 
reserve and nicholas rostov spent that day in a dull and wretched mood 
at nine in the morning he heard firing in front and shouts of hurrah 
and saw wounded being brought back there were not many of them and 
at last he saw how a whole detachment of french cavalry was brought in 
convoyed by a sotnya of cossacks evidently the affair was over and 
though not big had been a successful engagement the men and officers 
returning spoke of a brilliant victory of the occupation of the town of 
wischau and the capture of a whole french squadron the day was bright 
and sunny after a sharp night frost and the cheerful glitter of that 
autumn day was in keeping with the news of victory which was conveyed 
not only by the tales of those who had taken part in it but also by 
the joyful expression on the faces of soldiers officers generals and 
adjutants as they passed rostov going or coming and nicholas who had 
vainly suffered all the dread that precedes a battle and had spent that 
happy day in inactivity was all the more depressed 

come here wostov lets dwink to dwown our gwief shouted denisov 
who had settled down by the roadside with a flask and some food 

the officers gathered round denisovs canteen eating and talking 

there they are bringing another cried one of the officers 
indicating a captive french dragoon who was being brought in on foot by 
two cossacks 

one of them was leading by the bridle a fine large french horse he had 
taken from the prisoner 

sell us that horse denisov called out to the cossacks 

if you like your honor 

the officers got up and stood round the cossacks and their prisoner 
the french dragoon was a young alsatian who spoke french with a german 
accent he was breathless with agitation his face was red and when 
he heard some french spoken he at once began speaking to the officers 
addressing first one then another he said he would not have been 
taken it was not his fault but the corporals who had sent him to seize 
some horsecloths though he had told him the russians were there and at 
every word he added but dont hurt my little horse and stroked the 
animal it was plain that he did not quite grasp where he was now 
he excused himself for having been taken prisoner and now imagining 
himself before his own officers insisted on his soldierly discipline 
and zeal in the service he brought with him into our rearguard all the 
freshness of atmosphere of the french army which was so alien to us 

the cossacks sold the horse for two gold pieces and rostov being the 
richest of the officers now that he had received his money bought it 

but dont hurt my little horse said the alsatian good naturedly to 
rostov when the animal was handed over to the hussar 

rostov smilingly reassured the dragoon and gave him money 

alley alley said the cossack touching the prisoners arm to make 
him go on 

the emperor the emperor was suddenly heard among the hussars 

all began to run and bustle and rostov saw coming up the road behind 
him several riders with white plumes in their hats in a moment everyone 
was in his place waiting 

rostov did not know or remember how he ran to his place and mounted 
instantly his regret at not having been in action and his dejected mood 
amid people of whom he was weary had gone instantly every thought of 
himself had vanished he was filled with happiness at his nearness to 
the emperor he felt that this nearness by itself made up to him for the 
day he had lost he was happy as a lover when the longed for moment of 
meeting arrives not daring to look round and without looking round he 
was ecstatically conscious of his approach he felt it not only from the 
sound of the hoofs of the approaching cavalcade but because as he drew 
near everything grew brighter more joyful more significant and more 
festive around him nearer and nearer to rostov came that sun shedding 
beams of mild and majestic light around and already he felt himself 
enveloped in those beams he heard his voice that kindly calm and 
majestic voice that was yet so simple and as if in accord with 
rostovs feeling there was a deathly stillness amid which was heard the 
emperors voice 

the pavlograd hussars he inquired 

the reserves sire replied a voice a very human one compared to that 
which had said the pavlograd hussars 

the emperor drew level with rostov and halted alexanders face was 
even more beautiful than it had been three days before at the review it 
shone with such gaiety and youth such innocent youth that it suggested 
the liveliness of a fourteen year old boy and yet it was the face 
of the majestic emperor casually while surveying the squadron the 
emperors eyes met rostovs and rested on them for not more than two 
seconds whether or no the emperor understood what was going on in 
rostovs soul it seemed to rostov that he understood everything at 
any rate his light blue eyes gazed for about two seconds into rostovs 
face a gentle mild light poured from them then all at once he 
raised his eyebrows abruptly touched his horse with his left foot and 
galloped on 

the younger emperor could not restrain his wish to be present at the 
battle and in spite of the remonstrances of his courtiers at twelve 
oclock left the third column with which he had been and galloped toward 
the vanguard before he came up with the hussars several adjutants met 
him with news of the successful result of the action 

this battle which consisted in the capture of a french squadron was 
represented as a brilliant victory over the french and so the 
emperor and the whole army especially while the smoke hung over 
the battlefield believed that the french had been defeated and were 
retreating against their will a few minutes after the emperor had 
passed the pavlograd division was ordered to advance in wischau 
itself a petty german town rostov saw the emperor again in the 
market place where there had been some rather heavy firing before the 
emperors arrival lay several killed and wounded soldiers whom there 
had not been time to move the emperor surrounded by his suite 
of officers and courtiers was riding a bobtailed chestnut mare a 
different one from that which he had ridden at the review and bending 
to one side he gracefully held a gold lorgnette to his eyes and looked 
at a soldier who lay prone with blood on his uncovered head the 
wounded soldier was so dirty coarse and revolting that his proximity 
to the emperor shocked rostov rostov saw how the emperors rather round 
shoulders shuddered as if a cold shiver had run down them how his left 
foot began convulsively tapping the horses side with the spur and how 
the well trained horse looked round unconcerned and did not stir an 
adjutant dismounting lifted the soldier under the arms to place him on 
a stretcher that had been brought the soldier groaned 

gently gently cant you do it more gently said the emperor 
apparently suffering more than the dying soldier and he rode away 

rostov saw tears filling the emperors eyes and heard him as he was 
riding away say to czartoryski what a terrible thing war is what a 
terrible thing quelle terrible chose que la guerre 

the troops of the vanguard were stationed before wischau within sight 
of the enemys lines which all day long had yielded ground to us at 
the least firing the emperors gratitude was announced to the vanguard 
rewards were promised and the men received a double ration of vodka 
the campfires crackled and the soldiers songs resounded even more 
merrily than on the previous night denisov celebrated his promotion to 
the rank of major and rostov who had already drunk enough at the end 
of the feast proposed the emperors health not our sovereign the 
emperor as they say at official dinners said he but the health of 
our sovereign that good enchanting and great man let us drink to his 
health and to the certain defeat of the french 

if we fought before he said not letting the french pass as at 
schon grabern what shall we not do now when he is at the front we will 
all die for him gladly is it not so gentlemen perhaps i am not saying 
it right i have drunk a good deal  but that is how i feel and so do 
you too to the health of alexander the first hurrah 

hurrah rang the enthusiastic voices of the officers 

and the old cavalry captain kirsten shouted enthusiastically and no 
less sincerely than the twenty year old rostov 

when the officers had emptied and smashed their glasses kirsten filled 
others and in shirt sleeves and breeches went glass in hand to the 
soldiers bonfires and with his long gray mustache his white chest 
showing under his open shirt he stood in a majestic pose in the light 
of the campfire waving his uplifted arm 

lads heres to our sovereign the emperor and victory over our 
enemies hurrah he exclaimed in his dashing old hussars baritone 

the hussars crowded round and responded heartily with loud shouts 

late that night when all had separated denisov with his short hand 
patted his favorite rostov on the shoulder 

as theres no one to fall in love with on campaign hes fallen in love 
with the tsar he said 

denisov dont make fun of it cried rostov it is such a lofty 
beautiful feeling such a 

i believe it i believe it fwiend and i share and appwove 

no you dont understand 

and rostov got up and went wandering among the campfires dreaming of 
what happiness it would be to die  not in saving the emperors life he 
did not even dare to dream of that but simply to die before his eyes 
he really was in love with the tsar and the glory of the russian 
arms and the hope of future triumph and he was not the only man to 
experience that feeling during those memorable days preceding the battle 
of austerlitz nine tenths of the men in the russian army were then in 
love though less ecstatically with their tsar and the glory of the 
russian arms 





chapter xi 


the next day the emperor stopped at wischau and villier his physician 
was repeatedly summoned to see him at headquarters and among the troops 
near by the news spread that the emperor was unwell he ate nothing and 
had slept badly that night those around him reported the cause of this 
indisposition was the strong impression made on his sensitive mind by 
the sight of the killed and wounded 

at daybreak on the seventeenth a french officer who had come with 
a flag of truce demanding an audience with the russian emperor was 
brought into wischau from our outposts this officer was savary the 
emperor had only just fallen asleep and so savary had to wait at midday 
he was admitted to the emperor and an hour later he rode off with 
prince dolgorukov to the advanced post of the french army 

it was rumored that savary had been sent to propose to alexander 
a meeting with napoleon to the joy and pride of the whole army a 
personal interview was refused and instead of the sovereign prince 
dolgorukov the victor at wischau was sent with savary to negotiate 
with napoleon if contrary to expectations these negotiations were 
actuated by a real desire for peace 

toward evening dolgorukov came back went straight to the tsar and 
remained alone with him for a long time 

on the eighteenth and nineteenth of november the army advanced two 
days march and the enemys outposts after a brief interchange of shots 
retreated in the highest army circles from midday on the nineteenth a 
great excitedly bustling activity began which lasted till the morning 
of the twentieth when the memorable battle of austerlitz was fought 

till midday on the nineteenth the activity  the eager talk running 
to and fro and dispatching of adjutants  was confined to the emperors 
headquarters but on the afternoon of that day this activity reached 
kutuzovs headquarters and the staffs of the commanders of columns by 
evening the adjutants had spread it to all ends and parts of the army 
and in the night from the nineteenth to the twentieth the whole eighty 
thousand allied troops rose from their bivouacs to the hum of voices 
and the army swayed and started in one enormous mass six miles long 

the concentrated activity which had begun at the emperors headquarters 
in the morning and had started the whole movement that followed was like 
the first movement of the main wheel of a large tower clock one wheel 
slowly moved another was set in motion and a third and wheels began 
to revolve faster and faster levers and cogwheels to work chimes to 
play figures to pop out and the hands to advance with regular motion 
as a result of all that activity 

just as in the mechanism of a clock so in the mechanism of the military 
machine an impulse once given leads to the final result and just as 
indifferently quiescent till the moment when motion is transmitted 
to them are the parts of the mechanism which the impulse has not yet 
reached wheels creak on their axles as the cogs engage one another and 
the revolving pulleys whirr with the rapidity of their movement but a 
neighboring wheel is as quiet and motionless as though it were prepared 
to remain so for a hundred years but the moment comes when the lever 
catches it and obeying the impulse that wheel begins to creak and joins 
in the common motion the result and aim of which are beyond its ken 

just as in a clock the result of the complicated motion of innumerable 
wheels and pulleys is merely a slow and regular movement of the 
hands which show the time so the result of all the complicated human 
activities of 160000 russians and french  all their passions desires 
remorse humiliations sufferings outbursts of pride fear and 
enthusiasm  was only the loss of the battle of austerlitz the so called 
battle of the three emperors  that is to say a slow movement of the 
hand on the dial of human history 

prince andrew was on duty that day and in constant attendance on the 
commander in chief 

at six in the evening kutuzov went to the emperors headquarters and 
after staying but a short time with the tsar went to see the grand 
marshal of the court count tolstoy 

bolkonski took the opportunity to go in to get some details of the 
coming action from dolgorukov he felt that kutuzov was upset and 
dissatisfied about something and that at headquarters they were 
dissatisfied with him and also that at the emperors headquarters 
everyone adopted toward him the tone of men who know something others do 
not know he therefore wished to speak to dolgorukov 

well how dyou do my dear fellow said dolgorukov who was sitting 
at tea with bilibin the fete is for tomorrow how is your old fellow 
out of sorts 

i wont say he is out of sorts but i fancy he would like to be heard 

but they heard him at the council of war and will hear him when he 
talks sense but to temporize and wait for something now when bonaparte 
fears nothing so much as a general battle is impossible 

yes you have seen him said prince andrew well what is bonaparte 
like how did he impress you 

yes i saw him and am convinced that he fears nothing so much as a 
general engagement repeated dolgorukov evidently prizing this general 
conclusion which he had arrived at from his interview with napoleon 
if he werent afraid of a battle why did he ask for that interview why 
negotiate and above all why retreat when to retreat is so contrary 
to his method of conducting war believe me he is afraid afraid of a 
general battle his hour has come mark my words 

but tell me what is he like eh said prince andrew again 

he is a man in a gray overcoat very anxious that i should call him 
your majesty but who to his chagrin got no title from me thats 
the sort of man he is and nothing more replied dolgorukov looking 
round at bilibin with a smile 

despite my great respect for old kutuzov he continued we should be 
a nice set of fellows if we were to wait about and so give him a chance 
to escape or to trick us now that we certainly have him in our hands 
no we mustnt forget suvorov and his rule  not to put yourself in a 
position to be attacked but yourself to attack believe me in war the 
energy of young men often shows the way better than all the experience 
of old cunctators 

but in what position are we going to attack him i have been at the 
outposts today and it is impossible to say where his chief forces are 
situated said prince andrew 

he wished to explain to dolgorukov a plan of attack he had himself 
formed 

oh that is all the same dolgorukov said quickly and getting up he 
spread a map on the table all eventualities have been foreseen if he 
is standing before brunn 

and prince dolgorukov rapidly but indistinctly explained weyrothers 
plan of a flanking movement 

prince andrew began to reply and to state his own plan which might have 
been as good as weyrothers but for the disadvantage that weyrothers 
had already been approved as soon as prince andrew began to demonstrate 
the defects of the latter and the merits of his own plan prince 
dolgorukov ceased to listen to him and gazed absent mindedly not at the 
map but at prince andrews face 

there will be a council of war at kutuzovs tonight though you can 
say all this there remarked dolgorukov 

i will do so said prince andrew moving away from the map 

whatever are you bothering about gentlemen said bilibin who till 
then had listened with an amused smile to their conversation and now 
was evidently ready with a joke whether tomorrow brings victory or 
defeat the glory of our russian arms is secure except your kutuzov 
there is not a single russian in command of a column the commanders 
are herr general wimpfen le comte de langeron le prince de 
lichtenstein le prince de hohenlohe and finally prishprish and so on 
like all those polish names 

be quiet backbiter said dolgorukov it is not true there are now 
two russians miloradovich and dokhturov and there would be a third 
count arakcheev if his nerves were not too weak 

however i think general kutuzov has come out said prince andrew i 
wish you good luck and success gentlemen he added and went out after 
shaking hands with dolgorukov and bilibin 

on the way home prince andrew could not refrain from asking kutuzov 
who was sitting silently beside him what he thought of tomorrows 
battle 

kutuzov looked sternly at his adjutant and after a pause replied i 
think the battle will be lost and so i told count tolstoy and asked 
him to tell the emperor what do you think he replied but my dear 
general i am engaged with rice and cutlets look after military matters 
yourself yes that was the answer i got 





chapter xii 


shortly after nine oclock that evening weyrother drove with his plans 
to kutuzovs quarters where the council of war was to be held all the 
commanders of columns were summoned to the commander in chiefs and with 
the exception of prince bagration who declined to come were all there 
at the appointed time 

weyrother who was in full control of the proposed battle by his 
eagerness and briskness presented a marked contrast to the dissatisfied 
and drowsy kutuzov who reluctantly played the part of chairman and 
president of the council of war weyrother evidently felt himself to be 
at the head of a movement that had already become unrestrainable he was 
like a horse running downhill harnessed to a heavy cart whether he was 
pulling it or being pushed by it he did not know but rushed along at 
headlong speed with no time to consider what this movement might lead 
to weyrother had been twice that evening to the enemys picket line to 
reconnoiter personally and twice to the emperors russian and austrian 
to report and explain and to his headquarters where he had dictated 
the dispositions in german and now much exhausted he arrived at 
kutuzovs 

he was evidently so busy that he even forgot to be polite to the 
commander in chief he interrupted him talked rapidly and indistinctly 
without looking at the man he was addressing and did not reply to 
questions put to him he was bespattered with mud and had a pitiful 
weary and distracted air though at the same time he was haughty and 
self confident 

kutuzov was occupying a noblemans castle of modest dimensions near 
ostralitz in the large drawing room which had become the commander in 
chiefs office were gathered kutuzov himself weyrother and the members 
of the council of war they were drinking tea and only awaited prince 
bagration to begin the council at last bagrations orderly came with 
the news that the prince could not attend prince andrew came in 
to inform the commander in chief of this and availing himself of 
permission previously given him by kutuzov to be present at the council 
he remained in the room 

since prince bagration is not coming we may begin said weyrother 
hurriedly rising from his seat and going up to the table on which an 
enormous map of the environs of brunn was spread out 

kutuzov with his uniform unbuttoned so that his fat neck bulged over 
his collar as if escaping was sitting almost asleep in a low chair 
with his podgy old hands resting symmetrically on its arms at the sound 
of weyrothers voice he opened his one eye with an effort 

yes yes if you please it is already late said he and nodding his 
head he let it droop and again closed his eye 

if at first the members of the council thought that kutuzov was 
pretending to sleep the sounds his nose emitted during the reading that 
followed proved that the commander in chief at that moment was absorbed 
by a far more serious matter than a desire to show his contempt for 
the dispositions or anything else  he was engaged in satisfying the 
irresistible human need for sleep he really was asleep weyrother with 
the gesture of a man too busy to lose a moment glanced at kutuzov and 
having convinced himself that he was asleep took up a paper and in 
a loud monotonous voice began to read out the dispositions for the 
impending battle under a heading which he also read out 

dispositions for an attack on the enemy position behind kobelnitz and 
sokolnitz november 30 1805 

the dispositions were very complicated and difficult they began as 
follows 

as the enemys left wing rests on wooded hills and his right extends 
along kobelnitz and sokolnitz behind the ponds that are there while we 
on the other hand with our left wing by far outflank his right it is 
advantageous to attack the enemys latter wing especially if we occupy 
the villages of sokolnitz and kobelnitz whereby we can both fall on 
his flank and pursue him over the plain between schlappanitz and the 
thuerassa forest avoiding the defiles of schlappanitz and bellowitz 
which cover the enemys front for this object it is necessary that 
the first column marches the second column marches the third 
column marches and so on read weyrother 

the generals seemed to listen reluctantly to the difficult dispositions 
the tall fair haired general buxhowden stood leaning his back against 
the wall his eyes fixed on a burning candle and seemed not to listen 
or even to wish to be thought to listen exactly opposite weyrother 
with his glistening wide open eyes fixed upon him and his mustache 
twisted upwards sat the ruddy miloradovich in a military pose his 
elbows turned outwards his hands on his knees and his shoulders 
raised he remained stubbornly silent gazing at weyrothers face and 
only turned away his eyes when the austrian chief of staff finished 
reading then miloradovich looked round significantly at the other 
generals but one could not tell from that significant look whether he 
agreed or disagreed and was satisfied or not with the arrangements next 
to weyrother sat count langeron who with a subtle smile that never left 
his typically southern french face during the whole time of the reading 
gazed at his delicate fingers which rapidly twirled by its corners 
a gold snuffbox on which was a portrait in the middle of one of the 
longest sentences he stopped the rotary motion of the snuffbox raised 
his head and with inimical politeness lurking in the corners of his 
thin lips interrupted weyrother wishing to say something but the 
austrian general continuing to read frowned angrily and jerked his 
elbows as if to say you can tell me your views later but now be so 
good as to look at the map and listen langeron lifted his eyes with an 
expression of perplexity turned round to miloradovich as if seeking an 
explanation but meeting the latters impressive but meaningless gaze 
drooped his eyes sadly and again took to twirling his snuffbox 

a geography lesson he muttered as if to himself but loud enough to 
be heard 

przebyszewski with respectful but dignified politeness held his 
hand to his ear toward weyrother with the air of a man absorbed in 
attention dohkturov a little man sat opposite weyrother with 
an assiduous and modest mien and stooping over the outspread map 
conscientiously studied the dispositions and the unfamiliar locality he 
asked weyrother several times to repeat words he had not clearly heard 
and the difficult names of villages weyrother complied and dohkturov 
noted them down 

when the reading which lasted more than an hour was over langeron again 
brought his snuffbox to rest and without looking at weyrother or at 
anyone in particular began to say how difficult it was to carry out 
such a plan in which the enemys position was assumed to be known 
whereas it was perhaps not known since the enemy was in movement 
langerons objections were valid but it was obvious that their chief 
aim was to show general weyrother  who had read his dispositions with as 
much self confidence as if he were addressing school children  that he 
had to do not with fools but with men who could teach him something in 
military matters 

when the monotonous sound of weyrothers voice ceased kutuzov opened 
his eye as a miller wakes up when the soporific drone of the mill wheel 
is interrupted he listened to what langeron said as if remarking so 
you are still at that silly business quickly closed his eye again and 
let his head sink still lower 

langeron trying as virulently as possible to sting weyrothers vanity 
as author of the military plan argued that bonaparte might easily 
attack instead of being attacked and so render the whole of this 
plan perfectly worthless weyrother met all objections with a firm and 
contemptuous smile evidently prepared beforehand to meet all objections 
be they what they might 

if he could attack us he would have done so today said he 

so you think he is powerless said langeron 

he has forty thousand men at most replied weyrother with the smile 
of a doctor to whom an old wife wishes to explain the treatment of a 
case 

in that case he is inviting his doom by awaiting our attack said 
langeron with a subtly ironical smile again glancing round for support 
to miloradovich who was near him 

but miloradovich was at that moment evidently thinking of anything 
rather than of what the generals were disputing about 

ma foi said he tomorrow we shall see all that on the battlefield 

weyrother again gave that smile which seemed to say that to him it was 
strange and ridiculous to meet objections from russian generals and to 
have to prove to them what he had not merely convinced himself of but 
had also convinced the sovereign emperors of 

the enemy has quenched his fires and a continual noise is heard from 
his camp said he what does that mean either he is retreating which 
is the only thing we need fear or he is changing his position he 
smiled ironically but even if he also took up a position in the 
thuerassa he merely saves us a great deal of trouble and all our 
arrangements to the minutest detail remain the same 

how is that began prince andrew who had for long been waiting an 
opportunity to express his doubts 

kutuzov here woke up coughed heavily and looked round at the generals 

gentlemen the dispositions for tomorrow  or rather for today for it 
is past midnight  cannot now be altered said he you have heard them 
and we shall all do our duty but before a battle there is nothing more 
important he paused than to have a good sleep 

he moved as if to rise the generals bowed and retired it was past 
midnight prince andrew went out 


the council of war at which prince andrew had not been able to 
express his opinion as he had hoped to left on him a vague and uneasy 
impression whether dolgorukov and weyrother or kutuzov langeron and 
the others who did not approve of the plan of attack were right  he did 
not know but was it really not possible for kutuzov to state his views 
plainly to the emperor is it possible that on account of court and 
personal considerations tens of thousands of lives and my life my 
life he thought must be risked 

yes it is very likely that i shall be killed tomorrow he thought 
and suddenly at this thought of death a whole series of most distant 
most intimate memories rose in his imagination he remembered his last 
parting from his father and his wife he remembered the days when he 
first loved her he thought of her pregnancy and felt sorry for her and 
for himself and in a nervously emotional and softened mood he went out 
of the hut in which he was billeted with nesvitski and began to walk up 
and down before it 

the night was foggy and through the fog the moonlight gleamed 
mysteriously yes tomorrow tomorrow he thought tomorrow 
everything may be over for me all these memories will be no more none 
of them will have any meaning for me tomorrow perhaps even certainly 
i have a presentiment that for the first time i shall have to show all i 
can do and his fancy pictured the battle its loss the concentration 
of fighting at one point and the hesitation of all the commanders and 
then that happy moment that toulon for which he had so long waited 
presents itself to him at last he firmly and clearly expresses his 
opinion to kutuzov to weyrother and to the emperors all are struck by 
the justness of his views but no one undertakes to carry them out so 
he takes a regiment a division stipulates that no one is to interfere 
with his arrangements  leads his division to the decisive point and 
gains the victory alone but death and suffering suggested another 
voice prince andrew however did not answer that voice and went on 
dreaming of his triumphs the dispositions for the next battle are 
planned by him alone nominally he is only an adjutant on kutuzovs 
staff but he does everything alone the next battle is won by him 
alone kutuzov is removed and he is appointed well and then asked 
the other voice if before that you are not ten times wounded killed 
or betrayed well what then well then prince andrew answered 
himself i dont know what will happen and dont want to know and 
cant but if i want this  want glory want to be known to men want to 
be loved by them it is not my fault that i want it and want nothing 
but that and live only for that yes for that alone i shall never 
tell anyone but oh god what am i to do if i love nothing but fame 
and mens esteem death wounds the loss of family  i fear nothing and 
precious and dear as many persons are to me  father sister wife  those 
dearest to me  yet dreadful and unnatural as it seems i would give them 
all at once for a moment of glory of triumph over men of love from men 
i dont know and never shall know for the love of these men here he 
thought as he listened to voices in kutuzovs courtyard the voices 
were those of the orderlies who were packing up one voice probably a 
coachmans was teasing kutuzovs old cook whom prince andrew knew and 
who was called tit he was saying tit i say tit 

well returned the old man 

go tit thresh a bit said the wag 

oh go to the devil called out a voice drowned by the laughter of 
the orderlies and servants 

all the same i love and value nothing but triumph over them all i 
value this mystic power and glory that is floating here above me in this 
mist 





chapter xiii 


that same night rostov was with a platoon on skirmishing duty in front 
of bagrations detachment his hussars were placed along the line 
in couples and he himself rode along the line trying to master the 
sleepiness that kept coming over him an enormous space with our armys 
campfires dimly glowing in the fog could be seen behind him in front 
of him was misty darkness rostov could see nothing peer as he would 
into that foggy distance now something gleamed gray now there was 
something black now little lights seemed to glimmer where the enemy 
ought to be now he fancied it was only something in his own eyes 
his eyes kept closing and in his fancy appeared  now the emperor now 
denisov and now moscow memories  and he again hurriedly opened his eyes 
and saw close before him the head and ears of the horse he was riding 
and sometimes when he came within six paces of them the black figures 
of hussars but in the distance was still the same misty darkness why 
not it might easily happen thought rostov that the emperor will 
meet me and give me an order as he would to any other officer hell 
say go and find out whats there there are many stories of his 
getting to know an officer in just such a chance way and attaching him 
to himself what if he gave me a place near him oh how i would guard 
him how i would tell him the truth how i would unmask his deceivers 
and in order to realize vividly his love devotion to the sovereign 
rostov pictured to himself an enemy or a deceitful german whom he would 
not only kill with pleasure but whom he would slap in the face before 
the emperor suddenly a distant shout aroused him he started and opened 
his eyes 

where am i oh yes in the skirmishing line pass and 
watchword  shaft olmutz what a nuisance that our squadron will be in 
reserve tomorrow he thought ill ask leave to go to the front this 
may be my only chance of seeing the emperor it wont be long now before 
i am off duty ill take another turn and when i get back ill go to the 
general and ask him he readjusted himself in the saddle and touched up 
his horse to ride once more round his hussars it seemed to him that it 
was getting lighter to the left he saw a sloping descent lit up and 
facing it a black knoll that seemed as steep as a wall on this knoll 
there was a white patch that rostov could not at all make out was it 
a glade in the wood lit up by the moon or some unmelted snow or some 
white houses he even thought something moved on that white spot i 
expect its snow that spot a spot  une tache he thought there 
now its not a tache natasha sister black eyes na 
tasha wont she be surprised when i tell her how ive seen the 
emperor natasha take my sabretache  keep to the right your 
honor there are bushes here came the voice of an hussar past whom 
rostov was riding in the act of falling asleep rostov lifted his 
head that had sunk almost to his horses mane and pulled up beside 
the hussar he was succumbing to irresistible youthful childish 
drowsiness but what was i thinking i mustnt forget how shall 
i speak to the emperor no thats not it  thats tomorrow oh yes 
natasha sabretache saber them whom the hussars ah the 
hussars with mustaches along the tverskaya street rode the hussar with 
mustaches i thought about him too just opposite guryevs house 
old guryev oh but denisovs a fine fellow but thats all nonsense 
the chief thing is that the emperor is here how he looked at me and 
wished to say something but dared not no it was i who dared not 
but thats nonsense the chief thing is not to forget the important 
thing i was thinking of yes na tasha sabretache oh yes yes thats 
right and his head once more sank to his horses neck all at once it 
seemed to him that he was being fired at what what what cut them 
down what said rostov waking up at the moment he opened his eyes 
he heard in front of him where the enemy was the long drawn shouts 
of thousands of voices his horse and the horse of the hussar near him 
pricked their ears at these shouts over there where the shouting came 
from a fire flared up and went out again then another and all along 
the french line on the hill fires flared up and the shouting grew louder 
and louder rostov could hear the sound of french words but could not 
distinguish them the din of many voices was too great all he could 
hear was ahahah and rrrr 

whats that what do you make of it said rostov to the hussar beside 
him that must be the enemys camp 

the hussar did not reply 

why dont you hear it rostov asked again after waiting for a reply 

who can tell your honor replied the hussar reluctantly 

from the direction it must be the enemy repeated rostov 

it may be he or it may be nothing muttered the hussar its dark 
steady he cried to his fidgeting horse 

rostovs horse was also getting restive it pawed the frozen ground 
pricking its ears at the noise and looking at the lights the shouting 
grew still louder and merged into a general roar that only an army 
of several thousand men could produce the lights spread farther and 
farther probably along the line of the french camp rostov no longer 
wanted to sleep the gay triumphant shouting of the enemy army had a 
stimulating effect on him vive lempereur lempereur he now heard 
distinctly 

they cant be far off probably just beyond the stream he said to the 
hussar beside him 

the hussar only sighed without replying and coughed angrily the sound 
of horses hoofs approaching at a trot along the line of hussars was 
heard and out of the foggy darkness the figure of a sergeant of hussars 
suddenly appeared looming huge as an elephant 

your honor the generals said the sergeant riding up to rostov 

rostov still looking round toward the fires and the shouts rode with 
the sergeant to meet some mounted men who were riding along the line 
one was on a white horse prince bagration and prince dolgorukov with 
their adjutants had come to witness the curious phenomenon of the lights 
and shouts in the enemys camp rostov rode up to bagration reported to 
him and then joined the adjutants listening to what the generals were 
saying 

believe me said prince dolgorukov addressing bagration it is 
nothing but a trick he has retreated and ordered the rearguard to 
kindle fires and make a noise to deceive us 

hardly said bagration i saw them this evening on that knoll if 
they had retreated they would have withdrawn from that too officer 
said bagration to rostov are the enemys skirmishers still there 

they were there this evening but now i dont know your excellency 
shall i go with some of my hussars to see replied rostov 

bagration stopped and before replying tried to see rostovs face in 
the mist 

well go and see he said after a pause 

yes sir 

rostov spurred his horse called to sergeant fedchenko and two other 
hussars told them to follow him and trotted downhill in the direction 
from which the shouting came he felt both frightened and pleased to be 
riding alone with three hussars into that mysterious and dangerous misty 
distance where no one had been before him bagration called to him from 
the hill not to go beyond the stream but rostov pretended not to hear 
him and did not stop but rode on and on continually mistaking bushes 
for trees and gullies for men and continually discovering his mistakes 
having descended the hill at a trot he no longer saw either our own or 
the enemys fires but heard the shouting of the french more loudly and 
distinctly in the valley he saw before him something like a river but 
when he reached it he found it was a road having come out onto the road 
he reined in his horse hesitating whether to ride along it or cross it 
and ride over the black field up the hillside to keep to the road which 
gleamed white in the mist would have been safer because it would be 
easier to see people coming along it follow me said he crossed the 
road and began riding up the hill at a gallop toward the point where 
the french pickets had been standing that evening 

your honor there he is cried one of the hussars behind him and 
before rostov had time to make out what the black thing was that had 
suddenly appeared in the fog there was a flash followed by a report 
and a bullet whizzing high up in the mist with a plaintive sound passed 
out of hearing another musket missed fire but flashed in the pan 
rostov turned his horse and galloped back four more reports followed 
at intervals and the bullets passed somewhere in the fog singing in 
different tones rostov reined in his horse whose spirits had risen 
like his own at the firing and went back at a footpace well some 
more some more a merry voice was saying in his soul but no more 
shots came 

only when approaching bagration did rostov let his horse gallop again 
and with his hand at the salute rode up to the general 

dolgorukov was still insisting that the french had retreated and had 
only lit fires to deceive us 

what does that prove he was saying as rostov rode up they might 
retreat and leave the pickets 

its plain that they have not all gone yet prince said bagration 
wait till tomorrow morning well find out everything tomorrow 

the picket is still on the hill your excellency just where it was 
in the evening reported rostov stooping forward with his hand at the 
salute and unable to repress the smile of delight induced by his ride 
and especially by the sound of the bullets 

very good very good said bagration thank you officer 

your excellency said rostov may i ask a favor 

what is it 

tomorrow our squadron is to be in reserve may i ask to be attached to 
the first squadron 

whats your name 

count rostov 

oh very well you may stay in attendance on me 

count ilya rostovs son asked dolgorukov 

but rostov did not reply 

then i may reckon on it your excellency 

i will give the order 

tomorrow very likely i may be sent with some message to the emperor 
thought rostov 

thank god 


the fires and shouting in the enemys army were occasioned by the fact 
that while napoleons proclamation was being read to the troops the 
emperor himself rode round his bivouacs the soldiers on seeing him 
lit wisps of straw and ran after him shouting vive lempereur 
napoleons proclamation was as follows 


soldiers the russian army is advancing against you to avenge the 
austrian army of ulm they are the same battalions you broke at 
hollabrunn and have pursued ever since to this place the position we 
occupy is a strong one and while they are marching to go round me on 
the right they will expose a flank to me soldiers i will myself direct 
your battalions i will keep out of fire if you with your habitual valor 
carry disorder and confusion into the enemys ranks but should victory 
be in doubt even for a moment you will see your emperor exposing 
himself to the first blows of the enemy for there must be no doubt of 
victory especially on this day when what is at stake is the honor of 
the french infantry so necessary to the honor of our nation 

do not break your ranks on the plea of removing the wounded let every 
man be fully imbued with the thought that we must defeat these hirelings 
of england inspired by such hatred of our nation this victory will 
conclude our campaign and we can return to winter quarters where fresh 
french troops who are being raised in france will join us and the peace 
i shall conclude will be worthy of my people of you and of myself 

napoleon 





chapter xiv 


at five in the morning it was still quite dark the troops of the 
center the reserves and bagrations right flank had not yet moved but 
on the left flank the columns of infantry cavalry and artillery which 
were to be the first to descend the heights to attack the french right 
flank and drive it into the bohemian mountains according to plan were 
already up and astir the smoke of the campfires into which they were 
throwing everything superfluous made the eyes smart it was cold and 
dark the officers were hurriedly drinking tea and breakfasting the 
soldiers munching biscuit and beating a tattoo with their feet to 
warm themselves gathering round the fires throwing into the flames the 
remains of sheds chairs tables wheels tubs and everything that they 
did not want or could not carry away with them austrian column guides 
were moving in and out among the russian troops and served as heralds 
of the advance as soon as an austrian officer showed himself near a 
commanding officers quarters the regiment began to move the soldiers 
ran from the fires thrust their pipes into their boots their bags 
into the carts got their muskets ready and formed rank the officers 
buttoned up their coats buckled on their swords and pouches and moved 
along the ranks shouting the train drivers and orderlies harnessed and 
packed the wagons and tied on the loads the adjutants and battalion 
and regimental commanders mounted crossed themselves gave final 
instructions orders and commissions to the baggage men who remained 
behind and the monotonous tramp of thousands of feet resounded the 
column moved forward without knowing where and unable from the masses 
around them the smoke and the increasing fog to see either the place 
they were leaving or that to which they were going 

a soldier on the march is hemmed in and borne along by his regiment as 
much as a sailor is by his ship however far he has walked whatever 
strange unknown and dangerous places he reaches just as a sailor is 
always surrounded by the same decks masts and rigging of his ship so 
the soldier always has around him the same comrades the same ranks 
the same sergeant major ivan mitrich the same company dog jack and the 
same commanders the sailor rarely cares to know the latitude in which 
his ship is sailing but on the day of battle  heaven knows how and 
whence  a stern note of which all are conscious sounds in the moral 
atmosphere of an army announcing the approach of something decisive 
and solemn and awakening in the men an unusual curiosity on the day of 
battle the soldiers excitedly try to get beyond the interests of their 
regiment they listen intently look about and eagerly ask concerning 
what is going on around them 

the fog had grown so dense that though it was growing light they could 
not see ten paces ahead bushes looked like gigantic trees and level 
ground like cliffs and slopes anywhere on any side one might 
encounter an enemy invisible ten paces off but the columns advanced 
for a long time always in the same fog descending and ascending hills 
avoiding gardens and enclosures going over new and unknown ground and 
nowhere encountering the enemy on the contrary the soldiers became 
aware that in front behind and on all sides other russian columns 
were moving in the same direction every soldier felt glad to know that 
to the unknown place where he was going many more of our men were going 
too 

there now the kurskies have also gone past was being said in the 
ranks 

its wonderful what a lot of our troops have gathered lads last 
night i looked at the campfires and there was no end of them a regular 
moscow 

though none of the column commanders rode up to the ranks or talked to 
the men the commanders as we saw at the council of war were out of 
humor and dissatisfied with the affair and so did not exert themselves 
to cheer the men but merely carried out the orders yet the troops 
marched gaily as they always do when going into action especially to 
an attack but when they had marched for about an hour in the dense fog 
the greater part of the men had to halt and an unpleasant consciousness 
of some dislocation and blunder spread through the ranks how such 
a consciousness is communicated is very difficult to define but it 
certainly is communicated very surely and flows rapidly imperceptibly 
and irrepressibly as water does in a creek had the russian army been 
alone without any allies it might perhaps have been a long time before 
this consciousness of mismanagement became a general conviction but as 
it was the disorder was readily and naturally attributed to the stupid 
germans and everyone was convinced that a dangerous muddle had been 
occasioned by the sausage eaters 

why have we stopped is the way blocked or have we already come up 
against the french 

no one cant hear them theyd be firing if we had 

they were in a hurry enough to start us and now here we stand in 
the middle of a field without rhyme or reason its all those damned 
germans muddling what stupid devils 

yes id send them on in front but no fear theyre crowding up 
behind and now here we stand hungry 

i say shall we soon be clear they say the cavalry are blocking the 
way said an officer 

ah those damned germans they dont know their own country said 
another 

what division are you shouted an adjutant riding up 

the eighteenth 

then why are you here you should have gone on long ago now you wont 
get there till evening 

what stupid orders they dont themselves know what they are doing 
said the officer and rode off 

then a general rode past shouting something angrily not in russian 

tafa lafa but what hes jabbering no one can make out said a 
soldier mimicking the general who had ridden away id shoot them the 
scoundrels 

we were ordered to be at the place before nine but we havent got 
halfway fine orders was being repeated on different sides 

and the feeling of energy with which the troops had started began to 
turn into vexation and anger at the stupid arrangements and at the 
germans 

the cause of the confusion was that while the austrian cavalry was 
moving toward our left flank the higher command found that our center 
was too far separated from our right flank and the cavalry were all 
ordered to turn back to the right several thousand cavalry crossed in 
front of the infantry who had to wait 

at the front an altercation occurred between an austrian guide and a 
russian general the general shouted a demand that the cavalry should be 
halted the austrian argued that not he but the higher command was to 
blame the troops meanwhile stood growing listless and dispirited after 
an hours delay they at last moved on descending the hill the fog that 
was dispersing on the hill lay still more densely below where they were 
descending in front in the fog a shot was heard and then another at 
first irregularly at varying intervals  trata tat  and then more and 
more regularly and rapidly and the action at the goldbach stream began 

not expecting to come on the enemy down by the stream and having 
stumbled on him in the fog hearing no encouraging word from their 
commanders and with a consciousness of being too late spreading through 
the ranks and above all being unable to see anything in front or around 
them in the thick fog the russians exchanged shots with the enemy 
lazily and advanced and again halted receiving no timely orders from 
the officers or adjutants who wandered about in the fog in those unknown 
surroundings unable to find their own regiments in this way the action 
began for the first second and third columns which had gone down 
into the valley the fourth column with which kutuzov was stood on the 
pratzen heights 

below where the fight was beginning there was still thick fog on the 
higher ground it was clearing but nothing could be seen of what was 
going on in front whether all the enemy forces were as we supposed 
six miles away or whether they were near by in that sea of mist no one 
knew till after eight oclock 

it was nine oclock in the morning the fog lay unbroken like a sea down 
below but higher up at the village of schlappanitz where napoleon stood 
with his marshals around him it was quite light above him was a clear 
blue sky and the suns vast orb quivered like a huge hollow crimson 
float on the surface of that milky sea of mist the whole french army 
and even napoleon himself with his staff were not on the far side of 
the streams and hollows of sokolnitz and schlappanitz beyond which we 
intended to take up our position and begin the action but were on this 
side so close to our own forces that napoleon with the naked eye could 
distinguish a mounted man from one on foot napoleon in the blue cloak 
which he had worn on his italian campaign sat on his small gray arab 
horse a little in front of his marshals he gazed silently at the hills 
which seemed to rise out of the sea of mist and on which the russian 
troops were moving in the distance and he listened to the sounds of 
firing in the valley not a single muscle of his face  which in those 
days was still thin  moved his gleaming eyes were fixed intently on one 
spot his predictions were being justified part of the russian force 
had already descended into the valley toward the ponds and lakes and 
part were leaving these pratzen heights which he intended to attack 
and regarded as the key to the position he saw over the mist that in 
a hollow between two hills near the village of pratzen the russian 
columns their bayonets glittering were moving continuously in one 
direction toward the valley and disappearing one after another into 
the mist from information he had received the evening before from the 
sound of wheels and footsteps heard by the outposts during the night 
by the disorderly movement of the russian columns and from all 
indications he saw clearly that the allies believed him to be far away 
in front of them and that the columns moving near pratzen constituted 
the center of the russian army and that that center was already 
sufficiently weakened to be successfully attacked but still he did not 
begin the engagement 

today was a great day for him  the anniversary of his coronation before 
dawn he had slept for a few hours and refreshed vigorous and in good 
spirits he mounted his horse and rode out into the field in that happy 
mood in which everything seems possible and everything succeeds he sat 
motionless looking at the heights visible above the mist and his cold 
face wore that special look of confident self complacent happiness that 
one sees on the face of a boy happily in love the marshals stood 
behind him not venturing to distract his attention he looked now at the 
pratzen heights now at the sun floating up out of the mist 

when the sun had entirely emerged from the fog and fields and mist were 
aglow with dazzling light  as if he had only awaited this to begin the 
action  he drew the glove from his shapely white hand made a sign 
with it to the marshals and ordered the action to begin the marshals 
accompanied by adjutants galloped off in different directions and 
a few minutes later the chief forces of the french army moved rapidly 
toward those pratzen heights which were being more and more denuded by 
russian troops moving down the valley to their left 





chapter xv 


at eight oclock kutuzov rode to pratzen at the head of the fourth 
column miloradovichs the one that was to take the place of 
przebyszewskis and langerons columns which had already gone down into 
the valley he greeted the men of the foremost regiment and gave them 
the order to march thereby indicating that he intended to lead that 
column himself when he had reached the village of pratzen he halted 
prince andrew was behind among the immense number forming the commander 
in chiefs suite he was in a state of suppressed excitement and 
irritation though controlledly calm as a man is at the approach of a 
long awaited moment he was firmly convinced that this was the day of 
his toulon or his bridge of arcola how it would come about he did not 
know but he felt sure it would do so the locality and the position of 
our troops were known to him as far as they could be known to anyone 
in our army his own strategic plan which obviously could not now be 
carried out was forgotten now entering into weyrothers plan prince 
andrew considered possible contingencies and formed new projects such as 
might call for his rapidity of perception and decision 

to the left down below in the mist the musketry fire of unseen forces 
could be heard it was there prince andrew thought the fight would 
concentrate there we shall encounter difficulties and there thought 
he i shall be sent with a brigade or division and there standard in 
hand i shall go forward and break whatever is in front of me 

he could not look calmly at the standards of the passing battalions 
seeing them he kept thinking that may be the very standard with which 
i shall lead the army 

in the morning all that was left of the night mist on the heights was 
a hoar frost now turning to dew but in the valleys it still lay like a 
milk white sea nothing was visible in the valley to the left into which 
our troops had descended and from whence came the sounds of firing 
above the heights was the dark clear sky and to the right the vast orb 
of the sun in front far off on the farther shore of that sea of mist 
some wooded hills were discernible and it was there the enemy probably 
was for something could be descried on the right the guards were 
entering the misty region with a sound of hoofs and wheels and now and 
then a gleam of bayonets to the left beyond the village similar masses 
of cavalry came up and disappeared in the sea of mist in front and 
behind moved infantry the commander in chief was standing at the end of 
the village letting the troops pass by him that morning kutuzov seemed 
worn and irritable the infantry passing before him came to a halt 
without any command being given apparently obstructed by something in 
front 

do order them to form into battalion columns and go round the village 
he said angrily to a general who had ridden up dont you understand 
your excellency my dear sir that you must not defile through narrow 
village streets when we are marching against the enemy 

i intended to re form them beyond the village your excellency 
answered the general 

kutuzov laughed bitterly 

youll make a fine thing of it deploying in sight of the enemy very 
fine 

the enemy is still far away your excellency according to the 
dispositions 

the dispositions exclaimed kutuzov bitterly who told you that 
kindly do as you are ordered 

yes sir 

my dear fellow nesvitski whispered to prince andrew the old man is 
as surly as a dog 

an austrian officer in a white uniform with green plumes in his hat 
galloped up to kutuzov and asked in the emperors name had the fourth 
column advanced into action 

kutuzov turned round without answering and his eye happened to fall upon 
prince andrew who was beside him seeing him kutuzovs malevolent and 
caustic expression softened as if admitting that what was being done 
was not his adjutants fault and still not answering the austrian 
adjutant he addressed bolkonski 

go my dear fellow and see whether the third division has passed the 
village tell it to stop and await my orders 

hardly had prince andrew started than he stopped him 

and ask whether sharpshooters have been posted he added what are 
they doing what are they doing he murmured to himself still not 
replying to the austrian 

prince andrew galloped off to execute the order 

overtaking the battalions that continued to advance he stopped 
the third division and convinced himself that there really were no 
sharpshooters in front of our columns the colonel at the head of the 
regiment was much surprised at the commander in chiefs order to throw 
out skirmishers he had felt perfectly sure that there were other troops 
in front of him and that the enemy must be at least six miles away 
there was really nothing to be seen in front except a barren descent 
hidden by dense mist having given orders in the commander in chiefs 
name to rectify this omission prince andrew galloped back kutuzov 
still in the same place his stout body resting heavily in the saddle 
with the lassitude of age sat yawning wearily with closed eyes the 
troops were no longer moving but stood with the butts of their muskets 
on the ground 

all right all right he said to prince andrew and turned to a 
general who watch in hand was saying it was time they started as all 
the left flank columns had already descended 

plenty of time your excellency muttered kutuzov in the midst of a 
yawn plenty of time he repeated 

just then at a distance behind kutuzov was heard the sound of regiments 
saluting and this sound rapidly came nearer along the whole extended 
line of the advancing russian columns evidently the person they were 
greeting was riding quickly when the soldiers of the regiment in front 
of which kutuzov was standing began to shout he rode a little to one 
side and looked round with a frown along the road from pratzen galloped 
what looked like a squadron of horsemen in various uniforms two of them 
rode side by side in front at full gallop one in a black uniform with 
white plumes in his hat rode a bobtailed chestnut horse the other who 
was in a white uniform rode a black one these were the two emperors 
followed by their suites kutuzov affecting the manners of an old 
soldier at the front gave the command attention and rode up to the 
emperors with a salute his whole appearance and manner were suddenly 
transformed he put on the air of a subordinate who obeys without 
reasoning with an affectation of respect which evidently struck 
alexander unpleasantly he rode up and saluted 

this unpleasant impression merely flitted over the young and happy face 
of the emperor like a cloud of haze across a clear sky and vanished 
after his illness he looked rather thinner that day than on the field of 
olmutz where bolkonski had seen him for the first time abroad but there 
was still the same bewitching combination of majesty and mildness in his 
fine gray eyes and on his delicate lips the same capacity for varying 
expression and the same prevalent appearance of goodhearted innocent 
youth 

at the olmutz review he had seemed more majestic here he seemed 
brighter and more energetic he was slightly flushed after galloping two 
miles and reining in his horse he sighed restfully and looked round 
at the faces of his suite young and animated as his own czartoryski 
novosiltsev prince volkonsky strogonov and the others all richly 
dressed gay young men on splendid well groomed fresh only slightly 
heated horses exchanging remarks and smiling had stopped behind the 
emperor the emperor francis a rosy long faced young man sat very 
erect on his handsome black horse looking about him in a leisurely and 
preoccupied manner he beckoned to one of his white adjutants and asked 
some question  most likely he is asking at what oclock they started 
thought prince andrew watching his old acquaintance with a smile 
he could not repress as he recalled his reception at brunn in the 
emperors suite were the picked young orderly officers of the guard and 
line regiments russian and austrian among them were grooms leading the 
tsars beautiful relay horses covered with embroidered cloths 

as when a window is opened a whiff of fresh air from the fields enters 
a stuffy room so a whiff of youthfulness energy and confidence of 
success reached kutuzovs cheerless staff with the galloping advent of 
all these brilliant young men 

why arent you beginning michael ilarionovich said the emperor 
alexander hurriedly to kutuzov glancing courteously at the same time at 
the emperor francis 

i am waiting your majesty answered kutuzov bending forward 
respectfully 

the emperor frowning slightly bent his ear forward as if he had not 
quite heard 

waiting your majesty repeated kutuzov prince andrew noted that 
kutuzovs upper lip twitched unnaturally as he said the word waiting 
not all the columns have formed up yet your majesty 

the tsar heard but obviously did not like the reply he shrugged his 
rather round shoulders and glanced at novosiltsev who was near him as 
if complaining of kutuzov 

you know michael ilarionovich we are not on the empress field where 
a parade does not begin till all the troops are assembled said the 
tsar with another glance at the emperor francis as if inviting him if 
not to join in at least to listen to what he was saying but the emperor 
francis continued to look about him and did not listen 

that is just why i do not begin sire said kutuzov in a resounding 
voice apparently to preclude the possibility of not being heard and 
again something in his face twitched  that is just why i do not begin 
sire because we are not on parade and not on the empress field said 
clearly and distinctly 

in the emperors suite all exchanged rapid looks that expressed 
dissatisfaction and reproach old though he may be he should not he 
certainly should not speak like that their glances seemed to say 

the tsar looked intently and observantly into kutuzovs eye waiting to 
hear whether he would say anything more but kutuzov with respectfully 
bowed head seemed also to be waiting the silence lasted for about a 
minute 

however if you command it your majesty said kutuzov lifting his 
head and again assuming his former tone of a dull unreasoning but 
submissive general 

he touched his horse and having called miloradovich the commander of 
the column gave him the order to advance 

the troops again began to move and two battalions of the novgorod and 
one of the apsheron regiment went forward past the emperor 

as this apsheron battalion marched by the red faced miloradovich 
without his greatcoat with his orders on his breast and an enormous 
tuft of plumes in his cocked hat worn on one side with its corners front 
and back galloped strenuously forward and with a dashing salute reined 
in his horse before the emperor 

god be with you general said the emperor 

ma foi sire nous ferons ce qui sera dans notre possibilite sire 
* he answered gaily raising nevertheless ironic smiles among the 
gentlemen of the tsars suite by his poor french 


* indeed sire we shall do everything it is possible to 
do sire 


miloradovich wheeled his horse sharply and stationed himself a little 
behind the emperor the apsheron men excited by the tsars presence 
passed in step before the emperors and their suites at a bold brisk 
pace 

lads shouted miloradovich in a loud self confident and cheery 
voice obviously so elated by the sound of firing by the prospect 
of battle and by the sight of the gallant apsherons his comrades in 
suvorovs time now passing so gallantly before the emperors that 
he forgot the sovereigns presence lads its not the first village 
youve had to take cried he 

glad to do our best shouted the soldiers 

the emperors horse started at the sudden cry this horse that had 
carried the sovereign at reviews in russia bore him also here on the 
field of austerlitz enduring the heedless blows of his left foot and 
pricking its ears at the sound of shots just as it had done on the 
empress field not understanding the significance of the firing nor 
of the nearness of the emperor francis black cob nor of all that was 
being said thought and felt that day by its rider 

the emperor turned with a smile to one of his followers and made a 
remark to him pointing to the gallant apsherons 





chapter xvi 


kutuzov accompanied by his adjutants rode at a walking pace behind the 
carabineers 

when he had gone less than half a mile in the rear of the column he 
stopped at a solitary deserted house that had probably once been an 
inn where two roads parted both of them led downhill and troops were 
marching along both 

the fog had begun to clear and enemy troops were already dimly visible 
about a mile and a half off on the opposite heights down below on 
the left the firing became more distinct kutuzov had stopped and was 
speaking to an austrian general prince andrew who was a little behind 
looking at them turned to an adjutant to ask him for a field glass 

look look said this adjutant looking not at the troops in the 
distance but down the hill before him its the french 

the two generals and the adjutant took hold of the field glass trying 
to snatch it from one another the expression on all their faces 
suddenly changed to one of horror the french were supposed to be a 
mile and a half away but had suddenly and unexpectedly appeared just in 
front of us 

its the enemy no yes see it is for certain but how is 
that said different voices 

with the naked eye prince andrew saw below them to the right not more 
than five hundred paces from where kutuzov was standing a dense french 
column coming up to meet the apsherons 

here it is the decisive moment has arrived my turn has come thought 
prince andrew and striking his horse he rode up to kutuzov 

the apsherons must be stopped your excellency cried he but at that 
very instant a cloud of smoke spread all round firing was heard quite 
close at hand and a voice of naive terror barely two steps from prince 
andrew shouted brothers alls lost and at this as if at a command 
everyone began to run 

confused and ever increasing crowds were running back to where five 
minutes before the troops had passed the emperors not only would it 
have been difficult to stop that crowd it was even impossible not to 
be carried back with it oneself bolkonski only tried not to lose touch 
with it and looked around bewildered and unable to grasp what was 
happening in front of him nesvitski with an angry face red and unlike 
himself was shouting to kutuzov that if he did not ride away at once 
he would certainly be taken prisoner kutuzov remained in the same place 
and without answering drew out a handkerchief blood was flowing from 
his cheek prince andrew forced his way to him 

you are wounded he asked hardly able to master the trembling of his 
lower jaw 

the wound is not here it is there said kutuzov pressing the 
handkerchief to his wounded cheek and pointing to the fleeing soldiers 
stop them he shouted and at the same moment probably realizing that 
it was impossible to stop them spurred his horse and rode to the right 

a fresh wave of the flying mob caught him and bore him back with it 

the troops were running in such a dense mass that once surrounded by 
them it was difficult to get out again one was shouting get on why 
are you hindering us another in the same place turned round and fired 
in the air a third was striking the horse kutuzov himself rode having 
by a great effort got away to the left from that flood of men kutuzov 
with his suite diminished by more than half rode toward a sound of 
artillery fire near by having forced his way out of the crowd of 
fugitives prince andrew trying to keep near kutuzov saw on the slope 
of the hill amid the smoke a russian battery that was still firing and 
frenchmen running toward it higher up stood some russian infantry 
neither moving forward to protect the battery nor backward with the 
fleeing crowd a mounted general separated himself from the infantry and 
approached kutuzov of kutuzovs suite only four remained they were all 
pale and exchanged looks in silence 

stop those wretches gasped kutuzov to the regimental commander 
pointing to the flying soldiers but at that instant as if to punish 
him for those words bullets flew hissing across the regiment and across 
kutuzovs suite like a flock of little birds 

the french had attacked the battery and seeing kutuzov were firing 
at him after this volley the regimental commander clutched at his leg 
several soldiers fell and a second lieutenant who was holding the 
flag let it fall from his hands it swayed and fell but caught on the 
muskets of the nearest soldiers the soldiers started firing without 
orders 

oh oh oh groaned kutuzov despairingly and looked around 
bolkonski he whispered his voice trembling from a consciousness 
of the feebleness of age bolkonski he whispered pointing to the 
disordered battalion and at the enemy whats that 

but before he had finished speaking prince andrew feeling tears of 
shame and anger choking him had already leapt from his horse and run to 
the standard 

forward lads he shouted in a voice piercing as a childs 

here it is thought he seizing the staff of the standard and hearing 
with pleasure the whistle of bullets evidently aimed at him several 
soldiers fell 

hurrah shouted prince andrew and scarcely able to hold up the heavy 
standard he ran forward with full confidence that the whole battalion 
would follow him 

and really he only ran a few steps alone one soldier moved and then 
another and soon the whole battalion ran forward shouting hurrah and 
overtook him a sergeant of the battalion ran up and took the flag 
that was swaying from its weight in prince andrews hands but he 
was immediately killed prince andrew again seized the standard and 
dragging it by the staff ran on with the battalion in front he saw our 
artillerymen some of whom were fighting while others having abandoned 
their guns were running toward him he also saw french infantry 
soldiers who were seizing the artillery horses and turning the guns 
round prince andrew and the battalion were already within twenty paces 
of the cannon he heard the whistle of bullets above him unceasingly and 
to right and left of him soldiers continually groaned and dropped but 
he did not look at them he looked only at what was going on in front 
of him  at the battery he now saw clearly the figure of a red haired 
gunner with his shako knocked awry pulling one end of a mop while 
a french soldier tugged at the other he could distinctly see the 
distraught yet angry expression on the faces of these two men who 
evidently did not realize what they were doing 

what are they about thought prince andrew as he gazed at them why 
doesnt the red haired gunner run away as he is unarmed why doesnt the 
frenchman stab him he will not get away before the frenchman remembers 
his bayonet and stabs him 

and really another french soldier trailing his musket ran up to 
the struggling men and the fate of the red haired gunner who had 
triumphantly secured the mop and still did not realize what awaited him 
was about to be decided but prince andrew did not see how it ended it 
seemed to him as though one of the soldiers near him hit him on the head 
with the full swing of a bludgeon it hurt a little but the worst of 
it was that the pain distracted him and prevented his seeing what he had 
been looking at 

whats this am i falling my legs are giving way thought he and 
fell on his back he opened his eyes hoping to see how the struggle of 
the frenchmen with the gunners ended whether the red haired gunner had 
been killed or not and whether the cannon had been captured or saved 
but he saw nothing above him there was now nothing but the sky  the 
lofty sky not clear yet still immeasurably lofty with gray clouds 
gliding slowly across it how quiet peaceful and solemn not at all 
as i ran thought prince andrew  not as we ran shouting and fighting 
not at all as the gunner and the frenchman with frightened and angry 
faces struggled for the mop how differently do those clouds glide 
across that lofty infinite sky how was it i did not see that lofty sky 
before and how happy i am to have found it at last yes all is vanity 
all falsehood except that infinite sky there is nothing nothing but 
that but even it does not exist there is nothing but quiet and peace 
thank god 





chapter xvii 


on our right flank commanded by bagration at nine oclock the battle 
had not yet begun not wishing to agree to dolgorukovs demand to 
commence the action and wishing to avert responsibility from himself 
prince bagration proposed to dolgorukov to send to inquire of the 
commander in chief bagration knew that as the distance between the two 
flanks was more than six miles even if the messenger were not killed 
which he very likely would be and found the commander in chief 
which would be very difficult he would not be able to get back before 
evening 

bagration cast his large expressionless sleepy eyes round his suite 
and the boyish face rostov breathless with excitement and hope was the 
first to catch his eye he sent him 

and if i should meet his majesty before i meet the commander in chief 
your excellency said rostov with his hand to his cap 

you can give the message to his majesty said dolgorukov hurriedly 
interrupting bagration 

on being relieved from picket duty rostov had managed to get a few 
hours sleep before morning and felt cheerful bold and resolute with 
elasticity of movement faith in his good fortune and generally in that 
state of mind which makes everything seem possible pleasant and easy 

all his wishes were being fulfilled that morning there was to be a 
general engagement in which he was taking part more than that he was 
orderly to the bravest general and still more he was going with a 
message to kutuzov perhaps even to the sovereign himself the morning 
was bright he had a good horse under him and his heart was full of 
joy and happiness on receiving the order he gave his horse the rein and 
galloped along the line at first he rode along the line of bagrations 
troops which had not yet advanced into action but were standing 
motionless then he came to the region occupied by uvarovs cavalry 
and here he noticed a stir and signs of preparation for battle having 
passed uvarovs cavalry he clearly heard the sound of cannon and 
musketry ahead of him the firing grew louder and louder 

in the fresh morning air were now heard not two or three musket shots 
at irregular intervals as before followed by one or two cannon shots 
but a roll of volleys of musketry from the slopes of the hill before 
pratzen interrupted by such frequent reports of cannon that sometimes 
several of them were not separated from one another but merged into a 
general roar 

he could see puffs of musketry smoke that seemed to chase one another 
down the hillsides and clouds of cannon smoke rolling spreading 
and mingling with one another he could also by the gleam of bayonets 
visible through the smoke make out moving masses of infantry and narrow 
lines of artillery with green caissons 

rostov stopped his horse for a moment on a hillock to see what was going 
on but strain his attention as he would he could not understand or make 
out anything of what was happening there in the smoke men of some sort 
were moving about in front and behind moved lines of troops but why 
whither and who they were it was impossible to make out these sights 
and sounds had no depressing or intimidating effect on him on the 
contrary they stimulated his energy and determination 

go on go on give it them he mentally exclaimed at these sounds 
and again proceeded to gallop along the line penetrating farther and 
farther into the region where the army was already in action 

how it will be there i dont know but all will be well thought 
rostov 

after passing some austrian troops he noticed that the next part of the 
line the guards was already in action 

so much the better i shall see it close he thought 

he was riding almost along the front line a handful of men came 
galloping toward him they were our uhlans who with disordered 
ranks were returning from the attack rostov got out of their way 
involuntarily noticed that one of them was bleeding and galloped on 

that is no business of mine he thought he had not ridden many 
hundred yards after that before he saw to his left across the whole 
width of the field an enormous mass of cavalry in brilliant white 
uniforms mounted on black horses trotting straight toward him and 
across his path rostov put his horse to full gallop to get out of the 
way of these men and he would have got clear had they continued at the 
same speed but they kept increasing their pace so that some of the 
horses were already galloping rostov heard the thud of their hoofs and 
the jingle of their weapons and saw their horses their figures and 
even their faces more and more distinctly they were our horse guards 
advancing to attack the french cavalry that was coming to meet them 

the horse guards were galloping but still holding in their horses 
rostov could already see their faces and heard the command charge 
shouted by an officer who was urging his thoroughbred to full speed 
rostov fearing to be crushed or swept into the attack on the french 
galloped along the front as hard as his horse could go but still was 
not in time to avoid them 

the last of the horse guards a huge pockmarked fellow frowned angrily 
on seeing rostov before him with whom he would inevitably collide 
this guardsman would certainly have bowled rostov and his bedouin over 
rostov felt himself quite tiny and weak compared to these gigantic men 
and horses had it not occurred to rostov to flourish his whip before 
the eyes of the guardsmans horse the heavy black horse sixteen hands 
high shied throwing back its ears but the pockmarked guardsman drove 
his huge spurs in violently and the horse flourishing its tail and 
extending its neck galloped on yet faster hardly had the horse guards 
passed rostov before he heard them shout hurrah and looking back saw 
that their foremost ranks were mixed up with some foreign cavalry 
with red epaulets probably french he could see nothing more for 
immediately afterwards cannon began firing from somewhere and smoke 
enveloped everything 

at that moment as the horse guards having passed him disappeared in 
the smoke rostov hesitated whether to gallop after them or to go where 
he was sent this was the brilliant charge of the horse guards that 
amazed the french themselves rostov was horrified to hear later that 
of all that mass of huge and handsome men of all those brilliant 
rich youths officers and cadets who had galloped past him on their 
thousand ruble horses only eighteen were left after the charge 

why should i envy them my chance is not lost and maybe i shall see 
the emperor immediately thought rostov and galloped on 

when he came level with the foot guards he noticed that about them and 
around them cannon balls were flying of which he was aware not so 
much because he heard their sound as because he saw uneasiness on 
the soldiers faces and unnatural warlike solemnity on those of the 
officers 

passing behind one of the lines of a regiment of foot guards he heard a 
voice calling him by name 

rostov 

what he answered not recognizing boris 

i say weve been in the front line our regiment attacked said boris 
with the happy smile seen on the faces of young men who have been under 
fire for the first time 

rostov stopped 

have you he said well how did it go 

we drove them back said boris with animation growing talkative can 
you imagine it and he began describing how the guards having taken 
up their position and seeing troops before them thought they were 
austrians and all at once discovered from the cannon balls discharged 
by those troops that they were themselves in the front line and had 
unexpectedly to go into action rostov without hearing boris to the end 
spurred his horse 

where are you off to asked boris 

with a message to his majesty 

there he is said boris thinking rostov had said his highness 
and pointing to the grand duke who with his high shoulders and frowning 
brows stood a hundred paces away from them in his helmet and horse 
guards jacket shouting something to a pale white uniformed austrian 
officer 

but thats the grand duke and i want the commander in chief or the 
emperor said rostov and was about to spur his horse 

count count shouted berg who ran up from the other side as eager 
as boris count i am wounded in my right hand and he showed his 
bleeding hand with a handkerchief tied round it and i remained at the 
front i held my sword in my left hand count all our family  the von 
bergs  have been knights 

he said something more but rostov did not wait to hear it and rode 
away 

having passed the guards and traversed an empty space rostov to avoid 
again getting in front of the first line as he had done when the horse 
guards charged followed the line of reserves going far round the place 
where the hottest musket fire and cannonade were heard suddenly he 
heard musket fire quite close in front of him and behind our troops 
where he could never have expected the enemy to be 

what can it be he thought the enemy in the rear of our army 
impossible and suddenly he was seized by a panic of fear for himself 
and for the issue of the whole battle but be that what it may 
he reflected there is no riding round it now i must look for the 
commander in chief here and if all is lost it is for me to perish with 
the rest 

the foreboding of evil that had suddenly come over rostov was more and 
more confirmed the farther he rode into the region behind the village of 
pratzen which was full of troops of all kinds 

what does it mean what is it whom are they firing at who is firing 
rostov kept asking as he came up to russian and austrian soldiers 
running in confused crowds across his path 

the devil knows theyve killed everybody its all up now he 
was told in russian german and czech by the crowd of fugitives who 
understood what was happening as little as he did 

kill the germans shouted one 

may the devil take them  the traitors 

zum henker diese russen * muttered a german 


* hang these russians 


several wounded men passed along the road and words of abuse screams 
and groans mingled in a general hubbub then the firing died down 
rostov learned later that russian and austrian soldiers had been firing 
at one another 

my god what does it all mean thought he and here where at any 
moment the emperor may see them but no these must be only a handful 
of scoundrels it will soon be over it cant be that it cant be only 
to get past them quicker quicker 

the idea of defeat and flight could not enter rostovs head though he 
saw french cannon and french troops on the pratzen heights just where he 
had been ordered to look for the commander in chief he could not did 
not wish to believe that 





chapter xviii 


rostov had been ordered to look for kutuzov and the emperor near the 
village of pratzen but neither they nor a single commanding officer 
were there only disorganized crowds of troops of various kinds he 
urged on his already weary horse to get quickly past these crowds but 
the farther he went the more disorganized they were the highroad on 
which he had come out was thronged with caleches carriages of all 
sorts and russian and austrian soldiers of all arms some wounded and 
some not this whole mass droned and jostled in confusion under the 
dismal influence of cannon balls flying from the french batteries 
stationed on the pratzen heights 

where is the emperor where is kutuzov rostov kept asking everyone he 
could stop but got no answer from anyone 

at last seizing a soldier by his collar he forced him to answer 

eh brother theyve all bolted long ago said the soldier laughing 
for some reason and shaking himself free 

having left that soldier who was evidently drunk rostov stopped the 
horse of a batman or groom of some important personage and began to 
question him the man announced that the tsar had been driven in a 
carriage at full speed about an hour before along that very road and 
that he was dangerously wounded 

it cant be said rostov it must have been someone else 

i saw him myself replied the man with a self confident smile of 
derision i ought to know the emperor by now after the times ive seen 
him in petersburg i saw him just as i see you there he sat in the 
carriage as pale as anything how they made the four black horses fly 
gracious me they did rattle past its time i knew the imperial horses 
and ilya ivanych i dont think ilya drives anyone except the tsar 

rostov let go of the horse and was about to ride on when a wounded 
officer passing by addressed him 

who is it you want he asked the commander in chief he was killed 
by a cannon ball  struck in the breast before our regiment 

not killed  wounded another officer corrected him 

who kutuzov asked rostov 

not kutuzov but whats his name  well never mind there are not 
many left alive go that way to that village all the commanders are 
there said the officer pointing to the village of hosjeradek and he 
walked on 

rostov rode on at a footpace not knowing why or to whom he was now 
going the emperor was wounded the battle lost it was impossible to 
doubt it now rostov rode in the direction pointed out to him in which 
he saw turrets and a church what need to hurry what was he now to say 
to the tsar or to kutuzov even if they were alive and unwounded 

take this road your honor that way you will be killed at once a 
soldier shouted to him theyd kill you there 

oh what are you talking about said another where is he to go that 
way is nearer 

rostov considered and then went in the direction where they said he 
would be killed 

its all the same now if the emperor is wounded am i to try to save 
myself he thought he rode on to the region where the greatest number 
of men had perished in fleeing from pratzen the french had not yet 
occupied that region and the russians  the uninjured and slightly 
wounded  had left it long ago all about the field like heaps of manure 
on well kept plowland lay from ten to fifteen dead and wounded to each 
couple of acres the wounded crept together in twos and threes and one 
could hear their distressing screams and groans sometimes feigned  or 
so it seemed to rostov he put his horse to a trot to avoid seeing all 
these suffering men and he felt afraid  afraid not for his life but 
for the courage he needed and which he knew would not stand the sight of 
these unfortunates 

the french who had ceased firing at this field strewn with dead and 
wounded where there was no one left to fire at on seeing an adjutant 
riding over it trained a gun on him and fired several shots the 
sensation of those terrible whistling sounds and of the corpses around 
him merged in rostovs mind into a single feeling of terror and pity for 
himself he remembered his mothers last letter what would she feel 
thought he if she saw me here now on this field with the cannon aimed 
at me 

in the village of hosjeradek there were russian troops retiring from 
the field of battle who though still in some confusion were less 
disordered the french cannon did not reach there and the musketry fire 
sounded far away here everyone clearly saw and said that the battle 
was lost no one whom rostov asked could tell him where the emperor 
or kutuzov was some said the report that the emperor was wounded was 
correct others that it was not and explained the false rumor that had 
spread by the fact that the emperors carriage had really galloped from 
the field of battle with the pale and terrified ober hofmarschal count 
tolstoy who had ridden out to the battlefield with others in the 
emperors suite one officer told rostov that he had seen someone from 
headquarters behind the village to the left and thither rostov rode 
not hoping to find anyone but merely to ease his conscience when he had 
ridden about two miles and had passed the last of the russian troops he 
saw near a kitchen garden with a ditch round it two men on horseback 
facing the ditch one with a white plume in his hat seemed familiar to 
rostov the other on a beautiful chestnut horse which rostov fancied he 
had seen before rode up to the ditch struck his horse with his spurs 
and giving it the rein leaped lightly over only a little earth crumbled 
from the bank under the horses hind hoofs turning the horse sharply 
he again jumped the ditch and deferentially addressed the horseman with 
the white plumes evidently suggesting that he should do the same the 
rider whose figure seemed familiar to rostov and involuntarily riveted 
his attention made a gesture of refusal with his head and hand and 
by that gesture rostov instantly recognized his lamented and adored 
monarch 

but it cant be he alone in the midst of this empty field thought 
rostov at that moment alexander turned his head and rostov saw the 
beloved features that were so deeply engraved on his memory the emperor 
was pale his cheeks sunken and his eyes hollow but the charm the 
mildness of his features was all the greater rostov was happy in the 
assurance that the rumors about the emperor being wounded were false he 
was happy to be seeing him he knew that he might and even ought to 
go straight to him and give the message dolgorukov had ordered him to 
deliver 

but as a youth in love trembles is unnerved and dares not utter the 
thoughts he has dreamed of for nights but looks around for help or a 
chance of delay and flight when the longed for moment comes and he is 
alone with her so rostov now that he had attained what he had longed 
for more than anything else in the world did not know how to approach 
the emperor and a thousand reasons occurred to him why it would be 
inconvenient unseemly and impossible to do so 

what it is as if i were glad of a chance to take advantage of his 
being alone and despondent a strange face may seem unpleasant or 
painful to him at this moment of sorrow besides what can i say to him 
now when my heart fails me and my mouth feels dry at the mere sight of 
him not one of the innumerable speeches addressed to the emperor that 
he had composed in his imagination could he now recall those speeches 
were intended for quite other conditions they were for the most part 
to be spoken at a moment of victory and triumph generally when he was 
dying of wounds and the sovereign had thanked him for heroic deeds and 
while dying he expressed the love his actions had proved 

besides how can i ask the emperor for his instructions for the right 
flank now that it is nearly four oclock and the battle is lost 
no certainly i must not approach him i must not intrude on his 
reflections better die a thousand times than risk receiving an unkind 
look or bad opinion from him rostov decided and sorrowfully and with 
a heart full despair he rode away continually looking back at the tsar 
who still remained in the same attitude of indecision 

while rostov was thus arguing with himself and riding sadly away 
captain von toll chanced to ride to the same spot and seeing the 
emperor at once rode up to him offered his services and assisted him 
to cross the ditch on foot the emperor wishing to rest and feeling 
unwell sat down under an apple tree and von toll remained beside him 
rostov from a distance saw with envy and remorse how von toll spoke 
long and warmly to the emperor and how the emperor evidently weeping 
covered his eyes with his hand and pressed von tolls hand 

and i might have been in his place thought rostov and hardly 
restraining his tears of pity for the emperor he rode on in utter 
despair not knowing where to or why he was now riding 

his despair was all the greater from feeling that his own weakness was 
the cause of his grief 

he might not only might but should have gone up to the sovereign it 
was a unique chance to show his devotion to the emperor and he had not 
made use of it what have i done thought he and he turned round 
and galloped back to the place where he had seen the emperor but there 
was no one beyond the ditch now only some carts and carriages were 
passing by from one of the drivers he learned that kutuzovs staff were 
not far off in the village the vehicles were going to rostov 
followed them in front of him walked kutuzovs groom leading horses 
in horsecloths then came a cart and behind that walked an old 
bandy legged domestic serf in a peaked cap and sheepskin coat 

tit i say tit said the groom 

what answered the old man absent mindedly 

go tit thresh a bit 

oh you fool said the old man spitting angrily some time passed in 
silence and then the same joke was repeated 


before five in the evening the battle had been lost at all points more 
than a hundred cannon were already in the hands of the french 

przebyszewski and his corps had laid down their arms other columns 
after losing half their men were retreating in disorderly confused 
masses 

the remains of langerons and dokhturovs mingled forces were crowding 
around the dams and banks of the ponds near the village of augesd 

after five oclock it was only at the augesd dam that a hot cannonade 
delivered by the french alone was still to be heard from numerous 
batteries ranged on the slopes of the pratzen heights directed at our 
retreating forces 

in the rearguard dokhturov and others rallying some battalions kept up 
a musketry fire at the french cavalry that was pursuing our troops it 
was growing dusk on the narrow augesd dam where for so many years the 
old miller had been accustomed to sit in his tasseled cap peacefully 
angling while his grandson with shirt sleeves rolled up handled the 
floundering silvery fish in the watering can on that dam over which for 
so many years moravians in shaggy caps and blue jackets had peacefully 
driven their two horse carts loaded with wheat and had returned dusty 
with flour whitening their carts  on that narrow dam amid the wagons and 
the cannon under the horses hoofs and between the wagon wheels men 
disfigured by fear of death now crowded together crushing one another 
dying stepping over the dying and killing one another only to move on 
a few steps and be killed themselves in the same way 

every ten seconds a cannon ball flew compressing the air around or 
a shell burst in the midst of that dense throng killing some and 
splashing with blood those near them 

dolokhov  now an officer  wounded in the arm and on foot with the 
regimental commander on horseback and some ten men of his company 
represented all that was left of that whole regiment impelled by the 
crowd they had got wedged in at the approach to the dam and jammed in 
on all sides had stopped because a horse in front had fallen under a 
cannon and the crowd were dragging it out a cannon ball killed someone 
behind them another fell in front and splashed dolokhov with blood 
the crowd pushing forward desperately squeezed together moved a few 
steps and again stopped 

move on a hundred yards and we are certainly saved remain here another 
two minutes and it is certain death thought each one 

dolokhov who was in the midst of the crowd forced his way to the edge of 
the dam throwing two soldiers off their feet and ran onto the slippery 
ice that covered the millpool 

turn this way he shouted jumping over the ice which creaked under 
him turn this way he shouted to those with the gun it bears 

the ice bore him but it swayed and creaked and it was plain that it 
would give way not only under a cannon or a crowd but very soon even 
under his weight alone the men looked at him and pressed to the 
bank hesitating to step onto the ice the general on horseback at the 
entrance to the dam raised his hand and opened his mouth to address 
dolokhov suddenly a cannon ball hissed so low above the crowd that 
everyone ducked it flopped into something moist and the general fell 
from his horse in a pool of blood nobody gave him a look or thought of 
raising him 

get onto the ice over the ice go on turn dont you hear go on 
innumerable voices suddenly shouted after the ball had struck the 
general the men themselves not knowing what or why they were 
shouting 

one of the hindmost guns that was going onto the dam turned off onto the 
ice crowds of soldiers from the dam began running onto the frozen pond 
the ice gave way under one of the foremost soldiers and one leg slipped 
into the water he tried to right himself but fell in up to his waist 
the nearest soldiers shrank back the gun driver stopped his horse but 
from behind still came the shouts onto the ice why do you stop go 
on go on and cries of horror were heard in the crowd the soldiers 
near the gun waved their arms and beat the horses to make them turn and 
move on the horses moved off the bank the ice that had held under 
those on foot collapsed in a great mass and some forty men who were on 
it dashed some forward and some back drowning one another 

still the cannon balls continued regularly to whistle and flop onto the 
ice and into the water and oftenest of all among the crowd that covered 
the dam the pond and the bank 





chapter xix 


on the pratzen heights where he had fallen with the flagstaff in his 
hand lay prince andrew bolkonski bleeding profusely and unconsciously 
uttering a gentle piteous and childlike moan 

toward evening he ceased moaning and became quite still he did not know 
how long his unconsciousness lasted suddenly he again felt that he was 
alive and suffering from a burning lacerating pain in his head 

where is it that lofty sky that i did not know till now but saw 
today was his first thought and i did not know this suffering 
either he thought yes i did not know anything anything at all till 
now but where am i 

he listened and heard the sound of approaching horses and voices 
speaking french he opened his eyes above him again was the same lofty 
sky with clouds that had risen and were floating still higher and 
between them gleamed blue infinity he did not turn his head and did not 
see those who judging by the sound of hoofs and voices had ridden up 
and stopped near him 

it was napoleon accompanied by two aides de camp bonaparte riding 
over the battlefield had given final orders to strengthen the batteries 
firing at the augesd dam and was looking at the killed and wounded left 
on the field 

fine men remarked napoleon looking at a dead russian grenadier 
who with his face buried in the ground and a blackened nape lay on his 
stomach with an already stiffened arm flung wide 

the ammunition for the guns in position is exhausted your majesty 
said an adjutant who had come from the batteries that were firing at 
augesd 

have some brought from the reserve said napoleon and having gone on 
a few steps he stopped before prince andrew who lay on his back with 
the flagstaff that had been dropped beside him the flag had already 
been taken by the french as a trophy 

thats a fine death said napoleon as he gazed at bolkonski 

prince andrew understood that this was said of him and that it was 
napoleon who said it he heard the speaker addressed as sire but he 
heard the words as he might have heard the buzzing of a fly not only 
did they not interest him but he took no notice of them and at once 
forgot them his head was burning he felt himself bleeding to death 
and he saw above him the remote lofty and everlasting sky he knew it 
was napoleon  his hero  but at that moment napoleon seemed to him such a 
small insignificant creature compared with what was passing now between 
himself and that lofty infinite sky with the clouds flying over it at 
that moment it meant nothing to him who might be standing over him or 
what was said of him he was only glad that people were standing near 
him and only wished that they would help him and bring him back to 
life which seemed to him so beautiful now that he had today learned to 
understand it so differently he collected all his strength to stir and 
utter a sound he feebly moved his leg and uttered a weak sickly groan 
which aroused his own pity 

ah he is alive said napoleon lift this young man up and carry him 
to the dressing station 

having said this napoleon rode on to meet marshal lannes who hat in 
hand rode up smiling to the emperor to congratulate him on the victory 

prince andrew remembered nothing more he lost consciousness from the 
terrible pain of being lifted onto the stretcher the jolting while 
being moved and the probing of his wound at the dressing station 
he did not regain consciousness till late in the day when with other 
wounded and captured russian officers he was carried to the hospital 
during this transfer he felt a little stronger and was able to look 
about him and even speak 

the first words he heard on coming to his senses were those of a french 
convoy officer who said rapidly we must halt here the emperor 
will pass here immediately it will please him to see these gentlemen 
prisoners 

there are so many prisoners today nearly the whole russian army that 
he is probably tired of them said another officer 

all the same they say this one is the commander of all the emperor 
alexanders guards said the first one indicating a russian officer in 
the white uniform of the horse guards 

bolkonski recognized prince repnin whom he had met in petersburg 
society beside him stood a lad of nineteen also a wounded officer of 
the horse guards 

bonaparte having come up at a gallop stopped his horse 

which is the senior he asked on seeing the prisoners 

they named the colonel prince repnin 

you are the commander of the emperor alexanders regiment of horse 
guards asked napoleon 

i commanded a squadron replied repnin 

your regiment fulfilled its duty honorably said napoleon 

the praise of a great commander is a soldiers highest reward said 
repnin 

i bestow it with pleasure said napoleon and who is that young man 
beside you 

prince repnin named lieutenant sukhtelen 

after looking at him napoleon smiled 

hes very young to come to meddle with us 

youth is no hindrance to courage muttered sukhtelen in a failing 
voice 

a splendid reply said napoleon young man you will go far 

prince andrew who had also been brought forward before the emperors 
eyes to complete the show of prisoners could not fail to attract his 
attention napoleon apparently remembered seeing him on the battlefield 
and addressing him again used the epithet young man that was 
connected in his memory with prince andrew 

well and you young man said he how do you feel mon brave 

though five minutes before prince andrew had been able to say a few 
words to the soldiers who were carrying him now with his eyes fixed 
straight on napoleon he was silent so insignificant at that moment 
seemed to him all the interests that engrossed napoleon so mean did his 
hero himself with his paltry vanity and joy in victory appear 
compared to the lofty equitable and kindly sky which he had seen and 
understood that he could not answer him 

everything seemed so futile and insignificant in comparison with the 
stern and solemn train of thought that weakness from loss of blood 
suffering and the nearness of death aroused in him looking into 
napoleons eyes prince andrew thought of the insignificance of 
greatness the unimportance of life which no one could understand and 
the still greater unimportance of death the meaning of which no one 
alive could understand or explain 

the emperor without waiting for an answer turned away and said to one of 
the officers as he went have these gentlemen attended to and taken 
to my bivouac let my doctor larrey examine their wounds au revoir 
prince repnin and he spurred his horse and galloped away 

his face shone with self satisfaction and pleasure 

the soldiers who had carried prince andrew had noticed and taken the 
little gold icon princess mary had hung round her brothers neck but 
seeing the favor the emperor showed the prisoners they now hastened to 
return the holy image 

prince andrew did not see how and by whom it was replaced but the 
little icon with its thin gold chain suddenly appeared upon his chest 
outside his uniform 

it would be good thought prince andrew glancing at the icon his 
sister had hung round his neck with such emotion and reverence it 
would be good if everything were as clear and simple as it seems to 
mary how good it would be to know where to seek for help in this life 
and what to expect after it beyond the grave how happy and calm i 
should be if i could now say lord have mercy on me but to whom 
should i say that either to a power indefinable incomprehensible 
which i not only cannot address but which i cannot even express in 
words  the great all or nothing  said he to himself or to that god 
who has been sewn into this amulet by mary there is nothing certain 
nothing at all except the unimportance of everything i understand and 
the greatness of something incomprehensible but all important 

the stretchers moved on at every jolt he again felt unendurable pain 
his feverishness increased and he grew delirious visions of his father 
wife sister and future son and the tenderness he had felt the night 
before the battle the figure of the insignificant little napoleon and 
above all this the lofty sky formed the chief subjects of his delirious 
fancies 

the quiet home life and peaceful happiness of bald hills presented 
itself to him he was already enjoying that happiness when that 
little napoleon had suddenly appeared with his unsympathizing look of 
shortsighted delight at the misery of others and doubts and torments 
had followed and only the heavens promised peace toward morning 
all these dreams melted and merged into the chaos and darkness of 
unconciousness and oblivion which in the opinion of napoleons doctor 
larrey was much more likely to end in death than in convalescence 

he is a nervous bilious subject said larrey and will not recover 

and prince andrew with others fatally wounded was left to the care of 
the inhabitants of the district 





book four 1806 





chapter i 


early in the year 1806 nicholas rostov returned home on leave denisov 
was going home to voronezh and rostov persuaded him to travel with him 
as far as moscow and to stay with him there meeting a comrade at the 
last post station but one before moscow denisov had drunk three bottles 
of wine with him and despite the jolting ruts across the snow covered 
road did not once wake up on the way to moscow but lay at the bottom 
of the sleigh beside rostov who grew more and more impatient the nearer 
they got to moscow 

how much longer how much longer oh these insufferable streets 
shops bakers signboards street lamps and sleighs thought rostov 
when their leave permits had been passed at the town gate and they had 
entered moscow 

denisov were here hes asleep he added leaning forward with his 
whole body as if in that position he hoped to hasten the speed of the 
sleigh 

denisov gave no answer 

theres the corner at the crossroads where the cabman zakhar has his 
stand and theres zakhar himself and still the same horse and heres 
the little shop where we used to buy gingerbread cant you hurry up 
now then 

which house is it asked the driver 

why that one right at the end the big one dont you see thats our 
house said rostov of course its our house denisov denisov were 
almost there 

denisov raised his head coughed and made no answer 

dmitri said rostov to his valet on the box those lights are in our 
house arent they 

yes sir and theres a light in your fathers study 

then theyve not gone to bed yet what do you think mind now 
dont forget to put out my new coat added rostov fingering his new 
mustache now then get on he shouted to the driver do wake up 
vaska he went on turning to denisov whose head was again nodding 
come get on you shall have three rubles for vodka  get on rostov 
shouted when the sleigh was only three houses from his door it seemed 
to him the horses were not moving at all at last the sleigh bore to the 
right drew up at an entrance and rostov saw overhead the old familiar 
cornice with a bit of plaster broken off the porch and the post by the 
side of the pavement he sprang out before the sleigh stopped and ran 
into the hall the house stood cold and silent as if quite regardless 
of who had come to it there was no one in the hall oh god is 
everyone all right he thought stopping for a moment with a sinking 
heart and then immediately starting to run along the hall and up the 
warped steps of the familiar staircase the well known old door handle 
which always angered the countess when it was not properly cleaned 
turned as loosely as ever a solitary tallow candle burned in the 
anteroom 

old michael was asleep on the chest prokofy the footman who was so 
strong that he could lift the back of the carriage from behind sat 
plaiting slippers out of cloth selvedges he looked up at the opening 
door and his expression of sleepy indifference suddenly changed to one 
of delighted amazement 

gracious heavens the young count he cried recognizing his 
young master can it be my treasure and prokofy trembling with 
excitement rushed toward the drawing room door probably in order to 
announce him but changing his mind came back and stooped to kiss the 
young mans shoulder 

all well asked rostov drawing away his arm 

yes god be thanked yes theyve just finished supper let me have a 
look at you your excellency 

is everything quite all right 

the lord be thanked yes 

rostov who had completely forgotten denisov not wishing anyone to 
forestall him threw off his fur coat and ran on tiptoe through the 
large dark ballroom all was the same there were the same old card 
tables and the same chandelier with a cover over it but someone had 
already seen the young master and before he had reached the drawing 
room something flew out from a side door like a tornado and began 
hugging and kissing him another and yet another creature of the same 
kind sprang from a second door and a third more hugging more kissing 
more outcries and tears of joy he could not distinguish which was 
papa which natasha and which petya everyone shouted talked and 
kissed him at the same time only his mother was not there he noticed 
that 

and i did not know nicholas my darling 

here he is our own kolya * dear fellow how he has changed 
where are the candles tea 


* nicholas 


and me kiss me 

dearest and me 

sonya natasha petya anna mikhaylovna vera and the old count were 
all hugging him and the serfs men and maids flocked into the room 
exclaiming and oh ing and ah ing 

petya clinging to his legs kept shouting and me too 

natasha after she had pulled him down toward her and covered his face 
with kisses holding him tight by the skirt of his coat sprang away and 
pranced up and down in one place like a goat and shrieked piercingly 

all around were loving eyes glistening with tears of joy and all around 
were lips seeking a kiss 

sonya too all rosy red clung to his arm and radiant with bliss 
looked eagerly toward his eyes waiting for the look for which she 
longed sonya now was sixteen and she was very pretty especially at 
this moment of happy rapturous excitement she gazed at him not taking 
her eyes off him and smiling and holding her breath he gave her a 
grateful look but was still expectant and looking for someone the old 
countess had not yet come but now steps were heard at the door steps 
so rapid that they could hardly be his mothers 

yet it was she dressed in a new gown which he did not know made since 
he had left all the others let him go and he ran to her when they 
met she fell on his breast sobbing she could not lift her face but 
only pressed it to the cold braiding of his hussars jacket denisov 
who had come into the room unnoticed by anyone stood there and wiped 
his eyes at the sight 

vasili denisov your sons friend he said introducing himself to the 
count who was looking inquiringly at him 

you are most welcome i know i know said the count kissing and 
embracing denisov nicholas wrote us natasha vera look here is 
denisov 

the same happy rapturous faces turned to the shaggy figure of denisov 

darling denisov screamed natasha beside herself with rapture 
springing to him putting her arms round him and kissing him this 
escapade made everybody feel confused denisov blushed too but smiled 
and taking natashas hand kissed it 

denisov was shown to the room prepared for him and the rostovs all 
gathered round nicholas in the sitting room 

the old countess not letting go of his hand and kissing it every 
moment sat beside him the rest crowding round him watched every 
movement word or look of his never taking their blissfully adoring 
eyes off him his brother and sisters struggled for the places nearest 
to him and disputed with one another who should bring him his tea 
handkerchief and pipe 

rostov was very happy in the love they showed him but the first 
moment of meeting had been so beatific that his present joy seemed 
insufficient and he kept expecting something more more and yet more 

next morning after the fatigues of their journey the travelers slept 
till ten oclock 

in the room next their bedroom there was a confusion of sabers 
satchels sabretaches open portmanteaus and dirty boots two freshly 
cleaned pairs with spurs had just been placed by the wall the servants 
were bringing in jugs and basins hot water for shaving and their 
well brushed clothes there was a masculine odor and a smell of tobacco 

hallo gwiska  my pipe came vasili denisovs husky voice wostov 
get up 

rostov rubbing his eyes that seemed glued together raised his 
disheveled head from the hot pillow 

why is it late 

late its nearly ten oclock answered natashas voice a rustle of 
starched petticoats and the whispering and laughter of girls voices 
came from the adjoining room the door was opened a crack and there was 
a glimpse of something blue of ribbons black hair and merry faces 
it was natasha sonya and petya who had come to see whether they were 
getting up 

nicholas get up natashas voice was again heard at the door 

directly 

meanwhile petya having found and seized the sabers in the outer room 
with the delight boys feel at the sight of a military elder brother and 
forgetting that it was unbecoming for the girls to see men undressed 
opened the bedroom door 

is this your saber he shouted 

the girls sprang aside denisov hid his hairy legs under the blanket 
looking with a scared face at his comrade for help the door having let 
petya in closed again a sound of laughter came from behind it 

nicholas come out in your dressing gown said natashas voice 

is this your saber asked petya or is it yours he said addressing 
the black mustached denisov with servile deference 

rostov hurriedly put something on his feet drew on his dressing gown 
and went out natasha had put on one spurred boot and was just getting 
her foot into the other sonya when he came in was twirling round and 
was about to expand her dresses into a balloon and sit down they were 
dressed alike in new pale blue frocks and were both fresh rosy and 
bright sonya ran away but natasha taking her brothers arm led him 
into the sitting room where they began talking they hardly gave one 
another time to ask questions and give replies concerning a thousand 
little matters which could not interest anyone but themselves natasha 
laughed at every word he said or that she said herself not because what 
they were saying was amusing but because she felt happy and was unable 
to control her joy which expressed itself by laughter 

oh how nice how splendid she said to everything 

rostov felt that under the influence of the warm rays of love that 
childlike smile which had not once appeared on his face since he left 
home now for the first time after eighteen months again brightened his 
soul and his face 

no but listen she said now you are quite a man arent you im 
awfully glad youre my brother she touched his mustache i want to 
know what you men are like are you the same as we no 

why did sonya run away asked rostov 

ah yes thats a whole long story how are you going to speak to 
her  thou or you 

as may happen said rostov 

no call her you please ill tell you all about it some other time 
no ill tell you now you know sonyas my dearest friend such a friend 
that i burned my arm for her sake look here 

she pulled up her muslin sleeve and showed him a red scar on her long 
slender delicate arm high above the elbow on that part that is covered 
even by a ball dress 

i burned this to prove my love for her i just heated a ruler in the 
fire and pressed it there 

sitting on the sofa with the little cushions on its arms in what used 
to be his old schoolroom and looking into natashas wildly bright eyes 
rostov re entered that world of home and childhood which had no meaning 
for anyone else but gave him some of the best joys of his life and the 
burning of an arm with a ruler as a proof of love did not seem to him 
senseless he understood and was not surprised at it 

well and is that all he asked 

we are such friends such friends all that ruler business was just 
nonsense but we are friends forever she if she loves anyone does it 
for life but i dont understand that i forget quickly 

well what then 

well she loves me and you like that 

natasha suddenly flushed 

why you remember before you went away well she says you are to 
forget all that she says i shall love him always but let him be 
free isnt that lovely and noble yes very noble isnt it asked 
natasha so seriously and excitedly that it was evident that what she 
was now saying she had talked of before with tears 

rostov became thoughtful 

i never go back on my word he said besides sonya is so charming 
that only a fool would renounce such happiness 

no no cried natasha she and i have already talked it over we knew 
youd say so but it wont do because you see if you say that  if you 
consider yourself bound by your promise  it will seem as if she had not 
meant it seriously it makes it as if you were marrying her because you 
must and that wouldnt do at all 

rostov saw that it had been well considered by them sonya had already 
struck him by her beauty on the preceding day today when he had caught 
a glimpse of her she seemed still more lovely she was a charming girl 
of sixteen evidently passionately in love with him he did not doubt 
that for an instant why should he not love her now and even marry 
her rostov thought but just now there were so many other pleasures 
and interests before him yes they have taken a wise decision he 
thought i must remain free 

well then thats excellent said he well talk it over later on 
oh how glad i am to have you 

well and are you still true to boris he continued 

oh what nonsense cried natasha laughing i dont think about him 
or anyone else and i dont want anything of the kind 

dear me then what are you up to now 

now repeated natasha and a happy smile lit up her face have you 
seen duport 

no 

not seen duport  the famous dancer well then you wont understand 
thats what im up to 

curving her arms natasha held out her skirts as dancers do ran back 
a few steps turned cut a caper brought her little feet sharply 
together and made some steps on the very tips of her toes 

see im standing see she said but could not maintain herself on 
her toes any longer so thats what im up to ill never marry anyone 
but will be a dancer only dont tell anyone 

rostov laughed so loud and merrily that denisov in his bedroom felt 
envious and natasha could not help joining in 

no but dont you think its nice she kept repeating 

nice and so you no longer wish to marry boris 

natasha flared up i dont want to marry anyone and ill tell him so 
when i see him 

dear me said rostov 

but thats all rubbish natasha chattered on and is denisov nice 
she asked 

yes indeed 

oh well then good by go and dress is he very terrible denisov 

why terrible asked nicholas no vaska is a splendid fellow 

you call him vaska thats funny and is he very nice 

very 

well then be quick well all have breakfast together 

and natasha rose and went out of the room on tiptoe like a ballet 
dancer but smiling as only happy girls of fifteen can smile when 
rostov met sonya in the drawing room he reddened he did not know how 
to behave with her the evening before in the first happy moment of 
meeting they had kissed each other but today they felt it could not 
be done he felt that everybody including his mother and sisters was 
looking inquiringly at him and watching to see how he would behave with 
her he kissed her hand and addressed her not as thou but as you  sonya 
but their eyes met and said thou and exchanged tender kisses her looks 
asked him to forgive her for having dared by natashas intermediacy to 
remind him of his promise and then thanked him for his love his looks 
thanked her for offering him his freedom and told her that one way or 
another he would never cease to love her for that would be impossible 

how strange it is said vera selecting a moment when all were silent 
that sonya and nicholas now say you to one another and meet like 
strangers 

veras remark was correct as her remarks always were but like most of 
her observations it made everyone feel uncomfortable not only sonya 
nicholas and natasha but even the old countess who  dreading 
this love affair which might hinder nicholas from making a brilliant 
match  blushed like a girl 

denisov to rostovs surprise appeared in the drawing room with pomaded 
hair perfumed and in a new uniform looking just as smart as he made 
himself when going into battle and he was more amiable to the ladies 
and gentlemen than rostov had ever expected to see him 





chapter ii 


on his return to moscow from the army nicholas rostov was welcomed 
by his home circle as the best of sons a hero and their darling 
nikolenka by his relations as a charming attractive and polite young 
man by his acquaintances as a handsome lieutenant of hussars a good 
dancer and one of the best matches in the city 

the rostovs knew everybody in moscow the old count had money enough 
that year as all his estates had been remortgaged and so nicholas 
acquiring a trotter of his own very stylish riding breeches of the 
latest cut such as no one else yet had in moscow and boots of the 
latest fashion with extremely pointed toes and small silver spurs 
passed his time very gaily after a short period of adapting himself 
to the old conditions of life nicholas found it very pleasant to be 
at home again he felt that he had grown up and matured very much his 
despair at failing in a scripture examination his borrowing money from 
gavril to pay a sleigh driver his kissing sonya on the sly  he now 
recalled all this as childishness he had left immeasurably behind 
now he was a lieutenant of hussars in a jacket laced with silver and 
wearing the cross of st george awarded to soldiers for bravery in 
action and in the company of well known elderly and respected racing 
men was training a trotter of his own for a race he knew a lady on one 
of the boulevards whom he visited of an evening he led the mazurka at 
the arkharovs ball talked about the war with field marshal kamenski 
visited the english club and was on intimate terms with a colonel of 
forty to whom denisov had introduced him 

his passion for the emperor had cooled somewhat in moscow but still as 
he did not see him and had no opportunity of seeing him he often spoke 
about him and about his love for him letting it be understood that he 
had not told all and that there was something in his feelings for the 
emperor not everyone could understand and with his whole soul he shared 
the adoration then common in moscow for the emperor who was spoken of 
as the angel incarnate 

during rostovs short stay in moscow before rejoining the army he did 
not draw closer to sonya but rather drifted away from her she was very 
pretty and sweet and evidently deeply in love with him but he was at 
the period of youth when there seems so much to do that there is no time 
for that sort of thing and a young man fears to bind himself and prizes 
his freedom which he needs for so many other things when he thought of 
sonya during this stay in moscow he said to himself ah there will 
be and there are many more such girls somewhere whom i do not yet 
know there will be time enough to think about love when i want to but 
now i have no time besides it seemed to him that the society of women 
was rather derogatory to his manhood he went to balls and into ladies 
society with an affectation of doing so against his will the races the 
english club sprees with denisov and visits to a certain house  that 
was another matter and quite the thing for a dashing young hussar 

at the beginning of march old count ilya rostov was very busy arranging 
a dinner in honor of prince bagration at the english club 

the count walked up and down the hall in his dressing gown giving 
orders to the club steward and to the famous feoktist the clubs head 
cook about asparagus fresh cucumbers strawberries veal and fish 
for this dinner the count had been a member and on the committee of 
the club from the day it was founded to him the club entrusted the 
arrangement of the festival in honor of bagration for few men knew so 
well how to arrange a feast on an open handed hospitable scale and 
still fewer men would be so well able and willing to make up out of 
their own resources what might be needed for the success of the fete 
the club cook and the steward listened to the counts orders with 
pleased faces for they knew that under no other management could they 
so easily extract a good profit for themselves from a dinner costing 
several thousand rubles 

well then mind and have cocks comb in the turtle soup you know 

shall we have three cold dishes then asked the cook 

the count considered 

we cant have less  yes three the mayonnaise thats one said he 
bending down a finger 

then am i to order those large sterlets asked the steward 

yes it cant be helped if they wont take less ah dear me i was 
forgetting we must have another entree ah goodness gracious he 
clutched at his head who is going to get me the flowers dmitri eh 
dmitri gallop off to our moscow estate he said to the factotum who 
appeared at his call hurry off and tell maksim the gardener to set 
the serfs to work say that everything out of the hothouses must be 
brought here well wrapped up in felt i must have two hundred pots here 
on friday 

having given several more orders he was about to go to his little 
countess to have a rest but remembering something else of importance 
he returned again called back the cook and the club steward and again 
began giving orders a light footstep and the clinking of spurs were 
heard at the door and the young count handsome rosy with a dark 
little mustache evidently rested and made sleeker by his easy life in 
moscow entered the room 

ah my boy my heads in a whirl said the old man with a smile as if 
he felt a little confused before his son now if you would only help 
a bit i must have singers too i shall have my own orchestra but 
shouldnt we get the gypsy singers as well you military men like that 
sort of thing 

really papa i believe prince bagration worried himself less before 
the battle of schon grabern than you do now said his son with a smile 

the old count pretended to be angry 

yes you talk but try it yourself 

and the count turned to the cook who with a shrewd and respectful 
expression looked observantly and sympathetically at the father and 
son 

what have the young people come to nowadays eh feoktist said he 
laughing at us old fellows 

thats so your excellency all they have to do is to eat a good 
dinner but providing it and serving it all up thats not their 
business 

thats it thats it exclaimed the count and gaily seizing his son 
by both hands he cried now ive got you so take the sleigh and pair 
at once and go to bezukhovs and tell him count ilya has sent you 
to ask for strawberries and fresh pineapples we cant get them from 
anyone else hes not there himself so youll have to go in and ask the 
princesses and from there go on to the rasgulyay  the coachman ipatka 
knows  and look up the gypsy ilyushka the one who danced at count 
orlovs you remember in a white cossack coat and bring him along to 
me 

and am i to bring the gypsy girls along with him asked nicholas 
laughing dear dear 

at that moment with noiseless footsteps and with the businesslike 
preoccupied yet meekly christian look which never left her face anna 
mikhaylovna entered the hall though she came upon the count in his 
dressing gown every day he invariably became confused and begged her to 
excuse his costume 

no matter at all my dear count she said meekly closing her eyes 
but ill go to bezukhovs myself pierre has arrived and now we shall 
get anything we want from his hothouses i have to see him in any case 
he has forwarded me a letter from boris thank god boris is now on the 
staff 

the count was delighted at anna mikhaylovnas taking upon herself one of 
his commissions and ordered the small closed carriage for her 

tell bezukhov to come ill put his name down is his wife with him 
he asked 

anna mikhaylovna turned up her eyes and profound sadness was depicted 
on her face 

ah my dear friend he is very unfortunate she said if what we hear 
is true it is dreadful how little we dreamed of such a thing when we 
were rejoicing at his happiness and such a lofty angelic soul as young 
bezukhov yes i pity him from my heart and shall try to give him what 
consolation i can 

wh what is the matter asked both the young and old rostov 

anna mikhaylovna sighed deeply 

dolokhov mary ivanovnas son she said in a mysterious whisper has 
compromised her completely they say pierre took him up invited him to 
his house in petersburg and now she has come here and that daredevil 
after her said anna mikhaylovna wishing to show her sympathy for 
pierre but by involuntary intonations and a half smile betraying her 
sympathy for the daredevil as she called dolokhov they say pierre 
is quite broken by his misfortune 

dear dear but still tell him to come to the club  it will all blow 
over it will be a tremendous banquet 

next day the third of march soon after one oclock two hundred and 
fifty members of the english club and fifty guests were awaiting the 
guest of honor and hero of the austrian campaign prince bagration to 
dinner 

on the first arrival of the news of the battle of austerlitz moscow had 
been bewildered at that time the russians were so used to victories 
that on receiving news of the defeat some would simply not believe it 
while others sought some extraordinary explanation of so strange an 
event in the english club where all who were distinguished important 
and well informed foregathered when the news began to arrive in 
december nothing was said about the war and the last battle as 
though all were in a conspiracy of silence the men who set the tone in 
conversation  count rostopchin prince yuri dolgorukov valuev count 
markov and prince vyazemski  did not show themselves at the club but 
met in private houses in intimate circles and the moscovites who took 
their opinions from others  ilya rostov among them  remained for a 
while without any definite opinion on the subject of the war and without 
leaders the moscovites felt that something was wrong and that to 
discuss the bad news was difficult and so it was best to be silent 
but after a while just as a jury comes out of its room the bigwigs 
who guided the clubs opinion reappeared and everybody began speaking 
clearly and definitely reasons were found for the incredible 
unheard of and impossible event of a russian defeat everything became 
clear and in all corners of moscow the same things began to be 
said these reasons were the treachery of the austrians a defective 
commissariat the treachery of the pole przebyszewski and of the 
frenchman langeron kutuzovs incapacity and it was whispered the 
youth and inexperience of the sovereign who had trusted worthless and 
insignificant people but the army the russian army everyone declared 
was extraordinary and had achieved miracles of valor the soldiers 
officers and generals were heroes but the hero of heroes was prince 
bagration distinguished by his schon grabern affair and by the retreat 
from austerlitz where he alone had withdrawn his column unbroken and 
had all day beaten back an enemy force twice as numerous as his own 
what also conduced to bagrations being selected as moscows hero was 
the fact that he had no connections in the city and was a stranger 
there in his person honor was shown to a simple fighting russian 
soldier without connections and intrigues and to one who was associated 
by memories of the italian campaign with the name of suvorov 
moreover paying such honor to bagration was the best way of expressing 
disapproval and dislike of kutuzov 

had there been no bagration it would have been necessary to invent 
him said the wit shinshin parodying the words of voltaire kutuzov 
no one spoke of except some who abused him in whispers calling him a 
court weathercock and an old satyr 

all moscow repeated prince dolgorukovs saying if you go on modeling 
and modeling you must get smeared with clay suggesting consolation 
for our defeat by the memory of former victories and the words of 
rostopchin that french soldiers have to be incited to battle by 
highfalutin words and germans by logical arguments to show them that it 
is more dangerous to run away than to advance but that russian soldiers 
only need to be restrained and held back on all sides new and fresh 
anecdotes were heard of individual examples of heroism shown by our 
officers and men at austerlitz one had saved a standard another had 
killed five frenchmen a third had loaded five cannon singlehanded berg 
was mentioned by those who did not know him as having when wounded 
in the right hand taken his sword in the left and gone forward of 
bolkonski nothing was said and only those who knew him intimately 
regretted that he had died so young leaving a pregnant wife with his 
eccentric father 





chapter iii 


on that third of march all the rooms in the english club were filled 
with a hum of conversation like the hum of bees swarming in springtime 
the members and guests of the club wandered hither and thither sat 
stood met and separated some in uniform and some in evening dress 
and a few here and there with powdered hair and in russian kaftans 
powdered footmen in livery with buckled shoes and smart stockings 
stood at every door anxiously noting visitors every movement in order 
to offer their services most of those present were elderly respected 
men with broad self confident faces fat fingers and resolute gestures 
and voices this class of guests and members sat in certain habitual 
places and met in certain habitual groups a minority of those present 
were casual guests  chiefly young men among whom were denisov rostov 
and dolokhov  who was now again an officer in the semenov regiment the 
faces of these young people especially those who were military men 
bore that expression of condescending respect for their elders which 
seems to say to the older generation we are prepared to respect and 
honor you but all the same remember that the future belongs to us 

nesvitski was there as an old member of the club pierre who at his 
wifes command had let his hair grow and abandoned his spectacles went 
about the rooms fashionably dressed but looking sad and dull here as 
elsewhere he was surrounded by an atmosphere of subservience to his 
wealth and being in the habit of lording it over these people he 
treated them with absent minded contempt 

by his age he should have belonged to the younger men but by his wealth 
and connections he belonged to the groups old and honored guests and 
so he went from one group to another some of the most important old men 
were the center of groups which even strangers approached respectfully 
to hear the voices of well known men the largest circles formed round 
count rostopchin valuev and naryshkin rostopchin was describing how 
the russians had been overwhelmed by flying austrians and had had to 
force their way through them with bayonets 

valuev was confidentially telling that uvarov had been sent from 
petersburg to ascertain what moscow was thinking about austerlitz 

in the third circle naryshkin was speaking of the meeting of the 
austrian council of war at which suvorov crowed like a cock in reply to 
the nonsense talked by the austrian generals shinshin standing close 
by tried to make a joke saying that kutuzov had evidently failed to 
learn from suvorov even so simple a thing as the art of crowing like a 
cock but the elder members glanced severely at the wit making him 
feel that in that place and on that day it was improper to speak so of 
kutuzov 

count ilya rostov hurried and preoccupied went about in his soft boots 
between the dining and drawing rooms hastily greeting the important and 
unimportant all of whom he knew as if they were all equals while his 
eyes occasionally sought out his fine well set up young son resting 
on him and winking joyfully at him young rostov stood at a window with 
dolokhov whose acquaintance he had lately made and highly valued the 
old count came up to them and pressed dolokhovs hand 

please come and visit us you know my brave boy been together out 
there both playing the hero ah vasili ignatovich how dye do 
old fellow he said turning to an old man who was passing but before 
he had finished his greeting there was a general stir and a footman who 
had run in announced with a frightened face hes arrived 

bells rang the stewards rushed forward and  like rye shaken together 
in a shovel  the guests who had been scattered about in different rooms 
came together and crowded in the large drawing room by the door of the 
ballroom 

bagration appeared in the doorway of the anteroom without hat or sword 
which in accord with the club custom he had given up to the hall 
porter he had no lambskin cap on his head nor had he a loaded whip 
over his shoulder as when rostov had seen him on the eve of the battle 
of austerlitz but wore a tight new uniform with russian and foreign 
orders and the star of st george on his left breast evidently just 
before coming to the dinner he had had his hair and whiskers trimmed 
which changed his appearance for the worse there was something naively 
festive in his air which in conjunction with his firm and virile 
features gave him a rather comical expression bekleshev and theodore 
uvarov who had arrived with him paused at the doorway to allow him 
as the guest of honor to enter first bagration was embarrassed not 
wishing to avail himself of their courtesy and this caused some delay 
at the doors but after all he did at last enter first he walked shyly 
and awkwardly over the parquet floor of the reception room not knowing 
what to do with his hands he was more accustomed to walk over a plowed 
field under fire as he had done at the head of the kursk regiment at 
schon grabern  and he would have found that easier the committeemen 
met him at the first door and expressing their delight at seeing such a 
highly honored guest took possession of him as it were without waiting 
for his reply surrounded him and led him to the drawing room it was 
at first impossible to enter the drawing room door for the crowd of 
members and guests jostling one another and trying to get a good look at 
bagration over each others shoulders as if he were some rare animal 
count ilya rostov laughing and repeating the words make way dear 
boy make way make way pushed through the crowd more energetically 
than anyone led the guests into the drawing room and seated them on 
the center sofa the bigwigs the most respected members of the club 
beset the new arrivals count ilya again thrusting his way through the 
crowd went out of the drawing room and reappeared a minute later with 
another committeeman carrying a large silver salver which he presented 
to prince bagration on the salver lay some verses composed and printed 
in the heros honor bagration on seeing the salver glanced around 
in dismay as though seeking help but all eyes demanded that he should 
submit feeling himself in their power he resolutely took the salver 
with both hands and looked sternly and reproachfully at the count who 
had presented it to him someone obligingly took the dish from bagration 
or he would it seemed have held it till evening and have gone in to 
dinner with it and drew his attention to the verses 

well i will read them then bagration seemed to say and fixing 
his weary eyes on the paper began to read them with a fixed and serious 
expression but the author himself took the verses and began reading 
them aloud bagration bowed his head and listened 

bring glory then to alexanders reign 
and on the throne our titus shield 
a dreaded foe be thou kindhearted as a man 
a rhipheus at home a caesar in the field 
een fortunate napoleon 
knows by experience now bagration 
and dare not herculean russians trouble 

but before he had finished reading a stentorian major domo announced 
that dinner was ready the door opened and from the dining room came 
the resounding strains of the polonaise 

conquests joyful thunder waken 
triumph valiant russians now 

and count rostov glancing angrily at the author who went on reading his 
verses bowed to bagration everyone rose feeling that dinner was more 
important than verses and bagration again preceding all the rest 
went in to dinner he was seated in the place of honor between two 
alexanders  bekleshev and naryshkin  which was a significant allusion to 
the name of the sovereign three hundred persons took their seats in the 
dining room according to their rank and importance the more important 
nearer to the honored guest as naturally as water flows deepest where 
the land lies lowest 

just before dinner count ilya rostov presented his son to bagration 
who recognized him and said a few words to him disjointed and awkward 
as were all the words he spoke that day and count ilya looked joyfully 
and proudly around while bagration spoke to his son 

nicholas rostov with denisov and his new acquaintance dolokhov sat 
almost at the middle of the table facing them sat pierre beside prince 
nesvitski count ilya rostov with the other members of the committee sat 
facing bagration and as the very personification of moscow hospitality 
did the honors to the prince 

his efforts had not been in vain the dinner both the lenten and the 
other fare was splendid yet he could not feel quite at ease till the 
end of the meal he winked at the butler whispered directions to the 
footmen and awaited each expected dish with some anxiety everything 
was excellent with the second course a gigantic sterlet at sight of 
which ilya rostov blushed with self conscious pleasure the footmen 
began popping corks and filling the champagne glasses after the fish 
which made a certain sensation the count exchanged glances with the 
other committeemen there will be many toasts its time to begin he 
whispered and taking up his glass he rose all were silent waiting 
for what he would say 

to the health of our sovereign the emperor he cried and at the same 
moment his kindly eyes grew moist with tears of joy and enthusiasm the 
band immediately struck up conquests joyful thunder waken all rose 
and cried hurrah bagration also rose and shouted hurrah in exactly 
the same voice in which he had shouted it on the field at schon grabern 
young rostovs ecstatic voice could be heard above the three hundred 
others he nearly wept to the health of our sovereign the emperor 
he roared hurrah and emptying his glass at one gulp he dashed it to 
the floor many followed his example and the loud shouting continued 
for a long time when the voices subsided the footmen cleared away the 
broken glass and everybody sat down again smiling at the noise they had 
made and exchanging remarks the old count rose once more glanced at a 
note lying beside his plate and proposed a toast to the health of the 
hero of our last campaign prince peter ivanovich bagration and again 
his blue eyes grew moist hurrah cried the three hundred voices 
again but instead of the band a choir began singing a cantata composed 
by paul ivanovich kutuzov 

russians oer all barriers on 
courage conquest guarantees 
have we not bagration 
he brings foe men to their knees etc 


as soon as the singing was over another and another toast was proposed 
and count ilya rostov became more and more moved more glass was 
smashed and the shouting grew louder they drank to bekleshev 
naryshkin uvarov dolgorukov apraksin valuev to the committee to 
all the club members and to all the club guests and finally to count 
ilya rostov separately as the organizer of the banquet at that 
toast the count took out his handkerchief and covering his face wept 
outright 





chapter iv 


pierre sat opposite dolokhov and nicholas rostov as usual he ate and 
drank much and eagerly but those who knew him intimately noticed that 
some great change had come over him that day he was silent all through 
dinner and looked about blinking and scowling or with fixed eyes and 
a look of complete absent mindedness kept rubbing the bridge of his 
nose his face was depressed and gloomy he seemed to see and hear 
nothing of what was going on around him and to be absorbed by some 
depressing and unsolved problem 

the unsolved problem that tormented him was caused by hints given by the 
princess his cousin at moscow concerning dolokhovs intimacy with his 
wife and by an anonymous letter he had received that morning which in 
the mean jocular way common to anonymous letters said that he saw badly 
through his spectacles but that his wifes connection with dolokhov was 
a secret to no one but himself pierre absolutely disbelieved both the 
princess hints and the letter but he feared now to look at dolokhov 
who was sitting opposite him every time he chanced to meet dolokhovs 
handsome insolent eyes pierre felt something terrible and monstrous 
rising in his soul and turned quickly away involuntarily recalling his 
wifes past and her relations with dolokhov pierre saw clearly that 
what was said in the letter might be true or might at least seem to be 
true had it not referred to his wife he involuntarily remembered 
how dolokhov who had fully recovered his former position after the 
campaign had returned to petersburg and come to him availing himself 
of his friendly relations with pierre as a boon companion dolokhov 
had come straight to his house and pierre had put him up and lent him 
money pierre recalled how helene had smilingly expressed disapproval of 
dolokhovs living at their house and how cynically dolokhov had praised 
his wifes beauty to him and from that time till they came to moscow had 
not left them for a day 

yes he is very handsome thought pierre and i know him it would be 
particularly pleasant to him to dishonor my name and ridicule me just 
because i have exerted myself on his behalf befriended him and helped 
him i know and understand what a spice that would add to the pleasure 
of deceiving me if it really were true yes if it were true but i 
do not believe it i have no right to and cant believe it he 
remembered the expression dolokhovs face assumed in his moments of 
cruelty as when tying the policeman to the bear and dropping them into 
the water or when he challenged a man to a duel without any reason 
or shot a post boys horse with a pistol that expression was often 
on dolokhovs face when looking at him yes he is a bully thought 
pierre to kill a man means nothing to him it must seem to him that 
everyone is afraid of him and that must please him he must think that 
i too am afraid of him  and in fact i am afraid of him he thought 
and again he felt something terrible and monstrous rising in his soul 
dolokhov denisov and rostov were now sitting opposite pierre and 
seemed very gay rostov was talking merrily to his two friends one of 
whom was a dashing hussar and the other a notorious duelist and 
rake and every now and then he glanced ironically at pierre whose 
preoccupied absent minded and massive figure was a very noticeable one 
at the dinner rostov looked inimically at pierre first because pierre 
appeared to his hussar eyes as a rich civilian the husband of a 
beauty and in a word  an old woman and secondly because pierre in his 
preoccupation and absent mindedness had not recognized rostov and had 
not responded to his greeting when the emperors health was drunk 
pierre lost in thought did not rise or lift his glass 

what are you about shouted rostov looking at him in an ecstasy of 
exasperation dont you hear its his majesty the emperors health 

pierre sighed rose submissively emptied his glass and waiting till 
all were seated again turned with his kindly smile to rostov 

why i didnt recognize you he said but rostov was otherwise 
engaged he was shouting hurrah 

why dont you renew the acquaintance said dolokhov to rostov 

confound him hes a fool said rostov 

one should make up to the husbands of pretty women said denisov 

pierre did not catch what they were saying but knew they were talking 
about him he reddened and turned away 

well now to the health of handsome women said dolokhov and with 
a serious expression but with a smile lurking at the corners of his 
mouth he turned with his glass to pierre 

heres to the health of lovely women peterkin  and their lovers he 
added 

pierre with downcast eyes drank out of his glass without looking at 
dolokhov or answering him the footman who was distributing leaflets 
with kutuzovs cantata laid one before pierre as one of the principal 
guests he was just going to take it when dolokhov leaning across 
snatched it from his hand and began reading it pierre looked at 
dolokhov and his eyes dropped the something terrible and monstrous that 
had tormented him all dinnertime rose and took possession of him he 
leaned his whole massive body across the table 

how dare you take it he shouted 

hearing that cry and seeing to whom it was addressed nesvitski and the 
neighbor on his right quickly turned in alarm to bezukhov 

dont dont what are you about whispered their frightened voices 

dolokhov looked at pierre with clear mirthful cruel eyes and that 
smile of his which seemed to say ah this is what i like 

you shant have it he said distinctly 

pale with quivering lips pierre snatched the copy 

you you scoundrel i challenge you he ejaculated and pushing 
back his chair he rose from the table 

at the very instant he did this and uttered those words pierre felt 
that the question of his wifes guilt which had been tormenting him the 
whole day was finally and indubitably answered in the affirmative he 
hated her and was forever sundered from her despite denisovs request 
that he would take no part in the matter rostov agreed to be dolokhovs 
second and after dinner he discussed the arrangements for the duel with 
nesvitski bezukhovs second pierre went home but rostov with dolokhov 
and denisov stayed on at the club till late listening to the gypsies 
and other singers 

well then till tomorrow at sokolniki said dolokhov as he took leave 
of rostov in the club porch 

and do you feel quite calm rostov asked 

dolokhov paused 

well you see ill tell you the whole secret of dueling in two 
words if you are going to fight a duel and you make a will and write 
affectionate letters to your parents and if you think you may be 
killed you are a fool and are lost for certain but go with the firm 
intention of killing your man as quickly and surely as possible and 
then all will be right as our bear huntsman at kostroma used to tell 
me everyone fears a bear he says but when you see one your fears 
all gone and your only thought is not to let him get away and thats 
how it is with me a demain mon cher * 


* till tomorrow my dear fellow 


next day at eight in the morning pierre and nesvitski drove to the 
sokolniki forest and found dolokhov denisov and rostov already there 
pierre had the air of a man preoccupied with considerations which had no 
connection with the matter in hand his haggard face was yellow he had 
evidently not slept that night he looked about distractedly and screwed 
up his eyes as if dazzled by the sun he was entirely absorbed by two 
considerations his wifes guilt of which after his sleepless night he 
had not the slightest doubt and the guiltlessness of dolokhov who had 
no reason to preserve the honor of a man who was nothing to him i 
should perhaps have done the same thing in his place thought pierre 
its even certain that i should have done the same then why this duel 
this murder either i shall kill him or he will hit me in the head 
or elbow or knee cant i go away from here run away bury myself 
somewhere passed through his mind but just at moments when such 
thoughts occurred to him he would ask in a particularly calm and 
absent minded way which inspired the respect of the onlookers will it 
be long are things ready 

when all was ready the sabers stuck in the snow to mark the barriers 
and the pistols loaded nesvitski went up to pierre 

i should not be doing my duty count he said in timid tones and 
should not justify your confidence and the honor you have done me in 
choosing me for your second if at this grave this very grave moment i 
did not tell you the whole truth i think there is no sufficient ground 
for this affair or for blood to be shed over it you were not right 
not quite in the right you were impetuous 

oh yes it is horribly stupid said pierre 

then allow me to express your regrets and i am sure your opponent 
will accept them said nesvitski who like the others concerned in the 
affair and like everyone in similar cases did not yet believe that the 
affair had come to an actual duel you know count it is much more 
honorable to admit ones mistake than to let matters become irreparable 
there was no insult on either side allow me to convey 

no what is there to talk about said pierre its all the same 
is everything ready he added only tell me where to go and where to 
shoot he said with an unnaturally gentle smile 

he took the pistol in his hand and began asking about the working of the 
trigger as he had not before held a pistol in his hand  a fact that he 
did not wish to confess 

oh yes like that i know i only forgot said he 

no apologies none whatever said dolokhov to denisov who on his 
side had been attempting a reconciliation and he also went up to the 
appointed place 

the spot chosen for the duel was some eighty paces from the road 
where the sleighs had been left in a small clearing in the pine forest 
covered with melting snow the frost having begun to break up during the 
last few days the antagonists stood forty paces apart at the farther 
edge of the clearing the seconds measuring the paces left tracks in 
the deep wet snow between the place where they had been standing and 
nesvitskis and dolokhovs sabers which were stuck into the ground 
ten paces apart to mark the barrier it was thawing and misty at forty 
paces distance nothing could be seen for three minutes all had been 
ready but they still delayed and all were silent 





chapter v 


well begin said dolokhov 

all right said pierre still smiling in the same way a feeling of 
dread was in the air it was evident that the affair so lightly begun 
could no longer be averted but was taking its course independently of 
mens will 

denisov first went to the barrier and announced as the advesawies 
have wefused a weconciliation please pwoceed take your pistols and at 
the word thwee begin to advance 

o ne t wo thwee he shouted angrily and stepped aside 

the combatants advanced along the trodden tracks nearer and nearer to 
one another beginning to see one another through the mist they had the 
right to fire when they liked as they approached the barrier dolokhov 
walked slowly without raising his pistol looking intently with his 
bright sparkling blue eyes into his antagonists face his mouth wore 
its usual semblance of a smile 

so i can fire when i like said pierre and at the word three he 
went quickly forward missing the trodden path and stepping into 
the deep snow he held the pistol in his right hand at arms length 
apparently afraid of shooting himself with it his left hand he held 
carefully back because he wished to support his right hand with it and 
knew he must not do so having advanced six paces and strayed off 
the track into the snow pierre looked down at his feet then quickly 
glanced at dolokhov and bending his finger as he had been shown fired 
not at all expecting so loud a report pierre shuddered at the sound and 
then smiling at his own sensations stood still the smoke rendered 
denser by the mist prevented him from seeing anything for an instant 
but there was no second report as he had expected he only heard 
dolokhovs hurried steps and his figure came in view through the smoke 
he was pressing one hand to his left side while the other clutched 
his drooping pistol his face was pale rostov ran toward him and said 
something 

no o o muttered dolokhov through his teeth no its not over and 
after stumbling a few staggering steps right up to the saber he sank 
on the snow beside it his left hand was bloody he wiped it on his 
coat and supported himself with it his frowning face was pallid and 
quivered 

plea began dolokhov but could not at first pronounce the word 

please he uttered with an effort 

pierre hardly restraining his sobs began running toward dolokhov and 
was about to cross the space between the barriers when dolokhov cried 

to your barrier and pierre grasping what was meant stopped by his 
saber only ten paces divided them dolokhov lowered his head to the 
snow greedily bit at it again raised his head adjusted himself drew 
in his legs and sat up seeking a firm center of gravity he sucked and 
swallowed the cold snow his lips quivered but his eyes still smiling 
glittered with effort and exasperation as he mustered his remaining 
strength he raised his pistol and aimed 

sideways cover yourself with your pistol ejaculated nesvitski 

cover yourself even denisov cried to his adversary 

pierre with a gentle smile of pity and remorse his arms and legs 
helplessly spread out stood with his broad chest directly facing 
dolokhov looked sorrowfully at him denisov rostov and nesvitski 
closed their eyes at the same instant they heard a report and 
dolokhovs angry cry 

missed shouted dolokhov and he lay helplessly face downwards on the 
snow 

pierre clutched his temples and turning round went into the forest 
trampling through the deep snow and muttering incoherent words 

folly folly death lies he repeated puckering his face 

nesvitski stopped him and took him home 

rostov and denisov drove away with the wounded dolokhov 

the latter lay silent in the sleigh with closed eyes and did not answer 
a word to the questions addressed to him but on entering moscow he 
suddenly came to and lifting his head with an effort took rostov who 
was sitting beside him by the hand rostov was struck by the totally 
altered and unexpectedly rapturous and tender expression on dolokhovs 
face 

well how do you feel he asked 

bad but its not that my friend  said dolokhov with a gasping voice 
where are we in moscow i know i dont matter but i have killed her 
killed she wont get over it she wont survive 

who asked rostov 

my mother my mother my angel my adored angel mother and dolokhov 
pressed rostovs hand and burst into tears 

when he had become a little quieter he explained to rostov that he was 
living with his mother who if she saw him dying would not survive it 
he implored rostov to go on and prepare her 

rostov went on ahead to do what was asked and to his great surprise 
learned that dolokhov the brawler dolokhov the bully lived in moscow 
with an old mother and a hunchback sister and was the most affectionate 
of sons and brothers 





chapter vi 


pierre had of late rarely seen his wife alone both in petersburg and in 
moscow their house was always full of visitors the night after the 
duel he did not go to his bedroom but as he often did remained in his 
fathers room that huge room in which count bezukhov had died 

he lay down on the sofa meaning to fall asleep and forget all that 
had happened to him but could not do so such a storm of feelings 
thoughts and memories suddenly arose within him that he could not fall 
asleep nor even remain in one place but had to jump up and pace the 
room with rapid steps now he seemed to see her in the early days of 
their marriage with bare shoulders and a languid passionate look on 
her face and then immediately he saw beside her dolokhovs handsome 
insolent hard and mocking face as he had seen it at the banquet and 
then that same face pale quivering and suffering as it had been when 
he reeled and sank on the snow 

what has happened he asked himself i have killed her lover yes 
killed my wifes lover yes that was it and why how did i come to do 
it  because you married her answered an inner voice 

but in what was i to blame he asked in marrying her without loving 
her in deceiving yourself and her and he vividly recalled that moment 
after supper at prince vasilis when he spoke those words he had found 
so difficult to utter i love you it all comes from that even then 
i felt it he thought i felt then that it was not so that i had no 
right to do it and so it turns out 

he remembered his honeymoon and blushed at the recollection 
particularly vivid humiliating and shameful was the recollection of 
how one day soon after his marriage he came out of the bedroom into his 
study a little before noon in his silk dressing gown and found his head 
steward there who bowing respectfully looked into his face and at 
his dressing gown and smiled slightly as if expressing respectful 
understanding of his employers happiness 

but how often i have felt proud of her proud of her majestic beauty 
and social tact thought he been proud of my house in which she 
received all petersburg proud of her unapproachability and beauty so 
this is what i was proud of i then thought that i did not understand 
her how often when considering her character i have told myself that 
i was to blame for not understanding her for not understanding that 
constant composure and complacency and lack of all interests or desires 
and the whole secret lies in the terrible truth that she is a depraved 
woman now i have spoken that terrible word to myself all has become 
clear 

anatole used to come to borrow money from her and used to kiss her 
naked shoulders she did not give him the money but let herself be 
kissed her father in jest tried to rouse her jealousy and she replied 
with a calm smile that she was not so stupid as to be jealous let him 
do what he pleases she used to say of me one day i asked her if she 
felt any symptoms of pregnancy she laughed contemptuously and said she 
was not a fool to want to have children and that she was not going to 
have any children by me 

then he recalled the coarseness and bluntness of her thoughts and the 
vulgarity of the expressions that were natural to her though she had 
been brought up in the most aristocratic circles 

im not such a fool just you try it on allez vous promener * 
she used to say often seeing the success she had with young and old men 
and women pierre could not understand why he did not love her 


* you clear out of this 


yes i never loved her said he to himself i knew she was a depraved 
woman he repeated but dared not admit it to myself and now theres 
dolokhov sitting in the snow with a forced smile and perhaps dying 
while meeting my remorse with some forced bravado 

pierre was one of those people who in spite of an appearance of what 
is called weak character do not seek a confidant in their troubles he 
digested his sufferings alone 

it is all all her fault he said to himself but what of that why 
did i bind myself to her why did i say je vous aime * to her which 
was a lie and worse than a lie i am guilty and must endure what 
a slur on my name a misfortune for life oh thats nonsense he 
thought the slur on my name and honor  thats all apart from myself 


* i love you 


louis xvi was executed because they said he was dishonorable and a 
criminal came into pierres head and from their point of view they 
were right as were those too who canonized him and died a martyrs 
death for his sake then robespierre was beheaded for being a despot 
who is right and who is wrong no one but if you are alive  live 
tomorrow youll die as i might have died an hour ago and is it worth 
tormenting oneself when one has only a moment of life in comparison 
with eternity 

but at the moment when he imagined himself calmed by such reflections 
she suddenly came into his mind as she was at the moments when he had 
most strongly expressed his insincere love for her and he felt the 
blood rush to his heart and had again to get up and move about and break 
and tear whatever came to his hand why did i tell her that je vous 
aime he kept repeating to himself and when he had said it for the 
tenth time molibres words mais que diable alloit il faire dans cette 
galere occurred to him and he began to laugh at himself 

in the night he called his valet and told him to pack up to go to 
petersburg he could not imagine how he could speak to her now he 
resolved to go away next day and leave a letter informing her of his 
intention to part from her forever 

next morning when the valet came into the room with his coffee pierre 
was lying asleep on the ottoman with an open book in his hand 

he woke up and looked round for a while with a startled expression 
unable to realize where he was 

the countess told me to inquire whether your excellency was at home 
said the valet 

but before pierre could decide what answer he would send the countess 
herself in a white satin dressing gown embroidered with silver and with 
simply dressed hair two immense plaits twice round her lovely head like 
a coronet entered the room calm and majestic except that there was 
a wrathful wrinkle on her rather prominent marble brow with her 
imperturbable calm she did not begin to speak in front of the valet 
she knew of the duel and had come to speak about it she waited till the 
valet had set down the coffee things and left the room pierre looked 
at her timidly over his spectacles and like a hare surrounded by hounds 
who lays back her ears and continues to crouch motionless before her 
enemies he tried to continue reading but feeling this to be senseless 
and impossible he again glanced timidly at her she did not sit down 
but looked at him with a contemptuous smile waiting for the valet to 
go 

well whats this now what have you been up to now i should like to 
know she asked sternly 

i what have i stammered pierre 

so it seems youre a hero eh come now what was this duel about what 
is it meant to prove what i ask you 

pierre turned over heavily on the ottoman and opened his mouth but 
could not reply 

if you wont answer ill tell you helene went on you believe 
everything youre told you were told helene laughed that dolokhov 
was my lover she said in french with her coarse plainness of speech 
uttering the word amant as casually as any other word and you believed 
it well what have you proved what does this duel prove that youre 
a fool que vous etes un sot but everybody knew that what will be the 
result that i shall be the laughingstock of all moscow that everyone 
will say that you drunk and not knowing what you were about challenged 
a man you are jealous of without cause helene raised her voice and 
became more and more excited a man whos a better man than you in 
every way 

hm hm growled pierre frowning without looking at her and not 
moving a muscle 

and how could you believe he was my lover why because i like his 
company if you were cleverer and more agreeable i should prefer 
yours 

dont speak to me i beg you muttered pierre hoarsely 

why shouldnt i speak i can speak as i like and i tell you plainly 
that there are not many wives with husbands such as you who would not 
have taken lovers des amants but i have not done so said she 

pierre wished to say something looked at her with eyes whose strange 
expression she did not understand and lay down again he was suffering 
physically at that moment there was a weight on his chest and he could 
not breathe he knew that he must do something to put an end to this 
suffering but what he wanted to do was too terrible 

we had better separate he muttered in a broken voice 

separate very well but only if you give me a fortune said helene 
separate thats a thing to frighten me with 

pierre leaped up from the sofa and rushed staggering toward her 

ill kill you he shouted and seizing the marble top of a table 
with a strength he had never before felt he made a step toward her 
brandishing the slab 

helenes face became terrible she shrieked and sprang aside his 
fathers nature showed itself in pierre he felt the fascination and 
delight of frenzy he flung down the slab broke it and swooping down 
on her with outstretched hands shouted get out in such a terrible 
voice that the whole house heard it with horror god knows what he would 
have done at that moment had helene not fled from the room 


a week later pierre gave his wife full power to control all his estates 
in great russia which formed the larger part of his property and left 
for petersburg alone 





chapter vii 


two months had elapsed since the news of the battle of austerlitz and 
the loss of prince andrew had reached bald hills and in spite of the 
letters sent through the embassy and all the searches made his body had 
not been found nor was he on the list of prisoners what was worst of 
all for his relations was the fact that there was still a possibility of 
his having been picked up on the battlefield by the people of the 
place and that he might now be lying recovering or dying alone among 
strangers and unable to send news of himself the gazettes from which 
the old prince first heard of the defeat at austerlitz stated as usual 
very briefly and vaguely that after brilliant engagements the russians 
had had to retreat and had made their withdrawal in perfect order the 
old prince understood from this official report that our army had been 
defeated a week after the gazette report of the battle of austerlitz 
came a letter from kutuzov informing the prince of the fate that had 
befallen his son 

your son wrote kutuzov fell before my eyes a standard in his hand 
and at the head of a regiment  he fell as a hero worthy of his father 
and his fatherland to the great regret of myself and of the whole army 
it is still uncertain whether he is alive or not i comfort myself and 
you with the hope that your son is alive for otherwise he would have 
been mentioned among the officers found on the field of battle a list 
of whom has been sent me under flag of truce 

after receiving this news late in the evening when he was alone in his 
study the old prince went for his walk as usual next morning but he 
was silent with his steward the gardener and the architect and though 
he looked very grim he said nothing to anyone 

when princess mary went to him at the usual hour he was working at his 
lathe and as usual did not look round at her 

ah princess mary he said suddenly in an unnatural voice throwing 
down his chisel the wheel continued to revolve by its own impetus 
and princess mary long remembered the dying creak of that wheel which 
merged in her memory with what followed 

she approached him saw his face and something gave way within her 
her eyes grew dim by the expression of her fathers face not sad not 
crushed but angry and working unnaturally she saw that hanging over 
her and about to crush her was some terrible misfortune the worst 
in life one she had not yet experienced irreparable and 
incomprehensible  the death of one she loved 

father andrew  said the ungraceful awkward princess with such an 
indescribable charm of sorrow and self forgetfulness that her father 
could not bear her look but turned away with a sob 

bad news hes not among the prisoners nor among the killed kutuzov 
writes and he screamed as piercingly as if he wished to drive the 
princess away by that scream killed 

the princess did not fall down or faint she was already pale but on 
hearing these words her face changed and something brightened in her 
beautiful radiant eyes it was as if joy  a supreme joy apart from the 
joys and sorrows of this world  overflowed the great grief within her 
she forgot all fear of her father went up to him took his hand and 
drawing him down put her arm round his thin scraggy neck 

father she said do not turn away from me let us weep together 

scoundrels blackguards shrieked the old man turning his face away 
from her destroying the army destroying the men and why go go and 
tell lise 

the princess sank helplessly into an armchair beside her father and 
wept she saw her brother now as he had been at the moment when he took 
leave of her and of lise his look tender yet proud she saw him tender 
and amused as he was when he put on the little icon did he believe 
had he repented of his unbelief was he now there there in the realms 
of eternal peace and blessedness she thought 

father tell me how it happened she asked through her tears 

go go killed in battle where the best of russian men and russias 
glory were led to destruction go princess mary go and tell lise i 
will follow 

when princess mary returned from her father the little princess sat 
working and looked up with that curious expression of inner happy calm 
peculiar to pregnant women it was evident that her eyes did not see 
princess mary but were looking within into herself at something 
joyful and mysterious taking place within her 

mary she said moving away from the embroidery frame and lying back 
give me your hand she took her sister in laws hand and held it below 
her waist 

her eyes were smiling expectantly her downy lip rose and remained 
lifted in childlike happiness 

princess mary knelt down before her and hid her face in the folds of her 
sister in laws dress 

there there do you feel it i feel so strange and do you know mary 
i am going to love him very much said lise looking with bright and 
happy eyes at her sister in law 

princess mary could not lift her head she was weeping 

what is the matter mary 

nothing only i feel sad sad about andrew she said wiping away 
her tears on her sister in laws knee 

several times in the course of the morning princess mary began trying to 
prepare her sister in law and every time began to cry unobservant as 
was the little princess these tears the cause of which she did not 
understand agitated her she said nothing but looked about uneasily as 
if in search of something before dinner the old prince of whom she was 
always afraid came into her room with a peculiarly restless and malign 
expression and went out again without saying a word she looked at 
princess mary then sat thinking for a while with that expression of 
attention to something within her that is only seen in pregnant women 
and suddenly began to cry 

has anything come from andrew she asked 

no you know its too soon for news but my father is anxious and i 
feel afraid 

so theres nothing 

nothing answered princess mary looking firmly with her radiant eyes 
at her sister in law 

she had determined not to tell her and persuaded her father to hide the 
terrible news from her till after her confinement which was expected 
within a few days princess mary and the old prince each bore and hid 
their grief in their own way the old prince would not cherish any hope 
he made up his mind that prince andrew had been killed and though he 
sent an official to austria to seek for traces of his son he ordered a 
monument from moscow which he intended to erect in his own garden to his 
memory and he told everybody that his son had been killed he tried not 
to change his former way of life but his strength failed him he walked 
less ate less slept less and became weaker every day princess mary 
hoped she prayed for her brother as living and was always awaiting news 
of his return 





chapter viii 


dearest said the little princess after breakfast on the morning of 
the nineteenth march and her downy little lip rose from old habit but 
as sorrow was manifest in every smile the sound of every word and even 
every footstep in that house since the terrible news had come so now 
the smile of the little princess  influenced by the general mood though 
without knowing its cause  was such as to remind one still more of the 
general sorrow 

dearest im afraid this mornings fruschtique *  as foka the cook 
calls it  has disagreed with me 


* fruhstuck breakfast 


what is the matter with you my darling you look pale oh you 
are very pale said princess mary in alarm running with her soft 
ponderous steps up to her sister in law 

your excellency should not mary bogdanovna be sent for said one 
of the maids who was present mary bogdanovna was a midwife from the 
neighboring town who had been at bald hills for the last fortnight 

oh yes assented princess mary perhaps thats it ill go courage 
my angel she kissed lise and was about to leave the room 

oh no no and besides the pallor and the physical suffering on the 
little princess face an expression of childish fear of inevitable pain 
showed itself 

no its only indigestion say its only indigestion say so 
mary say and the little princess began to cry capriciously like 
a suffering child and to wring her little hands even with some 
affectation princess mary ran out of the room to fetch mary bogdanovna 

mon dieu mon dieu oh she heard as she left the room 

the midwife was already on her way to meet her rubbing her small plump 
white hands with an air of calm importance 

mary bogdanovna i think its beginning said princess mary looking at 
the midwife with wide open eyes of alarm 

well the lord be thanked princess said mary bogdanovna not 
hastening her steps you young ladies should not know anything about 
it 

but how is it the doctor from moscow is not here yet said the 
princess in accordance with lises and prince andrews wishes they had 
sent in good time to moscow for a doctor and were expecting him at any 
moment 

no matter princess dont be alarmed said mary bogdanovna well 
manage very well without a doctor 

five minutes later princess mary from her room heard something heavy 
being carried by she looked out the men servants were carrying the 
large leather sofa from prince andrews study into the bedroom on their 
faces was a quiet and solemn look 

princess mary sat alone in her room listening to the sounds in the 
house now and then opening her door when someone passed and watching 
what was going on in the passage some women passing with quiet steps in 
and out of the bedroom glanced at the princess and turned away she did 
not venture to ask any questions and shut the door again now sitting 
down in her easy chair now taking her prayer book now kneeling before 
the icon stand to her surprise and distress she found that her prayers 
did not calm her excitement suddenly her door opened softly and her old 
nurse praskovya savishna who hardly ever came to that room as the old 
prince had forbidden it appeared on the threshold with a shawl round 
her head 

ive come to sit with you a bit masha said the nurse and here 
ive brought the princes wedding candles to light before his saint my 
angel she said with a sigh 

oh nurse im so glad 

god is merciful birdie 

the nurse lit the gilt candles before the icons and sat down by the door 
with her knitting princess mary took a book and began reading only 
when footsteps or voices were heard did they look at one another the 
princess anxious and inquiring the nurse encouraging everyone in the 
house was dominated by the same feeling that princess mary experienced 
as she sat in her room but owing to the superstition that the fewer 
the people who know of it the less a woman in travail suffers everyone 
tried to pretend not to know no one spoke of it but apart from the 
ordinary staid and respectful good manners habitual in the princes 
household a common anxiety a softening of the heart and a 
consciousness that something great and mysterious was being accomplished 
at that moment made itself felt 

there was no laughter in the maids large hall in the men servants 
hall all sat waiting silently and alert in the outlying serfs 
quarters torches and candles were burning and no one slept the old 
prince stepping on his heels paced up and down his study and sent 
tikhon to ask mary bogdanovna what news  say only that the prince 
told me to ask and come and tell me her answer 

inform the prince that labor has begun said mary bogdanovna giving 
the messenger a significant look 

tikhon went and told the prince 

very good said the prince closing the door behind him and tikhon did 
not hear the slightest sound from the study after that 

after a while he re entered it as if to snuff the candles and seeing 
the prince was lying on the sofa looked at him noticed his perturbed 
face shook his head and going up to him silently kissed him on the 
shoulder and left the room without snuffing the candles or saying why he 
had entered the most solemn mystery in the world continued its course 
evening passed night came and the feeling of suspense and softening of 
heart in the presence of the unfathomable did not lessen but increased 
no one slept 

it was one of those march nights when winter seems to wish to resume its 
sway and scatters its last snows and storms with desperate fury a relay 
of horses had been sent up the highroad to meet the german doctor from 
moscow who was expected every moment and men on horseback with lanterns 
were sent to the crossroads to guide him over the country road with its 
hollows and snow covered pools of water 

princess mary had long since put aside her book she sat silent her 
luminous eyes fixed on her nurses wrinkled face every line of which 
she knew so well on the lock of gray hair that escaped from under the 
kerchief and the loose skin that hung under her chin 

nurse savishna knitting in hand was telling in low tones scarcely 
hearing or understanding her own words what she had told hundreds of 
times before how the late princess had given birth to princess mary 
in kishenev with only a moldavian peasant woman to help instead of a 
midwife 

god is merciful doctors are never needed she said 

suddenly a gust of wind beat violently against the casement of the 
window from which the double frame had been removed by order of the 
prince one window frame was removed in each room as soon as the larks 
returned and forcing open a loosely closed latch set the damask 
curtain flapping and blew out the candle with its chill snowy draft 
princess mary shuddered her nurse putting down the stocking she was 
knitting went to the window and leaning out tried to catch the open 
casement the cold wind flapped the ends of her kerchief and her loose 
locks of gray hair 

princess my dear theres someone driving up the avenue she said 
holding the casement and not closing it with lanterns most likely the 
doctor 

oh my god thank god said princess mary i must go and meet him he 
does not know russian 

princess mary threw a shawl over her head and ran to meet the newcomer 
as she was crossing the anteroom she saw through the window a carriage 
with lanterns standing at the entrance she went out on the stairs on 
a banister post stood a tallow candle which guttered in the draft on 
the landing below philip the footman stood looking scared and holding 
another candle still lower beyond the turn of the staircase one 
could hear the footstep of someone in thick felt boots and a voice that 
seemed familiar to princess mary was saying something 

thank god said the voice and father 

gone to bed replied the voice of demyan the house steward who was 
downstairs 

then the voice said something more demyan replied and the steps in the 
felt boots approached the unseen bend of the staircase more rapidly 

its andrew thought princess mary no it cant be that would be too 
extraordinary and at the very moment she thought this the face and 
figure of prince andrew in a fur cloak the deep collar of which covered 
with snow appeared on the landing where the footman stood with the 
candle yes it was he pale thin with a changed and strangely 
softened but agitated expression on his face he came up the stairs and 
embraced his sister 

you did not get my letter he asked and not waiting for a 
reply  which he would not have received for the princess was unable to 
speak  he turned back rapidly mounted the stairs again with the doctor 
who had entered the hall after him they had met at the last post 
station and again embraced his sister 

what a strange fate masha darling and having taken off his cloak and 
felt boots he went to the little princess apartment 





chapter ix 


the little princess lay supported by pillows with a white cap on her 
head the pains had just left her strands of her black hair lay round 
her inflamed and perspiring cheeks her charming rosy mouth with its 
downy lip was open and she was smiling joyfully prince andrew entered 
and paused facing her at the foot of the sofa on which she was lying 
her glittering eyes filled with childlike fear and excitement rested 
on him without changing their expression i love you all and have done 
no harm to anyone why must i suffer so help me her look seemed to 
say she saw her husband but did not realize the significance of his 
appearance before her now prince andrew went round the sofa and kissed 
her forehead 

my darling he said  a word he had never used to her before god is 
merciful 

she looked at him inquiringly and with childlike reproach 

i expected help from you and i get none none from you either said 
her eyes she was not surprised at his having come she did not realize 
that he had come his coming had nothing to do with her sufferings or 
with their relief the pangs began again and mary bogdanovna advised 
prince andrew to leave the room 

the doctor entered prince andrew went out and meeting princess mary 
again joined her they began talking in whispers but their talk broke 
off at every moment they waited and listened 

go dear said princess mary 

prince andrew went again to his wife and sat waiting in the room next 
to hers a woman came from the bedroom with a frightened face and became 
confused when she saw prince andrew he covered his face with his hands 
and remained so for some minutes piteous helpless animal moans came 
through the door prince andrew got up went to the door and tried to 
open it someone was holding it shut 

you cant come in you cant said a terrified voice from within 

he began pacing the room the screaming ceased and a few more seconds 
went by then suddenly a terrible shriek  it could not be hers she 
could not scream like that  came from the bedroom prince andrew ran to 
the door the scream ceased and he heard the wail of an infant 

what have they taken a baby in there for thought prince andrew in the 
first second a baby what baby why is there a baby there or is 
the baby born 

then suddenly he realized the joyful significance of that wail tears 
choked him and leaning his elbows on the window sill be began to cry 
sobbing like a child the door opened the doctor with his shirt sleeves 
tucked up without a coat pale and with a trembling jaw came out 
of the room prince andrew turned to him but the doctor gave him a 
bewildered look and passed by without a word a woman rushed out and 
seeing prince andrew stopped hesitating on the threshold he went into 
his wifes room she was lying dead in the same position he had seen 
her in five minutes before and despite the fixed eyes and the pallor of 
the cheeks the same expression was on her charming childlike face with 
its upper lip covered with tiny black hair 

i love you all and have done no harm to anyone and what have you done 
to me  said her charming pathetic dead face 

in a corner of the room something red and tiny gave a grunt and squealed 
in mary bogdanovnas trembling white hands 


two hours later prince andrew stepping softly went into his fathers 
room the old man already knew everything he was standing close to 
the door and as soon as it opened his rough old arms closed like a vise 
round his sons neck and without a word he began to sob like a child 


three days later the little princess was buried and prince andrew went 
up the steps to where the coffin stood to give her the farewell kiss 
and there in the coffin was the same face though with closed eyes ah 
what have you done to me it still seemed to say and prince andrew 
felt that something gave way in his soul and that he was guilty of a sin 
he could neither remedy nor forget he could not weep the old man too 
came up and kissed the waxen little hands that lay quietly crossed one 
on the other on her breast and to him too her face seemed to say 
ah what have you done to me and why and at the sight the old man 
turned angrily away 


another five days passed and then the young prince nicholas andreevich 
was baptized the wet nurse supported the coverlet with her chin 
while the priest with a goose feather anointed the boys little red and 
wrinkled soles and palms 

his grandfather who was his godfather trembling and afraid of dropping 
him carried the infant round the battered tin font and handed him over 
to the godmother princess mary prince andrew sat in another room 
faint with fear lest the baby should be drowned in the font and awaited 
the termination of the ceremony he looked up joyfully at the baby when 
the nurse brought it to him and nodded approval when she told him that 
the wax with the babys hair had not sunk in the font but had floated 





chapter x 


rostovs share in dolokhovs duel with bezukhov was hushed up by the 
efforts of the old count and instead of being degraded to the ranks 
as he expected he was appointed an adjutant to the governor general of 
moscow as a result he could not go to the country with the rest of the 
family but was kept all summer in moscow by his new duties dolokhov 
recovered and rostov became very friendly with him during his 
convalescence dolokhov lay ill at his mothers who loved him 
passionately and tenderly and old mary ivanovna who had grown fond of 
rostov for his friendship to her fedya often talked to him about her 
son 

yes count she would say he is too noble and pure souled for 
our present depraved world no one now loves virtue it seems like 
a reproach to everyone now tell me count was it right was it 
honorable of bezukhov and fedya with his noble spirit loved him and 
even now never says a word against him those pranks in petersburg when 
they played some tricks on a policeman didnt they do it together 
and there bezukhov got off scotfree while fedya had to bear the whole 
burden on his shoulders fancy what he had to go through its true he 
has been reinstated but how could they fail to do that i think there 
were not many such gallant sons of the fatherland out there as he and 
now  this duel have these people no feeling or honor knowing him to 
be an only son to challenge him and shoot so straight its well 
god had mercy on us and what was it for who doesnt have intrigues 
nowadays why if he was so jealous as i see things he should have 
shown it sooner but he lets it go on for months and then to call him 
out reckoning on fedya not fighting because he owed him money what 
baseness what meanness i know you understand fedya my dear count 
that believe me is why i am so fond of you few people do understand 
him he is such a lofty heavenly soul 

dolokhov himself during his convalescence spoke to rostov in a way no 
one would have expected of him 

i know people consider me a bad man he said let them i dont care 
a straw about anyone but those i love but those i love i love so that 
i would give my life for them and the others id throttle if they 
stood in my way i have an adored a priceless mother and two or three 
friends  you among them  and as for the rest i only care about them 
in so far as they are harmful or useful and most of them are harmful 
especially the women yes dear boy he continued i have met loving 
noble high minded men but i have not yet met any women  countesses 
or cooks  who were not venal i have not yet met that divine purity and 
devotion i look for in women if i found such a one id give my life for 
her but those and he made a gesture of contempt and believe me 
if i still value my life it is only because i still hope to meet such 
a divine creature who will regenerate purify and elevate me but you 
dont understand it 

oh yes i quite understand answered rostov who was under his new 
friends influence 

in the autumn the rostovs returned to moscow early in the winter 
denisov also came back and stayed with them the first half of the 
winter of 1806 which nicholas rostov spent in moscow was one of the 
happiest merriest times for him and the whole family nicholas brought 
many young men to his parents house vera was a handsome girl of 
twenty sonya a girl of sixteen with all the charm of an opening flower 
natasha half grown up and half child was now childishly amusing now 
girlishly enchanting 

at that time in the rostovs house there prevailed an amorous atmosphere 
characteristic of homes where there are very young and very 
charming girls every young man who came to the house  seeing those 
impressionable smiling young faces smiling probably at their own 
happiness feeling the eager bustle around him and hearing the fitful 
bursts of song and music and the inconsequent but friendly prattle of 
young girls ready for anything and full of hope  experienced the 
same feeling sharing with the young folk of the rostovs household a 
readiness to fall in love and an expectation of happiness 

among the young men introduced by rostov one of the first was dolokhov 
whom everyone in the house liked except natasha she almost quarreled 
with her brother about him she insisted that he was a bad man and 
that in the duel with bezukhov pierre was right and dolokhov wrong and 
further that he was disagreeable and unnatural 

theres nothing for me to understand she cried out with resolute 
self will he is wicked and heartless there now i like your denisov 
though he is a rake and all that still i like him so you see i do 
understand i dont know how to put it with this one everything is 
calculated and i dont like that but denisov 

oh denisov is quite different replied nicholas implying that even 
denisov was nothing compared to dolokhov  you must understand what a 
soul there is in dolokhov you should see him with his mother what a 
heart 

well i dont know about that but i am uncomfortable with him and do 
you know he has fallen in love with sonya 

what nonsense 

im certain of it youll see 

natashas prediction proved true dolokhov who did not usually care 
for the society of ladies began to come often to the house and the 
question for whose sake he came though no one spoke of it was soon 
settled he came because of sonya and sonya though she would never 
have dared to say so knew it and blushed scarlet every time dolokhov 
appeared 

dolokhov often dined at the rostovs never missed a performance at 
which they were present and went to iogels balls for young people 
which the rostovs always attended he was pointedly attentive to sonya 
and looked at her in such a way that not only could she not bear his 
glances without coloring but even the old countess and natasha blushed 
when they saw his looks 

it was evident that this strange strong man was under the irresistible 
influence of the dark graceful girl who loved another 

rostov noticed something new in dolokhovs relations with sonya but 
he did not explain to himself what these new relations were theyre 
always in love with someone he thought of sonya and natasha but he 
was not as much at ease with sonya and dolokhov as before and was less 
frequently at home 

in the autumn of 1806 everybody had again begun talking of the war with 
napoleon with even greater warmth than the year before orders were 
given to raise recruits ten men in every thousand for the regular army 
and besides this nine men in every thousand for the militia everywhere 
bonaparte was anathematized and in moscow nothing but the coming war 
was talked of for the rostov family the whole interest of these 
preparations for war lay in the fact that nicholas would not hear of 
remaining in moscow and only awaited the termination of denisovs 
furlough after christmas to return with him to their regiment his 
approaching departure did not prevent his amusing himself but rather 
gave zest to his pleasures he spent the greater part of his time away 
from home at dinners parties and balls 





chapter xi 


on the third day after christmas nicholas dined at home a thing he had 
rarely done of late it was a grand farewell dinner as he and denisov 
were leaving to join their regiment after epiphany about twenty people 
were present including dolokhov and denisov 

never had love been so much in the air and never had the amorous 
atmosphere made itself so strongly felt in the rostovs house as at this 
holiday time seize the moments of happiness love and be loved that 
is the only reality in the world all else is folly it is the one thing 
we are interested in here said the spirit of the place 

nicholas having as usual exhausted two pairs of horses without 
visiting all the places he meant to go to and where he had been invited 
returned home just before dinner as soon as he entered he noticed and 
felt the tension of the amorous air in the house and also noticed a 
curious embarrassment among some of those present sonya dolokhov 
and the old countess were especially disturbed and to a lesser degree 
natasha nicholas understood that something must have happened between 
sonya and dolokhov before dinner and with the kindly sensitiveness 
natural to him was very gentle and wary with them both at dinner on 
that same evening there was to be one of the balls that iogel the 
dancing master gave for his pupils during the holidays 

nicholas will you come to iogels please do said natasha he asked 
you and vasili dmitrich * is also going 


* denisov 


where would i not go at the countess command said denisov who at 
the rostovs had jocularly assumed the role of natashas knight im 
even weady to dance the pas de chale 

if i have time answered nicholas but i promised the arkharovs they 
have a party 

and you he asked dolokhov but as soon as he had asked the question 
he noticed that it should not have been put 

perhaps coldly and angrily replied dolokhov glancing at sonya and 
scowling he gave nicholas just such a look as he had given pierre at 
the club dinner 

there is something up thought nicholas and he was further confirmed 
in this conclusion by the fact that dolokhov left immediately after 
dinner he called natasha and asked her what was the matter 

and i was looking for you said natasha running out to him i told 
you but you would not believe it she said triumphantly he has 
proposed to sonya 

little as nicholas had occupied himself with sonya of late something 
seemed to give way within him at this news dolokhov was a suitable and 
in some respects a brilliant match for the dowerless orphan girl from 
the point of view of the old countess and of society it was out of the 
question for her to refuse him and therefore nicholas first feeling 
on hearing the news was one of anger with sonya he tried to say 
thats capital of course shell forget her childish promises and 
accept the offer but before he had time to say it natasha began again 

and fancy she refused him quite definitely adding after a pause 
she told him she loved another 

yes my sonya could not have done otherwise thought nicholas 

much as mamma pressed her she refused and i know she wont change 
once she has said 

and mamma pressed her said nicholas reproachfully 

yes said natasha do you know nicholas  dont be angry  but i know 
you will not marry her i know heaven knows how but i know for certain 
that you wont marry her 

now you dont know that at all said nicholas but i must talk to 
her what a darling sonya is he added with a smile 

ah she is indeed a darling ill send her to you 

and natasha kissed her brother and ran away 

a minute later sonya came in with a frightened guilty and scared look 
nicholas went up to her and kissed her hand this was the first time 
since his return that they had talked alone and about their love 

sophie he began timidly at first and then more and more boldly 
if you wish to refuse one who is not only a brilliant and advantageous 
match but a splendid noble fellow he is my friend 

sonya interrupted him 

i have already refused she said hurriedly 

if you are refusing for my sake i am afraid that i 

sonya again interrupted she gave him an imploring frightened look 

nicholas dont tell me that she said 

no but i must it may be arrogant of me but still it is best to say 
it if you refuse him on my account i must tell you the whole truth i 
love you and i think i love you more than anyone else 

that is enough for me said sonya blushing 

no but i have been in love a thousand times and shall fall in 
love again though for no one have i such a feeling of friendship 
confidence and love as i have for you then i am young mamma does 
not wish it in a word i make no promise and i beg you to consider 
dolokhovs offer he said articulating his friends name with 
difficulty 

dont say that to me i want nothing i love you as a brother and 
always shall and i want nothing more 

you are an angel i am not worthy of you but i am afraid of misleading 
you 

and nicholas again kissed her hand 





chapter xii 


iogels were the most enjoyable balls in moscow so said the mothers as 
they watched their young people executing their newly learned steps and 
so said the youths and maidens themselves as they danced till they were 
ready to drop and so said the grown up young men and women who came to 
these balls with an air of condescension and found them most enjoyable 
that year two marriages had come of these balls the two pretty young 
princesses gorchakov met suitors there and were married and so further 
increased the fame of these dances what distinguished them from others 
was the absence of host or hostess and the presence of the good natured 
iogel flying about like a feather and bowing according to the rules of 
his art as he collected the tickets from all his visitors there was 
the fact that only those came who wished to dance and amuse themselves 
as girls of thirteen and fourteen do who are wearing long dresses for 
the first time with scarcely any exceptions they all were or seemed to 
be pretty  so rapturous were their smiles and so sparkling their eyes 
sometimes the best of the pupils of whom natasha who was exceptionally 
graceful was first even danced the pas de chale but at this last ball 
only the ecossaise the anglaise and the mazurka which was just coming 
into fashion were danced iogel had taken a ballroom in bezukhovs 
house and the ball as everyone said was a great success there were 
many pretty girls and the rostov girls were among the prettiest they 
were both particularly happy and gay that evening proud of dolokhovs 
proposal her refusal and her explanation with nicholas sonya twirled 
about before she left home so that the maid could hardly get her hair 
plaited and she was transparently radiant with impulsive joy 

natasha no less proud of her first long dress and of being at a real 
ball was even happier they were both dressed in white muslin with pink 
ribbons 

natasha fell in love the very moment she entered the ballroom she 
was not in love with anyone in particular but with everyone whatever 
person she happened to look at she was in love with for that moment 

oh how delightful it is she kept saying running up to sonya 

nicholas and denisov were walking up and down looking with kindly 
patronage at the dancers 

how sweet she is  she will be a weal beauty said denisov 

who 

countess natasha answered denisov 

and how she dances what gwace he said again after a pause 

who are you talking about 

about your sister ejaculated denisov testily 

rostov smiled 

my dear count you were one of my best pupils  you must dance said 
little iogel coming up to nicholas look how many charming young 
ladies  he turned with the same request to denisov who was also a 
former pupil of his 

no my dear fellow ill be a wallflower said denisov dont you 
wecollect what bad use i made of your lessons 

oh no said iogel hastening to reassure him you were only 
inattentive but you had talent  oh yes you had talent 

the band struck up the newly introduced mazurka nicholas could not 
refuse iogel and asked sonya to dance denisov sat down by the old 
ladies and leaning on his saber and beating time with his foot told 
them something funny and kept them amused while he watched the young 
people dancing iogel with natasha his pride and his best pupil were 
the first couple noiselessly skillfully stepping with his little feet 
in low shoes iogel flew first across the hall with natasha who though 
shy went on carefully executing her steps denisov did not take 
his eyes off her and beat time with his saber in a way that clearly 
indicated that if he was not dancing it was because he would not and not 
because he could not in the middle of a figure he beckoned to rostov 
who was passing 

this is not at all the thing he said what sort of polish mazuwka is 
this but she does dance splendidly 

knowing that denisov had a reputation even in poland for the masterly 
way in which he danced the mazurka nicholas ran up to natasha 

go and choose denisov he is a real dancer a wonder he said 

when it came to natashas turn to choose a partner she rose and 
tripping rapidly across in her little shoes trimmed with bows ran 
timidly to the corner where denisov sat she saw that everybody was 
looking at her and waiting nicholas saw that denisov was refusing 
though he smiled delightedly he ran up to them 

please vasili dmitrich natasha was saying do come 

oh no let me off countess denisov replied 

now then vaska said nicholas 

they coax me as if i were vaska the cat said denisov jokingly 

ill sing for you a whole evening said natasha 

oh the faiwy she can do anything with me said denisov and he 
unhooked his saber he came out from behind the chairs clasped his 
partners hand firmly threw back his head and advanced his foot 
waiting for the beat only on horse back and in the mazurka was 
denisovs short stature not noticeable and he looked the fine fellow he 
felt himself to be at the right beat of the music he looked sideways at 
his partner with a merry and triumphant air suddenly stamped with one 
foot bounded from the floor like a ball and flew round the room taking 
his partner with him he glided silently on one foot half across the 
room and seeming not to notice the chairs was dashing straight at them 
when suddenly clinking his spurs and spreading out his legs he stopped 
short on his heels stood so a second stamped on the spot clanking his 
spurs whirled rapidly round and striking his left heel against his 
right flew round again in a circle natasha guessed what he meant to 
do and abandoning herself to him followed his lead hardly knowing how 
first he spun her round holding her now with his left now with his 
right hand then falling on one knee he twirled her round him and again 
jumping up dashed so impetuously forward that it seemed as if he would 
rush through the whole suite of rooms without drawing breath and then 
he suddenly stopped and performed some new and unexpected steps when at 
last smartly whirling his partner round in front of her chair he drew 
up with a click of his spurs and bowed to her natasha did not even make 
him a curtsy she fixed her eyes on him in amazement smiling as if she 
did not recognize him 

what does this mean she brought out 

although iogel did not acknowledge this to be the real mazurka everyone 
was delighted with denisovs skill he was asked again and again as a 
partner and the old men began smilingly to talk about poland and the 
good old days denisov flushed after the mazurka and mopping himself 
with his handkerchief sat down by natasha and did not leave her for the 
rest of the evening 





chapter xiii 


for two days after that rostov did not see dolokhov at his own or at 
dolokhovs home on the third day he received a note from him 


as i do not intend to be at your house again for reasons you know 
of and am going to rejoin my regiment i am giving a farewell supper 
tonight to my friends  come to the english hotel 


about ten oclock rostov went to the english hotel straight from the 
theater where he had been with his family and denisov he was at once 
shown to the best room which dolokhov had taken for that evening some 
twenty men were gathered round a table at which dolokhov sat between 
two candles on the table was a pile of gold and paper money and he was 
keeping the bank rostov had not seen him since his proposal and sonyas 
refusal and felt uncomfortable at the thought of how they would meet 

dolokhovs clear cold glance met rostov as soon as he entered the door 
as though he had long expected him 

its a long time since we met he said thanks for coming ill just 
finish dealing and then ilyushka will come with his chorus 

i called once or twice at your house said rostov reddening 

dolokhov made no reply 

you may punt he said 

rostov recalled at that moment a strange conversation he had once had 
with dolokhov none but fools trust to luck in play dolokhov had then 
said 

or are you afraid to play with me dolokhov now asked as if guessing 
rostovs thought 

beneath his smile rostov saw in him the mood he had shown at the club 
dinner and at other times when as if tired of everyday life he had felt 
a need to escape from it by some strange and usually cruel action 

rostov felt ill at ease he tried but failed to find some joke 
with which to reply to dolokhovs words but before he had thought 
of anything dolokhov looking straight in his face said slowly and 
deliberately so that everyone could hear 

do you remember we had a talk about cards hes a fool who trusts to 
luck one should make certain and i want to try 

to try his luck or the certainty rostov asked himself 

well youd better not play dolokhov added and springing a new pack 
of cards said bank gentlemen 

moving the money forward he prepared to deal rostov sat down by his 
side and at first did not play dolokhov kept glancing at him 

why dont you play he asked 

and strange to say nicholas felt that he could not help taking up a 
card putting a small stake on it and beginning to play 

i have no money with me he said 

ill trust you 

rostov staked five rubles on a card and lost staked again and again 
lost dolokhov killed that is beat ten cards of rostovs running 

gentlemen said dolokhov after he had dealt for some time please 
place your money on the cards or i may get muddled in the reckoning 

one of the players said he hoped he might be trusted 

yes you might but i am afraid of getting the accounts mixed so i 
ask you to put the money on your cards replied dolokhov dont stint 
yourself well settle afterwards he added turning to rostov 

the game continued a waiter kept handing round champagne 

all rostovs cards were beaten and he had eight hundred rubles scored 
up against him he wrote 800 rubles on a card but while the waiter 
filled his glass he changed his mind and altered it to his usual stake 
of twenty rubles 

leave it said dolokhov though he did not seem to be even looking at 
rostov youll win it back all the sooner i lose to the others but win 
from you or are you afraid of me he asked again 

rostov submitted he let the eight hundred remain and laid down a seven 
of hearts with a torn corner which he had picked up from the floor he 
well remembered that seven afterwards he laid down the seven of hearts 
on which with a broken bit of chalk he had written 800 rubles in clear 
upright figures he emptied the glass of warm champagne that was handed 
him smiled at dolokhovs words and with a sinking heart waiting for 
a seven to turn up gazed at dolokhovs hands which held the pack much 
depended on rostovs winning or losing on that seven of hearts on the 
previous sunday the old count had given his son two thousand rubles 
and though he always disliked speaking of money difficulties had told 
nicholas that this was all he could let him have till may and asked him 
to be more economical this time nicholas had replied that it would be 
more than enough for him and that he gave his word of honor not to take 
anything more till the spring now only twelve hundred rubles was left 
of that money so that this seven of hearts meant for him not only the 
loss of sixteen hundred rubles but the necessity of going back on his 
word with a sinking heart he watched dolokhovs hands and thought 
now then make haste and let me have this card and ill take my cap 
and drive home to supper with denisov natasha and sonya and will 
certainly never touch a card again at that moment his home life 
jokes with petya talks with sonya duets with natasha piquet with his 
father and even his comfortable bed in the house on the povarskaya rose 
before him with such vividness clearness and charm that it seemed as 
if it were all a lost and unappreciated bliss long past he could not 
conceive that a stupid chance letting the seven be dealt to the right 
rather than to the left might deprive him of all this happiness newly 
appreciated and newly illumined and plunge him into the depths of 
unknown and undefined misery that could not be yet he awaited with 
a sinking heart the movement of dolokhovs hands those broad reddish 
hands with hairy wrists visible from under the shirt cuffs laid down 
the pack and took up a glass and a pipe that were handed him 

so you are not afraid to play with me repeated dolokhov and as if 
about to tell a good story he put down the cards leaned back in his 
chair and began deliberately with a smile 

yes gentlemen ive been told theres a rumor going about moscow that 
im a sharper so i advise you to be careful 

come now deal exclaimed rostov 

oh those moscow gossips said dolokhov and he took up the cards with 
a smile 

aah rostov almost screamed lifting both hands to his head the seven 
he needed was lying uppermost the first card in the pack he had lost 
more than he could pay 

still dont ruin yourself said dolokhov with a side glance at rostov 
as he continued to deal 





chapter xiv 


an hour and a half later most of the players were but little interested 
in their own play 

the whole interest was concentrated on rostov instead of sixteen 
hundred rubles he had a long column of figures scored against him 
which he had reckoned up to ten thousand but that now as he vaguely 
supposed must have risen to fifteen thousand in reality it already 
exceeded twenty thousand rubles dolokhov was no longer listening to 
stories or telling them but followed every movement of rostovs hands 
and occasionally ran his eyes over the score against him he had decided 
to play until that score reached forty three thousand he had fixed on 
that number because forty three was the sum of his and sonyas joint 
ages rostov leaning his head on both hands sat at the table which 
was scrawled over with figures wet with spilled wine and littered 
with cards one tormenting impression did not leave him that those 
broad boned reddish hands with hairy wrists visible from under the shirt 
sleeves those hands which he loved and hated held him in their power 

six hundred rubles ace a corner a nine winning it backs 
impossible oh how pleasant it was at home the knave double 
or quits it cant be and why is he doing this to me rostov 
pondered sometimes he staked a large sum but dolokhov refused to 
accept it and fixed the stake himself nicholas submitted to him and at 
one moment prayed to god as he had done on the battlefield at the bridge 
over the enns and then guessed that the card that came first to hand 
from the crumpled heap under the table would save him now counted the 
cords on his coat and took a card with that number and tried staking the 
total of his losses on it then he looked round for aid from the other 
players or peered at the now cold face of dolokhov and tried to read 
what was passing in his mind 

he knows of course what this loss means to me he cant want my ruin 
wasnt he my friend wasnt i fond of him but its not his fault 
whats he to do if he has such luck and its not my fault either 
he thought to himself i have done nothing wrong have i killed anyone 
or insulted or wished harm to anyone why such a terrible misfortune 
and when did it begin such a little while ago i came to this table with 
the thought of winning a hundred rubles to buy that casket for mammas 
name day and then going home i was so happy so free so lighthearted 
and i did not realize how happy i was when did that end and when did 
this new terrible state of things begin what marked the change i sat 
all the time in this same place at this table chose and placed cards 
and watched those broad boned agile hands in the same way when did it 
happen and what has happened i am well and strong and still the same 
and in the same place no it cant be surely it will all end in 
nothing 

he was flushed and bathed in perspiration though the room was not hot 
his face was terrible and piteous to see especially from its helpless 
efforts to seem calm 

the score against him reached the fateful sum of forty three thousand 
rostov had just prepared a card by bending the corner of which he meant 
to double the three thousand just put down to his score when dolokhov 
slamming down the pack of cards put it aside and began rapidly adding 
up the total of rostovs debt breaking the chalk as he marked the 
figures in his clear bold hand 

supper its time for supper and here are the gypsies 

some swarthy men and women were really entering from the cold outside 
and saying something in their gypsy accents nicholas understood that it 
was all over but he said in an indifferent tone 

well wont you go on i had a splendid card all ready as if it were 
the fun of the game which interested him most 

its all up im lost thought he now a bullet through my 
brain  thats all thats left me and at the same time he said in a 
cheerful voice 

come now just this one more little card 

all right said dolokhov having finished the addition all right 
twenty one rubles he said pointing to the figure twenty one by which 
the total exceeded the round sum of forty three thousand and taking up 
a pack he prepared to deal rostov submissively unbent the corner of his 
card and instead of the six thousand he had intended carefully wrote 
twenty one 

its all the same to me he said i only want to see whether you will 
let me win this ten or beat it 

dolokhov began to deal seriously oh how rostov detested at that moment 
those hands with their short reddish fingers and hairy wrists which 
held him in their power the ten fell to him 

you owe forty three thousand count said dolokhov and stretching 
himself he rose from the table one does get tired sitting so long he 
added 

yes im tired too said rostov 

dolokhov cut him short as if to remind him that it was not for him to 
jest 

when am i to receive the money count 

rostov flushing drew dolokhov into the next room 

i cannot pay it all immediately will you take an iou he said 

i say rostov said dolokhov clearly smiling and looking nicholas 
straight in the eyes you know the saying lucky in love unlucky at 
cards your cousin is in love with you i know 

oh its terrible to feel oneself so in this mans power thought 
rostov he knew what a shock he would inflict on his father and mother 
by the news of this loss he knew what a relief it would be to escape 
it all and felt that dolokhov knew that he could save him from all this 
shame and sorrow but wanted now to play with him as a cat does with a 
mouse 

your cousin dolokhov started to say but nicholas interrupted him 

my cousin has nothing to do with this and its not necessary to mention 
her he exclaimed fiercely 

then when am i to have it 

tomorrow replied rostov and left the room 





chapter xv 


to say tomorrow and keep up a dignified tone was not difficult but to 
go home alone see his sisters brother mother and father confess 
and ask for money he had no right to after giving his word of honor was 
terrible 

at home they had not yet gone to bed the young people after returning 
from the theater had had supper and were grouped round the clavichord 
as soon as nicholas entered he was enfolded in that poetic atmosphere 
of love which pervaded the rostov household that winter and now after 
dolokhovs proposal and iogels ball seemed to have grown thicker 
round sonya and natasha as the air does before a thunderstorm sonya and 
natasha in the light blue dresses they had worn at the theater looking 
pretty and conscious of it were standing by the clavichord happy and 
smiling vera was playing chess with shinshin in the drawing room the 
old countess waiting for the return of her husband and son sat playing 
patience with the old gentlewoman who lived in their house denisov 
with sparkling eyes and ruffled hair sat at the clavichord striking 
chords with his short fingers his legs thrown back and his eyes rolling 
as he sang with his small husky but true voice some verses called 
enchantress which he had composed and to which he was trying to fit 
music 

enchantress say to my forsaken lyre 
what magic power is this recalls me still 
what spark has set my inmost soul on fire 
what is this bliss that makes my fingers thrill 

he was singing in passionate tones gazing with his sparkling 
black agate eyes at the frightened and happy natasha 

splendid excellent exclaimed natasha another verse she said 
without noticing nicholas 

everythings still the same with them thought nicholas glancing into 
the drawing room where he saw vera and his mother with the old lady 

ah and heres nicholas cried natasha running up to him 

is papa at home he asked 

i am so glad youve come said natasha without answering him we are 
enjoying ourselves vasili dmitrich is staying a day longer for my sake 
did you know 

no papa is not back yet said sonya 

nicholas have you come come here dear called the old countess from 
the drawing room 

nicholas went to her kissed her hand and sitting down silently at her 
table began to watch her hands arranging the cards from the dancing 
room they still heard the laughter and merry voices trying to persuade 
natasha to sing 

all wight all wight shouted denisov its no good making excuses 
now its your turn to sing the bacawolla  i entweat you 

the countess glanced at her silent son 

what is the matter she asked 

oh nothing said he as if weary of being continually asked the same 
question will papa be back soon 

i expect so 

everythings the same with them they know nothing about it where am i 
to go thought nicholas and went again into the dancing room where the 
clavichord stood 

sonya was sitting at the clavichord playing the prelude to denisovs 
favorite barcarolle natasha was preparing to sing denisov was looking 
at her with enraptured eyes 

nicholas began pacing up and down the room 

why do they want to make her sing how can she sing theres nothing to 
be happy about thought he 

sonya struck the first chord of the prelude 

my god im a ruined and dishonored man a bullet through my brain is 
the only thing left me  not singing his thoughts ran on go away but 
where to its one  let them sing 

he continued to pace the room looking gloomily at denisov and the girls 
and avoiding their eyes 

nikolenka what is the matter sonyas eyes fixed on him seemed to 
ask she noticed at once that something had happened to him 

nicholas turned away from her natasha too with her quick instinct had 
instantly noticed her brothers condition but though she noticed it 
she was herself in such high spirits at that moment so far from sorrow 
sadness or self reproach that she purposely deceived herself as 
young people often do no i am too happy now to spoil my enjoyment by 
sympathy with anyones sorrow she felt and she said to herself no 
i must be mistaken he must be feeling happy just as i am 

now sonya she said going to the very middle of the room where she 
considered the resonance was best 

having lifted her head and let her arms droop lifelessly as ballet 
dancers do natasha rising energetically from her heels to her toes 
stepped to the middle of the room and stood still 

yes thats me she seemed to say answering the rapt gaze with which 
denisov followed her 

and what is she so pleased about thought nicholas looking at his 
sister why isnt she dull and ashamed 

natasha took the first note her throat swelled her chest rose 
her eyes became serious at that moment she was oblivious of her 
surroundings and from her smiling lips flowed sounds which anyone may 
produce at the same intervals and hold for the same time but which 
leave you cold a thousand times and the thousand and first time thrill 
you and make you weep 

natasha that winter had for the first time begun to sing seriously 
mainly because denisov so delighted in her singing she no longer sang 
as a child there was no longer in her singing that comical childish 
painstaking effect that had been in it before but she did not yet sing 
well as all the connoisseurs who heard her said it is not trained 
but it is a beautiful voice that must be trained only they generally 
said this some time after she had finished singing while that untrained 
voice with its incorrect breathing and labored transitions was 
sounding even the connoisseurs said nothing but only delighted in 
it and wished to hear it again in her voice there was a virginal 
freshness an unconsciousness of her own powers and an as yet untrained 
velvety softness which so mingled with her lack of art in singing that 
it seemed as if nothing in that voice could be altered without spoiling 
it 

what is this thought nicholas listening to her with widely opened 
eyes what has happened to her how she is singing today and suddenly 
the whole world centered for him on anticipation of the next note the 
next phrase and everything in the world was divided into three beats 
oh mio crudele affetto one two three one two three 
one oh mio crudele affetto one two three one oh this 
senseless life of ours thought nicholas all this misery and money 
and dolokhov and anger and honor  its all nonsense but this is 
real now then natasha now then dearest now then darling how 
will she take that si shes taken it thank god and without noticing 
that he was singing to strengthen the si he sung a second a third 
below the high note ah god how fine did i really take it how 
fortunate he thought 

oh how that chord vibrated and how moved was something that was finest 
in rostovs soul and this something was apart from everything else 
in the world and above everything in the world what were losses and 
dolokhov and words of honor all nonsense one might kill and rob 
and yet be happy 





chapter xvi 


it was long since rostov had felt such enjoyment from music as he did 
that day but no sooner had natasha finished her barcarolle than 
reality again presented itself he got up without saying a word and went 
downstairs to his own room a quarter of an hour later the old count 
came in from his club cheerful and contented nicholas hearing him 
drive up went to meet him 

well  had a good time said the old count smiling gaily and proudly 
at his son 

nicholas tried to say yes but could not and he nearly burst into 
sobs the count was lighting his pipe and did not notice his sons 
condition 

ah it cant be avoided thought nicholas for the first and last 
time and suddenly in the most casual tone which made him feel ashamed 
of himself he said as if merely asking his father to let him have the 
carriage to drive to town 

papa i have come on a matter of business i was nearly forgetting i 
need some money 

dear me said his father who was in a specially good humor i told 
you it would not be enough how much 

very much said nicholas flushing and with a stupid careless smile 
for which he was long unable to forgive himself i have lost a little 
i mean a good deal a great deal  forty three thousand 

what to whom nonsense cried the count suddenly reddening with 
an apoplectic flush over neck and nape as old people do 

i promised to pay tomorrow said nicholas 

well said the old count spreading out his arms and sinking 
helplessly on the sofa 

it cant be helped it happens to everyone said the son with a 
bold free and easy tone while in his soul he regarded himself as a 
worthless scoundrel whose whole life could not atone for his crime he 
longed to kiss his fathers hands and kneel to beg his forgiveness but 
said in a careless and even rude voice that it happens to everyone 

the old count cast down his eyes on hearing his sons words and began 
bustlingly searching for something 

yes yes he muttered it will be difficult i fear difficult to 
raise happens to everybody yes who has not done it 

and with a furtive glance at his sons face the count went out of the 
room nicholas had been prepared for resistance but had not at all 
expected this 

papa pa pa he called after him sobbing forgive me and seizing 
his fathers hand he pressed it to his lips and burst into tears 

while father and son were having their explanation the mother and 
daughter were having one not less important natasha came running to her 
mother quite excited 

mamma mamma he has made me 

made what 

made made me an offer mamma mamma she exclaimed 

the countess did not believe her ears denisov had proposed to whom to 
this chit of a girl natasha who not so long ago was playing with dolls 
and who was still having lessons 

dont natasha what nonsense she said hoping it was a joke 

nonsense indeed i am telling you the fact said natasha indignantly 
i come to ask you what to do and you call it nonsense 

the countess shrugged her shoulders 

if it is true that monsieur denisov has made you a proposal tell him 
he is a fool thats all 

no hes not a fool replied natasha indignantly and seriously 

well then what do you want youre all in love nowadays well if you 
are in love marry him said the countess with a laugh of annoyance 
good luck to you 

no mamma im not in love with him i suppose im not in love with 
him 

well then tell him so 

mamma are you cross dont be cross dear is it my fault 

no but what is it my dear do you want me to go and tell him said 
the countess smiling 

no i will do it myself only tell me what to say its all very well 
for you said natasha with a responsive smile you should have 
seen how he said it i know he did not mean to say it but it came out 
accidently 

well all the same you must refuse him 

no i mustnt i am so sorry for him hes so nice 

well then accept his offer its high time for you to be married 
answered the countess sharply and sarcastically 

no mamma but im so sorry for him i dont know how im to say it 

and theres nothing for you to say i shall speak to him myself said 
the countess indignant that they should have dared to treat this little 
natasha as grown up 

no not on any account i will tell him myself and youll listen at 
the door and natasha ran across the drawing room to the dancing hall 
where denisov was sitting on the same chair by the clavichord with his 
face in his hands 

he jumped up at the sound of her light step 

nataly he said moving with rapid steps toward her decide my fate 
it is in your hands 

vasili dmitrich im so sorry for you no but you are so nice 
but it wont donot that but as a friend i shall always love you 

denisov bent over her hand and she heard strange sounds she did not 
understand she kissed his rough curly black head at this instant they 
heard the quick rustle of the countess dress she came up to them 

vasili dmitrich i thank you for the honor she said with an 
embarrassed voice though it sounded severe to denisov  but my daughter 
is so young and i thought that as my sons friend you would have 
addressed yourself first to me in that case you would not have obliged 
me to give this refusal 

countess said denisov with downcast eyes and a guilty face he 
tried to say more but faltered 

natasha could not remain calm seeing him in such a plight she began to 
sob aloud 

countess i have done wong denisov went on in an unsteady voice 
but believe me i so adore your daughter and all your family that i 
would give my life twice over he looked at the countess and seeing 
her severe face said well good by countess and kissing her 
hand he left the room with quick resolute strides without looking at 
natasha 


next day rostov saw denisov off he did not wish to stay another day in 
moscow all denisovs moscow friends gave him a farewell entertainment 
at the gypsies with the result that he had no recollection of how he 
was put in the sleigh or of the first three stages of his journey 

after denisovs departure rostov spent another fortnight in moscow 
without going out of the house waiting for the money his father could 
not at once raise and he spent most of his time in the girls room 

sonya was more tender and devoted to him than ever it was as if she 
wanted to show him that his losses were an achievement that made her 
love him all the more but nicholas now considered himself unworthy of 
her 

he filled the girls albums with verses and music and having at last 
sent dolokhov the whole forty three thousand rubles and received his 
receipt he left at the end of november without taking leave of any of 
his acquaintances to overtake his regiment which was already in poland 





book five 1806   07 





chapter i 


after his interview with his wife pierre left for petersburg at the 
torzhok post station either there were no horses or the postmaster 
would not supply them pierre was obliged to wait without undressing 
he lay down on the leather sofa in front of a round table put his big 
feet in their overboots on the table and began to reflect 

will you have the portmanteaus brought in and a bed got ready and 
tea asked his valet 

pierre gave no answer for he neither heard nor saw anything he had 
begun to think of the last station and was still pondering on the same 
question  one so important that he took no notice of what went on around 
him not only was he indifferent as to whether he got to petersburg 
earlier or later or whether he secured accommodation at this station 
but compared to the thoughts that now occupied him it was a matter of 
indifference whether he remained there for a few hours or for the rest 
of his life 

the postmaster his wife the valet and a peasant woman selling torzhok 
embroidery came into the room offering their services without changing 
his careless attitude pierre looked at them over his spectacles unable 
to understand what they wanted or how they could go on living without 
having solved the problems that so absorbed him he had been engrossed 
by the same thoughts ever since the day he returned from sokolniki after 
the duel and had spent that first agonizing sleepless night but now 
in the solitude of the journey they seized him with special force no 
matter what he thought about he always returned to these same questions 
which he could not solve and yet could not cease to ask himself it was 
as if the thread of the chief screw which held his life together were 
stripped so that the screw could not get in or out but went on turning 
uselessly in the same place 

the postmaster came in and began obsequiously to beg his excellency to 
wait only two hours when come what might he would let his excellency 
have the courier horses it was plain that he was lying and only wanted 
to get more money from the traveler 

is this good or bad pierre asked himself it is good for me bad 
for another traveler and for himself its unavoidable because he needs 
money for food the man said an officer had once given him a thrashing 
for letting a private traveler have the courier horses but the officer 
thrashed him because he had to get on as quickly as possible and i 
continued pierre shot dolokhov because i considered myself injured 
and louis xvi was executed because they considered him a criminal and 
a year later they executed those who executed him  also for some reason 
what is bad what is good what should one love and what hate what does 
one live for and what am i what is life and what is death what power 
governs all 

there was no answer to any of these questions except one and that not 
a logical answer and not at all a reply to them the answer was youll 
die and all will end youll die and know all or cease asking but 
dying was also dreadful 

the torzhok peddler woman in a whining voice went on offering her 
wares especially a pair of goatskin slippers i have hundreds of 
rubles i dont know what to do with and she stands in her tattered 
cloak looking timidly at me he thought and what does she want the 
money for as if that money could add a hairs breadth to happiness or 
peace of mind can anything in the world make her or me less a prey 
to evil and death  death which ends all and must come today or 
tomorrow  at any rate in an instant as compared with eternity and 
again he twisted the screw with the stripped thread and again it turned 
uselessly in the same place 

his servant handed him a half cut novel in the form of letters by 
madame de souza he began reading about the sufferings and virtuous 
struggles of a certain emilie de mansfeld and why did she resist her 
seducer when she loved him he thought god could not have put into 
her heart an impulse that was against his will my wife  as she once 
was  did not struggle and perhaps she was right nothing has been found 
out nothing discovered pierre again said to himself all we can know 
is that we know nothing and thats the height of human wisdom 

everything within and around him seemed confused senseless and 
repellent yet in this very repugnance to all his circumstances pierre 
found a kind of tantalizing satisfaction 

i make bold to ask your excellency to move a little for this 
gentleman said the postmaster entering the room followed by another 
traveler also detained for lack of horses 

the newcomer was a short large boned yellow faced wrinkled old 
man with gray bushy eyebrows overhanging bright eyes of an indefinite 
grayish color 

pierre took his feet off the table stood up and lay down on a bed that 
had been got ready for him glancing now and then at the newcomer who 
with a gloomy and tired face was wearily taking off his wraps with the 
aid of his servant and not looking at pierre with a pair of felt boots 
on his thin bony legs and keeping on a worn nankeen covered sheepskin 
coat the traveler sat down on the sofa leaned back his big head with 
its broad temples and close cropped hair and looked at bezukhov the 
stern shrewd and penetrating expression of that look struck pierre he 
felt a wish to speak to the stranger but by the time he had made up his 
mind to ask him a question about the roads the traveler had closed his 
eyes his shriveled old hands were folded and on the finger of one of 
them pierre noticed a large cast iron ring with a seal representing a 
deaths head the stranger sat without stirring either resting or as 
it seemed to pierre sunk in profound and calm meditation his servant 
was also a yellow wrinkled old man without beard or mustache 
evidently not because he was shaven but because they had never grown 
this active old servant was unpacking the travelers canteen and 
preparing tea he brought in a boiling samovar when everything was 
ready the stranger opened his eyes moved to the table filled a 
tumbler with tea for himself and one for the beardless old man to whom 
he passed it pierre began to feel a sense of uneasiness and the 
need even the inevitability of entering into conversation with this 
stranger 

the servant brought back his tumbler turned upside down * with an 
unfinished bit of nibbled sugar and asked if anything more would be 
wanted 


* to indicate he did not want more tea 


no give me the book said the stranger 

the servant handed him a book which pierre took to be a devotional work 
and the traveler became absorbed in it pierre looked at him all at 
once the stranger closed the book putting in a marker and again 
leaning with his arms on the back of the sofa sat in his former 
position with his eyes shut pierre looked at him and had not time 
to turn away when the old man opening his eyes fixed his steady and 
severe gaze straight on pierres face 

pierre felt confused and wished to avoid that look but the bright old 
eyes attracted him irresistibly 





chapter ii 


i have the pleasure of addressing count bezukhov if i am not 
mistaken said the stranger in a deliberate and loud voice 

pierre looked silently and inquiringly at him over his spectacles 

i have heard of you my dear sir continued the stranger and of your 
misfortune he seemed to emphasize the last word as if to say  yes 
misfortune call it what you please i know that what happened to you in 
moscow was a misfortune  i regret it very much my dear sir 

pierre flushed and hurriedly putting his legs down from the bed bent 
forward toward the old man with a forced and timid smile 

i have not referred to this out of curiosity my dear sir but for 
greater reasons 

he paused his gaze still on pierre and moved aside on the sofa by way 
of inviting the other to take a seat beside him pierre felt reluctant 
to enter into conversation with this old man but submitting to him 
involuntarily came up and sat down beside him 

you are unhappy my dear sir the stranger continued you are young 
and i am old i should like to help you as far as lies in my power 

oh yes said pierre with a forced smile i am very grateful to you 
where are you traveling from 

the strangers face was not genial it was even cold and severe but 
in spite of this both the face and words of his new acquaintance were 
irresistibly attractive to pierre 

but if for reason you dont feel inclined to talk to me said the old 
man say so my dear sir and he suddenly smiled in an unexpected and 
tenderly paternal way 

oh no not at all on the contrary i am very glad to make your 
acquaintance said pierre and again glancing at the strangers hands 
he looked more closely at the ring with its skull  a masonic sign 

allow me to ask he said are you a mason 

yes i belong to the brotherhood of the freemasons said the stranger 
looking deeper and deeper into pierres eyes and in their name and my 
own i hold out a brotherly hand to you 

i am afraid said pierre smiling and wavering between the confidence 
the personality of the freemason inspired in him and his own habit 
of ridiculing the masonic beliefs  i am afraid i am very far from 
understanding  how am i to put it  i am afraid my way of looking at the 
world is so opposed to yours that we shall not understand one another 

i know your outlook said the mason and the view of life you 
mention and which you think is the result of your own mental efforts 
is the one held by the majority of people and is the invariable fruit 
of pride indolence and ignorance forgive me my dear sir but if i 
had not known it i should not have addressed you your view of life is a 
regrettable delusion 

just as i may suppose you to be deluded said pierre with a faint 
smile 

i should never dare to say that i know the truth said the mason 
whose words struck pierre more and more by their precision and firmness 
no one can attain to truth by himself only by laying stone on stone 
with the cooperation of all by the millions of generations from our 
forefather adam to our own times is that temple reared which is to be a 
worthy dwelling place of the great god he added and closed his eyes 

i ought to tell you that i do not believe do not believe in god 
said pierre regretfully and with an effort feeling it essential to 
speak the whole truth 

the mason looked intently at pierre and smiled as a rich man with 
millions in hand might smile at a poor fellow who told him that he poor 
man had not the five rubles that would make him happy 

yes you do not know him my dear sir said the mason you cannot 
know him you do not know him and that is why you are unhappy 

yes yes i am unhappy assented pierre but what am i to do 

you know him not my dear sir and so you are very unhappy you do not 
know him but he is here he is in me he is in my words he is in thee 
and even in those blasphemous words thou hast just uttered pronounced 
the mason in a stern and tremulous voice 

he paused and sighed evidently trying to calm himself 

if he were not he said quietly you and i would not be speaking 
of him my dear sir of what of whom are we speaking whom hast thou 
denied he suddenly asked with exulting austerity and authority in 
his voice who invented him if he did not exist whence came thy 
conception of the existence of such an incomprehensible being didst 
thou and why did the whole world conceive the idea of the existence 
of such an incomprehensible being a being all powerful eternal and 
infinite in all his attributes 

he stopped and remained silent for a long time 

pierre could not and did not wish to break this silence 

he exists but to understand him is hard the mason began again 
looking not at pierre but straight before him and turning the leaves 
of his book with his old hands which from excitement he could not keep 
still if it were a man whose existence thou didst doubt i could bring 
him to thee could take him by the hand and show him to thee but how 
can i an insignificant mortal show his omnipotence his infinity and 
all his mercy to one who is blind or who shuts his eyes that he may not 
see or understand him and may not see or understand his own vileness and 
sinfulness he paused again who art thou thou dreamest that thou art 
wise because thou couldst utter those blasphemous words he went 
on with a somber and scornful smile and thou art more foolish and 
unreasonable than a little child who playing with the parts of a 
skillfully made watch dares to say that as he does not understand 
its use he does not believe in the master who made it to know him is 
hard for ages from our forefather adam to our own day we labor to 
attain that knowledge and are still infinitely far from our aim but 
in our lack of understanding we see only our weakness and his 
greatness 

pierre listened with swelling heart gazing into the masons face with 
shining eyes not interrupting or questioning him but believing with 
his whole soul what the stranger said whether he accepted the wise 
reasoning contained in the masons words or believed as a child 
believes in the speakers tone of conviction and earnestness or the 
tremor of the speakers voice  which sometimes almost broke  or those 
brilliant aged eyes grown old in this conviction or the calm firmness 
and certainty of his vocation which radiated from his whole being and 
which struck pierre especially by contrast with his own dejection and 
hopelessness  at any rate pierre longed with his whole soul to believe 
and he did believe and felt a joyful sense of comfort regeneration 
and return to life 

he is not to be apprehended by reason but by life said the mason 

i do not understand said pierre feeling with dismay doubts 
reawakening he was afraid of any want of clearness any weakness in 
the masons arguments he dreaded not to be able to believe in him 
i dont understand he said how it is that the mind of man cannot 
attain the knowledge of which you speak 

the mason smiled with his gentle fatherly smile 

the highest wisdom and truth are like the purest liquid we may wish to 
imbibe he said can i receive that pure liquid into an impure vessel 
and judge of its purity only by the inner purification of myself can i 
retain in some degree of purity the liquid i receive 

yes yes that is so said pierre joyfully 

the highest wisdom is not founded on reason alone not on those worldly 
sciences of physics history chemistry and the like into which 
intellectual knowledge is divided the highest wisdom is one the 
highest wisdom has but one science  the science of the whole  the 
science explaining the whole creation and mans place in it to receive 
that science it is necessary to purify and renew ones inner self and 
so before one can know it is necessary to believe and to perfect ones 
self and to attain this end we have the light called conscience that 
god has implanted in our souls 

yes yes assented pierre 

look then at thy inner self with the eyes of the spirit and ask 
thyself whether thou art content with thyself what hast thou attained 
relying on reason only what art thou you are young you are rich you 
are clever you are well educated and what have you done with all these 
good gifts are you content with yourself and with your life 

no i hate my life pierre muttered wincing 

thou hatest it then change it purify thyself and as thou art 
purified thou wilt gain wisdom look at your life my dear sir 
how have you spent it in riotous orgies and debauchery receiving 
everything from society and giving nothing in return you have become 
the possessor of wealth how have you used it what have you done 
for your neighbor have you ever thought of your tens of thousands 
of slaves have you helped them physically and morally no you have 
profited by their toil to lead a profligate life that is what you have 
done have you chosen a post in which you might be of service to your 
neighbor no you have spent your life in idleness then you married 
my dear sir  took on yourself responsibility for the guidance of a young 
woman and what have you done you have not helped her to find the way 
of truth my dear sir but have thrust her into an abyss of deceit and 
misery a man offended you and you shot him and you say you do not know 
god and hate your life there is nothing strange in that my dear sir 

after these words the mason as if tired by his long discourse again 
leaned his arms on the back of the sofa and closed his eyes pierre 
looked at that aged stern motionless almost lifeless face and moved 
his lips without uttering a sound he wished to say yes a vile idle 
vicious life but dared not break the silence 

the mason cleared his throat huskily as old men do and called his 
servant 

how about the horses he asked without looking at pierre 

the exchange horses have just come answered the servant will you 
not rest here 

no tell them to harness 

can he really be going away leaving me alone without having told me 
all and without promising to help me thought pierre rising with 
downcast head and he began to pace the room glancing occasionally at 
the mason yes i never thought of it but i have led a contemptible 
and profligate life though i did not like it and did not want to 
thought pierre but this man knows the truth and if he wished to 
could disclose it to me 

pierre wished to say this to the mason but did not dare to the 
traveler having packed his things with his practiced hands began 
fastening his coat when he had finished he turned to bezukhov and 
said in a tone of indifferent politeness 

where are you going to now my dear sir 

i im going to petersburg answered pierre in a childlike 
hesitating voice i thank you i agree with all you have said but do 
not suppose me to be so bad with my whole soul i wish to be what you 
would have me be but i have never had help from anyone but it is 
i above all who am to blame for everything help me teach me and 
perhaps i may 

pierre could not go on he gulped and turned away 

the mason remained silent for a long time evidently considering 

help comes from god alone he said but such measure of help as 
our order can bestow it will render you my dear sir you are going to 
petersburg hand this to count willarski he took out his notebook and 
wrote a few words on a large sheet of paper folded in four allow me 
to give you a piece of advice when you reach the capital first of all 
devote some time to solitude and self examination and do not resume your 
former way of life and now i wish you a good journey my dear sir he 
added seeing that his servant had entered and success 

the traveler was joseph alexeevich bazdeev as pierre saw from the 
postmasters book bazdeev had been one of the best known freemasons and 
martinists even in novikovs time for a long while after he had gone 
pierre did not go to bed or order horses but paced up and down the room 
pondering over his vicious past and with a rapturous sense of beginning 
anew pictured to himself the blissful irreproachable virtuous future 
that seemed to him so easy it seemed to him that he had been vicious 
only because he had somehow forgotten how good it is to be virtuous not 
a trace of his former doubts remained in his soul he firmly believed 
in the possibility of the brotherhood of men united in the aim 
of supporting one another in the path of virtue and that is how 
freemasonry presented itself to him 





chapter iii 


on reaching petersburg pierre did not let anyone know of his arrival he 
went nowhere and spent whole days in reading thomas a kempis whose book 
had been sent him by someone unknown one thing he continually realized 
as he read that book the joy hitherto unknown to him of believing 
in the possibility of attaining perfection and in the possibility of 
active brotherly love among men which joseph alexeevich had revealed to 
him a week after his arrival the young polish count willarski whom 
pierre had known slightly in petersburg society came into his room 
one evening in the official and ceremonious manner in which dolokhovs 
second had called on him and having closed the door behind him and 
satisfied himself that there was nobody else in the room addressed 
pierre 

i have come to you with a message and an offer count he said without 
sitting down a person of very high standing in our brotherhood has 
made application for you to be received into our order before the usual 
term and has proposed to me to be your sponsor i consider it a 
sacred duty to fulfill that persons wishes do you wish to enter the 
brotherhood of freemasons under my sponsorship 

the cold austere tone of this man whom he had almost always before met 
at balls amiably smiling in the society of the most brilliant women 
surprised pierre 

yes i do wish it said he 

willarski bowed his head 

one more question count he said which i beg you to answer in 
all sincerity  not as a future mason but as an honest man have you 
renounced your former convictions  do you believe in god 

pierre considered 

yes yes i believe in god he said 

in that case began willarski but pierre interrupted him 

yes i do believe in god he repeated 

in that case we can go said willarski my carriage is at your 
service 

willarski was silent throughout the drive to pierres inquiries as to 
what he must do and how he should answer willarski only replied that 
brothers more worthy than he would test him and that pierre had only to 
tell the truth 

having entered the courtyard of a large house where the lodge had its 
headquarters and having ascended a dark staircase they entered a small 
well lit anteroom where they took off their cloaks without the aid of 
a servant from there they passed into another room a man in strange 
attire appeared at the door willarski stepping toward him said 
something to him in french in an undertone and then went up to a small 
wardrobe in which pierre noticed garments such as he had never seen 
before having taken a kerchief from the cupboard willarski bound 
pierres eyes with it and tied it in a knot behind catching some hairs 
painfully in the knot then he drew his face down kissed him and 
taking him by the hand led him forward the hairs tied in the knot hurt 
pierre and there were lines of pain on his face and a shamefaced smile 
his huge figure with arms hanging down and with a puckered though 
smiling face moved after willarski with uncertain timid steps 

having led him about ten paces willarski stopped 

whatever happens to you he said you must bear it all manfully 
if you have firmly resolved to join our brotherhood pierre nodded 
affirmatively when you hear a knock at the door you will uncover 
your eyes added willarski i wish you courage and success and 
pressing pierres hand he went out 

left alone pierre went on smiling in the same way once or twice he 
shrugged his and raised his hand to the kerchief as if wishing to take 
it off but let it drop again the five minutes spent with his eyes 
bandaged seemed to him an hour his arms felt numb his legs almost gave 
way it seemed to him that he was tired out he experienced a variety of 
most complex sensations he felt afraid of what would happen to him and 
still more afraid of showing his fear he felt curious to know what was 
going to happen and what would be revealed to him but most of all he 
felt joyful that the moment had come when he would at last start on that 
path of regeneration and on the actively virtuous life of which he had 
been dreaming since he met joseph alexeevich loud knocks were heard at 
the door pierre took the bandage off his eyes and glanced around him 
the room was in black darkness only a small lamp was burning inside 
something white pierre went nearer and saw that the lamp stood on a 
black table on which lay an open book the book was the gospel and the 
white thing with the lamp inside was a human skull with its cavities and 
teeth after reading the first words of the gospel in the beginning 
was the word and the word was with god pierre went round the table and 
saw a large open box filled with something it was a coffin with bones 
inside he was not at all surprised by what he saw hoping to enter on 
an entirely new life quite unlike the old one he expected everything 
to be unusual even more unusual than what he was seeing a skull a 
coffin the gospel  it seemed to him that he had expected all this and 
even more trying to stimulate his emotions he looked around god 
death love the brotherhood of man he kept saying to himself 
associating these words with vague yet joyful ideas the door opened and 
someone came in 

by the dim light to which pierre had already become accustomed he 
saw rather short man having evidently come from the light into the 
darkness the man paused then moved with cautious steps toward the 
table and placed on it his small leather gloved hands 

this short man had on a white leather apron which covered his chest and 
part of his legs he had on a kind of necklace above which rose a high 
white ruffle outlining his rather long face which was lit up from 
below 

for what have you come hither asked the newcomer turning in pierres 
direction at a slight rustle made by the latter why have you who do 
not believe in the truth of the light and who have not seen the light 
come here what do you seek from us wisdom virtue enlightenment 

at the moment the door opened and the stranger came in pierre felt a 
sense of awe and veneration such as he had experienced in his boyhood at 
confession he felt himself in the presence of one socially a complete 
stranger yet nearer to him through the brotherhood of man with bated 
breath and beating heart he moved toward the rhetor by which name the 
brother who prepared a seeker for entrance into the brotherhood was 
known drawing nearer he recognized in the rhetor a man he knew 
smolyaninov and it mortified him to think that the newcomer was an 
acquaintance  he wished him simply a brother and a virtuous instructor 
for a long time he could not utter a word so that the rhetor had to 
repeat his question 

yes i i desire regeneration pierre uttered with difficulty 

very well said smolyaninov and went on at once have you any idea 
of the means by which our holy order will help you to reach your aim 
said he quietly and quickly 

i hope for guidance help in regeneration said pierre 
with a trembling voice and some difficulty in utterance due to his 
excitement and to being unaccustomed to speak of abstract matters in 
russian 

what is your conception of freemasonry 

i imagine that freemasonry is the fraternity and equality of men who 
have virtuous aims said pierre feeling ashamed of the inadequacy of 
his words for the solemnity of the moment as he spoke i imagine 

good said the rhetor quickly apparently satisfied with this answer 
have you sought for means of attaining your aim in religion 

no i considered it erroneous and did not follow it said pierre 
so softly that the rhetor did not hear him and asked him what he was 
saying i have been an atheist answered pierre 

you are seeking for truth in order to follow its laws in your life 
therefore you seek wisdom and virtue is that not so said the rhetor 
after a moments pause 

yes yes assented pierre 

the rhetor cleared his throat crossed his gloved hands on his breast 
and began to speak 

now i must disclose to you the chief aim of our order he said and 
if this aim coincides with yours you may enter our brotherhood with 
profit the first and chief object of our order the foundation on which 
it rests and which no human power can destroy is the preservation and 
handing on to posterity of a certain important mystery which has come 
down to us from the remotest ages even from the first man  a mystery on 
which perhaps the fate of mankind depends but since this mystery is of 
such a nature that nobody can know or use it unless he be prepared by 
long and diligent self purification not everyone can hope to attain it 
quickly hence we have a secondary aim that of preparing our members as 
much as possible to reform their hearts to purify and enlighten their 
minds by means handed on to us by tradition from those who have striven 
to attain this mystery and thereby to render them capable of receiving 
it 

by purifying and regenerating our members we try thirdly to improve 
the whole human race offering it in our members an example of piety 
and virtue and thereby try with all our might to combat the evil which 
sways the world think this over and i will come to you again 

to combat the evil which sways the world pierre repeated and a 
mental image of his future activity in this direction rose in his mind 
he imagined men such as he had himself been a fortnight ago and he 
addressed an edifying exhortation to them he imagined to himself 
vicious and unfortunate people whom he would assist by word and deed 
imagined oppressors whose victims he would rescue of the three 
objects mentioned by the rhetor this last that of improving mankind 
especially appealed to pierre the important mystery mentioned by the 
rhetor though it aroused his curiosity did not seem to him essential 
and the second aim that of purifying and regenerating himself did not 
much interest him because at that moment he felt with delight that he 
was already perfectly cured of his former faults and was ready for all 
that was good 

half an hour later the rhetor returned to inform the seeker of the 
seven virtues corresponding to the seven steps of solomons temple 
which every freemason should cultivate in himself these virtues were 
1 discretion the keeping of the secrets of the order 2 obedience to 
those of higher ranks in the order 3 morality 4 love of mankind 
5 courage 6 generosity 7 the love of death 

in the seventh place try by the frequent thought of death the 
rhetor said to bring yourself to regard it not as a dreaded foe but 
as a friend that frees the soul grown weary in the labors of virtue 
from this distressful life and leads it to its place of recompense and 
peace 

yes that must be so thought pierre when after these words the 
rhetor went away leaving him to solitary meditation it must be so 
but i am still so weak that i love my life the meaning of which is only 
now gradually opening before me but five of the other virtues which 
pierre recalled counting them on his fingers he felt already in his 
soul courage generosity morality love of mankind and especially 
obedience  which did not even seem to him a virtue but a joy he now 
felt so glad to be free from his own lawlessness and to submit his will 
to those who knew the indubitable truth he forgot what the seventh 
virtue was and could not recall it 

the third time the rhetor came back more quickly and asked pierre 
whether he was still firm in his intention and determined to submit to 
all that would be required of him 

i am ready for everything said pierre 

i must also inform you said the rhetor that our order delivers its 
teaching not in words only but also by other means which may perhaps 
have a stronger effect on the sincere seeker after wisdom and virtue 
than mere words this chamber with what you see therein should already 
have suggested to your heart if it is sincere more than words could 
do you will perhaps also see in your further initiation a like 
method of enlightenment our order imitates the ancient societies that 
explained their teaching by hieroglyphics a hieroglyph said the 
rhetor is an emblem of something not cognizable by the senses but 
which possesses qualities resembling those of the symbol 

pierre knew very well what a hieroglyph was but dared not speak he 
listened to the rhetor in silence feeling from all he said that his 
ordeal was about to begin 

if you are resolved i must begin your initiation said the rhetor 
coming closer to pierre in token of generosity i ask you to give me 
all your valuables 

but i have nothing here replied pierre supposing that he was asked 
to give up all he possessed 

what you have with you watch money rings 

pierre quickly took out his purse and watch but could not manage for 
some time to get the wedding ring off his fat finger when that had been 
done the rhetor said 

in token of obedience i ask you to undress 

pierre took off his coat waistcoat and left boot according to the 
rhetors instructions the mason drew the shirt back from pierres left 
breast and stooping down pulled up the left leg of his trousers to 
above the knee pierre hurriedly began taking off his right boot also 
and was going to tuck up the other trouser leg to save this stranger the 
trouble but the mason told him that was not necessary and gave him 
a slipper for his left foot with a childlike smile of embarrassment 
doubt and self derision which appeared on his face against his will 
pierre stood with his arms hanging down and legs apart before his 
brother rhetor and awaited his further commands 

and now in token of candor i ask you to reveal to me your chief 
passion said the latter 

my passion i have had so many replied pierre 

that passion which more than all others caused you to waver on the path 
of virtue said the mason 

pierre paused seeking a reply 

wine gluttony idleness laziness irritability anger women he 
went over his vices in his mind not knowing to which of them to give 
the pre eminence 

women he said in a low scarcely audible voice 

the mason did not move and for a long time said nothing after this 
answer at last he moved up to pierre and taking the kerchief that lay 
on the table again bound his eyes 

for the last time i say to you  turn all your attention upon yourself 
put a bridle on your senses and seek blessedness not in passion but 
in your own heart the source of blessedness is not without us but 
within 

pierre had already long been feeling in himself that refreshing source 
of blessedness which now flooded his heart with glad emotion 





chapter iv 


soon after this there came into the dark chamber to fetch pierre not 
the rhetor but pierres sponsor willarski whom he recognized by his 
voice to fresh questions as to the firmness of his resolution pierre 
replied yes yes i agree and with a beaming childlike smile his 
fat chest uncovered stepping unevenly and timidly in one slippered and 
one booted foot he advanced while willarski held a sword to his 
bare chest he was conducted from that room along passages that turned 
backwards and forwards and was at last brought to the doors of the 
lodge willarski coughed he was answered by the masonic knock with 
mallets the doors opened before them a bass voice pierre was still 
blindfolded questioned him as to who he was when and where he was 
born and so on then he was again led somewhere still blindfolded 
and as they went along he was told allegories of the toils of his 
pilgrimage of holy friendship of the eternal architect of the 
universe and of the courage with which he should endure toils and 
dangers during these wanderings pierre noticed that he was spoken of 
now as the seeker now as the sufferer and now as the postulant 
to the accompaniment of various knockings with mallets and swords as he 
was being led up to some object he noticed a hesitation and uncertainty 
among his conductors he heard those around him disputing in whispers 
and one of them insisting that he should be led along a certain carpet 
after that they took his right hand placed it on something and told 
him to hold a pair of compasses to his left breast with the other hand 
and to repeat after someone who read aloud an oath of fidelity to the 
laws of the order the candles were then extinguished and some spirit 
lighted as pierre knew by the smell and he was told that he would now 
see the lesser light the bandage was taken off his eyes and by the 
faint light of the burning spirit pierre as in a dream saw several 
men standing before him wearing aprons like the rhetors and holding 
swords in their hands pointed at his breast among them stood a man 
whose white shirt was stained with blood on seeing this pierre moved 
forward with his breast toward the swords meaning them to pierce it 
but the swords were drawn back from him and he was at once blindfolded 
again 

now thou hast seen the lesser light uttered a voice then the candles 
were relit and he was told that he would see the full light the bandage 
was again removed and more than ten voices said together sic transit 
gloria mundi 

pierre gradually began to recover himself and looked about at the room 
and at the people in it round a long table covered with black sat some 
twelve men in garments like those he had already seen some of them 
pierre had met in petersburg society in the presidents chair sat a 
young man he did not know with a peculiar cross hanging from his neck 
on his right sat the italian abbe whom pierre had met at anna pavlovnas 
two years before there were also present a very distinguished dignitary 
and a swiss who had formerly been tutor at the kuragins all maintained 
a solemn silence listening to the words of the president who held a 
mallet in his hand let into the wall was a star shaped light at one 
side of the table was a small carpet with various figures worked upon 
it at the other was something resembling an altar on which lay a 
testament and a skull round it stood seven large candlesticks like 
those used in churches two of the brothers led pierre up to the altar 
placed his feet at right angles and bade him lie down saying that he 
must prostrate himself at the gates of the temple 

he must first receive the trowel whispered one of the brothers 

oh hush please said another 

pierre perplexed looked round with his shortsighted eyes without 
obeying and suddenly doubts arose in his mind where am i what am 
i doing arent they laughing at me shant i be ashamed to remember 
this but these doubts only lasted a moment pierre glanced at the 
serious faces of those around remembered all he had already gone 
through and realized that he could not stop halfway he was aghast 
at his hesitation and trying to arouse his former devotional feeling 
prostrated himself before the gates of the temple and really the 
feeling of devotion returned to him even more strongly than before when 
he had lain there some time he was told to get up and a white leather 
apron such as the others wore was put on him he was given a trowel 
and three pairs of gloves and then the grand master addressed him he 
told him that he should try to do nothing to stain the whiteness of that 
apron which symbolized strength and purity then of the unexplained 
trowel he told him to toil with it to cleanse his own heart from vice 
and indulgently to smooth with it the heart of his neighbor as to the 
first pair of gloves a mans he said that pierre could not know their 
meaning but must keep them the second pair of mans gloves he was 
to wear at the meetings and finally of the third a pair of womens 
gloves he said dear brother these womans gloves are intended for 
you too give them to the woman whom you shall honor most of all this 
gift will be a pledge of your purity of heart to her whom you select to 
be your worthy helpmeet in masonry and after a pause he added but 
beware dear brother that these gloves do not deck hands that are 
unclean while the grand master said these last words it seemed 
to pierre that he grew embarrassed pierre himself grew still more 
confused blushed like a child till tears came to his eyes began 
looking about him uneasily and an awkward pause followed 

this silence was broken by one of the brethren who led pierre up to the 
rug and began reading to him from a manuscript book an explanation of 
all the figures on it the sun the moon a hammer a plumb line a 
trowel a rough stone and a squared stone a pillar three windows and 
so on then a place was assigned to pierre he was shown the signs of 
the lodge told the password and at last was permitted to sit down 
the grand master began reading the statutes they were very long and 
pierre from joy agitation and embarrassment was not in a state to 
understand what was being read he managed to follow only the last words 
of the statutes and these remained in his mind 

in our temples we recognize no other distinctions read the grand 
master but those between virtue and vice beware of making any 
distinctions which may infringe equality fly to a brothers aid whoever 
he may be exhort him who goeth astray raise him that falleth never 
bear malice or enmity toward thy brother be kindly and courteous 
kindle in all hearts the flame of virtue share thy happiness with thy 
neighbor and may envy never dim the purity of that bliss forgive thy 
enemy do not avenge thyself except by doing him good thus fulfilling 
the highest law thou shalt regain traces of the ancient dignity which 
thou hast lost 

he finished and getting up embraced and kissed pierre who with tears 
of joy in his eyes looked round him not knowing how to answer the 
congratulations and greetings from acquaintances that met him on all 
sides he acknowledged no acquaintances but saw in all these men only 
brothers and burned with impatience to set to work with them 

the grand master rapped with his mallet all the masons sat down in 
their places and one of them read an exhortation on the necessity of 
humility 

the grand master proposed that the last duty should be performed and 
the distinguished dignitary who bore the title of collector of alms 
went round to all the brothers pierre would have liked to subscribe all 
he had but fearing that it might look like pride subscribed the same 
amount as the others 

the meeting was at an end and on reaching home pierre felt as if he had 
returned from a long journey on which he had spent dozens of years had 
become completely changed and had quite left behind his former habits 
and way of life 





chapter v 


the day after he had been received into the lodge pierre was sitting at 
home reading a book and trying to fathom the significance of the square 
one side of which symbolized god another moral things a third 
physical things and the fourth a combination of these now and then 
his attention wandered from the book and the square and he formed in 
imagination a new plan of life on the previous evening at the lodge he 
had heard that a rumor of his duel had reached the emperor and that it 
would be wiser for him to leave petersburg pierre proposed going to his 
estates in the south and there attending to the welfare of his serfs he 
was joyfully planning this new life when prince vasili suddenly entered 
the room 

my dear fellow what have you been up to in moscow why have you 
quarreled with helene mon cher you are under a delusion said 
prince vasili as he entered i know all about it and i can tell you 
positively that helene is as innocent before you as christ was before 
the jews 

pierre was about to reply but prince vasili interrupted him 

and why didnt you simply come straight to me as to a friend i know 
all about it and understand it all he said you behaved as becomes 
a man who values his honor perhaps too hastily but we wont go into 
that but consider the position in which you are placing her and me 
in the eyes of society and even of the court he added lowering his 
voice she is living in moscow and you are here remember dear boy 
and he drew pierres arm downwards it is simply a misunderstanding i 
expect you feel it so yourself let us write her a letter at once and 
shell come here and all will be explained or else my dear boy let me 
tell you its quite likely youll have to suffer for it 

prince vasili gave pierre a significant look 

i know from reliable sources that the dowager empress is taking a keen 
interest in the whole affair you know she is very gracious to helene 

pierre tried several times to speak but on one hand prince vasili did 
not let him and on the other pierre himself feared to begin to speak 
in the tone of decided refusal and disagreement in which he had firmly 
resolved to answer his father in law moreover the words of the masonic 
statutes be kindly and courteous recurred to him he blinked went 
red got up and sat down again struggling with himself to do what was 
for him the most difficult thing in life  to say an unpleasant thing 
to a mans face to say what the other whoever he might be did not 
expect he was so used to submitting to prince vasilis tone of careless 
self assurance that he felt he would be unable to withstand it now but 
he also felt that on what he said now his future depended  whether he 
would follow the same old road or that new path so attractively shown 
him by the masons on which he firmly believed he would be reborn to a 
new life 

now dear boy said prince vasili playfully say yes and ill 
write to her myself and we will kill the fatted calf 

but before prince vasili had finished his playful speech pierre 
without looking at him and with a kind of fury that made him like his 
father muttered in a whisper 

prince i did not ask you here go please go and he jumped up and 
opened the door for him 

go he repeated amazed at himself and glad to see the look of 
confusion and fear that showed itself on prince vasilis face 

whats the matter with you are you ill 

go the quivering voice repeated and prince vasili had to go without 
receiving any explanation 

a week later pierre having taken leave of his new friends the masons 
and leaving large sums of money with them for alms went away to his 
estates his new brethren gave him letters to the kiev and odessa masons 
and promised to write to him and guide him in his new activity 





chapter vi 


the duel between pierre and dolokhov was hushed up and in spite of the 
emperors severity regarding duels at that time neither the principals 
nor their seconds suffered for it but the story of the duel confirmed 
by pierres rupture with his wife was the talk of society pierre 
who had been regarded with patronizing condescension when he was an 
illegitimate son and petted and extolled when he was the best match 
in russia had sunk greatly in the esteem of society after his 
marriage  when the marriageable daughters and their mothers had nothing 
to hope from him  especially as he did not know how and did not wish 
to court societys favor now he alone was blamed for what had happened 
he was said to be insanely jealous and subject like his father to fits 
of bloodthirsty rage and when after pierres departure helene returned 
to petersburg she was received by all her acquaintances not only 
cordially but even with a shade of deference due to her misfortune 
when conversation turned on her husband helene assumed a dignified 
expression which with characteristic tact she had acquired though she 
did not understand its significance this expression suggested that she 
had resolved to endure her troubles uncomplainingly and that her husband 
was a cross laid upon her by god prince vasili expressed his opinion 
more openly he shrugged his shoulders when pierre was mentioned and 
pointing to his forehead remarked 

a bit touched  i always said so 

i said from the first declared anna pavlovna referring to pierre i 
said at the time and before anyone else she insisted on her priority 
that that senseless young man was spoiled by the depraved ideas of 
these days i said so even at the time when everybody was in raptures 
about him when he had just returned from abroad and when if you 
remember he posed as a sort of marat at one of my soirees and how has 
it ended i was against this marriage even then and foretold all that 
has happened 

anna pavlovna continued to give on free evenings the same kind of 
soirees as before  such as she alone had the gift of arranging  at which 
was to be found the cream of really good society the bloom of the 
intellectual essence of petersburg as she herself put it besides 
this refined selection of society anna pavlovnas receptions were 
also distinguished by the fact that she always presented some new and 
interesting person to the visitors and that nowhere else was the state 
of the political thermometer of legitimate petersburg court society so 
dearly and distinctly indicated 

toward the end of 1806 when all the sad details of napoleons 
destruction of the prussian army at jena and auerstadt and the surrender 
of most of the prussian fortresses had been received when our troops 
had already entered prussia and our second war with napoleon was 
beginning anna pavlovna gave one of her soirees the cream of really 
good society consisted of the fascinating helene forsaken by her 
husband mortemart the delightful prince hippolyte who had just 
returned from vienna two diplomatists the old aunt a young man 
referred to in that drawing room as a man of great merit un homme de 
beaucoup de merite a newly appointed maid of honor and her mother and 
several other less noteworthy persons 

the novelty anna pavlovna was setting before her guests that evening was 
boris drubetskoy who had just arrived as a special messenger from the 
prussian army and was aide de camp to a very important personage 

the temperature shown by the political thermometer to the company that 
evening was this 

whatever the european sovereigns and commanders may do to countenance 
bonaparte and to cause me and us in general annoyance and 
mortification our opinion of bonaparte cannot alter we shall not cease 
to express our sincere views on that subject and can only say to the 
king of prussia and others so much the worse for you tu las voulu 
george dandin thats all we have to say about it 

when boris who was to be served up to the guests entered the drawing 
room almost all the company had assembled and the conversation guided 
by anna pavlovna was about our diplomatic relations with austria and 
the hope of an alliance with her 

boris grown more manly and looking fresh rosy and self possessed 
entered the drawing room elegantly dressed in the uniform of an 
aide de camp and was duly conducted to pay his respects to the aunt and 
then brought back to the general circle 

anna pavlovna gave him her shriveled hand to kiss and introduced him to 
several persons whom he did not know giving him a whispered description 
of each 

prince hippolyte kuragin m krug the charge daffaires from 
copenhagen  a profound intellect and simply mr shitov  a man of 
great merit  this of the man usually so described 

thanks to anna mikhaylovnas efforts his own tastes and the 
peculiarities of his reserved nature boris had managed during his 
service to place himself very advantageously he was aide de camp to a 
very important personage had been sent on a very important mission to 
prussia and had just returned from there as a special messenger he had 
become thoroughly conversant with that unwritten code with which he had 
been so pleased at olmutz and according to which an ensign might rank 
incomparably higher than a general and according to which what was 
needed for success in the service was not effort or work or courage or 
perseverance but only the knowledge of how to get on with those who can 
grant rewards and he was himself often surprised at the rapidity of his 
success and at the inability of others to understand these things 
in consequence of this discovery his whole manner of life all 
his relations with old friends all his plans for his future were 
completely altered he was not rich but would spend his last groat to 
be better dressed than others and would rather deprive himself of many 
pleasures than allow himself to be seen in a shabby equipage or appear 
in the streets of petersburg in an old uniform he made friends with 
and sought the acquaintance of only those above him in position and 
who could therefore be of use to him he liked petersburg and despised 
moscow the remembrance of the rostovs house and of his childish love 
for natasha was unpleasant to him and he had not once been to see the 
rostovs since the day of his departure for the army to be in anna 
pavlovnas drawing room he considered an important step up in the 
service and he at once understood his role letting his hostess make 
use of whatever interest he had to offer he himself carefully scanned 
each face appraising the possibilities of establishing intimacy with 
each of those present and the advantages that might accrue he took the 
seat indicated to him beside the fair helene and listened to the general 
conversation 

vienna considers the bases of the proposed treaty so unattainable that 
not even a continuity of most brilliant successes would secure them and 
she doubts the means we have of gaining them that is the actual phrase 
used by the vienna cabinet said the danish charge daffaires 

the doubt is flattering said the man of profound intellect with a 
subtle smile 

we must distinguish between the vienna cabinet and the emperor of 
austria said mortemart the emperor of austria can never have thought 
of such a thing it is only the cabinet that says it 

ah my dear vicomte put in anna pavlovna lurope for some 
reason she called it urope as if that were a specially refined french 
pronunciation which she could allow herself when conversing with a 
frenchman lurope ne sera jamais notre alliee sincere * 


* europe will never be our sincere ally 


after that anna pavlovna led up to the courage and firmness of the king 
of prussia in order to draw boris into the conversation 

boris listened attentively to each of the speakers awaiting his turn 
but managed meanwhile to look round repeatedly at his neighbor the 
beautiful helene whose eyes several times met those of the handsome 
young aide de camp with a smile 

speaking of the position of prussia anna pavlovna very naturally asked 
boris to tell them about his journey to glogau and in what state he 
found the prussian army boris speaking with deliberation told them in 
pure correct french many interesting details about the armies and the 
court carefully abstaining from expressing an opinion of his own about 
the facts he was recounting for some time he engrossed the general 
attention and anna pavlovna felt that the novelty she had served up was 
received with pleasure by all her visitors the greatest attention 
of all to boris narrative was shown by helene she asked him several 
questions about his journey and seemed greatly interested in the state 
of the prussian army as soon as he had finished she turned to him with 
her usual smile 

you absolutely must come and see me she said in a tone that implied 
that for certain considerations he could not know of this was 
absolutely necessary 

on tuesday between eight and nine it will give me great pleasure 

boris promised to fulfill her wish and was about to begin a conversation 
with her when anna pavlovna called him away on the pretext that her 
aunt wished to hear him 

you know her husband of course said anna pavlovna closing her eyes 
and indicating helene with a sorrowful gesture ah she is such an 
unfortunate and charming woman dont mention him before her  please 
dont it is too painful for her 





chapter vii 


when boris and anna pavlovna returned to the others prince hippolyte had 
the ear of the company 

bending forward in his armchair he said le roi de prusse and having 
said this laughed everyone turned toward him 

le roi de prusse hippolyte said interrogatively again laughing and 
then calmly and seriously sat back in his chair anna pavlovna waited 
for him to go on but as he seemed quite decided to say no more she 
began to tell of how at potsdam the impious bonaparte had stolen the 
sword of frederick the great 

it is the sword of frederick the great which i she began but 
hippolyte interrupted her with the words le roi de prusse and 
again as soon as all turned toward him excused himself and said no 
more 

anna pavlovna frowned mortemart hippolytes friend addressed him 
firmly 

come now what about your roi de prusse 

hippolyte laughed as if ashamed of laughing 

oh its nothing i only wished to say he wanted to repeat a joke 
he had heard in vienna and which he had been trying all that evening to 
get in i only wished to say that we are wrong to fight pour le roi de 
prusse 

boris smiled circumspectly so that it might be taken as ironical or 
appreciative according to the way the joke was received everybody 
laughed 

your joke is too bad its witty but unjust said anna pavlovna 
shaking her little shriveled finger at him 

we are not fighting pour le roi de prusse but for right principles 
oh that wicked prince hippolyte she said 

the conversation did not flag all evening and turned chiefly on the 
political news it became particularly animated toward the end of the 
evening when the rewards bestowed by the emperor were mentioned 

you know n   n   received a snuffbox with the portrait last year said 
the man of profound intellect why shouldnt s   s   get the same 
distinction 

pardon me a snuffbox with the emperors portrait is a reward but not a 
distinction said the diplomatist  a gift rather 

there are precedents i may mention schwarzenberg 

its impossible replied another 

will you bet the ribbon of the order is a different matter 

when everybody rose to go helene who had spoken very little all 
the evening again turned to boris asking him in a tone of caressing 
significant command to come to her on tuesday 

it is of great importance to me she said turning with a smile toward 
anna pavlovna and anna pavlovna with the same sad smile with which she 
spoke of her exalted patroness supported helenes wish 

it seemed as if from some words boris had spoken that evening about the 
prussian army helene had suddenly found it necessary to see him she 
seemed to promise to explain that necessity to him when he came on 
tuesday 

but on tuesday evening having come to helenes splendid salon boris 
received no clear explanation of why it had been necessary for him to 
come there were other guests and the countess talked little to him and 
only as he kissed her hand on taking leave said unexpectedly and in a 
whisper with a strangely unsmiling face come to dinner tomorrow in 
the evening you must come come 

during that stay in petersburg boris became an intimate in the 
countess house 





chapter viii 


the war was flaming up and nearing the russian frontier everywhere 
one heard curses on bonaparte the enemy of mankind militiamen and 
recruits were being enrolled in the villages and from the seat of 
war came contradictory news false as usual and therefore variously 
interpreted the life of old prince bolkonski prince andrew and 
princess mary had greatly changed since 1805 

in 1806 the old prince was made one of the eight commanders in chief 
then appointed to supervise the enrollment decreed throughout russia 
despite the weakness of age which had become particularly noticeable 
since the time when he thought his son had been killed he did not think 
it right to refuse a duty to which he had been appointed by the emperor 
himself and this fresh opportunity for action gave him new energy 
and strength he was continually traveling through the three provinces 
entrusted to him was pedantic in the fulfillment of his duties severe 
to cruelty with his subordinates and went into everything down to the 
minutest details himself princess mary had ceased taking lessons in 
mathematics from her father and when the old prince was at home went 
to his study with the wet nurse and little prince nicholas as his 
grandfather called him the baby prince nicholas lived with his wet 
nurse and nurse savishna in the late princess rooms and princess mary 
spent most of the day in the nursery taking a mothers place to her 
little nephew as best she could mademoiselle bourienne too seemed 
passionately fond of the boy and princess mary often deprived herself 
to give her friend the pleasure of dandling the little angel  as she 
called her nephew  and playing with him 

near the altar of the church at bald hills there was a chapel over the 
tomb of the little princess and in this chapel was a marble monument 
brought from italy representing an angel with outspread wings ready to 
fly upwards the angels upper lip was slightly raised as though 
about to smile and once on coming out of the chapel prince andrew and 
princess mary admitted to one another that the angels face reminded 
them strangely of the little princess but what was still stranger 
though of this prince andrew said nothing to his sister was that in the 
expression the sculptor had happened to give the angels face prince 
andrew read the same mild reproach he had read on the face of his dead 
wife ah why have you done this to me 

soon after prince andrews return the old prince made over to him a 
large estate bogucharovo about twenty five miles from bald hills 
partly because of the depressing memories associated with bald hills 
partly because prince andrew did not always feel equal to bearing with 
his fathers peculiarities and partly because he needed solitude 
prince andrew made use of bogucharovo began building and spent most of 
his time there 

after the austerlitz campaign prince andrew had firmly resolved not 
to continue his military service and when the war recommenced 
and everybody had to serve he took a post under his father in the 
recruitment so as to avoid active service the old prince and his son 
seemed to have changed roles since the campaign of 1805 the old man 
roused by activity expected the best results from the new campaign 
while prince andrew on the contrary taking no part in the war and 
secretly regretting this saw only the dark side 

on february 26 1807 the old prince set off on one of his circuits 
prince andrew remained at bald hills as usual during his fathers 
absence little nicholas had been unwell for four days the coachman who 
had driven the old prince to town returned bringing papers and letters 
for prince andrew 

not finding the young prince in his study the valet went with the 
letters to princess marys apartments but did not find him there he 
was told that the prince had gone to the nursery 

if you please your excellency petrusha has brought some papers 
said one of the nursemaids to prince andrew who was sitting on a childs 
little chair while frowning and with trembling hands he poured drops 
from a medicine bottle into a wineglass half full of water 

what is it he said crossly and his hand shaking unintentionally 
he poured too many drops into the glass he threw the mixture onto the 
floor and asked for some more water the maid brought it 

there were in the room a childs cot two boxes two armchairs a 
table a childs table and the little chair on which prince andrew was 
sitting the curtains were drawn and a single candle was burning on the 
table screened by a bound music book so that the light did not fall on 
the cot 

my dear said princess mary addressing her brother from beside the 
cot where she was standing better wait a bit later 

oh leave off you always talk nonsense and keep putting things 
off  and this is what comes of it said prince andrew in an exasperated 
whisper evidently meaning to wound his sister 

my dear really its better not to wake him hes asleep said 
the princess in a tone of entreaty 

prince andrew got up and went on tiptoe up to the little bed wineglass 
in hand 

perhaps wed really better not wake him he said hesitating 

as you please really i think so but as you please said 
princess mary evidently intimidated and confused that her opinion had 
prevailed she drew her brothers attention to the maid who was calling 
him in a whisper 

it was the second night that neither of them had slept watching the boy 
who was in a high fever these last days mistrusting their household 
doctor and expecting another for whom they had sent to town they had 
been trying first one remedy and then another worn out by sleeplessness 
and anxiety they threw their burden of sorrow on one another and 
reproached and disputed with each other 

petrusha has come with papers from your father whispered the maid 

prince andrew went out 

devil take them he muttered and after listening to the verbal 
instructions his father had sent and taking the correspondence and his 
fathers letter he returned to the nursery 

well he asked 

still the same wait for heavens sake karl ivanich always says that 
sleep is more important than anything whispered princess mary with a 
sigh 

prince andrew went up to the child and felt him he was burning hot 

confound you and your karl ivanich he took the glass with the drops 
and again went up to the cot 

andrew dont said princess mary 

but he scowled at her angrily though also with suffering in his eyes 
and stooped glass in hand over the infant 

but i wish it he said i beg you  give it him 

princess mary shrugged her shoulders but took the glass submissively 
and calling the nurse began giving the medicine the child screamed 
hoarsely prince andrew winced and clutching his head went out and sat 
down on a sofa in the next room 

he still had all the letters in his hand opening them mechanically he 
began reading the old prince now and then using abbreviations wrote 
in his large elongated hand on blue paper as follows 


have just this moment received by special messenger very joyful news  if 
its not false bennigsen seems to have obtained a complete victory 
over buonaparte at eylau in petersburg everyone is rejoicing and 
the rewards sent to the army are innumerable though he is a german  i 
congratulate him i cant make out what the commander at korchevo  a 
certain khandrikov  is up to till now the additional men and provisions 
have not arrived gallop off to him at once and say ill have his head 
off if everything is not here in a week have received another letter 
about the preussisch eylau battle from petenka  he took part in it  and 
its all true when mischief makers dont meddle even a german beats 
buonaparte he is said to be fleeing in great disorder mind you gallop 
off to korchevo without delay and carry out instructions 


prince andrew sighed and broke the seal of another envelope it was 
a closely written letter of two sheets from bilibin he folded it up 
without reading it and reread his fathers letter ending with the 
words gallop off to korchevo and carry out instructions 

no pardon me i wont go now till the child is better thought he 
going to the door and looking into the nursery 

princess mary was still standing by the cot gently rocking the baby 

ah yes and what else did he say thats unpleasant thought prince 
andrew recalling his fathers letter yes we have gained a victory 
over bonaparte just when im not serving yes yes hes always poking 
fun at me ah well let him and he began reading bilibins letter 
which was written in french he read without understanding half of it 
read only to forget if but for a moment what he had too long been 
thinking of so painfully to the exclusion of all else 





chapter ix 


bilibin was now at army headquarters in a diplomatic capacity and 
though he wrote in french and used french jests and french idioms 
he described the whole campaign with a fearless self censure and 
self derision genuinely russian bilibin wrote that the obligation of 
diplomatic discretion tormented him and he was happy to have in prince 
andrew a reliable correspondent to whom he could pour out the bile he 
had accumulated at the sight of all that was being done in the army 
the letter was old having been written before the battle at 
preussisch eylau 

since the day of our brilliant success at austerlitz wrote bilibin 
as you know my dear prince i never leave headquarters i have 
certainly acquired a taste for war and it is just as well for me what 
i have seen during these last three months is incredible 

i begin ab ovo the enemy of the human race as you know attacks the 
prussians the prussians are our faithful allies who have only betrayed 
us three times in three years we take up their cause but it turns out 
that the enemy of the human race pays no heed to our fine speeches 
and in his rude and savage way throws himself on the prussians without 
giving them time to finish the parade they had begun and in two twists 
of the hand he breaks them to smithereens and installs himself in the 
palace at potsdam 

i most ardently desire writes the king of prussia to bonaparte 
that your majesty should be received and treated in my palace in a 
manner agreeable to yourself and in so far as circumstances allowed i 
have hastened to take all steps to that end may i have succeeded the 
prussian generals pride themselves on being polite to the french and lay 
down their arms at the first demand 

the head of the garrison at glogau with ten thousand men asks the 
king of prussia what he is to do if he is summoned to surrender all 
this is absolutely true 

in short hoping to settle matters by taking up a warlike attitude it 
turns out that we have landed ourselves in war and what is more in 
war on our own frontiers with and for the king of prussia we have 
everything in perfect order only one little thing is lacking namely 
a commander in chief as it was considered that the austerlitz success 
might have been more decisive had the commander in chief not been so 
young all our octogenarians were reviewed and of prozorovski 
and kamenski the latter was preferred the general comes to us 
suvorov like in a kibitka and is received with acclamations of joy and 
triumph 

on the 4th the first courier arrives from petersburg the mails 
are taken to the field marshals room for he likes to do everything 
himself i am called in to help sort the letters and take those meant 
for us the field marshal looks on and waits for letters addressed 
to him we search but none are to be found the field marshal grows 
impatient and sets to work himself and finds letters from the emperor 
to count t prince v and others then he bursts into one of his wild 
furies and rages at everyone and everything seizes the letters opens 
them and reads those from the emperor addressed to others ah so 
thats the way they treat me no confidence in me ah ordered to keep 
an eye on me very well then get along with you so he writes the 
famous order of the day to general bennigsen 

i am wounded and cannot ride and consequently cannot command the army 
you have brought your army corps to pultusk routed here it is exposed 
and without fuel or forage so something must be done and as you 
yourself reported to count buxhowden yesterday you must think of 
retreating to our frontier  which do today 

from all my riding he writes to the emperor i have got a saddle 
sore which coming after all my previous journeys quite prevents my 
riding and commanding so vast an army so i have passed on the command 
to the general next in seniority count buxhowden having sent him my 
whole staff and all that belongs to it advising him if there is a lack 
of bread to move farther into the interior of prussia for only one 
days ration of bread remains and in some regiments none at all as 
reported by the division commanders ostermann and sedmoretzki and 
all that the peasants had has been eaten up i myself will remain in 
hospital at ostrolenka till i recover in regard to which i humbly 
submit my report with the information that if the army remains in its 
present bivouac another fortnight there will not be a healthy man left 
in it by spring 

grant leave to retire to his country seat to an old man who is already 
in any case dishonored by being unable to fulfill the great and 
glorious task for which he was chosen i shall await your most gracious 
permission here in hospital that i may not have to play the part of a 
secretary rather than commander in the army my removal from the army 
does not produce the slightest stir  a blind man has left it there are 
thousands such as i in russia 

the field marshal is angry with the emperor and he punishes us all 
isnt it logical 

this is the first act those that follow are naturally increasingly 
interesting and entertaining after the field marshals departure it 
appears that we are within sight of the enemy and must give battle 
buxhowden is commander in chief by seniority but general bennigsen does 
not quite see it more particularly as it is he and his corps who are 
within sight of the enemy and he wishes to profit by the opportunity to 
fight a battle on his own hand as the germans say he does so this 
is the battle of pultusk which is considered a great victory but in my 
opinion was nothing of the kind we civilians as you know have a very 
bad way of deciding whether a battle was won or lost those who retreat 
after a battle have lost it is what we say and according to that it is 
we who lost the battle of pultusk in short we retreat after the battle 
but send a courier to petersburg with news of a victory and general 
bennigsen hoping to receive from petersburg the post of commander in 
chief as a reward for his victory does not give up the command of 
the army to general buxhowden during this interregnum we begin a very 
original and interesting series of maneuvers our aim is no longer as 
it should be to avoid or attack the enemy but solely to avoid 
general buxhowden who by right of seniority should be our chief so 
energetically do we pursue this aim that after crossing an unfordable 
river we burn the bridges to separate ourselves from our enemy who at 
the moment is not bonaparte but buxhowden general buxhowden was all but 
attacked and captured by a superior enemy force as a result of one of 
these maneuvers that enabled us to escape him buxhowden pursues us  we 
scuttle he hardly crosses the river to our side before we recross to 
the other at last our enemy buxhowden catches us and attacks both 
generals are angry and the result is a challenge on buxhowdens part 
and an epileptic fit on bennigsens but at the critical moment the 
courier who carried the news of our victory at pultusk to petersburg 
returns bringing our appointment as commander in chief and our first 
foe buxhowden is vanquished we can now turn our thoughts to the 
second bonaparte but as it turns out just at that moment a third 
enemy rises before us  namely the orthodox russian soldiers loudly 
demanding bread meat biscuits fodder and whatnot the stores are 
empty the roads impassable the orthodox begin looting and in a way 
of which our last campaign can give you no idea half the regiments form 
bands and scour the countryside and put everything to fire and sword 
the inhabitants are totally ruined the hospitals overflow with 
sick and famine is everywhere twice the marauders even attack our 
headquarters and the commander in chief has to ask for a battalion to 
disperse them during one of these attacks they carried off my empty 
portmanteau and my dressing gown the emperor proposes to give all 
commanders of divisions the right to shoot marauders but i much fear 
this will oblige one half the army to shoot the other 

at first prince andrew read with his eyes only but after a while 
in spite of himself although he knew how far it was safe to trust 
bilibin what he had read began to interest him more and more when he 
had read thus far he crumpled the letter up and threw it away it was 
not what he had read that vexed him but the fact that the life out 
there in which he had now no part could perturb him he shut his eyes 
rubbed his forehead as if to rid himself of all interest in what he 
had read and listened to what was passing in the nursery suddenly he 
thought he heard a strange noise through the door he was seized with 
alarm lest something should have happened to the child while he was 
reading the letter he went on tiptoe to the nursery door and opened it 

just as he went in he saw that the nurse was hiding something from him 
with a scared look and that princess mary was no longer by the cot 

my dear he heard what seemed to him her despairing whisper behind 
him 

as often happens after long sleeplessness and long anxiety he was 
seized by an unreasoning panic  it occurred to him that the child was 
dead all that he saw and heard seemed to confirm this terror 

all is over he thought and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead 
he went to the cot in confusion sure that he would find it empty and 
that the nurse had been hiding the dead baby he drew the curtain aside 
and for some time his frightened restless eyes could not find the baby 
at last he saw him the rosy boy had tossed about till he lay across the 
bed with his head lower than the pillow and was smacking his lips in 
his sleep and breathing evenly 

prince andrew was as glad to find the boy like that as if he had 
already lost him he bent over him and as his sister had taught him 
tried with his lips whether the child was still feverish the soft 
forehead was moist prince andrew touched the head with his hand even 
the hair was wet so profusely had the child perspired he was not dead 
but evidently the crisis was over and he was convalescent prince andrew 
longed to snatch up to squeeze to hold to his heart this helpless 
little creature but dared not do so he stood over him gazing at his 
head and at the little arms and legs which showed under the blanket he 
heard a rustle behind him and a shadow appeared under the curtain of 
the cot he did not look round but still gazing at the infants face 
listened to his regular breathing the dark shadow was princess mary 
who had come up to the cot with noiseless steps lifted the curtain 
and dropped it again behind her prince andrew recognized her without 
looking and held out his hand to her she pressed it 

he has perspired said prince andrew 

i was coming to tell you so 

the child moved slightly in his sleep smiled and rubbed his forehead 
against the pillow 

prince andrew looked at his sister in the dim shadow of the curtain her 
luminous eyes shone more brightly than usual from the tears of joy that 
were in them she leaned over to her brother and kissed him slightly 
catching the curtain of the cot each made the other a warning gesture 
and stood still in the dim light beneath the curtain as if not wishing 
to leave that seclusion where they three were shut off from all the 
world prince andrew was the first to move away ruffling his hair 
against the muslin of the curtain 

yes this is the one thing left me now he said with a sigh 





chapter x 


soon after his admission to the masonic brotherhood pierre went to the 
kiev province where he had the greatest number of serfs taking with 
him full directions which he had written down for his own guidance as to 
what he should do on his estates 

when he reached kiev he sent for all his stewards to the head office 
and explained to them his intentions and wishes he told them that steps 
would be taken immediately to free his serfs  and that till then they 
were not to be overburdened with labor women while nursing their babies 
were not to be sent to work assistance was to be given to the serfs 
punishments were to be admonitory and not corporal and hospitals 
asylums and schools were to be established on all the estates some of 
the stewards there were semiliterate foremen among them listened with 
alarm supposing these words to mean that the young count was displeased 
with their management and embezzlement of money some after their first 
fright were amused by pierres lisp and the new words they had not heard 
before others simply enjoyed hearing how the master talked while the 
cleverest among them including the chief steward understood from this 
speech how they could best handle the master for their own ends 

the chief steward expressed great sympathy with pierres intentions but 
remarked that besides these changes it would be necessary to go into the 
general state of affairs which was far from satisfactory 

despite count bezukhovs enormous wealth since he had come into an 
income which was said to amount to five hundred thousand rubles a year 
pierre felt himself far poorer than when his father had made him 
an allowance of ten thousand rubles he had a dim perception of the 
following budget 

about 80000 went in payments on all the estates to the land bank about 
30000 went for the upkeep of the estate near moscow the town house 
and the allowance to the three princesses about 15000 was given in 
pensions and the same amount for asylums 150000 alimony was sent to 
the countess about 70000 went for interest on debts the building of a 
new church previously begun had cost about 10000 in each of the last 
two years and he did not know how the rest about 100000 rubles was 
spent and almost every year he was obliged to borrow besides this the 
chief steward wrote every year telling him of fires and bad harvests 
or of the necessity of rebuilding factories and workshops so the first 
task pierre had to face was one for which he had very little aptitude or 
inclination  practical business 

he discussed estate affairs every day with his chief steward but 
he felt that this did not forward matters at all he felt that these 
consultations were detached from real affairs and did not link up with 
them or make them move on the one hand the chief steward put the state 
of things to him in the very worst light pointing out the necessity of 
paying off the debts and undertaking new activities with serf labor 
to which pierre did not agree on the other hand pierre demanded that 
steps should be taken to liberate the serfs which the steward met by 
showing the necessity of first paying off the loans from the land bank 
and the consequent impossibility of a speedy emancipation 

the steward did not say it was quite impossible but suggested selling 
the forests in the province of kostroma the land lower down the river 
and the crimean estate in order to make it possible all of which 
operations according to him were connected with such complicated 
measures  the removal of injunctions petitions permits and so 
on  that pierre became quite bewildered and only replied 

yes yes do so 

pierre had none of the practical persistence that would have enabled him 
to attend to the business himself and so he disliked it and only tried 
to pretend to the steward that he was attending to it the steward 
for his part tried to pretend to the count that he considered these 
consultations very valuable for the proprietor and troublesome to 
himself 

in kiev pierre found some people he knew and strangers hastened to make 
his acquaintance and joyfully welcomed the rich newcomer the 
largest landowner of the province temptations to pierres greatest 
weakness  the one to which he had confessed when admitted to the 
lodge  were so strong that he could not resist them again whole days 
weeks and months of his life passed in as great a rush and were as much 
occupied with evening parties dinners lunches and balls giving him 
no time for reflection as in petersburg instead of the new life he had 
hoped to lead he still lived the old life only in new surroundings 

of the three precepts of freemasonry pierre realized that he did not 
fulfill the one which enjoined every mason to set an example of moral 
life and that of the seven virtues he lacked two  morality and the love 
of death he consoled himself with the thought that he fulfilled 
another of the precepts  that of reforming the human race  and had other 
virtues  love of his neighbor and especially generosity 

in the spring of 1807 he decided to return to petersburg on the way he 
intended to visit all his estates and see for himself how far his orders 
had been carried out and in what state were the serfs whom god had 
entrusted to his care and whom he intended to benefit 

the chief steward who considered the young counts attempts almost 
insane  unprofitable to himself to the count and to the serfs  made 
some concessions continuing to represent the liberation of the serfs as 
impracticable he arranged for the erection of large buildings  schools 
hospitals and asylums  on all the estates before the master arrived 
everywhere preparations were made not for ceremonious welcomes which 
he knew pierre would not like but for just such gratefully religious 
ones with offerings of icons and the bread and salt of hospitality 
as according to his understanding of his master would touch and delude 
him 

the southern spring the comfortable rapid traveling in a vienna 
carriage and the solitude of the road all had a gladdening effect on 
pierre the estates he had not before visited were each more picturesque 
than the other the serfs everywhere seemed thriving and touchingly 
grateful for the benefits conferred on them everywhere were receptions 
which though they embarrassed pierre awakened a joyful feeling in the 
depth of his heart in one place the peasants presented him with bread 
and salt and an icon of saint peter and saint paul asking permission 
as a mark of their gratitude for the benefits he had conferred on them 
to build a new chantry to the church at their own expense in honor 
of peter and paul his patron saints in another place the women with 
infants in arms met him to thank him for releasing them from hard 
work on a third estate the priest bearing a cross came to meet 
him surrounded by children whom by the counts generosity he was 
instructing in reading writing and religion on all his estates pierre 
saw with his own eyes brick buildings erected or in course of erection 
all on one plan for hospitals schools and almshouses which were soon 
to be opened everywhere he saw the stewards accounts according to 
which the serfs manorial labor had been diminished and heard the 
touching thanks of deputations of serfs in their full skirted blue 
coats 

what pierre did not know was that the place where they presented him 
with bread and salt and wished to build a chantry in honor of peter and 
paul was a market village where a fair was held on st peters day 
and that the richest peasants who formed the deputation had begun 
the chantry long before but that nine tenths of the peasants in that 
villages were in a state of the greatest poverty he did not know that 
since the nursing mothers were no longer sent to work on his land they 
did still harder work on their own land he did not know that the priest 
who met him with the cross oppressed the peasants by his exactions and 
that the pupils parents wept at having to let him take their children 
and secured their release by heavy payments he did not know that the 
brick buildings built to plan were being built by serfs whose manorial 
labor was thus increased though lessened on paper he did not know that 
where the steward had shown him in the accounts that the serfs payments 
had been diminished by a third their obligatory manorial work had been 
increased by a half and so pierre was delighted with his visit to his 
estates and quite recovered the philanthropic mood in which he had left 
petersburg and wrote enthusiastic letters to his brother instructor 
as he called the grand master 

how easy it is how little effort it needs to do so much good 
thought pierre and how little attention we pay to it 

he was pleased at the gratitude he received but felt abashed at 
receiving it this gratitude reminded him of how much more he might do 
for these simple kindly people 

the chief steward a very stupid but cunning man who saw perfectly 
through the naive and intelligent count and played with him as with 
a toy seeing the effect these prearranged receptions had on pierre 
pressed him still harder with proofs of the impossibility and above all 
the uselessness of freeing the serfs who were quite happy as it was 

pierre in his secret soul agreed with the steward that it would be 
difficult to imagine happier people and that god only knew what would 
happen to them when they were free but he insisted though reluctantly 
on what he thought right the steward promised to do all in his power 
to carry out the counts wishes seeing clearly that not only would the 
count never be able to find out whether all measures had been taken for 
the sale of the land and forests and to release them from the land bank 
but would probably never even inquire and would never know that the 
newly erected buildings were standing empty and that the serfs continued 
to give in money and work all that other peoples serfs gave  that is to 
say all that could be got out of them 





chapter xi 


returning from his journey through south russia in the happiest state 
of mind pierre carried out an intention he had long had of visiting his 
friend bolkonski whom he had not seen for two years 

bogucharovo lay in a flat uninteresting part of the country among fields 
and forests of fir and birch which were partly cut down the house lay 
behind a newly dug pond filled with water to the brink and with banks 
still bare of grass it was at the end of a village that stretched 
along the highroad in the midst of a young copse in which were a few fir 
trees 

the homestead consisted of a threshing floor outhouses stables a 
bathhouse a lodge and a large brick house with semicircular facade 
still in course of construction round the house was a garden newly laid 
out the fences and gates were new and solid two fire pumps and a 
water cart painted green stood in a shed the paths were straight 
the bridges were strong and had handrails everything bore an impress of 
tidiness and good management some domestic serfs pierre met in reply 
to inquiries as to where the prince lived pointed out a small newly 
built lodge close to the pond anton a man who had looked after prince 
andrew in his boyhood helped pierre out of his carriage said that the 
prince was at home and showed him into a clean little anteroom 

pierre was struck by the modesty of the small though clean house after 
the brilliant surroundings in which he had last met his friend in 
petersburg 

he quickly entered the small reception room with its still unplastered 
wooden walls redolent of pine and would have gone farther but anton 
ran ahead on tiptoe and knocked at a door 

well what is it came a sharp unpleasant voice 

a visitor answered anton 

ask him to wait and the sound was heard of a chair being pushed back 

pierre went with rapid steps to the door and suddenly came face to 
face with prince andrew who came out frowning and looking old pierre 
embraced him and lifting his spectacles kissed his friend on the cheek 
and looked at him closely 

well i did not expect you i am very glad said prince andrew 

pierre said nothing he looked fixedly at his friend with surprise he 
was struck by the change in him his words were kindly and there was a 
smile on his lips and face but his eyes were dull and lifeless and in 
spite of his evident wish to do so he could not give them a joyous 
and glad sparkle prince andrew had grown thinner paler and more 
manly looking but what amazed and estranged pierre till he got used 
to it were his inertia and a wrinkle on his brow indicating prolonged 
concentration on some one thought 

as is usually the case with people meeting after a prolonged separation 
it was long before their conversation could settle on anything they 
put questions and gave brief replies about things they knew ought to 
be talked over at length at last the conversation gradually settled on 
some of the topics at first lightly touched on their past life plans 
for the future pierres journeys and occupations the war and so 
on the preoccupation and despondency which pierre had noticed in his 
friends look was now still more clearly expressed in the smile with 
which he listened to pierre especially when he spoke with joyful 
animation of the past or the future it was as if prince andrew would 
have liked to sympathize with what pierre was saying but could not 
the latter began to feel that it was in bad taste to speak of his 
enthusiasms dreams and hopes of happiness or goodness in prince 
andrews presence he was ashamed to express his new masonic views 
which had been particularly revived and strengthened by his late tour 
he checked himself fearing to seem naive yet he felt an irresistible 
desire to show his friend as soon as possible that he was now a quite 
different and better pierre than he had been in petersburg 

i cant tell you how much i have lived through since then i hardly 
know myself again 

yes we have altered much very much since then said prince andrew 

well and you what are your plans 

plans repeated prince andrew ironically my plans he said as if 
astonished at the word well you see im building i mean to settle 
here altogether next year 

pierre looked silently and searchingly into prince andrews face which 
had grown much older 

no i meant to ask pierre began but prince andrew interrupted him 

but why talk of me talk to me yes tell me about your travels and 
all you have been doing on your estates 

pierre began describing what he had done on his estates trying as far 
as possible to conceal his own part in the improvements that had been 
made prince andrew several times prompted pierres story of what he had 
been doing as though it were all an old time story and he listened not 
only without interest but even as if ashamed of what pierre was telling 
him 

pierre felt uncomfortable and even depressed in his friends company and 
at last became silent 

ill tell you what my dear fellow said prince andrew who evidently 
also felt depressed and constrained with his visitor i am only 
bivouacking here and have just come to look round i am going back to 
my sister today i will introduce you to her but of course you know her 
already he said evidently trying to entertain a visitor with whom he 
now found nothing in common we will go after dinner and would you now 
like to look round my place 

they went out and walked about till dinnertime talking of the political 
news and common acquaintances like people who do not know each other 
intimately prince andrew spoke with some animation and interest only of 
the new homestead he was constructing and its buildings but even here 
while on the scaffolding in the midst of a talk explaining the future 
arrangements of the house he interrupted himself 

however this is not at all interesting let us have dinner and then 
well set off 

at dinner conversation turned on pierres marriage 

i was very much surprised when i heard of it said prince andrew 

pierre blushed as he always did when it was mentioned and said 
hurriedly i will tell you some time how it all happened but you know 
it is all over and forever 

forever said prince andrew nothings forever 

but you know how it all ended dont you you heard of the duel 

and so you had to go through that too 

one thing i thank god for is that i did not kill that man said 
pierre 

why so asked prince andrew to kill a vicious dog is a very good 
thing really 

no to kill a man is bad  wrong 

why is it wrong urged prince andrew it is not given to man to know 
what is right and what is wrong men always did and always will err and 
in nothing more than in what they consider right and wrong 

what does harm to another is wrong said pierre feeling with pleasure 
that for the first time since his arrival prince andrew was roused had 
begun to talk and wanted to express what had brought him to his present 
state 

and who has told you what is bad for another man he asked 

bad bad exclaimed pierre we all know what is bad for ourselves 

yes we know that but the harm i am conscious of in myself is 
something i cannot inflict on others said prince andrew growing more 
and more animated and evidently wishing to express his new outlook to 
pierre he spoke in french i only know two very real evils in life 
remorse and illness the only good is the absence of those evils to 
live for myself avoiding those two evils is my whole philosophy now 

and love of ones neighbor and self sacrifice began pierre no i 
cant agree with you to live only so as not to do evil and not to 
have to repent is not enough i lived like that i lived for myself 
and ruined my life and only now when i am living or at least trying 
pierres modesty made him correct himself to live for others only 
now have i understood all the happiness of life no i shall not agree 
with you and you do not really believe what you are saying prince 
andrew looked silently at pierre with an ironic smile 

when you see my sister princess mary youll get on with her he 
said perhaps you are right for yourself he added after a short 
pause but everyone lives in his own way you lived for yourself and 
say you nearly ruined your life and only found happiness when you 
began living for others i experienced just the reverse i lived for 
glory  and after all what is glory the same love of others a desire 
to do something for them a desire for their approval  so i lived for 
others and not almost but quite ruined my life and i have become 
calmer since i began to live only for myself 

but what do you mean by living only for yourself asked pierre 
growing excited what about your son your sister and your father 

but thats just the same as myself  they are not others explained 
prince andrew the others ones neighbors le prochain as you and 
princess mary call it are the chief source of all error and evil le 
prochain  your kiev peasants to whom you want to do good 

and he looked at pierre with a mocking challenging expression he 
evidently wished to draw him on 

you are joking replied pierre growing more and more excited what 
error or evil can there be in my wishing to do good and even doing a 
little  though i did very little and did it very badly what evil can 
there be in it if unfortunate people our serfs people like ourselves 
were growing up and dying with no idea of god and truth beyond 
ceremonies and meaningless prayers and are now instructed in a 
comforting belief in future life retribution recompense and 
consolation what evil and error are there in it if people were dying 
of disease without help while material assistance could so easily be 
rendered and i supplied them with a doctor a hospital and an asylum 
for the aged and is it not a palpable unquestionable good if a 
peasant or a woman with a baby has no rest day or night and i give 
them rest and leisure said pierre hurrying and lisping and i have 
done that though badly and to a small extent but i have done something 
toward it and you cannot persuade me that it was not a good action 
and more than that you cant make me believe that you do not think so 
yourself and the main thing is he continued that i know and know 
for certain that the enjoyment of doing this good is the only sure 
happiness in life 

yes if you put it like that its quite a different matter said 
prince andrew i build a house and lay out a garden and you build 
hospitals the one and the other may serve as a pastime but whats 
right and whats good must be judged by one who knows all but not by 
us well you want an argument he added come on then 

they rose from the table and sat down in the entrance porch which served 
as a veranda 

come lets argue then said prince andrew you talk of schools he 
went on crooking a finger education and so forth that is you want 
to raise him pointing to a peasant who passed by them taking off his 
cap from his animal condition and awaken in him spiritual needs while 
it seems to me that animal happiness is the only happiness possible and 
that is just what you want to deprive him of i envy him but you 
want to make him what i am without giving him my means then you say 
lighten his toil but as i see it physical labor is as essential to 
him as much a condition of his existence as mental activity is to you 
or me you cant help thinking i go to bed after two in the morning 
thoughts come and i cant sleep but toss about till dawn because i 
think and cant help thinking just as he cant help plowing and mowing 
if he didnt he would go to the drink shop or fall ill just as i could 
not stand his terrible physical labor but should die of it in a week so 
he could not stand my physical idleness but would grow fat and die 
the third thing  what else was it you talked about and prince andrew 
crooked a third finger ah yes hospitals medicine he has a fit 
he is dying and you come and bleed him and patch him up he will drag 
about as a cripple a burden to everybody for another ten years it 
would be far easier and simpler for him to die others are being born 
and there are plenty of them as it is it would be different if you 
grudged losing a laborer  thats how i regard him  but you want to cure 
him from love of him and he does not want that and besides what a 
notion that medicine ever cured anyone killed them yes said he 
frowning angrily and turning away from pierre 

prince andrew expressed his ideas so clearly and distinctly that it was 
evident he had reflected on this subject more than once and he spoke 
readily and rapidly like a man who has not talked for a long time his 
glance became more animated as his conclusions became more hopeless 

oh that is dreadful dreadful said pierre i dont understand how 
one can live with such ideas i had such moments myself not long ago in 
moscow and when traveling but at such times i collapsed so that i dont 
live at all  everything seems hateful to me myself most of all then 
i dont eat dont wash and how is it with you 

why not wash that is not cleanly said prince andrew on the 
contrary one must try to make ones life as pleasant as possible im 
alive that is not my fault so i must live out my life as best i can 
without hurting others 

but with such ideas what motive have you for living one would sit 
without moving undertaking nothing 

life as it is leaves one no peace i should be thankful to do nothing 
but here on the one hand the local nobility have done me the honor to 
choose me to be their marshal it was all i could do to get out of it 
they could not understand that i have not the necessary qualifications 
for it  the kind of good natured fussy shallowness necessary for the 
position then theres this house which must be built in order to 
have a nook of ones own in which to be quiet and now theres this 
recruiting 

why arent you serving in the army 

after austerlitz said prince andrew gloomily no thank you very 
much i have promised myself not to serve again in the active russian 
army and i wont  not even if bonaparte were here at smolensk 
threatening bald hills  even then i wouldnt serve in the russian army 
well as i was saying he continued recovering his composure now 
theres this recruiting my father is chief in command of the third 
district and my only way of avoiding active service is to serve under 
him 

then you are serving 

i am 

he paused a little while 

and why do you serve 

why for this reason my father is one of the most remarkable men of 
his time but he is growing old and though not exactly cruel he has too 
energetic a character he is so accustomed to unlimited power that he is 
terrible and now he has this authority of a commander in chief of 
the recruiting granted by the emperor if i had been two hours late 
a fortnight ago he would have had a paymasters clerk at yukhnovna 
hanged said prince andrew with a smile so i am serving because i 
alone have any influence with my father and now and then can save him 
from actions which would torment him afterwards 

well there you see 

yes but it is not as you imagine prince andrew continued i did 
not and do not in the least care about that scoundrel of a clerk who 
had stolen some boots from the recruits i should even have been very 
glad to see him hanged but i was sorry for my father  that again is for 
myself 

prince andrew grew more and more animated his eyes glittered feverishly 
while he tried to prove to pierre that in his actions there was no 
desire to do good to his neighbor 

there now you wish to liberate your serfs he continued that is a 
very good thing but not for you  i dont suppose you ever had anyone 
flogged or sent to siberia  and still less for your serfs if they are 
beaten flogged or sent to siberia i dont suppose they are any the 
worse off in siberia they lead the same animal life and the stripes on 
their bodies heal and they are happy as before but it is a good thing 
for proprietors who perish morally bring remorse upon themselves 
stifle this remorse and grow callous as a result of being able to 
inflict punishments justly and unjustly it is those people i pity and 
for their sake i should like to liberate the serfs you may not have 
seen but i have seen how good men brought up in those traditions of 
unlimited power in time when they grow more irritable become cruel and 
harsh are conscious of it but cannot restrain themselves and grow more 
and more miserable 

prince andrew spoke so earnestly that pierre could not help thinking 
that these thoughts had been suggested to prince andrew by his fathers 
case 

he did not reply 

so thats what im sorry for  human dignity peace of mind purity and 
not the serfs backs and foreheads which beat and shave as you may 
always remain the same backs and foreheads 

no no a thousand times no i shall never agree with you said 
pierre 





chapter xii 


in the evening andrew and pierre got into the open carriage and drove to 
bald hills prince andrew glancing at pierre broke the silence now and 
then with remarks which showed that he was in a good temper 

pointing to the fields he spoke of the improvements he was making in 
his husbandry 

pierre remained gloomily silent answering in monosyllables and 
apparently immersed in his own thoughts 

he was thinking that prince andrew was unhappy had gone astray did not 
see the true light and that he pierre ought to aid enlighten and 
raise him but as soon as he thought of what he should say he felt that 
prince andrew with one word one argument would upset all his teaching 
and he shrank from beginning afraid of exposing to possible ridicule 
what to him was precious and sacred 

no but why do you think so pierre suddenly began lowering his 
head and looking like a bull about to charge why do you think so you 
should not think so 

think what about asked prince andrew with surprise 

about life about mans destiny it cant be so i myself thought 
like that and do you know what saved me freemasonry no dont smile 
freemasonry is not a religious ceremonial sect as i thought it was 
freemasonry is the best expression of the best the eternal aspects of 
humanity 

and he began to explain freemasonry as he understood it to prince 
andrew he said that freemasonry is the teaching of christianity freed 
from the bonds of state and church a teaching of equality brotherhood 
and love 

only our holy brotherhood has the real meaning of life all the rest 
is a dream said pierre understand my dear fellow that outside this 
union all is filled with deceit and falsehood and i agree with you that 
nothing is left for an intelligent and good man but to live out 
his life like you merely trying not to harm others but make our 
fundamental convictions your own join our brotherhood give yourself up 
to us let yourself be guided and you will at once feel yourself as i 
have felt myself a part of that vast invisible chain the beginning of 
which is hidden in heaven said pierre 

prince andrew looking straight in front of him listened in silence to 
pierres words more than once when the noise of the wheels prevented 
his catching what pierre said he asked him to repeat it and by the 
peculiar glow that came into prince andrews eyes and by his silence 
pierre saw that his words were not in vain and that prince andrew would 
not interrupt him or laugh at what he said 

they reached a river that had overflowed its banks and which they had to 
cross by ferry while the carriage and horses were being placed on it 
they also stepped on the raft 

prince andrew leaning his arms on the raft railing gazed silently at 
the flooding waters glittering in the setting sun 

well what do you think about it pierre asked why are you silent 

what do i think about it i am listening to you its all very well 
you say join our brotherhood and we will show you the aim of life the 
destiny of man and the laws which govern the world but who are we 
men how is it you know everything why do i alone not see what you see 
you see a reign of goodness and truth on earth but i dont see it 

pierre interrupted him 

do you believe in a future life he asked 

a future life prince andrew repeated but pierre giving him no time 
to reply took the repetition for a denial the more readily as he knew 
prince andrews former atheistic convictions 

you say you cant see a reign of goodness and truth on earth nor could 
i and it cannot be seen if one looks on our life here as the end 
of everything on earth here on this earth pierre pointed to the 
fields there is no truth all is false and evil but in the universe 
in the whole universe there is a kingdom of truth and we who are now 
the children of earth are  eternally  children of the whole universe 
dont i feel in my soul that i am part of this vast harmonious whole 
dont i feel that i form one link one step between the lower and 
higher beings in this vast harmonious multitude of beings in whom the 
deity  the supreme power if you prefer the term  is manifest if i see 
clearly see that ladder leading from plant to man why should i suppose 
it breaks off at me and does not go farther and farther i feel that i 
cannot vanish since nothing vanishes in this world but that i shall 
always exist and always have existed i feel that beyond me and above me 
there are spirits and that in this world there is truth 

yes that is herders theory said prince andrew but it is not that 
which can convince me dear friend  life and death are what convince 
what convinces is when one sees a being dear to one bound up with ones 
own life before whom one was to blame and had hoped to make it right 
prince andrews voice trembled and he turned away and suddenly that 
being is seized with pain suffers and ceases to exist why it 
cannot be that there is no answer and i believe there is thats 
what convinces that is what has convinced me said prince andrew 

yes yes of course said pierre isnt that what im saying 

no all i say is that it is not argument that convinces me of the 
necessity of a future life but this when you go hand in hand with 
someone and all at once that person vanishes there into nowhere and 
you yourself are left facing that abyss and look in and i have looked 
in 

well thats it then you know that there is a there and there is a 
someone there is the future life the someone is  god 

prince andrew did not reply the carriage and horses had long since been 
taken off onto the farther bank and reharnessed the sun had sunk half 
below the horizon and an evening frost was starring the puddles near 
the ferry but pierre and andrew to the astonishment of the footmen 
coachmen and ferrymen still stood on the raft and talked 

if there is a god and future life there is truth and good and mans 
highest happiness consists in striving to attain them we must live we 
must love and we must believe that we live not only today on this scrap 
of earth but have lived and shall live forever there in the whole 
said pierre and he pointed to the sky 

prince andrew stood leaning on the railing of the raft listening to 
pierre and he gazed with his eyes fixed on the red reflection of the 
sun gleaming on the blue waters there was perfect stillness pierre 
became silent the raft had long since stopped and only the waves of the 
current beat softly against it below prince andrew felt as if the sound 
of the waves kept up a refrain to pierres words whispering 

it is true believe it 

he sighed and glanced with a radiant childlike tender look at 
pierres face flushed and rapturous but yet shy before his superior 
friend 

yes if it only were so said prince andrew however it is time to 
get on he added and stepping off the raft he looked up at the sky 
to which pierre had pointed and for the first time since austerlitz saw 
that high everlasting sky he had seen while lying on that battlefield 
and something that had long been slumbering something that was best 
within him suddenly awoke joyful and youthful in his soul it 
vanished as soon as he returned to the customary conditions of his 
life but he knew that this feeling which he did not know how to develop 
existed within him his meeting with pierre formed an epoch in prince 
andrews life though outwardly he continued to live in the same old 
way inwardly he began a new life 





chapter xiii 


it was getting dusk when prince andrew and pierre drove up to the front 
entrance of the house at bald hills as they approached the house 
prince andrew with a smile drew pierres attention to a commotion going 
on at the back porch a woman bent with age with a wallet on her back 
and a short long haired young man in a black garment had rushed back 
to the gate on seeing the carriage driving up two women ran out after 
them and all four looking round at the carriage ran in dismay up the 
steps of the back porch 

those are marys gods folk said prince andrew they have mistaken 
us for my father this is the one matter in which she disobeys him he 
orders these pilgrims to be driven away but she receives them 

but what are gods folk asked pierre 

prince andrew had no time to answer the servants came out to meet them 
and he asked where the old prince was and whether he was expected back 
soon 

the old prince had gone to the town and was expected back any minute 

prince andrew led pierre to his own apartments which were always kept 
in perfect order and readiness for him in his fathers house he himself 
went to the nursery 

let us go and see my sister he said to pierre when he returned 
i have not found her yet she is hiding now sitting with her gods 
folk it will serve her right she will be confused but you will see 
her gods folk its really very curious 

what are gods folk asked pierre 

come and youll see for yourself 

princess mary really was disconcerted and red patches came on her face 
when they went in in her snug room with lamps burning before the icon 
stand a young lad with a long nose and long hair wearing a monks 
cassock sat on the sofa beside her behind a samovar near them in an 
armchair sat a thin shriveled old woman with a meek expression on 
her childlike face 

andrew why didnt you warn me said the princess with mild reproach 
as she stood before her pilgrims like a hen before her chickens 

charmee de vous voir je suis tres contente de vous voir * she said 
to pierre as he kissed her hand she had known him as a child and now 
his friendship with andrew his misfortune with his wife and above all 
his kindly simple face disposed her favorably toward him she looked at 
him with her beautiful radiant eyes and seemed to say i like you very 
much but please dont laugh at my people after exchanging the first 
greetings they sat down 


* delighted to see you i am very glad to see you 


ah and ivanushka is here too said prince andrew glancing with a 
smile at the young pilgrim 

andrew said princess mary imploringly il faut que vous sachiez que 
cest une femme * said prince andrew to pierre 

andrew au nom de dieu *2 princess mary repeated 


* you must know that this is a woman 

* 2 for heavens sake 


it was evident that prince andrews ironical tone toward the pilgrims 
and princess marys helpless attempts to protect them were their 
customary long established relations on the matter 

mais ma bonne amie said prince andrew vous devriez au contraire 
metre reconnaissante de ce que jexplique a pierre votre intimite avec 
ce jeune homme * 


* but my dear you ought on the contrary to be grateful to 
me for explaining to pierre your intimacy with this young 
man 


really said pierre gazing over his spectacles with curiosity and 
seriousness for which princess mary was specially grateful to him into 
ivanushkas face who seeing that she was being spoken about looked 
round at them all with crafty eyes 

princess marys embarrassment on her peoples account was quite 
unnecessary they were not in the least abashed the old woman lowering 
her eyes but casting side glances at the newcomers had turned her cup 
upside down and placed a nibbled bit of sugar beside it and sat 
quietly in her armchair though hoping to be offered another cup of tea 
ivanushka sipping out of her saucer looked with sly womanish eyes from 
under her brows at the young men 

where have you been to kiev prince andrew asked the old woman 

i have good sir she answered garrulously just at christmastime i 
was deemed worthy to partake of the holy and heavenly sacrament at the 
shrine of the saint and now im from kolyazin master where a great 
and wonderful blessing has been revealed 

and was ivanushka with you 

i go by myself benefactor said ivanushka trying to speak in a bass 
voice i only came across pelageya in yukhnovo 

pelageya interrupted her companion she evidently wished to tell what 
she had seen 

in kolyazin master a wonderful blessing has been revealed 

what is it some new relics asked prince andrew 

andrew do leave off said princess mary dont tell him pelageya 

no why not my dear why shouldnt i i like him he is kind he is 
one of gods chosen hes a benefactor he once gave me ten rubles i 
remember when i was in kiev crazy cyril says to me hes one of gods 
own and goes barefoot summer and winter he says why are you not 
going to the right place go to kolyazin where a wonder working icon of 
the holy mother of god has been revealed on hearing those words i said 
good by to the holy folk and went 

all were silent only the pilgrim woman went on in measured tones 
drawing in her breath 

so i come master and the people say to me a great blessing has been 
revealed holy oil trickles from the cheeks of our blessed mother the 
holy virgin mother of god 

all right all right you can tell us afterwards said princess mary 
flushing 

let me ask her said pierre did you see it yourselves he inquired 

oh yes master i was found worthy such a brightness on the face like 
the light of heaven and from the blessed mothers cheek it drops and 
drops 

but dear me that must be a fraud said pierre naively who had 
listened attentively to the pilgrim 

oh master what are you saying exclaimed the horrified pelageya 
turning to princess mary for support 

they impose on the people he repeated 

lord jesus christ exclaimed the pilgrim woman crossing herself oh 
dont speak so master there was a general who did not believe and 
said the monks cheat and as soon as hed said it he went blind and 
he dreamed that the holy virgin mother of the kiev catacombs came to him 
and said believe in me and i will make you whole so he begged take 
me to her take me to her its the real truth im telling you i saw 
it myself so he was brought quite blind straight to her and he goes 
up to her and falls down and says make me whole says he and ill 
give thee what the tsar bestowed on me i saw it myself master the 
star is fixed into the icon well and what do you think he received 
his sight its a sin to speak so god will punish you she said 
admonishingly turning to pierre 

how did the star get into the icon pierre asked 

and was the holy mother promoted to the rank of general said prince 
andrew with a smile 

pelageya suddenly grew quite pale and clasped her hands 

oh master master what a sin and you who have a son she began her 
pallor suddenly turning to a vivid red master what have you said god 
forgive you and she crossed herself lord forgive him my dear what 
does it mean she asked turning to princess mary she got up 
and almost crying began to arrange her wallet she evidently felt 
frightened and ashamed to have accepted charity in a house where such 
things could be said and was at the same time sorry to have now to 
forgo the charity of this house 

now why need you do it said princess mary why did you come to 
me 

come pelageya i was joking said pierre princesse ma parole 
je nai pas voulu loffenser * i did not mean anything i was only 
joking he said smiling shyly and trying to efface his offense it 
was all my fault and andrew was only joking 


* princess on my word i did not wish to offend her 


pelageya stopped doubtfully but in pierres face there was such a look 
of sincere penitence and prince andrew glanced so meekly now at her and 
now at pierre that she was gradually reassured 





chapter xiv 


the pilgrim woman was appeased and being encouraged to talk gave a 
long account of father amphilochus who led so holy a life that his 
hands smelled of incense and how on her last visit to kiev some monks 
she knew let her have the keys of the catacombs and how she taking 
some dried bread with her had spent two days in the catacombs with the 
saints id pray awhile to one ponder awhile then go on to another 
id sleep a bit and then again go and kiss the relics and there was 
such peace all around such blessedness that one dont want to come 
out even into the light of heaven again 

pierre listened to her attentively and seriously prince andrew went 
out of the room and then leaving gods folk to finish their tea 
princess mary took pierre into the drawing room 

you are very kind she said to him 

oh i really did not mean to hurt her feelings i understand them so 
well and have the greatest respect for them 

princess mary looked at him silently and smiled affectionately 

i have known you a long time you see and am as fond of you as of a 
brother she said how do you find andrew she added hurriedly not 
giving him time to reply to her affectionate words i am very anxious 
about him his health was better in the winter but last spring his 
wound reopened and the doctor said he ought to go away for a cure and 
i am also very much afraid for him spiritually he has not a character 
like us women who when we suffer can weep away our sorrows he keeps 
it all within him today he is cheerful and in good spirits but that 
is the effect of your visit  he is not often like that if you could 
persuade him to go abroad he needs activity and this quiet regular 
life is very bad for him others dont notice it but i see it 

toward ten oclock the men servants rushed to the front door hearing 
the bells of the old princes carriage approaching prince andrew and 
pierre also went out into the porch 

whos that asked the old prince noticing pierre as he got out of the 
carriage 

ah very glad kiss me he said having learned who the young stranger 
was 

the old prince was in a good temper and very gracious to pierre 

before supper prince andrew coming back to his fathers study found 
him disputing hotly with his visitor pierre was maintaining that a time 
would come when there would be no more wars the old prince disputed it 
chaffingly but without getting angry 

drain the blood from mens veins and put in water instead then there 
will be no more war old womens nonsense  old womens nonsense he 
repeated but still he patted pierre affectionately on the shoulder and 
then went up to the table where prince andrew evidently not wishing 
to join in the conversation was looking over the papers his father 
had brought from town the old prince went up to him and began to talk 
business 

the marshal a count rostov hasnt sent half his contingent he 
came to town and wanted to invite me to dinner  i gave him a pretty 
dinner and there look at this well my boy the old prince 
went on addressing his son and patting pierre on the shoulder a fine 
fellow  your friend  i like him he stirs me up another says clever 
things and one doesnt care to listen but this one talks rubbish yet 
stirs an old fellow up well go get along perhaps ill come and sit 
with you at supper well have another dispute make friends with my 
little fool princess mary he shouted after pierre through the door 

only now on his visit to bald hills did pierre fully realize the 
strength and charm of his friendship with prince andrew that charm was 
not expressed so much in his relations with him as with all his family 
and with the household with the stern old prince and the gentle timid 
princess mary though he had scarcely known them pierre at once felt 
like an old friend they were all fond of him already not only princess 
mary who had been won by his gentleness with the pilgrims gave him her 
most radiant looks but even the one year old prince nicholas as his 
grandfather called him smiled at pierre and let himself be taken in 
his arms and michael ivanovich and mademoiselle bourienne looked at him 
with pleasant smiles when he talked to the old prince 

the old prince came in to supper this was evidently on pierres 
account and during the two days of the young mans visit he was 
extremely kind to him and told him to visit them again 

when pierre had gone and the members of the household met together they 
began to express their opinions of him as people always do after a new 
acquaintance has left but as seldom happens no one said anything but 
what was good of him 





chapter xv 


when returning from his leave rostov felt for the first time how 
close was the bond that united him to denisov and the whole regiment 

on approaching it rostov felt as he had done when approaching his home 
in moscow when he saw the first hussar with the unbuttoned uniform of 
his regiment when he recognized red haired dementyev and saw the 
picket ropes of the roan horses when lavrushka gleefully shouted to his 
master the count has come and denisov who had been asleep on his 
bed ran all disheveled out of the mud hut to embrace him and the 
officers collected round to greet the new arrival rostov experienced 
the same feeling as when his mother his father and his sister had 
embraced him and tears of joy choked him so that he could not speak 
the regiment was also a home and as unalterably dear and precious as 
his parents house 

when he had reported himself to the commander of the regiment and had 
been reassigned to his former squadron had been on duty and had gone 
out foraging when he had again entered into all the little interests 
of the regiment and felt himself deprived of liberty and bound in one 
narrow unchanging frame he experienced the same sense of peace of 
moral support and the same sense of being at home here in his own 
place as he had felt under the parental roof but here was none of 
all that turmoil of the world at large where he did not know his right 
place and took mistaken decisions here was no sonya with whom he ought 
or ought not to have an explanation here was no possibility of going 
there or not going there here there were not twenty four hours in the 
day which could be spent in such a variety of ways there was not that 
innumerable crowd of people of whom not one was nearer to him or farther 
from him than another there were none of those uncertain and undefined 
money relations with his father and nothing to recall that terrible 
loss to dolokhov here in the regiment all was clear and simple 
the whole world was divided into two unequal parts one our pavlograd 
regiment the other all the rest and the rest was no concern of 
his in the regiment everything was definite who was lieutenant who 
captain who was a good fellow who a bad one and most of all who was 
a comrade the canteenkeeper gave one credit ones pay came every four 
months there was nothing to think out or decide you had only to do 
nothing that was considered bad in the pavlograd regiment and when 
given an order to do what was clearly distinctly and definitely 
ordered  and all would be well 

having once more entered into the definite conditions of this regimental 
life rostov felt the joy and relief a tired man feels on lying down to 
rest life in the regiment during this campaign was all the pleasanter 
for him because after his loss to dolokhov for which in spite of all 
his familys efforts to console him he could not forgive himself he 
had made up his mind to atone for his fault by serving not as he 
had done before but really well and by being a perfectly first rate 
comrade and officer  in a word a splendid man altogether a thing which 
seemed so difficult out in the world but so possible in the regiment 

after his losses he had determined to pay back his debt to his parents 
in five years he received ten thousand rubles a year but now resolved 
to take only two thousand and leave the rest to repay the debt to his 
parents 

our army after repeated retreats and advances and battles at pultusk 
and preussisch eylau was concentrated near bartenstein it was awaiting 
the emperors arrival and the beginning of a new campaign 

the pavlograd regiment belonging to that part of the army which had 
served in the 1805 campaign had been recruiting up to strength in 
russia and arrived too late to take part in the first actions of the 
campaign it had been neither at pultusk nor at preussisch eylau and 
when it joined the army in the field in the second half of the campaign 
was attached to platovs division 

platovs division was acting independently of the main army several 
times parts of the pavlograd regiment had exchanged shots with the 
enemy had taken prisoners and once had even captured marshal oudinots 
carriages in april the pavlograds were stationed immovably for some 
weeks near a totally ruined and deserted german village 

a thaw had set in it was muddy and cold the ice on the river broke 
and the roads became impassable for days neither provisions for the 
men nor fodder for the horses had been issued as no transports could 
arrive the men dispersed about the abandoned and deserted villages 
searching for potatoes but found few even of these 

everything had been eaten up and the inhabitants had all fled  if any 
remained they were worse than beggars and nothing more could be taken 
from them even the soldiers usually pitiless enough instead of taking 
anything from them often gave them the last of their rations 

the pavlograd regiment had had only two men wounded in action but had 
lost nearly half its men from hunger and sickness in the hospitals 
death was so certain that soldiers suffering from fever or the swelling 
that came from bad food preferred to remain on duty and hardly able 
to drag their legs went to the front rather than to the hospitals 
when spring came on the soldiers found a plant just showing out of the 
ground that looked like asparagus which for some reason they called 
mashkas sweet root it was very bitter but they wandered about the 
fields seeking it and dug it out with their sabers and ate it though 
they were ordered not to do so as it was a noxious plant that spring a 
new disease broke out among the soldiers a swelling of the arms legs 
and face which the doctors attributed to eating this root but in spite 
of all this the soldiers of denisovs squadron fed chiefly on mashkas 
sweet root because it was the second week that the last of the 
biscuits were being doled out at the rate of half a pound a man and the 
last potatoes received had sprouted and frozen 

the horses also had been fed for a fortnight on straw from the thatched 
roofs and had become terribly thin though still covered with tufts of 
felty winter hair 

despite this destitution the soldiers and officers went on living just 
as usual despite their pale swollen faces and tattered uniforms the 
hussars formed line for roll call kept things in order groomed their 
horses polished their arms brought in straw from the thatched roofs in 
place of fodder and sat down to dine round the caldrons from which 
they rose up hungry joking about their nasty food and their hunger as 
usual in their spare time they lit bonfires steamed themselves before 
them naked smoked picked out and baked sprouting rotten potatoes told 
and listened to stories of potemkins and suvorovs campaigns or to 
legends of alesha the sly or the priests laborer mikolka 

the officers as usual lived in twos and threes in the roofless 
half ruined houses the seniors tried to collect straw and potatoes and 
in general food for the men the younger ones occupied themselves as 
before some playing cards there was plenty of money though there was 
no food some with more innocent games such as quoits and skittles 
the general trend of the campaign was rarely spoken of partly because 
nothing certain was known about it partly because there was a vague 
feeling that in the main it was going badly 

rostov lived as before with denisov and since their furlough they had 
become more friendly than ever denisov never spoke of rostovs family 
but by the tender friendship his commander showed him rostov felt 
that the elder hussars luckless love for natasha played a part in 
strengthening their friendship denisov evidently tried to expose rostov 
to danger as seldom as possible and after an action greeted his safe 
return with evident joy on one of his foraging expeditions in 
a deserted and ruined village to which he had come in search of 
provisions rostov found a family consisting of an old pole and his 
daughter with an infant in arms they were half clad hungry too weak 
to get away on foot and had no means of obtaining a conveyance rostov 
brought them to his quarters placed them in his own lodging and 
kept them for some weeks while the old man was recovering one of his 
comrades talking of women began chaffing rostov saying that he was 
more wily than any of them and that it would not be a bad thing if he 
introduced to them the pretty polish girl he had saved rostov took the 
joke as an insult flared up and said such unpleasant things to the 
officer that it was all denisov could do to prevent a duel when the 
officer had gone away denisov who did not himself know what rostovs 
relations with the polish girl might be began to upbraid him for his 
quickness of temper and rostov replied 

say what you like she is like a sister to me and i cant tell you 
how it offended me because well for that reason 

denisov patted him on the shoulder and began rapidly pacing the room 
without looking at rostov as was his way at moments of deep feeling 

ah what a mad bweed you wostovs are he muttered and rostov noticed 
tears in his eyes 





chapter xvi 


in april the troops were enlivened by news of the emperors arrival 
but rostov had no chance of being present at the review he held at 
bartenstein as the pavlograds were at the outposts far beyond that 
place 

they were bivouacking denisov and rostov were living in an earth hut 
dug out for them by the soldiers and roofed with branches and turf the 
hut was made in the following manner which had then come into vogue a 
trench was dug three and a half feet wide four feet eight inches deep 
and eight feet long at one end of the trench steps were cut out and 
these formed the entrance and vestibule the trench itself was the room 
in which the lucky ones such as the squadron commander had a board 
lying on piles at the end opposite the entrance to serve as a table on 
each side of the trench the earth was cut out to a breadth of about two 
and a half feet and this did duty for bedsteads and couches the roof 
was so constructed that one could stand up in the middle of the trench 
and could even sit up on the beds if one drew close to the table 
denisov who was living luxuriously because the soldiers of his squadron 
liked him had also a board in the roof at the farther end with a piece 
of broken but mended glass in it for a window when it was very cold 
embers from the soldiers campfire were placed on a bent sheet of iron 
on the steps in the reception room  as denisov called that part of 
the hut  and it was then so warm that the officers of whom there were 
always some with denisov and rostov sat in their shirt sleeves 

in april rostov was on orderly duty one morning between seven and 
eight returning after a sleepless night he sent for embers changed 
his rain soaked underclothes said his prayers drank tea got warm 
then tidied up the things on the table and in his own corner and 
his face glowing from exposure to the wind and with nothing on but his 
shirt lay down on his back putting his arms under his head he was 
pleasantly considering the probability of being promoted in a few days 
for his last reconnoitering expedition and was awaiting denisov who 
had gone out somewhere and with whom he wanted a talk 

suddenly he heard denisov shouting in a vibrating voice behind the hut 
evidently much excited rostov moved to the window to see whom he was 
speaking to and saw the quartermaster topcheenko 

i ordered you not to let them eat that mashka woot stuff denisov was 
shouting and i saw with my own eyes how lazarchuk bwought some fwom 
the fields 

i have given the order again and again your honor but they dont 
obey answered the quartermaster 

rostov lay down again on his bed and thought complacently let him fuss 
and bustle now my jobs done and im lying down  capitally he could 
hear that lavrushka  that sly bold orderly of denisovs  was talking 
as well as the quartermaster lavrushka was saying something about 
loaded wagons biscuits and oxen he had seen when he had gone out for 
provisions 

then denisovs voice was heard shouting farther and farther away 
saddle second platoon 

where are they off to now thought rostov 

five minutes later denisov came into the hut climbed with muddy boots 
on the bed lit his pipe furiously scattered his things about took 
his leaded whip buckled on his saber and went out again in answer 
to rostovs inquiry where he was going he answered vaguely and crossly 
that he had some business 

let god and our gweat monarch judge me afterwards said denisov going 
out and rostov heard the hoofs of several horses splashing through the 
mud he did not even trouble to find out where denisov had gone having 
got warm in his corner he fell asleep and did not leave the hut till 
toward evening denisov had not yet returned the weather had cleared 
up and near the next hut two officers and a cadet were playing svayka 
laughing as they threw their missiles which buried themselves in the 
soft mud rostov joined them in the middle of the game the officers 
saw some wagons approaching with fifteen hussars on their skinny horses 
behind them the wagons escorted by the hussars drew up to the picket 
ropes and a crowd of hussars surrounded them 

there now denisov has been worrying said rostov and here are the 
provisions 

so they are said the officers wont the soldiers be glad 

a little behind the hussars came denisov accompanied by two infantry 
officers with whom he was talking 

rostov went to meet them 

i warn you captain one of the officers a short thin man evidently 
very angry was saying 

havent i told you i wont give them up replied denisov 

you will answer for it captain it is mutiny  seizing the transport of 
ones own army our men have had nothing to eat for two days 

and mine have had nothing for two weeks said denisov 

it is robbery youll answer for it sir said the infantry officer 
raising his voice 

now what are you pestewing me for cried denisov suddenly losing his 
temper i shall answer for it and not you and youd better not buzz 
about here till you get hurt be off go he shouted at the officers 

very well then shouted the little officer undaunted and not riding 
away if you are determined to rob ill 

go to the devil quick mach while youre safe and sound and denisov 
turned his horse on the officer 

very well very well muttered the officer threateningly and turning 
his horse he trotted away jolting in his saddle 

a dog astwide a fence a weal dog astwide a fence shouted denisov 
after him the most insulting expression a cavalryman can address to a 
mounted infantryman and riding up to rostov he burst out laughing 

ive taken twansports from the infantwy by force he said after all 
cant let our men starve 

the wagons that had reached the hussars had been consigned to an 
infantry regiment but learning from lavrushka that the transport 
was unescorted denisov with his hussars had seized it by force the 
soldiers had biscuits dealt out to them freely and they even shared 
them with the other squadrons 

the next day the regimental commander sent for denisov and holding his 
fingers spread out before his eyes said 

this is how i look at this affair i know nothing about it and wont 
begin proceedings but i advise you to ride over to the staff and settle 
the business there in the commissariat department and if possible sign 
a receipt for such and such stores received if not as the demand was 
booked against an infantry regiment there will be a row and the affair 
may end badly 

from the regimental commanders denisov rode straight to the staff with 
a sincere desire to act on this advice in the evening he came back to 
his dugout in a state such as rostov had never yet seen him in denisov 
could not speak and gasped for breath when rostov asked what was the 
matter he only uttered some incoherent oaths and threats in a hoarse 
feeble voice 

alarmed at denisovs condition rostov suggested that he should undress 
drink some water and send for the doctor 

twy me for wobbewy oh some more water let them twy me but ill 
always thwash scoundwels and ill tell the empewo ice he 
muttered 

the regimental doctor when he came said it was absolutely necessary to 
bleed denisov a deep saucer of black blood was taken from his hairy arm 
and only then was he able to relate what had happened to him 

i get there began denisov now then wheres your chiefs 
quarters they were pointed out please to wait ive widden twenty 
miles and have duties to attend to and no time to wait announce me 
vewy well so out comes their head chief  also took it into his head to 
lecture me its wobbewy  wobbewy i say is not done by man who 
seizes pwovisions to feed his soldiers but by him who takes them to 
fill his own pockets will you please be silent vewy good then he 
says go and give a weceipt to the commissioner but your affair will 
be passed on to headquarters i go to the commissioner i enter and at 
the table who do you think no but wait a bit who is it thats 
starving us shouted denisov hitting the table with the fist of his 
newly bled arm so violently that the table nearly broke down and 
the tumblers on it jumped about telyanin what so its you whos 
starving us to death is it take this and this and i hit him so 
pat stwaight on his snout ah what a what a and i stated 
fwashing him well ive had a bit of fun i can tell you cried 
denisov gleeful and yet angry his white teeth showing under his black 
mustache id have killed him if they hadnt taken him away 

but what are you shouting for calm yourself said rostov youve set 
your arm bleeding afresh wait we must tie it up again 

denisov was bandaged up again and put to bed next day he woke calm and 
cheerful 

but at noon the adjutant of the regiment came into rostovs and 
denisovs dugout with a grave and serious face and regretfully showed 
them a paper addressed to major denisov from the regimental commander 
in which inquiries were made about yesterdays occurrence the adjutant 
told them that the affair was likely to take a very bad turn that a 
court martial had been appointed and that in view of the severity with 
which marauding and insubordination were now regarded degradation to 
the ranks would be the best that could be hoped for 

the case as represented by the offended parties was that after 
seizing the transports major denisov being drunk went to the chief 
quartermaster and without any provocation called him a thief threatened 
to strike him and on being led out had rushed into the office and given 
two officials a thrashing and dislocated the arm of one of them 

in answer to rostovs renewed questions denisov said laughing that he 
thought he remembered that some other fellow had got mixed up in it but 
that it was all nonsense and rubbish and he did not in the least fear 
any kind of trial and that if those scoundrels dared attack him he 
would give them an answer that they would not easily forget 

denisov spoke contemptuously of the whole matter but rostov knew him 
too well not to detect that while hiding it from others at heart 
he feared a court martial and was worried over the affair which was 
evidently taking a bad turn every day letters of inquiry and notices 
from the court arrived and on the first of may denisov was ordered to 
hand the squadron over to the next in seniority and appear before 
the staff of his division to explain his violence at the commissariat 
office on the previous day platov reconnoitered with two cossack 
regiments and two squadrons of hussars denisov as was his wont rode 
out in front of the outposts parading his courage a bullet fired by 
a french sharpshooter hit him in the fleshy part of his leg perhaps at 
another time denisov would not have left the regiment for so slight a 
wound but now he took advantage of it to excuse himself from appearing 
at the staff and went into hospital 





chapter xvii 


in june the battle of friedland was fought in which the pavlograds did 
not take part and after that an armistice was proclaimed rostov who 
felt his friends absence very much having no news of him since he 
left and feeling very anxious about his wound and the progress of his 
affairs took advantage of the armistice to get leave to visit denisov 
in hospital 

the hospital was in a small prussian town that had been twice devastated 
by russian and french troops because it was summer when it is so 
beautiful out in the fields the little town presented a particularly 
dismal appearance with its broken roofs and fences its foul streets 
tattered inhabitants and the sick and drunken soldiers wandering about 

the hospital was in a brick building with some of the window frames and 
panes broken and a courtyard surrounded by the remains of a wooden fence 
that had been pulled to pieces several bandaged soldiers with pale 
swollen faces were sitting or walking about in the sunshine in the 
yard 

directly rostov entered the door he was enveloped by a smell of 
putrefaction and hospital air on the stairs he met a russian army 
doctor smoking a cigar the doctor was followed by a russian assistant 

i cant tear myself to pieces the doctor was saying come to makar 
alexeevich in the evening i shall be there 

the assistant asked some further questions 

oh do the best you can isnt it all the same the doctor noticed 
rostov coming upstairs 

what do you want sir said the doctor what do you want the bullets 
having spared you do you want to try typhus this is a pesthouse sir 

how so asked rostov 

typhus sir its death to go in only we two makeev and i he 
pointed to the assistant keep on here some five of us doctors have 
died in this place when a new one comes he is done for in a week 
said the doctor with evident satisfaction prussian doctors have been 
invited here but our allies dont like it at all 

rostov explained that he wanted to see major denisov of the hussars who 
was wounded 

i dont know i cant tell you sir only think i am alone in charge 
of three hospitals with more than four hundred patients its well that 
the charitable prussian ladies send us two pounds of coffee and some 
lint each month or we should be lost he laughed four hundred sir 
and theyre always sending me fresh ones there are four hundred eh 
he asked turning to the assistant 

the assistant looked fagged out he was evidently vexed and impatient 
for the talkative doctor to go 

major denisov rostov said again he was wounded at molliten 

dead i fancy eh makeev queried the doctor in a tone of 
indifference 

the assistant however did not confirm the doctors words 

is he tall and with reddish hair asked the doctor 

rostov described denisovs appearance 

there was one like that said the doctor as if pleased that one is 
dead i fancy however ill look up our list we had a list have you 
got it makeev 

makar alexeevich has the list answered the assistant but if youll 
step into the officers wards youll see for yourself he added 
turning to rostov 

ah youd better not go sir said the doctor or you may have to 
stay here yourself 

but rostov bowed himself away from the doctor and asked the assistant to 
show him the way 

only dont blame me the doctor shouted up after him 

rostov and the assistant went into the dark corridor the smell was so 
strong there that rostov held his nose and had to pause and collect 
his strength before he could go on a door opened to the right and an 
emaciated sallow man on crutches barefoot and in underclothing limped 
out and leaning against the doorpost looked with glittering envious 
eyes at those who were passing glancing in at the door rostov saw that 
the sick and wounded were lying on the floor on straw and overcoats 

may i go in and look 

what is there to see said the assistant 

but just because the assistant evidently did not want him to go in 
rostov entered the soldiers ward the foul air to which he had already 
begun to get used in the corridor was still stronger here it was a 
little different more pungent and one felt that this was where it 
originated 

in the long room brightly lit up by the sun through the large windows 
the sick and wounded lay in two rows with their heads to the walls and 
leaving a passage in the middle most of them were unconscious and 
paid no attention to the newcomers those who were conscious raised 
themselves or lifted their thin yellow faces and all looked intently at 
rostov with the same expression of hope of relief reproach and envy 
of anothers health rostov went to the middle of the room and looking 
through the open doors into the two adjoining rooms saw the same thing 
there he stood still looking silently around he had not at all 
expected such a sight just before him almost across the middle of the 
passage on the bare floor lay a sick man probably a cossack to judge 
by the cut of his hair the man lay on his back his huge arms and legs 
outstretched his face was purple his eyes were rolled back so that 
only the whites were seen and on his bare legs and arms which were 
still red the veins stood out like cords he was knocking the back of 
his head against the floor hoarsely uttering some word which he kept 
repeating rostov listened and made out the word it was drink drink 
a drink rostov glanced round looking for someone who would put this 
man back in his place and bring him water 

who looks after the sick here he asked the assistant 

just then a commissariat soldier a hospital orderly came in from the 
next room marching stiffly and drew up in front of rostov 

good day your honor he shouted rolling his eyes at rostov and 
evidently mistaking him for one of the hospital authorities 

get him to his place and give him some water said rostov pointing to 
the cossack 

yes your honor the soldier replied complacently and rolling his 
eyes more than ever he drew himself up still straighter but did not 
move 

no its impossible to do anything here thought rostov lowering his 
eyes and he was going out but became aware of an intense look fixed 
on him on his right and he turned close to the corner on an overcoat 
sat an old unshaven gray bearded soldier as thin as a skeleton with a 
stern sallow face and eyes intently fixed on rostov the mans neighbor 
on one side whispered something to him pointing at rostov who noticed 
that the old man wanted to speak to him he drew nearer and saw that the 
old man had only one leg bent under him the other had been amputated 
above the knee his neighbor on the other side who lay motionless some 
distance from him with his head thrown back was a young soldier with 
a snub nose his pale waxen face was still freckled and his eyes were 
rolled back rostov looked at the young soldier and a cold chill ran 
down his back 

why this one seems he began turning to the assistant 

and how weve been begging your honor said the old soldier his 
jaw quivering hes been dead since morning after all were men not 
dogs 

ill send someone at once he shall be taken away  taken away at once 
said the assistant hurriedly let us go your honor 

yes yes let us go said rostov hastily and lowering his eyes and 
shrinking he tried to pass unnoticed between the rows of reproachful 
envious eyes that were fixed upon him and went out of the room 





chapter xviii 


going along the corridor the assistant led rostov to the officers 
wards consisting of three rooms the doors of which stood open there 
were beds in these rooms and the sick and wounded officers were lying or 
sitting on them some were walking about the rooms in hospital dressing 
gowns the first person rostov met in the officers ward was a thin 
little man with one arm who was walking about the first room in a 
nightcap and hospital dressing gown with a pipe between his teeth 
rostov looked at him trying to remember where he had seen him before 

see where weve met again said the little man tushin tushin dont 
you remember who gave you a lift at schon grabern and ive had a bit 
cut off you see he went on with a smile pointing to the empty 
sleeve of his dressing gown looking for vasili dmitrich denisov my 
neighbor he added when he heard who rostov wanted here here and 
tushin led him into the next room from whence came sounds of several 
laughing voices 

how can they laugh or even live at all here thought rostov still 
aware of that smell of decomposing flesh that had been so strong in 
the soldiers ward and still seeming to see fixed on him those envious 
looks which had followed him out from both sides and the face of that 
young soldier with eyes rolled back 

denisov lay asleep on his bed with his head under the blanket though it 
was nearly noon 

ah wostov how are you how are you he called out still in the 
same voice as in the regiment but rostov noticed sadly that under this 
habitual ease and animation some new sinister hidden feeling showed 
itself in the expression of denisovs face and the intonations of his 
voice 

his wound though a slight one had not yet healed even now six weeks 
after he had been hit his face had the same swollen pallor as the faces 
of the other hospital patients but it was not this that struck rostov 
what struck him was that denisov did not seem glad to see him and 
smiled at him unnaturally he did not ask about the regiment nor about 
the general state of affairs and when rostov spoke of these matters did 
not listen 

rostov even noticed that denisov did not like to be reminded of the 
regiment or in general of that other free life which was going on 
outside the hospital he seemed to try to forget that old life and 
was only interested in the affair with the commissariat officers on 
rostovs inquiry as to how the matter stood he at once produced from 
under his pillow a paper he had received from the commission and the 
rough draft of his answer to it he became animated when he began 
reading his paper and specially drew rostovs attention to the stinging 
rejoinders he made to his enemies his hospital companions who had 
gathered round rostov  a fresh arrival from the world outside  gradually 
began to disperse as soon as denisov began reading his answer rostov 
noticed by their faces that all those gentlemen had already heard that 
story more than once and were tired of it only the man who had the next 
bed a stout uhlan continued to sit on his bed gloomily frowning and 
smoking a pipe and little one armed tushin still listened shaking his 
head disapprovingly in the middle of the reading the uhlan interrupted 
denisov 

but what i say is he said turning to rostov it would be best 
simply to petition the emperor for pardon they say great rewards will 
now be distributed and surely a pardon would be granted 

me petition the empewo exclaimed denisov in a voice to which he 
tried hard to give the old energy and fire but which sounded like an 
expression of irritable impotence what for if i were a wobber i would 
ask mercy but im being court martialed for bwinging wobbers to book 
let them twy me im not afwaid of anyone ive served the tsar and 
my countwy honowably and have not stolen and am i to be degwaded 
listen im witing to them stwaight this is what i say if i had 
wobbed the tweasuwy 

its certainly well written said tushin but thats not the point 
vasili dmitrich and he also turned to rostov one has to submit and 
vasili dmitrich doesnt want to you know the auditor told you it was a 
bad business 

well let it be bad said denisov 

the auditor wrote out a petition for you continued tushin and 
you ought to sign it and ask this gentleman to take it no doubt he 
indicating rostov has connections on the staff you wont find a 
better opportunity 

havent i said im not going to gwovel denisov interrupted him went 
on reading his paper 

rostov had not the courage to persuade denisov though he instinctively 
felt that the way advised by tushin and the other officers was the 
safest and though he would have been glad to be of service to denisov 
he knew his stubborn will and straightforward hasty temper 

when the reading of denisovs virulent reply which took more than an 
hour was over rostov said nothing and he spent the rest of the day in 
a most dejected state of mind amid denisovs hospital comrades who had 
gathered round him telling them what he knew and listening to their 
stories denisov was moodily silent all the evening 

late in the evening when rostov was about to leave he asked denisov 
whether he had no commission for him 

yes wait a bit said denisov glancing round at the officers and 
taking his papers from under his pillow he went to the window where he 
had an inkpot and sat down to write 

it seems its no use knocking ones head against a wall he said 
coming from the window and giving rostov a large envelope in it was 
the petition to the emperor drawn up by the auditor in which denisov 
without alluding to the offenses of the commissariat officials simply 
asked for pardon 

hand it in it seems 

he did not finish but gave a painfully unnatural smile 





chapter xix 


having returned to the regiment and told the commander the state of 
denisovs affairs rostov rode to tilsit with the letter to the emperor 

on the thirteenth of june the french and russian emperors arrived in 
tilsit boris drubetskoy had asked the important personage on whom he 
was in attendance to include him in the suite appointed for the stay at 
tilsit 

i should like to see the great man he said alluding to napoleon 
whom hitherto he like everyone else had always called buonaparte 

you are speaking of buonaparte asked the general smiling 

boris looked at his general inquiringly and immediately saw that he was 
being tested 

i am speaking prince of the emperor napoleon he replied the 
general patted him on the shoulder with a smile 

you will go far he said and took him to tilsit with him 

boris was among the few present at the niemen on the day the two 
emperors met he saw the raft decorated with monograms saw napoleon 
pass before the french guards on the farther bank of the river saw the 
pensive face of the emperor alexander as he sat in silence in a tavern 
on the bank of the niemen awaiting napoleons arrival saw both emperors 
get into boats and saw how napoleon  reaching the raft first  stepped 
quickly forward to meet alexander and held out his hand to him and how 
they both retired into the pavilion since he had begun to move in the 
highest circles boris had made it his habit to watch attentively all 
that went on around him and to note it down at the time of the meeting 
at tilsit he asked the names of those who had come with napoleon and 
about the uniforms they wore and listened attentively to words spoken 
by important personages at the moment the emperors went into the 
pavilion he looked at his watch and did not forget to look at it 
again when alexander came out the interview had lasted an hour and 
fifty three minutes he noted this down that same evening among other 
facts he felt to be of historic importance as the emperors suite was 
a very small one it was a matter of great importance for a man who 
valued his success in the service to be at tilsit on the occasion of 
this interview between the two emperors and having succeeded in this 
boris felt that henceforth his position was fully assured he had not 
only become known but people had grown accustomed to him and accepted 
him twice he had executed commissions to the emperor himself so 
that the latter knew his face and all those at court far from 
cold shouldering him as at first when they considered him a newcomer 
would now have been surprised had he been absent 

boris lodged with another adjutant the polish count zhilinski 
zhilinski a pole brought up in paris was rich and passionately 
fond of the french and almost every day of the stay at tilsit french 
officers of the guard and from french headquarters were dining and 
lunching with him and boris 

on the evening of the twenty fourth of june count zhilinski arranged a 
supper for his french friends the guest of honor was an aide de camp of 
napoleons there were also several french officers of the guard and 
a page of napoleons a young lad of an old aristocratic french 
family that same day rostov profiting by the darkness to avoid being 
recognized in civilian dress came to tilsit and went to the lodging 
occupied by boris and zhilinski 

rostov in common with the whole army from which he came was far 
from having experienced the change of feeling toward napoleon and the 
french  who from being foes had suddenly become friends  that had taken 
place at headquarters and in boris in the army bonaparte and the 
french were still regarded with mingled feelings of anger contempt 
and fear only recently talking with one of platovs cossack officers 
rostov had argued that if napoleon were taken prisoner he would be 
treated not as a sovereign but as a criminal quite lately happening 
to meet a wounded french colonel on the road rostov had maintained with 
heat that peace was impossible between a legitimate sovereign and the 
criminal bonaparte rostov was therefore unpleasantly struck by the 
presence of french officers in boris lodging dressed in uniforms he 
had been accustomed to see from quite a different point of view from 
the outposts of the flank as soon as he noticed a french officer who 
thrust his head out of the door that warlike feeling of hostility which 
he always experienced at the sight of the enemy suddenly seized him he 
stopped at the threshold and asked in russian whether drubetskoy lived 
there boris hearing a strange voice in the anteroom came out to meet 
him an expression of annoyance showed itself for a moment on his face 
on first recognizing rostov 

ah its you very glad very glad to see you he said however 
coming toward him with a smile but rostov had noticed his first 
impulse 

ive come at a bad time i think i should not have come but i have 
business he said coldly 

no i only wonder how you managed to get away from your regiment dans 
un moment je suis a vous * he said answering someone who called him 


* in a minute i shall be at your disposal 


i see im intruding rostov repeated 

the look of annoyance had already disappeared from boris face having 
evidently reflected and decided how to act he very quietly took 
both rostovs hands and led him into the next room his eyes looking 
serenely and steadily at rostov seemed to be veiled by something as if 
screened by blue spectacles of conventionality so it seemed to rostov 

oh come now as if you could come at a wrong time said boris and he 
led him into the room where the supper table was laid and introduced 
him to his guests explaining that he was not a civilian but an hussar 
officer and an old friend of his 

count zhilinski  le comte n n  le capitaine s s said he 
naming his guests rostov looked frowningly at the frenchmen bowed 
reluctantly and remained silent 

zhilinski evidently did not receive this new russian person very 
willingly into his circle and did not speak to rostov boris did not 
appear to notice the constraint the newcomer produced and with the same 
pleasant composure and the same veiled look in his eyes with which he 
had met rostov tried to enliven the conversation one of the frenchmen 
with the politeness characteristic of his countrymen addressed the 
obstinately taciturn rostov saying that the latter had probably come to 
tilsit to see the emperor 

no i came on business replied rostov briefly 

rostov had been out of humor from the moment he noticed the look of 
dissatisfaction on boris face and as always happens to those in a bad 
humor it seemed to him that everyone regarded him with aversion and 
that he was in everybodys way he really was in their way for he alone 
took no part in the conversation which again became general the looks 
the visitors cast on him seemed to say and what is he sitting here 
for he rose and went up to boris 

anyhow im in your way he said in a low tone come and talk over my 
business and ill go away 

oh no not at all said boris but if you are tired come and lie 
down in my room and have a rest 

yes really 

they went into the little room where boris slept rostov without 
sitting down began at once irritably as if boris were to blame 
in some way telling him about denisovs affair asking him whether 
through his general he could and would intercede with the emperor on 
denisovs behalf and get denisovs petition handed in when he and boris 
were alone rostov felt for the first time that he could not look boris 
in the face without a sense of awkwardness boris with one leg crossed 
over the other and stroking his left hand with the slender fingers of 
his right listened to rostov as a general listens to the report of a 
subordinate now looking aside and now gazing straight into rostovs 
eyes with the same veiled look each time this happened rostov felt 
uncomfortable and cast down his eyes 

i have heard of such cases and know that his majesty is very severe 
in such affairs i think it would be best not to bring it before the 
emperor but to apply to the commander of the corps but in general 
i think 

so you dont want to do anything well then say so rostov almost 
shouted not looking boris in the face 

boris smiled 

on the contrary i will do what i can only i thought 

at that moment zhilinskis voice was heard calling boris 

well then go go go said rostov and refusing supper and 
remaining alone in the little room he walked up and down for a long 
time hearing the lighthearted french conversation from the next room 





chapter xx 


rostov had come to tilsit the day least suitable for a petition on 
denisovs behalf he could not himself go to the general in attendance 
as he was in mufti and had come to tilsit without permission to do 
so and boris even had he wished to could not have done so on the 
following day on that day june 27 the preliminaries of peace were 
signed the emperors exchanged decorations alexander received the cross 
of the legion of honor and napoleon the order of st andrew of the 
first degree and a dinner had been arranged for the evening given by 
a battalion of the french guards to the preobrazhensk battalion the 
emperors were to be present at that banquet 

rostov felt so ill at ease and uncomfortable with boris that when the 
latter looked in after supper he pretended to be asleep and early next 
morning went away avoiding boris in his civilian clothes and a 
round hat he wandered about the town staring at the french and their 
uniforms and at the streets and houses where the russian and french 
emperors were staying in a square he saw tables being set up and 
preparations made for the dinner he saw the russian and french colors 
draped from side to side of the streets with huge monograms a and n in 
the windows of the houses also flags and bunting were displayed 

boris doesnt want to help me and i dont want to ask him thats 
settled thought nicholas all is over between us but i wont leave 
here without having done all i can for denisov and certainly not without 
getting his letter to the emperor the emperor he is here thought 
rostov who had unconsciously returned to the house where alexander 
lodged 

saddled horses were standing before the house and the suite were 
assembling evidently preparing for the emperor to come out 

i may see him at any moment thought rostov if only i were to hand 
the letter direct to him and tell him all could they really arrest me 
for my civilian clothes surely not he would understand on whose side 
justice lies he understands everything knows everything who can be 
more just more magnanimous than he and even if they did arrest me for 
being here what would it matter thought he looking at an officer who 
was entering the house the emperor occupied after all people do go 
in its all nonsense ill go in and hand the letter to the emperor 
myself so much the worse for drubetskoy who drives me to it and 
suddenly with a determination he himself did not expect rostov felt for 
the letter in his pocket and went straight to the house 

no i wont miss my opportunity now as i did after austerlitz he 
thought expecting every moment to meet the monarch and conscious of 
the blood that rushed to his heart at the thought i will fall at his 
feet and beseech him he will lift me up will listen and will even 
thank me i am happy when i can do good but to remedy injustice is the 
greatest happiness rostov fancied the sovereign saying and passing 
people who looked after him with curiosity he entered the porch of the 
emperors house 

a broad staircase led straight up from the entry and to the right he 
saw a closed door below under the staircase was a door leading to the 
lower floor 

whom do you want someone inquired 

to hand in a letter a petition to his majesty said nicholas with a 
tremor in his voice 

a petition this way to the officer on duty he was shown the door 
leading downstairs only it wont be accepted 

on hearing this indifferent voice rostov grew frightened at what he 
was doing the thought of meeting the emperor at any moment was so 
fascinating and consequently so alarming that he was ready to run away 
but the official who had questioned him opened the door and rostov 
entered 

a short stout man of about thirty in white breeches and high boots and 
a batiste shirt that he had evidently only just put on standing in that 
room and his valet was buttoning on to the back of his breeches a 
new pair of handsome silk embroidered braces that for some reason 
attracted rostovs attention this man was speaking to someone in the 
adjoining room 

a good figure and in her first bloom he was saying but on seeing 
rostov he stopped short and frowned 

what is it a petition 

what is it asked the person in the other room 

another petitioner answered the man with the braces 

tell him to come later hell be coming out directly we must go 

later later tomorrow its too late 

rostov turned and was about to go but the man in the braces stopped 
him 

whom have you come from who are you 

i come from major denisov answered rostov 

are you an officer 

lieutenant count rostov 

what audacity hand it in through your commander and go along with 
you go and he continued to put on the uniform the valet handed him 

rostov went back into the hall and noticed that in the porch there were 
many officers and generals in full parade uniform whom he had to pass 

cursing his temerity his heart sinking at the thought of finding 
himself at any moment face to face with the emperor and being put to 
shame and arrested in his presence fully alive now to the impropriety 
of his conduct and repenting of it rostov with downcast eyes was 
making his way out of the house through the brilliant suite when a 
familiar voice called him and a hand detained him 

what are you doing here sir in civilian dress asked a deep voice 

it was a cavalry general who had obtained the emperors special favor 
during this campaign and who had formerly commanded the division in 
which rostov was serving 

rostov in dismay began justifying himself but seeing the kindly 
jocular face of the general he took him aside and in an excited voice 
told him the whole affair asking him to intercede for denisov whom the 
general knew having heard rostov to the end the general shook his head 
gravely 

im sorry sorry for that fine fellow give me the letter 

hardly had rostov handed him the letter and finished explaining 
denisovs case when hasty steps and the jingling of spurs were heard 
on the stairs and the general leaving him went to the porch the 
gentlemen of the emperors suite ran down the stairs and went to their 
horses hayne the same groom who had been at austerlitz led up the 
emperors horse and the faint creak of a footstep rostov knew at once 
was heard on the stairs forgetting the danger of being recognized 
rostov went close to the porch together with some inquisitive 
civilians and again after two years saw those features he adored 
that same face and same look and step and the same union of majesty and 
mildness and the feeling of enthusiasm and love for his sovereign 
rose again in rostovs soul in all its old force in the uniform of 
the preobrazhensk regiment  white chamois leather breeches and high 
boots  and wearing a star rostov did not know it was that of the legion 
dhonneur the monarch came out into the porch putting on his gloves 
and carrying his hat under his arm he stopped and looked about him 
brightening everything around by his glance he spoke a few words to 
some of the generals and recognizing the former commander of rostovs 
division smiled and beckoned to him 

all the suite drew back and rostov saw the general talking for some time 
to the emperor 

the emperor said a few words to him and took a step toward his horse 
again the crowd of members of the suite and street gazers among whom 
was rostov moved nearer to the emperor stopping beside his horse with 
his hand on the saddle the emperor turned to the cavalry general and 
said in a loud voice evidently wishing to be heard by all 

i cannot do it general i cannot because the law is stronger than i 
and he raised his foot to the stirrup 

the general bowed his head respectfully and the monarch mounted and 
rode down the street at a gallop beside himself with enthusiasm rostov 
ran after him with the crowd 





chapter xxi 


the emperor rode to the square where facing one another a battalion 
of the preobrazhensk regiment stood on the right and a battalion of the 
french guards in their bearskin caps on the left 

as the tsar rode up to one flank of the battalions which presented 
arms another group of horsemen galloped up to the opposite flank and 
at the head of them rostov recognized napoleon it could be no one else 
he came at a gallop wearing a small hat a blue uniform open over a 
white vest and the st andrew ribbon over his shoulder he was riding 
a very fine thoroughbred gray arab horse with a crimson gold embroidered 
saddlecloth on approaching alexander he raised his hat and as he did 
so rostov with his cavalrymans eye could not help noticing that 
napoleon did not sit well or firmly in the saddle the battalions 
shouted hurrah and vive lempereur napoleon said something to 
alexander and both emperors dismounted and took each others hands 
napoleons face wore an unpleasant and artificial smile alexander was 
saying something affable to him 

in spite of the trampling of the french gendarmes horses which were 
pushing back the crowd rostov kept his eyes on every movement of 
alexander and bonaparte it struck him as a surprise that alexander 
treated bonaparte as an equal and that the latter was quite at ease with 
the tsar as if such relations with an emperor were an everyday matter 
to him 

alexander and napoleon with the long train of their suites approached 
the right flank of the preobrazhensk battalion and came straight up to 
the crowd standing there the crowd unexpectedly found itself so close 
to the emperors that rostov standing in the front row was afraid he 
might be recognized 

sire i ask your permission to present the legion of honor to the 
bravest of your soldiers said a sharp precise voice articulating 
every letter 

this was said by the undersized napoleon looking up straight into 
alexanders eyes alexander listened attentively to what was said to him 
and bending his head smiled pleasantly 

to him who has borne himself most bravely in this last war added 
napoleon accentuating each syllable as with a composure and assurance 
exasperating to rostov he ran his eyes over the russian ranks drawn 
up before him who all presented arms with their eyes fixed on their 
emperor 

will your majesty allow me to consult the colonel said alexander and 
took a few hasty steps toward prince kozlovski the commander of the 
battalion 

bonaparte meanwhile began taking the glove off his small white hand 
tore it in doing so and threw it away an aide de camp behind him 
rushed forward and picked it up 

to whom shall it be given the emperor alexander asked koslovski in 
russian in a low voice 

to whomever your majesty commands 

the emperor knit his brows with dissatisfaction and glancing back 
remarked 

but we must give him an answer 

kozlovski scanned the ranks resolutely and included rostov in his 
scrutiny 

can it be me thought rostov 

lazarev the colonel called with a frown and lazarev the first 
soldier in the rank stepped briskly forward 

where are you off to stop here voices whispered to lazarev who did 
not know where to go lazarev stopped casting a sidelong look at his 
colonel in alarm his face twitched as often happens to soldiers called 
before the ranks 

napoleon slightly turned his head and put his plump little hand out 
behind him as if to take something the members of his suite guessing 
at once what he wanted moved about and whispered as they passed 
something from one to another and a page  the same one rostov had seen 
the previous evening at boris  ran forward and bowing respectfully 
over the outstretched hand and not keeping it waiting a moment laid 
in it an order on a red ribbon napoleon without looking pressed two 
fingers together and the badge was between them then he approached 
lazarev who rolled his eyes and persistently gazed at his own monarch 
looked round at the emperor alexander to imply that what he was now 
doing was done for the sake of his ally and the small white hand 
holding the order touched one of lazarevs buttons it was as if 
napoleon knew that it was only necessary for his hand to deign to touch 
that soldiers breast for the soldier to be forever happy rewarded and 
distinguished from everyone else in the world napoleon merely laid 
the cross on lazarevs breast and dropping his hand turned toward 
alexander as though sure that the cross would adhere there and it 
really did 

officious hands russian and french immediately seized the cross and 
fastened it to the uniform lazarev glanced morosely at the little man 
with white hands who was doing something to him and still standing 
motionless presenting arms looked again straight into alexanders eyes 
as if asking whether he should stand there or go away or do something 
else but receiving no orders he remained for some time in that rigid 
position 

the emperors remounted and rode away the preobrazhensk battalion 
breaking rank mingled with the french guards and sat down at the tables 
prepared for them 

lazarev sat in the place of honor russian and french officers embraced 
him congratulated him and pressed his hands crowds of officers and 
civilians drew near merely to see him a rumble of russian and french 
voices and laughter filled the air round the tables in the square 
two officers with flushed faces looking cheerful and happy passed by 
rostov 

what dyou think of the treat all on silver plate one of them was 
saying have you seen lazarev 

i have 

tomorrow i hear the preobrazhenskis will give them a dinner 

yes but what luck for lazarev twelve hundred francs pension for 
life 

heres a cap lads shouted a preobrazhensk soldier donning a shaggy 
french cap 

its a fine thing first rate 

have you heard the password asked one guards officer of another 
the day before yesterday it was napoleon france bravoure 
yesterday alexandre russie grandeur one day our emperor gives it 
and next day napoleon tomorrow our emperor will send a st georges 
cross to the bravest of the french guards it has to be done he must 
respond in kind 

boris too with his friend zhilinski came to see the preobrazhensk 
banquet on his way back he noticed rostov standing by the corner of a 
house 

rostov how dyou do we missed one another he said and could 
not refrain from asking what was the matter so strangely dismal and 
troubled was rostovs face 

nothing nothing replied rostov 

youll call round 

yes i will 

rostov stood at that corner for a long time watching the feast from a 
distance in his mind a painful process was going on which he could 
not bring to a conclusion terrible doubts rose in his soul now he 
remembered denisov with his changed expression his submission and the 
whole hospital with arms and legs torn off and its dirt and disease so 
vividly did he recall that hospital stench of dead flesh that he 
looked round to see where the smell came from next he thought of that 
self satisfied bonaparte with his small white hand who was now an 
emperor liked and respected by alexander then why those severed 
arms and legs and those dead men then again he thought of lazarev 
rewarded and denisov punished and unpardoned he caught himself 
harboring such strange thoughts that he was frightened 

the smell of the food the preobrazhenskis were eating and a sense of 
hunger recalled him from these reflections he had to get something to 
eat before going away he went to a hotel he had noticed that morning 
there he found so many people among them officers who like himself 
had come in civilian clothes that he had difficulty in getting a 
dinner two officers of his own division joined him the conversation 
naturally turned on the peace the officers his comrades like most of 
the army were dissatisfied with the peace concluded after the battle of 
friedland they said that had we held out a little longer napoleon would 
have been done for as his troops had neither provisions nor ammunition 
nicholas ate and drank chiefly the latter in silence he finished a 
couple of bottles of wine by himself the process in his mind went on 
tormenting him without reaching a conclusion he feared to give way to 
his thoughts yet could not get rid of them suddenly on one of the 
officers saying that it was humiliating to look at the french rostov 
began shouting with uncalled for wrath and therefore much to the 
surprise of the officers 

how can you judge whats best he cried the blood suddenly rushing to 
his face how can you judge the emperors actions what right have 
we to argue we cannot comprehend either the emperors aims or his 
actions 

but i never said a word about the emperor said the officer 
justifying himself and unable to understand rostovs outburst except 
on the supposition that he was drunk 

but rostov did not listen to him 

we are not diplomatic officials we are soldiers and nothing more he 
went on if we are ordered to die we must die if were punished it 
means that we have deserved it its not for us to judge if the emperor 
pleases to recognize bonaparte as emperor and to conclude an alliance 
with him it means that that is the right thing to do if once we begin 
judging and arguing about everything nothing sacred will be left that 
way we shall be saying there is no god  nothing shouted nicholas 
banging the table  very little to the point as it seemed to his 
listeners but quite relevantly to the course of his own thoughts 

our business is to do our duty to fight and not to think thats 
all said he 

and to drink said one of the officers not wishing to quarrel 

yes and to drink assented nicholas hullo there another bottle 
he shouted 

in 1808 the emperor alexander went to erfurt for a fresh interview with 
the emperor napoleon and in the upper circles of petersburg there was 
much talk of the grandeur of this important meeting 





chapter xxii 


in 1809 the intimacy between the worlds two arbiters as napoleon 
and alexander were called was such that when napoleon declared war on 
austria a russian corps crossed the frontier to co operate with our 
old enemy bonaparte against our old ally the emperor of austria and in 
court circles the possibility of marriage between napoleon and one of 
alexanders sisters was spoken of but besides considerations of 
foreign policy the attention of russian society was at that time keenly 
directed on the internal changes that were being undertaken in all the 
departments of government 

life meanwhile  real life with its essential interests of health and 
sickness toil and rest and its intellectual interests in thought 
science poetry music love friendship hatred and passions  went on 
as usual independently of and apart from political friendship or enmity 
with napoleon bonaparte and from all the schemes of reconstruction 





book six 1808   10 





chapter i 


prince andrew had spent two years continuously in the country 

all the plans pierre had attempted on his estates  and constantly 
changing from one thing to another had never accomplished  were carried 
out by prince andrew without display and without perceptible difficulty 

he had in the highest degree a practical tenacity which pierre lacked 
and without fuss or strain on his part this set things going 

on one of his estates the three hundred serfs were liberated and became 
free agricultural laborers  this being one of the first examples of 
the kind in russia on other estates the serfs compulsory labor was 
commuted for a quitrent a trained midwife was engaged for bogucharovo 
at his expense and a priest was paid to teach reading and writing to 
the children of the peasants and household serfs 

prince andrew spent half his time at bald hills with his father and his 
son who was still in the care of nurses the other half he spent in 
bogucharovo cloister as his father called prince andrews estate 
despite the indifference to the affairs of the world he had expressed 
to pierre he diligently followed all that went on received many books 
and to his surprise noticed that when he or his father had visitors 
from petersburg the very vortex of life these people lagged behind 
himself  who never left the country  in knowledge of what was happening 
in home and foreign affairs 

besides being occupied with his estates and reading a great variety of 
books prince andrew was at this time busy with a critical survey of 
our last two unfortunate campaigns and with drawing up a proposal for a 
reform of the army rules and regulations 

in the spring of 1809 he went to visit the ryazan estates which had been 
inherited by his son whose guardian he was 

warmed by the spring sunshine he sat in the caleche looking at the new 
grass the first leaves on the birches and the first puffs of white 
spring clouds floating across the clear blue sky he was not thinking of 
anything but looked absent mindedly and cheerfully from side to side 

they crossed the ferry where he had talked with pierre the year before 
they went through the muddy village past threshing floors and green 
fields of winter rye downhill where snow still lodged near the bridge 
uphill where the clay had been liquefied by the rain past strips of 
stubble land and bushes touched with green here and there and into a 
birch forest growing on both sides of the road in the forest it was 
almost hot no wind could be felt the birches with their sticky green 
leaves were motionless and lilac colored flowers and the first blades 
of green grass were pushing up and lifting last years leaves the 
coarse evergreen color of the small fir trees scattered here and there 
among the birches was an unpleasant reminder of winter on entering the 
forest the horses began to snort and sweated visibly 

peter the footman made some remark to the coachman the latter assented 
but apparently the coachmans sympathy was not enough for peter and he 
turned on the box toward his master 

how pleasant it is your excellency he said with a respectful smile 

what 

its pleasant your excellency 

what is he talking about thought prince andrew oh the spring 
i suppose he thought as he turned round yes really everything is 
green already how early the birches and cherry and alders too are 
coming out but the oaks show no sign yet ah here is one oak 

at the edge of the road stood an oak probably ten times the age of 
the birches that formed the forest it was ten times as thick and twice 
as tall as they it was an enormous tree its girth twice as great as a 
man could embrace and evidently long ago some of its branches had been 
broken off and its bark scarred with its huge ungainly limbs sprawling 
unsymmetrically and its gnarled hands and fingers it stood an aged 
stern and scornful monster among the smiling birch trees only the 
dead looking evergreen firs dotted about in the forest and this oak 
refused to yield to the charm of spring or notice either the spring or 
the sunshine 

spring love happiness this oak seemed to say are you not weary of 
that stupid meaningless constantly repeated fraud always the same and 
always a fraud there is no spring no sun no happiness look at those 
cramped dead firs ever the same and at me too sticking out my broken 
and barked fingers just where they have grown whether from my back or 
my sides as they have grown so i stand and i do not believe in your 
hopes and your lies 

as he passed through the forest prince andrew turned several times to 
look at that oak as if expecting something from it under the oak 
too were flowers and grass but it stood among them scowling rigid 
misshapen and grim as ever 

yes the oak is right a thousand times right thought prince andrew 
let others  the young  yield afresh to that fraud but we know life 
our life is finished 

a whole sequence of new thoughts hopeless but mournfully pleasant rose 
in his soul in connection with that tree during this journey he as 
it were considered his life afresh and arrived at his old conclusion 
restful in its hopelessness that it was not for him to begin anything 
anew  but that he must live out his life content to do no harm and not 
disturbing himself or desiring anything 





chapter ii 


prince andrew had to see the marshal of the nobility for the district 
in connection with the affairs of the ryazan estate of which he was 
trustee this marshal was count ilya rostov and in the middle of may 
prince andrew went to visit him 

it was now hot spring weather the whole forest was already clothed in 
green it was dusty and so hot that on passing near water one longed to 
bathe 

prince andrew depressed and preoccupied with the business about which 
he had to speak to the marshal was driving up the avenue in the grounds 
of the rostovs house at otradnoe he heard merry girlish cries behind 
some trees on the right and saw a group of girls running to cross 
the path of his caleche ahead of the rest and nearer to him ran a 
dark haired remarkably slim pretty girl in a yellow chintz dress with 
a white handkerchief on her head from under which loose locks of hair 
escaped the girl was shouting something but seeing that he was a 
stranger ran back laughing without looking at him 

suddenly he did not know why he felt a pang the day was so beautiful 
the sun so bright everything around so gay but that slim pretty girl 
did not know or wish to know of his existence and was contented and 
cheerful in her own separate  probably foolish  but bright and happy 
life what is she so glad about what is she thinking of not of 
the military regulations or of the arrangement of the ryazan serfs 
quitrents of what is she thinking why is she so happy prince andrew 
asked himself with instinctive curiosity 

in 1809 count ilya rostov was living at otradnoe just as he had done 
in former years that is entertaining almost the whole province with 
hunts theatricals dinners and music he was glad to see prince 
andrew as he was to see any new visitor and insisted on his staying 
the night 

during the dull day in the course of which he was entertained by his 
elderly hosts and by the more important of the visitors the old counts 
house was crowded on account of an approaching name day prince andrew 
repeatedly glanced at natasha gay and laughing among the younger 
members of the company and asked himself each time what is she 
thinking about why is she so glad 

that night alone in new surroundings he was long unable to sleep he 
read awhile and then put out his candle but relit it it was hot in the 
room the inside shutters of which were closed he was cross with the 
stupid old man as he called rostov who had made him stay by assuring 
him that some necessary documents had not yet arrived from town and he 
was vexed with himself for having stayed 

he got up and went to the window to open it as soon as he opened the 
shutters the moonlight as if it had long been watching for this burst 
into the room he opened the casement the night was fresh bright and 
very still just before the window was a row of pollard trees looking 
black on one side and with a silvery light on the other beneath the 
trees grewsome kind of lush wet bushy vegetation with silver lit 
leaves and stems here and there farther back beyond the dark trees a 
roof glittered with dew to the right was a leafy tree with brilliantly 
white trunk and branches and above it shone the moon nearly at its 
full in a pale almost starless spring sky prince andrew leaned his 
elbows on the window ledge and his eyes rested on that sky 

his room was on the first floor those in the rooms above were also 
awake he heard female voices overhead 

just once more said a girlish voice above him which prince andrew 
recognized at once 

but when are you coming to bed replied another voice 

i wont i cant sleep whats the use come now for the last time 

two girlish voices sang a musical passage  the end of some song 

oh how lovely now go to sleep and theres an end of it 

you go to sleep but i cant said the first voice coming nearer to 
the window she was evidently leaning right out for the rustle of her 
dress and even her breathing could be heard everything was stone still 
like the moon and its light and the shadows prince andrew too dared 
not stir for fear of betraying his unintentional presence 

sonya sonya he again heard the first speaker oh how can you 
sleep only look how glorious it is ah how glorious do wake up 
sonya she said almost with tears in her voice there never never was 
such a lovely night before 

sonya made some reluctant reply 

do just come and see what a moon oh how lovely come here 
darling sweetheart come here there you see i feel like sitting down 
on my heels putting my arms round my knees like this straining tight 
as tight as possible and flying away like this 

take care youll fall out 

he heard the sound of a scuffle and sonyas disapproving voice its 
past one oclock 

oh you only spoil things for me all right go go 

again all was silent but prince andrew knew she was still sitting 
there from time to time he heard a soft rustle and at times a sigh 

o god o god what does it mean she suddenly exclaimed to bed then 
if it must be and she slammed the casement 

for her i might as well not exist thought prince andrew while he 
listened to her voice for some reason expecting yet fearing that she 
might say something about him there she is again as if it were on 
purpose thought he 

in his soul there suddenly arose such an unexpected turmoil of youthful 
thoughts and hopes contrary to the whole tenor of his life that unable 
to explain his condition to himself he lay down and fell asleep at once 





chapter iii 


next morning having taken leave of no one but the count and not 
waiting for the ladies to appear prince andrew set off for home 

it was already the beginning of june when on his return journey he drove 
into the birch forest where the gnarled old oak had made so strange and 
memorable an impression on him in the forest the harness bells sounded 
yet more muffled than they had done six weeks before for now all was 
thick shady and dense and the young firs dotted about in the forest 
did not jar on the general beauty but lending themselves to the mood 
around were delicately green with fluffy young shoots 

the whole day had been hot somewhere a storm was gathering but only 
a small cloud had scattered some raindrops lightly sprinkling the road 
and the sappy leaves the left side of the forest was dark in the shade 
the right side glittered in the sunlight wet and shiny and scarcely 
swayed by the breeze everything was in blossom the nightingales 
trilled and their voices reverberated now near now far away 

yes here in this forest was that oak with which i agreed thought 
prince andrew but where is it he again wondered gazing at the left 
side of the road and without recognizing it he looked with admiration 
at the very oak he sought the old oak quite transfigured spreading 
out a canopy of sappy dark green foliage stood rapt and slightly 
trembling in the rays of the evening sun neither gnarled fingers nor 
old scars nor old doubts and sorrows were any of them in evidence now 
through the hard century old bark even where there were no twigs 
leaves had sprouted such as one could hardly believe the old veteran 
could have produced 

yes it is the same oak thought prince andrew and all at once he was 
seized by an unreasoning springtime feeling of joy and renewal all the 
best moments of his life suddenly rose to his memory austerlitz with 
the lofty heavens his wifes dead reproachful face pierre at the 
ferry that girl thrilled by the beauty of the night and that night 
itself and the moon and all this rushed suddenly to his mind 

no life is not over at thirty one prince andrew suddenly decided 
finally and decisively it is not enough for me to know what i have in 
me  everyone must know it pierre and that young girl who wanted to 
fly away into the sky everyone must know me so that my life may not be 
lived for myself alone while others live so apart from it but so that 
it may be reflected in them all and they and i may live in harmony 


on reaching home prince andrew decided to go to petersburg that autumn 
and found all sorts of reasons for this decision a whole series of 
sensible and logical considerations showing it to be essential for him 
to go to petersburg and even to re enter the service kept springing 
up in his mind he could not now understand how he could ever even have 
doubted the necessity of taking an active share in life just as a month 
before he had not understood how the idea of leaving the quiet country 
could ever enter his head it now seemed clear to him that all his 
experience of life must be senselessly wasted unless he applied it to 
some kind of work and again played an active part in life he did not 
even remember how formerly on the strength of similar wretched logical 
arguments it had seemed obvious that he would be degrading himself if 
he now after the lessons he had had in life allowed himself to believe 
in the possibility of being useful and in the possibility of happiness 
or love now reason suggested quite the opposite after that journey 
to ryazan he found the country dull his former pursuits no longer 
interested him and often when sitting alone in his study he got up 
went to the mirror and gazed a long time at his own face then he would 
turn away to the portrait of his dead lise who with hair curled a la 
grecque looked tenderly and gaily at him out of the gilt frame she 
did not now say those former terrible words to him but looked simply 
merrily and inquisitively at him and prince andrew crossing his 
arms behind him long paced the room now frowning now smiling as 
he reflected on those irrational inexpressible thoughts secret as a 
crime which altered his whole life and were connected with pierre with 
fame with the girl at the window the oak and womans beauty and love 
and if anyone came into his room at such moments he was particularly 
cold stern and above all unpleasantly logical 

my dear princess mary entering at such a moment would say little 
nicholas cant go out today its very cold 

if it were hot prince andrew would reply at such times very dryly 
to his sister he could go out in his smock but as it is cold he must 
wear warm clothes which were designed for that purpose that is what 
follows from the fact that it is cold and not that a child who needs 
fresh air should remain at home he would add with extreme logic as 
if punishing someone for those secret illogical emotions that stirred 
within him 

at such moments princess mary would think how intellectual work dries 
men up 





chapter iv 


prince andrew arrived in petersburg in august 1809 it was the time 
when the youthful speranski was at the zenith of his fame and his 
reforms were being pushed forward with the greatest energy that same 
august the emperor was thrown from his caleche injured his leg and 
remained three weeks at peterhof receiving speranski every day and no 
one else at that time the two famous decrees were being prepared that 
so agitated society  abolishing court ranks and introducing 
examinations to qualify for the grades of collegiate assessor and state 
councilor  and not merely these but a whole state constitution 
intended to change the existing order of government in russia legal 
administrative and financial from the council of state down to the 
district tribunals now those vague liberal dreams with which the 
emperor alexander had ascended the throne and which he had tried to put 
into effect with the aid of his associates czartoryski novosiltsev 
kochubey and strogonov  whom he himself in jest had called his comite 
de salut public  were taking shape and being realized 

now all these men were replaced by speranski on the civil side and 
arakcheev on the military soon after his arrival prince andrew as a 
gentleman of the chamber presented himself at court and at a levee the 
emperor though he met him twice did not favor him with a single word 
it had always seemed to prince andrew before that he was antipathetic 
to the emperor and that the latter disliked his face and personality 
generally and in the cold repellent glance the emperor gave him he 
now found further confirmation of this surmise the courtiers explained 
the emperors neglect of him by his majestys displeasure at bolkonskis 
not having served since 1805 

i know myself that one cannot help ones sympathies and antipathies 
thought prince andrew so it will not do to present my proposal for 
the reform of the army regulations to the emperor personally but the 
project will speak for itself 

he mentioned what he had written to an old field marshal a friend of 
his fathers the field marshal made an appointment to see him received 
him graciously and promised to inform the emperor a few days later 
prince andrew received notice that he was to go to see the minister of 
war count arakcheev 


on the appointed day prince andrew entered count arakcheevs waiting 
room at nine in the morning 

he did not know arakcheev personally had never seen him and all he had 
heard of him inspired him with but little respect for the man 

he is minister of war a man trusted by the emperor and i need not 
concern myself about his personal qualities he has been commissioned 
to consider my project so he alone can get it adopted thought prince 
andrew as he waited among a number of important and unimportant people 
in count arakcheevs waiting room 

during his service chiefly as an adjutant prince andrew had seen the 
anterooms of many important men and the different types of such rooms 
were well known to him count arakcheevs anteroom had quite a special 
character the faces of the unimportant people awaiting their turn for 
an audience showed embarrassment and servility the faces of those of 
higher rank expressed a common feeling of awkwardness covered by a mask 
of unconcern and ridicule of themselves their situation and the person 
for whom they were waiting some walked thoughtfully up and down 
others whispered and laughed prince andrew heard the nickname sila 
andreevich and the words uncle will give it to us hot in reference 
to count arakcheev one general an important personage evidently 
feeling offended at having to wait so long sat crossing and uncrossing 
his legs and smiling contemptuously to himself 

but the moment the door opened one feeling alone appeared on all 
faces  that of fear prince andrew for the second time asked the 
adjutant on duty to take in his name but received an ironical look and 
was told that his turn would come in due course after some others had 
been shown in and out of the ministers room by the adjutant on duty 
an officer who struck prince andrew by his humiliated and frightened 
air was admitted at that terrible door this officers audience lasted 
a long time then suddenly the grating sound of a harsh voice was heard 
from the other side of the door and the officer  with pale face and 
trembling lips  came out and passed through the waiting room clutching 
his head 

after this prince andrew was conducted to the door and the officer on 
duty said in a whisper to the right at the window 

prince andrew entered a plain tidy room and saw at the table a man of 
forty with a long waist a long closely cropped head deep wrinkles 
scowling brows above dull greenish hazel eyes and an overhanging red 
nose arakcheev turned his head toward him without looking at him 

what is your petition asked arakcheev 

i am not petitioning your excellency returned prince andrew quietly 

arakcheevs eyes turned toward him 

sit down said he prince bolkonski 

i am not petitioning about anything his majesty the emperor has 
deigned to send your excellency a project submitted by me 

you see my dear sir i have read your project interrupted arakcheev 
uttering only the first words amiably and then  again without looking 
at prince andrew  relapsing gradually into a tone of grumbling contempt 
you are proposing new military laws there are many laws but no one to 
carry out the old ones nowadays everybody designs laws it is easier 
writing than doing 

i came at his majesty the emperors wish to learn from your excellency 
how you propose to deal with the memorandum i have presented said 
prince andrew politely 

i have endorsed a resolution on your memorandum and sent it to the 
committee i do not approve of it said arakcheev rising and taking a 
paper from his writing table here and he handed it to prince andrew 

across the paper was scrawled in pencil without capital letters 
misspelled and without punctuation unsoundly constructed because 
resembles an imitation of the french military code and from the articles 
of war needlessly deviating 

to what committee has the memorandum been referred inquired prince 
andrew 

to the committee on army regulations and i have recommended that your 
honor should be appointed a member but without a salary 

prince andrew smiled 

i dont want one 

a member without salary repeated arakcheev i have the honor 
eh call the next one who else is there he shouted bowing to prince 
andrew 





chapter v 


while waiting for the announcement of his appointment to the committee 
prince andrew looked up his former acquaintances particularly those he 
knew to be in power and whose aid he might need in petersburg he now 
experienced the same feeling he had had on the eve of a battle when 
troubled by anxious curiosity and irresistibly attracted to the ruling 
circles where the future on which the fate of millions depended was 
being shaped from the irritation of the older men the curiosity of the 
uninitiated the reserve of the initiated the hurry and preoccupation 
of everyone and the innumerable committees and commissions of whose 
existence he learned every day he felt that now in 1809 here in 
petersburg a vast civil conflict was in preparation the commander in 
chief of which was a mysterious person he did not know but who 
was supposed to be a man of genius  speranski and this movement of 
reconstruction of which prince andrew had a vague idea and speranski 
its chief promoter began to interest him so keenly that the question 
of the army regulations quickly receded to a secondary place in his 
consciousness 

prince andrew was most favorably placed to secure good reception in the 
highest and most diverse petersburg circles of the day the reforming 
party cordially welcomed and courted him in the first place because 
he was reputed to be clever and very well read and secondly because by 
liberating his serfs he had obtained the reputation of being a liberal 
the party of the old and dissatisfied who censured the innovations 
turned to him expecting his sympathy in their disapproval of the 
reforms simply because he was the son of his father the feminine 
society world welcomed him gladly because he was rich distinguished a 
good match and almost a newcomer with a halo of romance on account 
of his supposed death and the tragic loss of his wife besides this 
the general opinion of all who had known him previously was that he had 
greatly improved during these last five years having softened and grown 
more manly lost his former affectation pride and contemptuous irony 
and acquired the serenity that comes with years people talked about 
him were interested in him and wanted to meet him 

the day after his interview with count arakcheev prince andrew spent 
the evening at count kochubeys he told the count of his interview with 
sila andreevich kochubey spoke of arakcheev by that nickname with the 
same vague irony prince andrew had noticed in the minister of wars 
anteroom 

mon cher even in this case you cant do without michael mikhaylovich 
speranski he manages everything ill speak to him he has promised to 
come this evening 

what has speranski to do with the army regulations asked prince 
andrew 

kochubey shook his head smilingly as if surprised at bolkonskis 
simplicity 

we were talking to him about you a few days ago kochubey continued 
and about your freed plowmen 

oh is it you prince who have freed your serfs said an old man of 
catherines day turning contemptuously toward bolkonski 

it was a small estate that brought in no profit replied prince 
andrew trying to extenuate his action so as not to irritate the old man 
uselessly 

afraid of being late said the old man looking at kochubey 

theres one thing i dont understand he continued who will plow the 
land if they are set free it is easy to write laws but difficult to 
rule just the same as now  i ask you count  who will be heads of 
the departments when everybody has to pass examinations 

those who pass the examinations i suppose replied kochubey crossing 
his legs and glancing round 

well i have pryanichnikov serving under me a splendid man a 
priceless man but hes sixty is he to go up for examination 

yes thats a difficulty as education is not at all general but 

count kochubey did not finish he rose took prince andrew by the arm 
and went to meet a tall bald fair man of about forty with a large open 
forehead and a long face of unusual and peculiar whiteness who was 
just entering the newcomer wore a blue swallow tail coat with a cross 
suspended from his neck and a star on his left breast it was speranski 
prince andrew recognized him at once and felt a throb within him as 
happens at critical moments of life whether it was from respect envy 
or anticipation he did not know speranskis whole figure was of a 
peculiar type that made him easily recognizable in the society in which 
prince andrew lived he had never seen anyone who together with awkward 
and clumsy gestures possessed such calmness and self assurance he 
had never seen so resolute yet gentle an expression as that in those 
half closed rather humid eyes or so firm a smile that expressed 
nothing nor had he heard such a refined smooth soft voice above all 
he had never seen such delicate whiteness of face or hands  hands which 
were broad but very plump soft and white such whiteness and softness 
prince andrew had only seen on the faces of soldiers who had been long 
in hospital this was speranski secretary of state reporter to the 
emperor and his companion at erfurt where he had more than once met and 
talked with napoleon 

speranski did not shift his eyes from one face to another as people 
involuntarily do on entering a large company and was in no hurry to 
speak he spoke slowly with assurance that he would be listened to and 
he looked only at the person with whom he was conversing 

prince andrew followed speranskis every word and movement with 
particular attention as happens to some people especially to men 
who judge those near to them severely he always on meeting 
anyone new  especially anyone whom like speranski he knew by 
reputation  expected to discover in him the perfection of human 
qualities 

speranski told kochubey he was sorry he had been unable to come sooner 
as he had been detained at the palace he did not say that the emperor 
had kept him and prince andrew noticed this affectation of modesty 
when kochubey introduced prince andrew speranski slowly turned his eyes 
to bolkonski with his customary smile and looked at him in silence 

i am very glad to make your acquaintance i had heard of you as 
everyone has he said after a pause 

kochubey said a few words about the reception arakcheev had given 
bolkonski speranski smiled more markedly 

the chairman of the committee on army regulations is my good friend 
monsieur magnitski he said fully articulating every word and 
syllable and if you like i can put you in touch with him he paused 
at the full stop i hope you will find him sympathetic and ready to 
co operate in promoting all that is reasonable 

a circle soon formed round speranski and the old man who had talked 
about his subordinate pryanichnikov addressed a question to him 

prince andrew without joining in the conversation watched every movement 
of speranskis this man not long since an insignificant divinity 
student who now bolkonski thought held in his hands  those plump 
white hands  the fate of russia prince andrew was struck by the 
extraordinarily disdainful composure with which speranski answered 
the old man he appeared to address condescending words to him from an 
immeasurable height when the old man began to speak too loud speranski 
smiled and said he could not judge of the advantage or disadvantage of 
what pleased the sovereign 

having talked for a little while in the general circle speranski rose 
and coming up to prince andrew took him along to the other end of the 
room it was clear that he thought it necessary to interest himself in 
bolkonski 

i had no chance to talk with you prince during the animated 
conversation in which that venerable gentleman involved me he said 
with a mildly contemptuous smile as if intimating by that smile that he 
and prince andrew understood the insignificance of the people with whom 
he had just been talking this flattered prince andrew i have known of 
you for a long time first from your action with regard to your serfs 
a first example of which it is very desirable that there should be more 
imitators and secondly because you are one of those gentlemen of the 
chamber who have not considered themselves offended by the new decree 
concerning the ranks allotted to courtiers which is causing so much 
gossip and tittle tattle 

no said prince andrew my father did not wish me to take advantage 
of the privilege i began the service from the lower grade 

your father a man of the last century evidently stands above our 
contemporaries who so condemn this measure which merely reestablishes 
natural justice 

i think however that these condemnations have some ground returned 
prince andrew trying to resist speranskis influence of which he began 
to be conscious he did not like to agree with him in everything and 
felt a wish to contradict though he usually spoke easily and well 
he felt a difficulty in expressing himself now while talking with 
speranski he was too much absorbed in observing the famous mans 
personality 

grounds of personal ambition maybe speranski put in quietly 

and of state interest to some extent said prince andrew 

what do you mean asked speranski quietly lowering his eyes 

i am an admirer of montesquieu replied prince andrew and his idea 
that le principe des monarchies est lhonneur me parait incontestable 
certains droits et privileges de la noblesse me paraissent etre des 
moyens de soutenir ce sentiment * 


* the principle of monarchies is honor seems to me 
incontestable certain rights and privileges for the 
aristocracy appear to me a means of maintaining that 
sentiment 


the smile vanished from speranskis white face which was much improved 
by the change probably prince andrews thought interested him 

si vous envisagez la question sous ce point de vue * he began 
pronouncing french with evident difficulty and speaking even slower 
than in russian but quite calmly 


* if you regard the question from that point of view 


speranski went on to say that honor lhoneur cannot be upheld by 
privileges harmful to the service that honor lhonneur is either a 
negative concept of not doing what is blameworthy or it is a source of 
emulation in pursuit of commendation and rewards which recognize it 
his arguments were concise simple and clear 

an institution upholding honor the source of emulation is one similar 
to the legion dhonneur of the great emperor napoleon not harmful 
but helpful to the success of the service but not a class or court 
privilege 

i do not dispute that but it cannot be denied that court privileges 
have attained the same end returned prince andrew every courtier 
considers himself bound to maintain his position worthily 

yet you do not care to avail yourself of the privilege prince said 
speranski indicating by a smile that he wished to finish amiably an 
argument which was embarrassing for his companion if you will do 
me the honor of calling on me on wednesday he added i will after 
talking with magnitski let you know what may interest you and shall 
also have the pleasure of a more detailed chat with you 

closing his eyes he bowed a la francaise without taking leave and 
trying to attract as little attention as possible he left the room 





chapter vi 


during the first weeks of his stay in petersburg prince andrew felt the 
whole trend of thought he had formed during his life of seclusion quite 
overshadowed by the trifling cares that engrossed him in that city 

on returning home in the evening he would jot down in his notebook four 
or five necessary calls or appointments for certain hours the mechanism 
of life the arrangement of the day so as to be in time everywhere 
absorbed the greater part of his vital energy he did nothing did 
not even think or find time to think but only talked and talked 
successfully of what he had thought while in the country 

he sometimes noticed with dissatisfaction that he repeated the same 
remark on the same day in different circles but he was so busy for 
whole days together that he had no time to notice that he was thinking 
of nothing 

as he had done on their first meeting at kochubeys speranski produced 
a strong impression on prince andrew on the wednesday when he 
received him tete a tate at his own house and talked to him long and 
confidentially 

to bolkonski so many people appeared contemptible and insignificant 
creatures and he so longed to find in someone the living ideal of that 
perfection toward which he strove that he readily believed that in 
speranski he had found this ideal of a perfectly rational and virtuous 
man had speranski sprung from the same class as himself and possessed 
the same breeding and traditions bolkonski would soon have discovered 
his weak human unheroic sides but as it was speranskis strange and 
logical turn of mind inspired him with respect all the more because he 
did not quite understand him moreover speranski either because he 
appreciated the others capacity or because he considered it necessary 
to win him to his side showed off his dispassionate calm reasonableness 
before prince andrew and flattered him with that subtle flattery which 
goes hand in hand with self assurance and consists in a tacit assumption 
that ones companion is the only man besides oneself capable of 
understanding the folly of the rest of mankind and the reasonableness 
and profundity of ones own ideas 

during their long conversation on wednesday evening speranski more than 
once remarked we regard everything that is above the common level of 
rooted custom or with a smile but we want the wolves to be fed 
and the sheep to be safe or they cannot understand this and 
all in a way that seemed to say we you and i understand what they 
are and who we are 

this first long conversation with speranski only strengthened in prince 
andrew the feeling he had experienced toward him at their first meeting 
he saw in him a remarkable clear thinking man of vast intellect who by 
his energy and persistence had attained power which he was using solely 
for the welfare of russia in prince andrews eyes speranski was the man 
he would himself have wished to be  one who explained all the facts of 
life reasonably considered important only what was rational and was 
capable of applying the standard of reason to everything everything 
seemed so simple and clear in speranskis exposition that prince andrew 
involuntarily agreed with him about everything if he replied and 
argued it was only because he wished to maintain his independence and 
not submit to speranskis opinions entirely everything was right and 
everything was as it should be only one thing disconcerted prince 
andrew this was speranskis cold mirrorlike look which did not allow 
one to penetrate to his soul and his delicate white hands which prince 
andrew involuntarily watched as one does watch the hands of those who 
possess power this mirrorlike gaze and those delicate hands irritated 
prince andrew he knew not why he was unpleasantly struck too by the 
excessive contempt for others that he observed in speranski and by the 
diversity of lines of argument he used to support his opinions he 
made use of every kind of mental device except analogy and passed too 
boldly it seemed to prince andrew from one to another now he would 
take up the position of a practical man and condemn dreamers now that 
of a satirist and laugh ironically at his opponents now grow severely 
logical or suddenly rise to the realm of metaphysics this last 
resource was one he very frequently employed he would transfer a 
question to metaphysical heights pass on to definitions of space time 
and thought and having deduced the refutation he needed would again 
descend to the level of the original discussion 

in general the trait of speranskis mentality which struck prince andrew 
most was his absolute and unshakable belief in the power and authority 
of reason it was evident that the thought could never occur to him 
which to prince andrew seemed so natural namely that it is after all 
impossible to express all one thinks and that he had never felt the 
doubt is not all i think and believe nonsense and it was just this 
peculiarity of speranskis mind that particularly attracted prince 
andrew 

during the first period of their acquaintance bolkonski felt a 
passionate admiration for him similar to that which he had once felt for 
bonaparte the fact that speranski was the son of a village priest and 
that stupid people might meanly despise him on account of his humble 
origin as in fact many did caused prince andrew to cherish his 
sentiment for him the more and unconsciously to strengthen it 

on that first evening bolkonski spent with him having mentioned the 
commission for the revision of the code of laws speranski told him 
sarcastically that the commission had existed for a hundred and fifty 
years had cost millions and had done nothing except that rosenkampf 
had stuck labels on the corresponding paragraphs of the different codes 

and that is all the state has for the millions it has spent said he 
we want to give the senate new juridical powers but we have no laws 
that is why it is a sin for men like you prince not to serve in these 
times 

prince andrew said that for that work an education in jurisprudence was 
needed which he did not possess 

but nobody possesses it so what would you have it is a vicious circle 
from which we must break a way out 

a week later prince andrew was a member of the committee on army 
regulations and  what he had not at all expected  was chairman of a 
section of the committee for the revision of the laws at speranskis 
request he took the first part of the civil code that was being drawn up 
and with the aid of the code napoleon and the institutes of justinian 
he worked at formulating the section on personal rights 





chapter vii 


nearly two years before this in 1808 pierre on returning to petersburg 
after visiting his estates had involuntarily found himself in a leading 
position among the petersburg freemasons he arranged dining and funeral 
lodge meetings enrolled new members and busied himself uniting various 
lodges and acquiring authentic charters he gave money for the erection 
of temples and supplemented as far as he could the collection of alms 
in regard to which the majority of members were stingy and irregular 
he supported almost singlehanded a poorhouse the order had founded in 
petersburg 

his life meanwhile continued as before with the same infatuations and 
dissipations he liked to dine and drink well and though he considered 
it immoral and humiliating could not resist the temptations of the 
bachelor circles in which he moved 

amid the turmoil of his activities and distractions however pierre at 
the end of a year began to feel that the more firmly he tried to rest 
upon it the more masonic ground on which he stood gave way under him 
at the same time he felt that the deeper the ground sank under him the 
closer bound he involuntarily became to the order when he had joined 
the freemasons he had experienced the feeling of one who confidently 
steps onto the smooth surface of a bog when he put his foot down it 
sank in to make quite sure of the firmness of the ground he put 
his other foot down and sank deeper still became stuck in it and 
involuntarily waded knee deep in the bog 

joseph alexeevich was not in petersburg  he had of late stood aside 
from the affairs of the petersburg lodges and lived almost entirely in 
moscow all the members of the lodges were men pierre knew in ordinary 
life and it was difficult for him to regard them merely as brothers in 
freemasonry and not as prince b or ivan vasilevich d whom he knew in 
society mostly as weak and insignificant men under the masonic aprons 
and insignia he saw the uniforms and decorations at which they aimed in 
ordinary life often after collecting alms and reckoning up twenty 
to thirty rubles received for the most part in promises from a dozen 
members of whom half were as well able to pay as himself pierre 
remembered the masonic vow in which each brother promised to devote 
all his belongings to his neighbor and doubts on which he tried not to 
dwell arose in his soul 

he divided the brothers he knew into four categories in the first he 
put those who did not take an active part in the affairs of the lodges 
or in human affairs but were exclusively occupied with the mystical 
science of the order with questions of the threefold designation of 
god the three primordial elements  sulphur mercury and salt  or 
the meaning of the square and all the various figures of the temple of 
solomon pierre respected this class of brothers to which the elder ones 
chiefly belonged including pierre thought joseph alexeevich himself 
but he did not share their interests his heart was not in the mystical 
aspect of freemasonry 

in the second category pierre reckoned himself and others like him 
seeking and vacillating who had not yet found in freemasonry a straight 
and comprehensible path but hoped to do so 

in the third category he included those brothers the majority who saw 
nothing in freemasonry but the external forms and ceremonies and prized 
the strict performance of these forms without troubling about their 
purport or significance such were willarski and even the grand master 
of the principal lodge 

finally to the fourth category also a great many brothers belonged 
particularly those who had lately joined these according to pierres 
observations were men who had no belief in anything nor desire for 
anything but joined the freemasons merely to associate with the wealthy 
young brothers who were influential through their connections or rank 
and of whom there were very many in the lodge 

pierre began to feel dissatisfied with what he was doing freemasonry 
at any rate as he saw it here sometimes seemed to him based merely 
on externals he did not think of doubting freemasonry itself but 
suspected that russian masonry had taken a wrong path and deviated 
from its original principles and so toward the end of the year he went 
abroad to be initiated into the higher secrets of the order 

in the summer of 1809 pierre returned to petersburg our freemasons knew 
from correspondence with those abroad that bezukhov had obtained the 
confidence of many highly placed persons had been initiated into many 
mysteries had been raised to a higher grade and was bringing back with 
him much that might conduce to the advantage of the masonic cause 
in russia the petersburg freemasons all came to see him tried to 
ingratiate themselves with him and it seemed to them all that he was 
preparing something for them and concealing it 

a solemn meeting of the lodge of the second degree was convened at 
which pierre promised to communicate to the petersburg brothers what 
he had to deliver to them from the highest leaders of their order the 
meeting was a full one after the usual ceremonies pierre rose and began 
his address 

dear brothers he began blushing and stammering with a written 
speech in his hand it is not sufficient to observe our mysteries in 
the seclusion of our lodge  we must act  act we are drowsing but we 
must act pierre raised his notebook and began to read 

for the dissemination of pure truth and to secure the triumph 
of virtue he read we must cleanse men from prejudice diffuse 
principles in harmony with the spirit of the times undertake the 
education of the young unite ourselves in indissoluble bonds with the 
wisest men boldly yet prudently overcome superstitions infidelity and 
folly and form of those devoted to us a body linked together by unity 
of purpose and possessed of authority and power 

to attain this end we must secure a preponderance of virtue over vice 
and must endeavor to secure that the honest man may even in this world 
receive a lasting reward for his virtue but in these great endeavors we 
are gravely hampered by the political institutions of today what is 
to be done in these circumstances to favor revolutions overthrow 
everything repel force by force no we are very far from that 
every violent reform deserves censure for it quite fails to remedy 
evil while men remain what they are and also because wisdom needs no 
violence 

the whole plan of our order should be based on the idea of preparing 
men of firmness and virtue bound together by unity of conviction  aiming 
at the punishment of vice and folly and patronizing talent and virtue 
raising worthy men from the dust and attaching them to our brotherhood 
only then will our order have the power unobtrusively to bind the hands 
of the protectors of disorder and to control them without their being 
aware of it in a word we must found a form of government holding 
universal sway which should be diffused over the whole world without 
destroying the bonds of citizenship and beside which all other 
governments can continue in their customary course and do everything 
except what impedes the great aim of our order which is to obtain for 
virtue the victory over vice this aim was that of christianity itself 
it taught men to be wise and good and for their own benefit to follow 
the example and instruction of the best and wisest men 

at that time when everything was plunged in darkness preaching alone 
was of course sufficient the novelty of truth endowed her with 
special strength but now we need much more powerful methods it is 
now necessary that man governed by his senses should find in virtue 
a charm palpable to those senses it is impossible to eradicate the 
passions but we must strive to direct them to a noble aim and it is 
therefore necessary that everyone should be able to satisfy his passions 
within the limits of virtue our order should provide means to that end 

as soon as we have a certain number of worthy men in every state 
each of them again training two others and all being closely united 
everything will be possible for our order which has already in secret 
accomplished much for the welfare of mankind 

this speech not only made a strong impression but created excitement in 
the lodge the majority of the brothers seeing in it dangerous designs 
of illuminism * met it with a coldness that surprised pierre the grand 
master began answering him and pierre began developing his views with 
more and more warmth it was long since there had been so stormy a 
meeting parties were formed some accusing pierre of illuminism others 
supporting him at that meeting he was struck for the first time by 
the endless variety of mens minds which prevents a truth from ever 
presenting itself identically to two persons even those members 
who seemed to be on his side understood him in their own way with 
limitations and alterations he could not agree to as what he always 
wanted most was to convey his thought to others just as he himself 
understood it 


* the illuminati sought to substitute republican for 
monarchical institutions 


at the end of the meeting the grand master with irony and ill will 
reproved bezukhov for his vehemence and said it was not love of virtue 
alone but also a love of strife that had moved him in the dispute 
pierre did not answer him and asked briefly whether his proposal would 
be accepted he was told that it would not and without waiting for the 
usual formalities he left the lodge and went home 





chapter viii 


again pierre was overtaken by the depression he so dreaded for three 
days after the delivery of his speech at the lodge he lay on a sofa at 
home receiving no one and going nowhere 

it was just then that he received a letter from his wife who implored 
him to see her telling him how grieved she was about him and how she 
wished to devote her whole life to him 

at the end of the letter she informed him that in a few days she would 
return to petersburg from abroad 

following this letter one of the masonic brothers whom pierre respected 
less than the others forced his way in to see him and turning the 
conversation upon pierres matrimonial affairs by way of fraternal 
advice expressed the opinion that his severity to his wife was wrong 
and that he was neglecting one of the first rules of freemasonry by not 
forgiving the penitent 

at the same time his mother in law prince vasilis wife sent to 
him imploring him to come if only for a few minutes to discuss a most 
important matter pierre saw that there was a conspiracy against him and 
that they wanted to reunite him with his wife and in the mood he then 
was this was not even unpleasant to him nothing mattered to him 
nothing in life seemed to him of much importance and under the 
influence of the depression that possessed him he valued neither his 
liberty nor his resolution to punish his wife 

no one is right and no one is to blame so she too is not to blame he 
thought 

if he did not at once give his consent to a reunion with his wife it 
was only because in his state of depression he did not feel able to take 
any step had his wife come to him he would not have turned her away 
compared to what preoccupied him was it not a matter of indifference 
whether he lived with his wife or not 

without replying either to his wife or his mother in law pierre late 
one night prepared for a journey and started for moscow to see joseph 
alexeevich this is what he noted in his diary 


moscow 17th november 

i have just returned from my benefactor and hasten to write down what 
i have experienced joseph alexeevich is living poorly and has for three 
years been suffering from a painful disease of the bladder no one has 
ever heard him utter a groan or a word of complaint from morning till 
late at night except when he eats his very plain food he is working 
at science he received me graciously and made me sit down on the bed 
on which he lay i made the sign of the knights of the east and of 
jerusalem and he responded in the same manner asking me with a mild 
smile what i had learned and gained in the prussian and scottish lodges 
i told him everything as best i could and told him what i had proposed 
to our petersburg lodge of the bad reception i had encountered and of 
my rupture with the brothers joseph alexeevich having remained silent 
and thoughtful for a good while told me his view of the matter which 
at once lit up for me my whole past and the future path i should follow 
he surprised me by asking whether i remembered the threefold aim of 
the order 1 the preservation and study of the mystery 2 the 
purification and reformation of oneself for its reception and 3 the 
improvement of the human race by striving for such purification which 
is the principal aim of these three certainly self reformation and 
self purification only to this aim can we always strive independently 
of circumstances but at the same time just this aim demands the 
greatest efforts of us and so led astray by pride losing sight of 
this aim we occupy ourselves either with the mystery which in our 
impurity we are unworthy to receive or seek the reformation of 
the human race while ourselves setting an example of baseness and 
profligacy illuminism is not a pure doctrine just because it is 
attracted by social activity and puffed up by pride on this ground 
joseph alexeevich condemned my speech and my whole activity and in the 
depth of my soul i agreed with him talking of my family affairs he 
said to me the chief duty of a true mason as i have told you lies in 
perfecting himself we often think that by removing all the difficulties 
of our life we shall more quickly reach our aim but on the contrary 
my dear sir it is only in the midst of worldly cares that we can attain 
our three chief aims 1 self knowledge  for man can only know himself 
by comparison 2 self perfecting which can only be attained by 
conflict and 3 the attainment of the chief virtue  love of death 
only the vicissitudes of life can show us its vanity and develop our 
innate love of death or of rebirth to a new life these words are all 
the more remarkable because in spite of his great physical sufferings 
joseph alexeevich is never weary of life though he loves death for 
which  in spite of the purity and loftiness of his inner man  he does 
not yet feel himself sufficiently prepared my benefactor then explained 
to me fully the meaning of the great square of creation and pointed out 
to me that the numbers three and seven are the basis of everything he 
advised me not to avoid intercourse with the petersburg brothers but 
to take up only second grade posts in the lodge to try while 
diverting the brothers from pride to turn them toward the true path 
self knowledge and self perfecting besides this he advised me for 
myself personally above all to keep a watch over myself and to that end 
he gave me a notebook the one i am now writing in and in which i will 
in future note down all my actions 


petersburg 23rd november 

i am again living with my wife my mother in law came to me in tears and 
said that helene was here and that she implored me to hear her that she 
was innocent and unhappy at my desertion and much more i knew that if 
i once let myself see her i should not have strength to go on refusing 
what she wanted in my perplexity i did not know whose aid and advice 
to seek had my benefactor been here he would have told me what to do 
i went to my room and reread joseph alexeevichs letters and recalled 
my conversations with him and deduced from it all that i ought not 
to refuse a suppliant and ought to reach a helping hand to 
everyone  especially to one so closely bound to me  and that i must bear 
my cross but if i forgive her for the sake of doing right then let 
union with her have only a spiritual aim that is what i decided and 
what i wrote to joseph alexeevich i told my wife that i begged her to 
forget the past to forgive me whatever wrong i may have done her and 
that i had nothing to forgive it gave me joy to tell her this she need 
not know how hard it was for me to see her again i have settled on the 
upper floor of this big house and am experiencing a happy feeling of 
regeneration 





chapter ix 


at that time as always happens the highest society that met at court 
and at the grand balls was divided into several circles each with its 
own particular tone the largest of these was the french circle of the 
napoleonic alliance the circle of count rumyantsev and caulaincourt 
in this group helene as soon as she had settled in petersburg with her 
husband took a very prominent place she was visited by the members of 
the french embassy and by many belonging to that circle and noted for 
their intellect and polished manners 

helene had been at erfurt during the famous meeting of the emperors 
and had brought from there these connections with the napoleonic 
notabilities at erfurt her success had been brilliant napoleon himself 
had noticed her in the theater and said of her cest un superbe 
animal * her success as a beautiful and elegant woman did not surprise 
pierre for she had become even handsomer than before what did surprise 
him was that during these last two years his wife had succeeded in 
gaining the reputation d une femme charmante aussi spirituelle que 
belle *2 the distinguished prince de ligne wrote her eight page 
letters bilibin saved up his epigrams to produce them in countess 
bezukhovas presence to be received in the countess bezukhovas salon 
was regarded as a diploma of intellect young men read books before 
attending helenes evenings to have something to say in her salon and 
secretaries of the embassy and even ambassadors confided diplomatic 
secrets to her so that in a way helene was a power pierre who knew 
she was very stupid sometimes attended with a strange feeling of 
perplexity and fear her evenings and dinner parties where politics 
poetry and philosophy were discussed at these parties his feelings 
were like those of a conjuror who always expects his trick to be found 
out at any moment but whether because stupidity was just what was 
needed to run such a salon or because those who were deceived found 
pleasure in the deception at any rate it remained unexposed and helene 
bezukhovas reputation as a lovely and clever woman became so firmly 
established that she could say the emptiest and stupidest things and 
everybody would go into raptures over every word of hers and look for a 
profound meaning in it of which she herself had no conception 


* thats a superb animal 

* 2 of a charming woman as witty as she is lovely 


pierre was just the husband needed for a brilliant society woman he was 
that absent minded crank a grand seigneur husband who was in no ones 
way and far from spoiling the high tone and general impression of the 
drawing room he served by the contrast he presented to her as an 
advantageous background to his elegant and tactful wife pierre during 
the last two years as a result of his continual absorption in abstract 
interests and his sincere contempt for all else had acquired in his 
wifes circle which did not interest him that air of unconcern 
indifference and benevolence toward all which cannot be acquired 
artificially and therefore inspires involuntary respect he entered 
his wifes drawing room as one enters a theater was acquainted with 
everybody equally pleased to see everyone and equally indifferent to 
them all sometimes he joined in a conversation which interested him 
and regardless of whether any gentlemen of the embassy were present 
or not lispingly expressed his views which were sometimes not at all 
in accord with the accepted tone of the moment but the general opinion 
concerning the queer husband of the most distinguished woman in 
petersburg was so well established that no one took his freaks 
seriously 

among the many young men who frequented her house every day boris 
drubetskoy who had already achieved great success in the service was 
the most intimate friend of the bezukhov household since helenes return 
from erfurt helene spoke of him as mon page and treated him like a 
child her smile for him was the same as for everybody but sometimes 
that smile made pierre uncomfortable toward him boris behaved with a 
particularly dignified and sad deference this shade of deference also 
disturbed pierre he had suffered so painfully three years before 
from the mortification to which his wife had subjected him that he now 
protected himself from the danger of its repetition first by not being 
a husband to his wife and secondly by not allowing himself to suspect 

no now that she has become a bluestocking she has finally renounced 
her former infatuations he told himself there has never been 
an instance of a bluestocking being carried away by affairs of the 
heart  a statement which though gathered from an unknown source he 
believed implicitly yet strange to say boris presence in his wifes 
drawing room and he was almost always there had a physical effect upon 
pierre it constricted his limbs and destroyed the unconsciousness and 
freedom of his movements 

what a strange antipathy thought pierre yet i used to like him very 
much 

in the eyes of the world pierre was a great gentleman the rather blind 
and absurd husband of a distinguished wife a clever crank who did 
nothing but harmed nobody and was a first rate good natured fellow but 
a complex and difficult process of internal development was taking place 
all this time in pierres soul revealing much to him and causing him 
many spiritual doubts and joys 





chapter x 


pierre went on with his diary and this is what he wrote in it during 
that time 


24th november 

got up at eight read the scriptures then went to my duties by joseph 
alexeevichs advice pierre had entered the service of the state and 
served on one of the committees returned home for dinner and dined 
alone  the countess had many visitors i do not like i ate and drank 
moderately and after dinner copied out some passages for the brothers 
in the evening i went down to the countess and told a funny story about 
b and only remembered that i ought not to have done so when everybody 
laughed loudly at it 

i am going to bed with a happy and tranquil mind great god help me to 
walk in thy paths 1 to conquer anger by calmness and deliberation 
2 to vanquish lust by self restraint and repulsion 3 to withdraw 
from worldliness but not avoid a the service of the state b family 
duties c relations with my friends and the management of my affairs 


27th november 

i got up late on waking i lay long in bed yielding to sloth o god 
help and strengthen me that i may walk in thy ways read the scriptures 
but without proper feeling brother urusov came and we talked about 
worldly vanities he told me of the emperors new projects i began to 
criticize them but remembered my rules and my benefactors words  that 
a true freemason should be a zealous worker for the state when his aid 
is required and a quiet onlooker when not called on to assist my tongue 
is my enemy brothers g v and o visited me and we had a preliminary 
talk about the reception of a new brother they laid on me the duty of 
rhetor i feel myself weak and unworthy then our talk turned to the 
interpretation of the seven pillars and steps of the temple the seven 
sciences the seven virtues the seven vices and the seven gifts of the 
holy spirit brother o was very eloquent in the evening the admission 
took place the new decoration of the premises contributed much to the 
magnificence of the spectacle it was boris drubetskoy who was admitted 
i nominated him and was the rhetor a strange feeling agitated me all 
the time i was alone with him in the dark chamber i caught myself 
harboring a feeling of hatred toward him which i vainly tried to 
overcome that is why i should really like to save him from evil and 
lead him into the path of truth but evil thoughts of him did not leave 
me it seemed to me that his object in entering the brotherhood was 
merely to be intimate and in favor with members of our lodge apart 
from the fact that he had asked me several times whether n and s were 
members of our lodge a question to which i could not reply and that 
according to my observation he is incapable of feeling respect for our 
holy order and is too preoccupied and satisfied with the outer man to 
desire spiritual improvement i had no cause to doubt him but he seemed 
to me insincere and all the time i stood alone with him in the dark 
temple it seemed to me that he was smiling contemptuously at my words 
and i wished really to stab his bare breast with the sword i held to it 
i could not be eloquent nor could i frankly mention my doubts to the 
brothers and to the grand master great architect of nature help me to 
find the true path out of the labyrinth of lies 


after this three pages were left blank in the diary and then 
the following was written 


i have had a long and instructive talk alone with brother v who 
advised me to hold fast by brother a though i am unworthy much was 
revealed to me adonai is the name of the creator of the world elohim 
is the name of the ruler of all the third name is the name unutterable 
which means the all talks with brother v strengthen refresh and 
support me in the path of virtue in his presence doubt has no place 
the distinction between the poor teachings of mundane science and our 
sacred all embracing teaching is clear to me human sciences dissect 
everything to comprehend it and kill everything to examine it in the 
holy science of our order all is one all is known in its entirety and 
life the trinity  the three elements of matter  are sulphur mercury 
and salt sulphur is of an oily and fiery nature in combination with 
salt by its fiery nature it arouses a desire in the latter by means 
of which it attracts mercury seizes it holds it and in combination 
produces other bodies mercury is a fluid volatile spiritual essence 
christ the holy spirit him 


3rd december 

awoke late read the scriptures but was apathetic afterwards went and 
paced up and down the large hall i wished to meditate but instead my 
imagination pictured an occurrence of four years ago when dolokhov 
meeting me in moscow after our duel said he hoped i was enjoying 
perfect peace of mind in spite of my wifes absence at the time i gave 
him no answer now i recalled every detail of that meeting and in my 
mind gave him the most malevolent and bitter replies i recollected 
myself and drove away that thought only when i found myself glowing with 
anger but i did not sufficiently repent afterwards boris drubetskoy 
came and began relating various adventures his coming vexed me from the 
first and i said something disagreeable to him he replied i flared 
up and said much that was unpleasant and even rude to him he became 
silent and i recollected myself only when it was too late my god i 
cannot get on with him at all the cause of this is my egotism i set 
myself above him and so become much worse than he for he is lenient 
to my rudeness while i on the contrary nourish contempt for him o god 
grant that in his presence i may rather see my own vileness and behave 
so that he too may benefit after dinner i fell asleep and as i was 
drowsing off i clearly heard a voice saying in my left ear thy day 

i dreamed that i was walking in the dark and was suddenly surrounded by 
dogs but i went on undismayed suddenly a smallish dog seized my left 
thigh with its teeth and would not let go i began to throttle it with 
my hands scarcely had i torn it off before another a bigger one began 
biting me i lifted it up but the higher i lifted it the bigger and 
heavier it grew and suddenly brother a came and taking my arm led 
me to a building to enter which we had to pass along a narrow plank 
i stepped on it but it bent and gave way and i began to clamber up a 
fence which i could scarcely reach with my hands after much effort i 
dragged myself up so that my leg hung down on one side and my body on 
the other i looked round and saw brother a standing on the fence and 
pointing me to a broad avenue and garden and in the garden was a large 
and beautiful building i woke up o lord great architect of nature 
help me to tear from myself these dogs  my passions especially the last 
which unites in itself the strength of all the former ones and aid me 
to enter that temple of virtue to a vision of which i attained in my 
dream 


7th december 

i dreamed that joseph alexeevich was sitting in my house and that i 
was very glad and wished to entertain him it seemed as if i chattered 
incessantly with other people and suddenly remembered that this could 
not please him and i wished to come close to him and embrace him but 
as soon as i drew near i saw that his face had changed and grown young 
and he was quietly telling me something about the teaching of our order 
but so softly that i could not hear it then it seemed that we all left 
the room and something strange happened we were sitting or lying on 
the floor he was telling me something and i wished to show him my 
sensibility and not listening to what he was saying i began picturing 
to myself the condition of my inner man and the grace of god sanctifying 
me and tears came into my eyes and i was glad he noticed this but he 
looked at me with vexation and jumped up breaking off his remarks i 
felt abashed and asked whether what he had been saying did not concern 
me but he did not reply gave me a kind look and then we suddenly 
found ourselves in my bedroom where there is a double bed he lay down 
on the edge of it and i burned with longing to caress him and lie down 
too and he said tell me frankly what is your chief temptation do 
you know it i think you know it already abashed by this question 
i replied that sloth was my chief temptation he shook his head 
incredulously and even more abashed i said that though i was living 
with my wife as he advised i was not living with her as her husband to 
this he replied that one should not deprive a wife of ones embraces and 
gave me to understand that that was my duty but i replied that i should 
be ashamed to do it and suddenly everything vanished and i awoke and 
found in my mind the text from the gospel the life was the light of 
men and the light shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehended it 
not joseph alexeevichs face had looked young and bright that day i 
received a letter from my benefactor in which he wrote about conjugal 
duties 


9th december 

i had a dream from which i awoke with a throbbing heart i saw that 
i was in moscow in my house in the big sitting room and joseph 
alexeevich came in from the drawing room i seemed to know at once that 
the process of regeneration had already taken place in him and i rushed 
to meet him i embraced him and kissed his hands and he said hast 
thou noticed that my face is different i looked at him still holding 
him in my arms and saw that his face was young but that he had no hair 
on his head and his features were quite changed and i said i should 
have known you had i met you by chance and i thought to myself am i 
telling the truth and suddenly i saw him lying like a dead body then 
he gradually recovered and went with me into my study carrying a large 
book of sheets of drawing paper i said i drew that and he answered 
by bowing his head i opened the book and on all the pages there 
were excellent drawings and in my dream i knew that these drawings 
represented the love adventures of the soul with its beloved and on 
its pages i saw a beautiful representation of a maiden in transparent 
garments and with a transparent body flying up to the clouds and i 
seemed to know that this maiden was nothing else than a representation 
of the song of songs and looking at those drawings i dreamed i felt 
that i was doing wrong but could not tear myself away from them lord 
help me my god if thy forsaking me is thy doing thy will be done but 
if i am myself the cause teach me what i should do i shall perish of 
my debauchery if thou utterly desertest me 





chapter xi 


the rostovs monetary affairs had not improved during the two years they 
had spent in the country 

though nicholas rostov had kept firmly to his resolution and was still 
serving modestly in an obscure regiment spending comparatively little 
the way of life at otradnoe  mitenkas management of affairs in 
particular  was such that the debts inevitably increased every year the 
only resource obviously presenting itself to the old count was to apply 
for an official post so he had come to petersburg to look for one and 
also as he said to let the lassies enjoy themselves for the last time 

soon after their arrival in petersburg berg proposed to vera and was 
accepted 

though in moscow the rostovs belonged to the best society without 
themselves giving it a thought yet in petersburg their circle of 
acquaintances was a mixed and indefinite one in petersburg they were 
provincials and the very people they had entertained in moscow without 
inquiring to what set they belonged here looked down on them 

the rostovs lived in the same hospitable way in petersburg as in moscow 
and the most diverse people met at their suppers country neighbors from 
otradnoe impoverished old squires and their daughters peronskaya a 
maid of honor pierre bezukhov and the son of their district postmaster 
who had obtained a post in petersburg among the men who very soon 
became frequent visitors at the rostovs house in petersburg were boris 
pierre whom the count had met in the street and dragged home with 
him and berg who spent whole days at the rostovs and paid the eldest 
daughter countess vera the attentions a young man pays when he intends 
to propose 

not in vain had berg shown everybody his right hand wounded at 
austerlitz and held a perfectly unnecessary sword in his left he 
narrated that episode so persistently and with so important an air that 
everyone believed in the merit and usefulness of his deed and he had 
obtained two decorations for austerlitz 

in the finnish war he also managed to distinguish himself he had picked 
up the scrap of a grenade that had killed an aide de camp standing near 
the commander in chief and had taken it to his commander just as he had 
done after austerlitz he related this occurrence at such length and 
so insistently that everyone again believed it had been necessary to do 
this and he received two decorations for the finnish war also in 
1809 he was a captain in the guards wore medals and held some special 
lucrative posts in petersburg 

though some skeptics smiled when told of bergs merits it could not be 
denied that he was a painstaking and brave officer on excellent terms 
with his superiors and a moral young man with a brilliant career before 
him and an assured position in society 

four years before meeting a german comrade in the stalls of a moscow 
theater berg had pointed out vera rostova to him and had said in 
german das soll mein weib werden * and from that moment had made up 
his mind to marry her now in petersburg having considered the rostovs 
position and his own he decided that the time had come to propose 


* that girl shall be my wife 


bergs proposal was at first received with a perplexity that was not 
flattering to him at first it seemed strange that the son of an obscure 
livonian gentleman should propose marriage to a countess rostova but 
bergs chief characteristic was such a naive and good natured egotism 
that the rostovs involuntarily came to think it would be a good thing 
since he himself was so firmly convinced that it was good indeed 
excellent moreover the rostovs affairs were seriously embarrassed as 
the suitor could not but know and above all vera was twenty four had 
been taken out everywhere and though she was certainly good looking 
and sensible no one up to now had proposed to her so they gave their 
consent 

you see said berg to his comrade whom he called friend only 
because he knew that everyone has friends you see i have considered 
it all and should not marry if i had not thought it all out or if it 
were in any way unsuitable but on the contrary my papa and mamma 
are now provided for  i have arranged that rent for them in the baltic 
provinces  and i can live in petersburg on my pay and with her fortune 
and my good management we can get along nicely i am not marrying for 
money  i consider that dishonorable  but a wife should bring her 
share and a husband his i have my position in the service she has 
connections and some means in our times that is worth something isnt 
it but above all she is a handsome estimable girl and she loves 
me 

berg blushed and smiled 

and i love her because her character is sensible and very good 
now the other sister though they are the same family is quite 
different  an unpleasant character and has not the same intelligence 
she is so you know unpleasant but my fiancee well you 
will be coming he was going to say to dine but changed his mind 
and said to take tea with us and quickly doubling up his tongue he 
blew a small round ring of tobacco smoke perfectly embodying his dream 
of happiness 

after the first feeling of perplexity aroused in the parents by bergs 
proposal the holiday tone of joyousness usual at such times took 
possession of the family but the rejoicing was external and insincere 
in the familys feeling toward this wedding a certain awkwardness and 
constraint was evident as if they were ashamed of not having loved vera 
sufficiently and of being so ready to get her off their hands the old 
count felt this most he would probably have been unable to state 
the cause of his embarrassment but it resulted from the state of his 
affairs he did not know at all how much he had what his debts amounted 
to or what dowry he could give vera when his daughters were born 
he had assigned to each of them for her dowry an estate with three 
hundred serfs but one of these estates had already been sold and the 
other was mortgaged and the interest so much in arrears that it would 
have to be sold so that it was impossible to give it to vera nor had 
he any money 

berg had already been engaged a month and only a week remained before 
the wedding but the count had not yet decided in his own mind the 
question of the dowry nor spoken to his wife about it at one time the 
count thought of giving her the ryazan estate or of selling a forest at 
another time of borrowing money on a note of hand a few days before 
the wedding berg entered the counts study early one morning and with 
a pleasant smile respectfully asked his future father in law to let him 
know what veras dowry would be the count was so disconcerted by this 
long foreseen inquiry that without consideration he gave the first reply 
that came into his head i like your being businesslike about it i 
like it you shall be satisfied 

and patting berg on the shoulder he got up wishing to end the 
conversation but berg smiling pleasantly explained that if he did not 
know for certain how much vera would have and did not receive at least 
part of the dowry in advance he would have to break matters off 

because consider count  if i allowed myself to marry now without 
having definite means to maintain my wife i should be acting badly 

the conversation ended by the count who wished to be generous and to 
avoid further importunity saying that he would give a note of hand 
for eighty thousand rubles berg smiled meekly kissed the count on the 
shoulder and said that he was very grateful but that it was impossible 
for him to arrange his new life without receiving thirty thousand in 
ready money or at least twenty thousand count he added and then a 
note of hand for only sixty thousand 

yes yes all right said the count hurriedly only excuse me my 
dear fellow ill give you twenty thousand and a note of hand for eighty 
thousand as well yes yes kiss me 





chapter xii 


natasha was sixteen and it was the year 1809 the very year to which she 
had counted on her fingers with boris after they had kissed four years 
ago since then she had not seen him before sonya and her mother if 
boris happened to be mentioned she spoke quite freely of that 
episode as of some childish long forgotten matter that was not worth 
mentioning but in the secret depths of her soul the question whether 
her engagement to boris was a jest or an important binding promise 
tormented her 

since boris left moscow in 1805 to join the army he had not seen the 
rostovs he had been in moscow several times and had passed near 
otradnoe but had never been to see them 

sometimes it occurred to natasha that he did not wish to see her and 
this conjecture was confirmed by the sad tone in which her elders spoke 
of him 

nowadays old friends are not remembered the countess would say when 
boris was mentioned 

anna mikhaylovna also had of late visited them less frequently seemed 
to hold herself with particular dignity and always spoke rapturously 
and gratefully of the merits of her son and the brilliant career on 
which he had entered when the rostovs came to petersburg boris called 
on them 

he drove to their house in some agitation the memory of natasha was his 
most poetic recollection but he went with the firm intention of letting 
her and her parents feel that the childish relations between himself and 
natasha could not be binding either on her or on him he had a brilliant 
position in society thanks to his intimacy with countess bezukhova 
a brilliant position in the service thanks to the patronage of an 
important personage whose complete confidence he enjoyed and he was 
beginning to make plans for marrying one of the richest heiresses in 
petersburg plans which might very easily be realized when he entered 
the rostovs drawing room natasha was in her own room when she heard 
of his arrival she almost ran into the drawing room flushed and beaming 
with a more than cordial smile 

boris remembered natasha in a short dress with dark eyes shining from 
under her curls and boisterous childish laughter as he had known her 
four years before and so he was taken aback when quite a different 
natasha entered and his face expressed rapturous astonishment this 
expression on his face pleased natasha 

well do you recognize your little madcap playmate asked the 
countess 

boris kissed natashas hand and said that he was astonished at the 
change in her 

how handsome you have grown 

i should think so replied natashas laughing eyes 

and is papa older she asked 

natasha sat down and without joining in boris conversation with the 
countess silently and minutely studied her childhoods suitor he felt 
the weight of that resolute and affectionate scrutiny and glanced at her 
occasionally 

boris uniform spurs tie and the way his hair was brushed were all 
comme il faut and in the latest fashion this natasha noticed at once 
he sat rather sideways in the armchair next to the countess arranging 
with his right hand the cleanest of gloves that fitted his left hand 
like a skin and he spoke with a particularly refined compression of his 
lips about the amusements of the highest petersburg society recalling 
with mild irony old times in moscow and moscow acquaintances it was 
not accidentally natasha felt that he alluded when speaking of the 
highest aristocracy to an ambassadors ball he had attended and to 
invitations he had received from nn and ss 

all this time natasha sat silent glancing up at him from under her 
brows this gaze disturbed and confused boris more and more he looked 
round more frequently toward her and broke off in what he was saying 
he did not stay more than ten minutes then rose and took his leave the 
same inquisitive challenging and rather mocking eyes still looked at 
him after his first visit boris said to himself that natasha attracted 
him just as much as ever but that he must not yield to that feeling 
because to marry her a girl almost without fortune would mean ruin to 
his career while to renew their former relations without intending to 
marry her would be dishonorable boris made up his mind to avoid meeting 
natasha but despite that resolution he called again a few days later 
and began calling often and spending whole days at the rostovs it 
seemed to him that he ought to have an explanation with natasha and tell 
her that the old times must be forgotten that in spite of everything 
she could not be his wife that he had no means and they would never 
let her marry him but he failed to do so and felt awkward about 
entering on such an explanation from day to day he became more and more 
entangled it seemed to her mother and sonya that natasha was in love 
with boris as of old she sang him his favorite songs showed him her 
album making him write in it did not allow him to allude to the past 
letting it be understood how delightful was the present and every day 
he went away in a fog without having said what he meant to and not 
knowing what he was doing or why he came or how it would all end he 
left off visiting helene and received reproachful notes from her every 
day and yet he continued to spend whole days with the rostovs 





chapter xiii 


one night when the old countess in nightcap and dressing jacket 
without her false curls and with her poor little knob of hair showing 
under her white cotton cap knelt sighing and groaning on a rug and 
bowing to the ground in prayer her door creaked and natasha also in 
a dressing jacket with slippers on her bare feet and her hair in 
curlpapers ran in the countess  her prayerful mood dispelled  looked 
round and frowned she was finishing her last prayer can it be that 
this couch will be my grave natasha flushed and eager seeing 
her mother in prayer suddenly checked her rush half sat down and 
unconsciously put out her tongue as if chiding herself seeing that 
her mother was still praying she ran on tiptoe to the bed and rapidly 
slipping one little foot against the other pushed off her slippers and 
jumped onto the bed the countess had feared might become her grave this 
couch was high with a feather bed and five pillows each smaller than 
the one below natasha jumped on it sank into the feather bed rolled 
over to the wall and began snuggling up the bedclothes as she settled 
down raising her knees to her chin kicking out and laughing almost 
inaudibly now covering herself up head and all and now peeping at her 
mother the countess finished her prayers and came to the bed with a 
stern face but seeing that natashas head was covered she smiled in 
her kind weak way 

now then now then said she 

mamma can we have a talk yes said natasha now just one on your 
throat and another thatll do and seizing her mother round the 
neck she kissed her on the throat in her behavior to her mother 
natasha seemed rough but she was so sensitive and tactful that however 
she clasped her mother she always managed to do it without hurting her 
or making her feel uncomfortable or displeased 

well what is it tonight said the mother having arranged her pillows 
and waited until natasha after turning over a couple of times had 
settled down beside her under the quilt spread out her arms and 
assumed a serious expression 

these visits of natashas at night before the count returned from his 
club were one of the greatest pleasures of both mother and daughter 

what is it tonight  but i have to tell you 

natasha put her hand on her mothers mouth 

about boris i know she said seriously thats what i have come 
about dont say it  i know no do tell me and she removed her hand 
tell me mamma hes nice 

natasha you are sixteen at your age i was married you say boris is 
nice he is very nice and i love him like a son but what then 
what are you thinking about you have quite turned his head i can see 
that 

as she said this the countess looked round at her daughter natasha 
was lying looking steadily straight before her at one of the mahogany 
sphinxes carved on the corners of the bedstead so that the countess 
only saw her daughters face in profile that face struck her by its 
peculiarly serious and concentrated expression 

natasha was listening and considering 

well what then said she 

you have quite turned his head and why what do you want of him you 
know you cant marry him 

why not said natasha without changing her position 

because he is young because he is poor because he is a relation 
and because you yourself dont love him 

how do you know 

i know it is not right darling 

but if i want to said natasha 

leave off talking nonsense said the countess 

but if i want to 

natasha i am in earnest 

natasha did not let her finish she drew the countess large hand to 
her kissed it on the back and then on the palm then again turned it 
over and began kissing first one knuckle then the space between the 
knuckles then the next knuckle whispering january february march 
april may speak mamma why dont you say anything speak said she 
turning to her mother who was tenderly gazing at her daughter and in 
that contemplation seemed to have forgotten all she had wished to say 

it wont do my love not everyone will understand this friendship 
dating from your childish days and to see him so intimate with you may 
injure you in the eyes of other young men who visit us and above all 
it torments him for nothing he may already have found a suitable and 
wealthy match and now hes half crazy 

crazy repeated natasha 

ill tell you some things about myself i had a cousin 

i know cyril matveich but he is old 

he was not always old but this is what ill do natasha ill have a 
talk with boris he need not come so often 

why not if he likes to 

because i know it will end in nothing 

how can you know no mamma dont speak to him what nonsense said 
natasha in the tone of one being deprived of her property well i 
wont marry but let him come if he enjoys it and i enjoy it natasha 
smiled and looked at her mother not to marry but just so she added 

how so my pet 

just so theres no need for me to marry him but just so 

just so just so repeated the countess and shaking all over she 
went off into a good humored unexpected elderly laugh 

dont laugh stop cried natasha youre shaking the whole bed 
youre awfully like me just such another giggler wait and she 
seized the countess hands and kissed a knuckle of the little finger 
saying june and continued kissing july august on the other 
hand but mamma is he very much in love what do you think was 
anybody ever so much in love with you and hes very nice very very 
nice only not quite my taste  he is so narrow like the dining room 
clock dont you understand narrow you know  gray light gray 

what rubbish youre talking said the countess 

natasha continued dont you really understand nicholas would 
understand bezukhov now is blue dark blue and red and he is 
square 

you flirt with him too said the countess laughing 

no he is a freemason i have found out he is fine dark blue and 
red how can i explain it to you 

little countess the counts voice called from behind the door 
youre not asleep natasha jumped up snatched up her slippers and 
ran barefoot to her own room 

it was a long time before she could sleep she kept thinking that no one 
could understand all that she understood and all there was in her 

sonya she thought glancing at that curled up sleeping little kitten 
with her enormous plait of hair no how could she shes virtuous she 
fell in love with nicholas and does not wish to know anything more even 
mamma does not understand it is wonderful how clever i am and how 
charming she is she went on speaking of herself in the third person 
and imagining it was some very wise man  the wisest and best of 
men  who was saying it of her there is everything everything in her 
continued this man she is unusually intelligent charming and 
then she is pretty uncommonly pretty and agile  she swims and rides 
splendidly and her voice one can really say its a wonderful voice 

she hummed a scrap from her favorite opera by cherubini threw herself 
on her bed laughed at the pleasant thought that she would immediately 
fall asleep called dunyasha the maid to put out the candle and before 
dunyasha had left the room had already passed into yet another happier 
world of dreams where everything was as light and beautiful as in 
reality and even more so because it was different 


next day the countess called boris aside and had a talk with him after 
which he ceased coming to the rostovs 





chapter xiv 


on the thirty first of december new years eve 1809   10 an old 
grandee of catherines day was giving a ball and midnight supper the 
diplomatic corps and the emperor himself were to be present 

the grandees well known mansion on the english quay glittered with 
innumerable lights police were stationed at the brightly lit entrance 
which was carpeted with red baize and not only gendarmes but dozens of 
police officers and even the police master himself stood at the porch 
carriages kept driving away and fresh ones arriving with red liveried 
footmen and footmen in plumed hats from the carriages emerged men 
wearing uniforms stars and ribbons while ladies in satin and ermine 
cautiously descended the carriage steps which were let down for them 
with a clatter and then walked hurriedly and noiselessly over the baize 
at the entrance 

almost every time a new carriage drove up a whisper ran through the 
crowd and caps were doffed 

the emperor no a minister prince ambassador dont you see 
the plumes was whispered among the crowd 

one person better dressed than the rest seemed to know everyone and 
mentioned by name the greatest dignitaries of the day 

a third of the visitors had already arrived but the rostovs who were 
to be present were still hurrying to get dressed 

there had been many discussions and preparations for this ball in the 
rostov family many fears that the invitation would not arrive that the 
dresses would not be ready or that something would not be arranged as 
it should be 

marya ignatevna peronskaya a thin and shallow maid of honor at the 
court of the dowager empress who was a friend and relation of the 
countess and piloted the provincial rostovs in petersburg high society 
was to accompany them to the ball 

they were to call for her at her house in the taurida gardens at ten 
oclock but it was already five minutes to ten and the girls were not 
yet dressed 

natasha was going to her first grand ball she had got up at eight that 
morning and had been in a fever of excitement and activity all day all 
her powers since morning had been concentrated on ensuring that they 
all  she herself mamma and sonya  should be as well dressed as 
possible sonya and her mother put themselves entirely in her hands the 
countess was to wear a claret colored velvet dress and the two girls 
white gauze over pink silk slips with roses on their bodices and their 
hair dressed a la grecque 

everything essential had already been done feet hands necks and 
ears washed perfumed and powdered as befits a ball the openwork 
silk stockings and white satin shoes with ribbons were already on the 
hairdressing was almost done sonya was finishing dressing and so was 
the countess but natasha who had bustled about helping them all was 
behindhand she was still sitting before a looking glass with a dressing 
jacket thrown over her slender shoulders sonya stood ready dressed in 
the middle of the room and pressing the head of a pin till it hurt her 
dainty finger was fixing on a last ribbon that squeaked as the pin went 
through it 

thats not the way thats not the way sonya cried natasha turning 
her head and clutching with both hands at her hair which the maid who 
was dressing it had not time to release that bow is not right come 
here 

sonya sat down and natasha pinned the ribbon on differently 

allow me miss i cant do it like that said the maid who was holding 
natashas hair 

oh dear well then wait thats right sonya 

arent you ready it is nearly ten came the countess voice 

directly directly and you mamma 

i have only my cap to pin on 

dont do it without me called natasha you wont do it right 

but its already ten 

they had decided to be at the ball by half past ten and natasha had 
still to get dressed and they had to call at the taurida gardens 

when her hair was done natasha in her short petticoat from under which 
her dancing shoes showed and in her mothers dressing jacket ran up to 
sonya scrutinized her and then ran to her mother turning her mothers 
head this way and that she fastened on the cap and hurriedly kissing 
her gray hair ran back to the maids who were turning up the hem of her 
skirt 

the cause of the delay was natashas skirt which was too long two 
maids were turning up the hem and hurriedly biting off the ends of 
thread a third with pins in her mouth was running about between the 
countess and sonya and a fourth held the whole of the gossamer garment 
up high on one uplifted hand 

mavra quicker darling 

give me my thimble miss from there 

whenever will you be ready asked the count coming to the door here 
is some scent peronskaya must be tired of waiting 

its ready miss said the maid holding up the shortened gauze dress 
with two fingers and blowing and shaking something off it as if by 
this to express a consciousness of the airiness and purity of what she 
held 

natasha began putting on the dress 

in a minute in a minute dont come in papa she cried to her father 
as he opened the door  speaking from under the filmy skirt which still 
covered her whole face 

sonya slammed the door to a minute later they let the count in he was 
wearing a blue swallow tail coat shoes and stockings and was perfumed 
and his hair pomaded 

oh papa how nice you look charming cried natasha as she stood in 
the middle of the room smoothing out the folds of the gauze 

if you please miss allow me said the maid who on her knees was 
pulling the skirt straight and shifting the pins from one side of her 
mouth to the other with her tongue 

say what you like exclaimed sonya in a despairing voice as she 
looked at natasha say what you like its still too long 

natasha stepped back to look at herself in the pier glass the dress was 
too long 

really madam it is not at all too long said mavra crawling on her 
knees after her young lady 

well if its too long well take it up well tack it up in one 
minute said the resolute dunyasha taking a needle that was stuck on 
the front of her little shawl and still kneeling on the floor set to 
work once more 

at that moment with soft steps the countess came in shyly in her cap 
and velvet gown 

oo oo my beauty exclaimed the count she looks better than any of 
you 

he would have embraced her but blushing she stepped aside fearing to 
be rumpled 

mamma your cap more to this side said natasha ill arrange it 
and she rushed forward so that the maids who were tacking up her skirt 
could not move fast enough and a piece of gauze was torn off 

oh goodness what has happened really it was not my fault 

never mind ill run it up it wont show said dunyasha 

what a beauty  a very queen said the nurse as she came to the door 
and sonya they are lovely 

at a quarter past ten they at last got into their carriages and started 
but they had still to call at the taurida gardens 

peronskaya was quite ready in spite of her age and plainness she had 
gone through the same process as the rostovs but with less flurry  for 
to her it was a matter of routine her ugly old body was washed 
perfumed and powdered in just the same way she had washed behind her 
ears just as carefully and when she entered her drawing room in her 
yellow dress wearing her badge as maid of honor her old ladys maid 
was as full of rapturous admiration as the rostovs servants had been 

she praised the rostovs toilets they praised her taste and toilet and 
at eleven oclock careful of their coiffures and dresses they settled 
themselves in their carriages and drove off 





chapter xv 


natasha had not had a moment free since early morning and had not once 
had time to think of what lay before her 

in the damp chill air and crowded closeness of the swaying carriage she 
for the first time vividly imagined what was in store for her there at 
the ball in those brightly lighted rooms  with music flowers dances 
the emperor and all the brilliant young people of petersburg the 
prospect was so splendid that she hardly believed it would come true 
so out of keeping was it with the chill darkness and closeness of the 
carriage she understood all that awaited her only when after stepping 
over the red baize at the entrance she entered the hall took off her 
fur cloak and beside sonya and in front of her mother mounted the 
brightly illuminated stairs between the flowers only then did she 
remember how she must behave at a ball and tried to assume the majestic 
air she considered indispensable for a girl on such an occasion but 
fortunately for her she felt her eyes growing misty she saw nothing 
clearly her pulse beat a hundred to the minute and the blood throbbed 
at her heart she could not assume that pose which would have made her 
ridiculous and she moved on almost fainting from excitement and trying 
with all her might to conceal it and this was the very attitude that 
became her best before and behind them other visitors were entering 
also talking in low tones and wearing ball dresses the mirrors on the 
landing reflected ladies in white pale blue and pink dresses with 
diamonds and pearls on their bare necks and arms 

natasha looked in the mirrors and could not distinguish her reflection 
from the others all was blended into one brilliant procession 
on entering the ballroom the regular hum of voices footsteps and 
greetings deafened natasha and the light and glitter dazzled her still 
more the host and hostess who had already been standing at the door 
for half an hour repeating the same words to the various arrivals 
charme de vous voir * greeted the rostovs and peronskaya in the same 
manner 


* delighted to see you 


the two girls in their white dresses each with a rose in her black 
hair both curtsied in the same way but the hostess eye involuntarily 
rested longer on the slim natasha she looked at her and gave her alone 
a special smile in addition to her usual smile as hostess looking at 
her she may have recalled the golden irrecoverable days of her own 
girlhood and her own first ball the host also followed natasha with his 
eyes and asked the count which was his daughter 

charming said he kissing the tips of his fingers 

in the ballroom guests stood crowding at the entrance doors awaiting 
the emperor the countess took up a position in one of the front rows of 
that crowd natasha heard and felt that several people were asking about 
her and looking at her she realized that those noticing her liked her 
and this observation helped to calm her 

there are some like ourselves and some worse she thought 

peronskaya was pointing out to the countess the most important people at 
the ball 

that is the dutch ambassador do you see that gray haired man she 
said indicating an old man with a profusion of silver gray curly hair 
who was surrounded by ladies laughing at something he said 

ah here she is the queen of petersburg countess bezukhova said 
peronskaya indicating helene who had just entered how lovely she 
is quite equal to marya antonovna see how the men young and old pay 
court to her beautiful and clever they say prince  is quite mad 
about her but see those two though not good looking are even more 
run after 

she pointed to a lady who was crossing the room followed by a very plain 
daughter 

she is a splendid match a millionairess said peronskaya and look 
here come her suitors 

that is bezukhovas brother anatole kuragin she said indicating a 
handsome officer of the horse guards who passed by them with head erect 
looking at something over the heads of the ladies hes handsome 
isnt he i hear they will marry him to that rich girl but your cousin 
drubetskoy is also very attentive to her they say she has millions oh 
yes thats the french ambassador himself she replied to the countess 
inquiry about caulaincourt looks as if he were a king all the same 
the french are charming very charming no one more charming in society 
ah here she is yes she is still the most beautiful of them all our 
marya antonovna and how simply she is dressed lovely and that stout 
one in spectacles is the universal freemason she went on indicating 
pierre put him beside his wife and he looks a regular buffoon 

pierre swaying his stout body advanced making way through the crowd 
and nodding to right and left as casually and good naturedly as if he 
were passing through a crowd at a fair he pushed through evidently 
looking for someone 

natasha looked joyfully at the familiar face of pierre the buffoon 
as peronskaya had called him and knew he was looking for them and 
for her in particular he had promised to be at the ball and introduce 
partners to her 

but before he reached them pierre stopped beside a very handsome dark 
man of middle height and in a white uniform who stood by a window 
talking to a tall man wearing stars and a ribbon natasha at once 
recognized the shorter and younger man in the white uniform it was 
bolkonski who seemed to her to have grown much younger happier and 
better looking 

theres someone else we know  bolkonski do you see mamma said 
natasha pointing out prince andrew you remember he stayed a night 
with us at otradnoe 

oh you know him said peronskaya i cant bear him il fait a 
present la pluie et le beau temps * hes too proud for anything takes 
after his father and hes hand in glove with speranski writing some 
project or other just look how he treats the ladies theres one 
talking to him and he has turned away she said pointing at him id 
give it to him if he treated me as he does those ladies 


* he is all the rage just now 





chapter xvi 


suddenly everybody stirred began talking and pressed forward and then 
back and between the two rows which separated the emperor entered to 
the sounds of music that had immediately struck up behind him walked 
his host and hostess he walked in rapidly bowing to right and left 
as if anxious to get the first moments of the reception over the band 
played the polonaise in vogue at that time on account of the words that 
had been set to it beginning alexander elisaveta all our hearts you 
ravish quite the emperor passed on to the drawing room the crowd 
made a rush for the doors and several persons with excited faces 
hurried there and back again then the crowd hastily retired from 
the drawing room door at which the emperor reappeared talking to the 
hostess a young man looking distraught pounced down on the ladies 
asking them to move aside some ladies with faces betraying complete 
forgetfulness of all the rules of decorum pushed forward to the 
detriment of their toilets the men began to choose partners and take 
their places for the polonaise 

everyone moved back and the emperor came smiling out of the drawing 
room leading his hostess by the hand but not keeping time to the 
music the host followed with marya antonovna naryshkina then came 
ambassadors ministers and various generals whom peronskaya diligently 
named more than half the ladies already had partners and were taking 
up or preparing to take up their positions for the polonaise natasha 
felt that she would be left with her mother and sonya among a minority 
of women who crowded near the wall not having been invited to dance 
she stood with her slender arms hanging down her scarcely defined bosom 
rising and falling regularly and with bated breath and glittering 
frightened eyes gazed straight before her evidently prepared for the 
height of joy or misery she was not concerned about the emperor or any 
of those great people whom peronskaya was pointing out  she had but one 
thought is it possible no one will ask me that i shall not be among 
the first to dance is it possible that not one of all these men will 
notice me they do not even seem to see me or if they do they look as 
if they were saying ah shes not the one im after so its not worth 
looking at her no its impossible she thought they must know 
how i long to dance how splendidly i dance and how they would enjoy 
dancing with me 

the strains of the polonaise which had continued for a considerable 
time had begun to sound like a sad reminiscence to natashas ears she 
wanted to cry peronskaya had left them the count was at the other end 
of the room she and the countess and sonya were standing by themselves 
as in the depths of a forest amid that crowd of strangers with no one 
interested in them and not wanted by anyone prince andrew with a lady 
passed by evidently not recognizing them the handsome anatole was 
smilingly talking to a partner on his arm and looked at natasha as one 
looks at a wall boris passed them twice and each time turned away berg 
and his wife who were not dancing came up to them 

this family gathering seemed humiliating to natasha  as if there were 
nowhere else for the family to talk but here at the ball she did not 
listen to or look at vera who was telling her something about her own 
green dress 

at last the emperor stopped beside his last partner he had danced 
with three and the music ceased a worried aide de camp ran up to the 
rostovs requesting them to stand farther back though as it was they 
were already close to the wall and from the gallery resounded the 
distinct precise enticingly rhythmical strains of a waltz the emperor 
looked smilingly down the room a minute passed but no one had yet begun 
dancing an aide de camp the master of ceremonies went up to countess 
bezukhova and asked her to dance she smilingly raised her hand and laid 
it on his shoulder without looking at him the aide de camp an adept 
in his art grasping his partner firmly round her waist with confident 
deliberation started smoothly gliding first round the edge of the 
circle then at the corner of the room he caught helenes left hand 
and turned her the only sound audible apart from the ever quickening 
music being the rhythmic click of the spurs on his rapid agile feet 
while at every third beat his partners velvet dress spread out and 
seemed to flash as she whirled round natasha gazed at them and was 
ready to cry because it was not she who was dancing that first turn of 
the waltz 

prince andrew in the white uniform of a cavalry colonel wearing 
stockings and dancing shoes stood looking animated and bright in the 
front row of the circle not far from the rostovs baron firhoff was 
talking to him about the first sitting of the council of state to be 
held next day prince andrew as one closely connected with speranski 
and participating in the work of the legislative commission could give 
reliable information about that sitting concerning which various rumors 
were current but not listening to what firhoff was saying he was 
gazing now at the sovereign and now at the men intending to dance who 
had not yet gathered courage to enter the circle 

prince andrew was watching these men abashed by the emperors presence 
and the women who were breathlessly longing to be asked to dance 

pierre came up to him and caught him by the arm 

you always dance i have a protegee the young rostova here ask her 
he said 

where is she asked bolkonski excuse me he added turning to the 
baron we will finish this conversation elsewhere  at a ball one 
must dance he stepped forward in the direction pierre indicated the 
despairing dejected expression of natashas face caught his eye 
he recognized her guessed her feelings saw that it was her debut 
remembered her conversation at the window and with an expression of 
pleasure on his face approached countess rostova 

allow me to introduce you to my daughter said the countess with 
heightened color 

i have the pleasure of being already acquainted if the countess 
remembers me said prince andrew with a low and courteous bow quite 
belying peronskayas remarks about his rudeness and approaching natasha 
he held out his arm to grasp her waist before he had completed his 
invitation he asked her to waltz that tremulous expression on 
natashas face prepared either for despair or rapture suddenly 
brightened into a happy grateful childlike smile 

i have long been waiting for you that frightened happy little girl 
seemed to say by the smile that replaced the threatened tears as she 
raised her hand to prince andrews shoulder they were the second couple 
to enter the circle prince andrew was one of the best dancers of his 
day and natasha danced exquisitely her little feet in their white satin 
dancing shoes did their work swiftly lightly and independently of 
herself while her face beamed with ecstatic happiness her slender bare 
arms and neck were not beautiful  compared to helenes her shoulders 
looked thin and her bosom undeveloped but helene seemed as it were 
hardened by a varnish left by the thousands of looks that had scanned 
her person while natasha was like a girl exposed for the first time 
who would have felt very much ashamed had she not been assured that this 
was absolutely necessary 

prince andrew liked dancing and wishing to escape as quickly as 
possible from the political and clever talk which everyone addressed 
to him wishing also to break up the circle of restraint he disliked 
caused by the emperors presence he danced and had chosen natasha 
because pierre pointed her out to him and because she was the first 
pretty girl who caught his eye but scarcely had he embraced that 
slender supple figure and felt her stirring so close to him and smiling 
so near him than the wine of her charm rose to his head and he 
felt himself revived and rejuvenated when after leaving her he stood 
breathing deeply and watching the other dancers 





chapter xvii 


after prince andrew boris came up to ask natasha for a dance and then 
the aide de camp who had opened the ball and several other young men 
so that flushed and happy and passing on her superfluous partners to 
sonya she did not cease dancing all the evening she noticed and saw 
nothing of what occupied everyone else not only did she fail to notice 
that the emperor talked a long time with the french ambassador and how 
particularly gracious he was to a certain lady or that prince so and so 
and so and so did and said this and that and that helene had great 
success and was honored by the special attention of so and so but she 
did not even see the emperor and only noticed that he had gone because 
the ball became livelier after his departure for one of the merry 
cotillions before supper prince andrew was again her partner he 
reminded her of their first encounter in the otradnoe avenue and how 
she had been unable to sleep that moonlight night and told her how he 
had involuntarily overheard her natasha blushed at that recollection 
and tried to excuse herself as if there had been something to be 
ashamed of in what prince andrew had overheard 

like all men who have grown up in society prince andrew liked meeting 
someone there not of the conventional society stamp and such was 
natasha with her surprise her delight her shyness and even her 
mistakes in speaking french with her he behaved with special care and 
tenderness sitting beside her and talking of the simplest and most 
unimportant matters he admired her shy grace in the middle of the 
cotillion having completed one of the figures natasha still out of 
breath was returning to her seat when another dancer chose her she was 
tired and panting and evidently thought of declining but immediately 
put her hand gaily on the mans shoulder smiling at prince andrew 

id be glad to sit beside you and rest im tired but you see how they 
keep asking me and im glad of it im happy and i love everybody and 
you and i understand it all and much much more was said in her smile 
when her partner left her natasha ran across the room to choose two 
ladies for the figure 

if she goes to her cousin first and then to another lady she will be 
my wife said prince andrew to himself quite to his own surprise as he 
watched her she did go first to her cousin 

what rubbish sometimes enters ones head thought prince andrew but 
what is certain is that that girl is so charming so original that she 
wont be dancing here a month before she will be married such as 
she are rare here he thought as natasha readjusting a rose that was 
slipping on her bodice settled herself beside him 

when the cotillion was over the old count in his blue coat came up to 
the dancers he invited prince andrew to come and see them and asked 
his daughter whether she was enjoying herself natasha did not answer at 
once but only looked up with a smile that said reproachfully how can 
you ask such a question 

i have never enjoyed myself so much before she said and prince 
andrew noticed how her thin arms rose quickly as if to embrace her 
father and instantly dropped again natasha was happier than she had 
ever been in her life she was at that height of bliss when one becomes 
completely kind and good and does not believe in the possibility of 
evil unhappiness or sorrow 

at that ball pierre for the first time felt humiliated by the position 
his wife occupied in court circles he was gloomy and absent minded a 
deep furrow ran across his forehead and standing by a window he stared 
over his spectacles seeing no one 

on her way to supper natasha passed him 

pierres gloomy unhappy look struck her she stopped in front of him 
she wished to help him to bestow on him the superabundance of her own 
happiness 

how delightful it is count said she isnt it 

pierre smiled absent mindedly evidently not grasping what she said 

yes i am very glad he said 

how can people be dissatisfied with anything thought natasha 
especially such a capital fellow as bezukhov in natashas eyes all 
the people at the ball alike were good kind and splendid people 
loving one another none of them capable of injuring another  and so 
they ought all to be happy 





chapter xviii 


next day prince andrew thought of the ball but his mind did not dwell 
on it long yes it was a very brilliant ball and then yes that 
little rostova is very charming theres something fresh original 
un petersburg like about her that distinguishes her that was all he 
thought about yesterdays ball and after his morning tea he set to 
work 

but either from fatigue or want of sleep he was ill disposed for work 
and could get nothing done he kept criticizing his own work as he 
often did and was glad when he heard someone coming 

the visitor was bitski who served on various committees frequented all 
the societies in petersburg and a passionate devotee of the new ideas 
and of speranski and a diligent petersburg newsmonger  one of those men 
who choose their opinions like their clothes according to the fashion 
but who for that very reason appear to be the warmest partisans hardly 
had he got rid of his hat before he ran into prince andrews room with a 
preoccupied air and at once began talking he had just heard particulars 
of that mornings sitting of the council of state opened by the emperor 
and he spoke of it enthusiastically the emperors speech had been 
extraordinary it had been a speech such as only constitutional monarchs 
deliver the sovereign plainly said that the council and senate are 
estates of the realm he said that the government must rest not on 
authority but on secure bases the emperor said that the fiscal system 
must be reorganized and the accounts published recounted bitski 
emphasizing certain words and opening his eyes significantly 

ah yes todays events mark an epoch the greatest epoch in our 
history he concluded 

prince andrew listened to the account of the opening of the council of 
state which he had so impatiently awaited and to which he had attached 
such importance and was surprised that this event now that it had 
taken place did not affect him and even seemed quite insignificant he 
listened with quiet irony to bitskis enthusiastic account of it a very 
simple thought occurred to him what does it matter to me or to bitski 
what the emperor was pleased to say at the council can all that make me 
any happier or better 

and this simple reflection suddenly destroyed all the interest prince 
andrew had felt in the impending reforms he was going to dine that 
evening at speranskis with only a few friends as the host had said 
when inviting him the prospect of that dinner in the intimate home 
circle of the man he so admired had greatly interested prince 
andrew especially as he had not yet seen speranski in his domestic 
surroundings but now he felt disinclined to go to it 

at the appointed hour however he entered the modest house speranski 
owned in the taurida gardens in the parqueted dining room this small 
house remarkable for its extreme cleanliness suggesting that of a 
monastery prince andrew who was rather late found the friendly 
gathering of speranskis intimate acquaintances already assembled at 
five oclock there were no ladies present except speranskis little 
daughter long faced like her father and her governess the other 
guests were gervais magnitski and stolypin while still in the 
anteroom prince andrew heard loud voices and a ringing staccato 
laugh  a laugh such as one hears on the stage someone  it sounded like 
speranski  was distinctly ejaculating ha ha ha prince andrew had never 
before heard speranskis famous laugh and this ringing high pitched 
laughter from a statesman made a strange impression on him 

he entered the dining room the whole company were standing between two 
windows at a small table laid with hors doeuvres speranski wearing 
a gray swallow tail coat with a star on the breast and evidently still 
the same waistcoat and high white stock he had worn at the meeting of 
the council of state stood at the table with a beaming countenance his 
guests surrounded him magnitski addressing himself to speranski was 
relating an anecdote and speranski was laughing in advance at what 
magnitski was going to say when prince andrew entered the room 
magnitskis words were again crowned by laughter stolypin gave a deep 
bass guffaw as he munched a piece of bread and cheese gervais laughed 
softly with a hissing chuckle and speranski in a high pitched staccato 
manner 

still laughing speranski held out his soft white hand to prince andrew 

very pleased to see you prince he said one moment he went on 
turning to magnitski and interrupting his story we have agreed that 
this is a dinner for recreation with not a word about business and 
turning again to the narrator he began to laugh afresh 

prince andrew looked at the laughing speranski with astonishment 
regret and disillusionment it seemed to him that this was not 
speranski but someone else everything that had formerly appeared 
mysterious and fascinating in speranski suddenly became plain and 
unattractive 

at dinner the conversation did not cease for a moment and seemed to 
consist of the contents of a book of funny anecdotes before magnitski 
had finished his story someone else was anxious to relate something 
still funnier most of the anecdotes if not relating to the state 
service related to people in the service it seemed that in this 
company the insignificance of those people was so definitely accepted 
that the only possible attitude toward them was one of good humored 
ridicule speranski related how at the council that morning a deaf 
dignitary when asked his opinion replied that he thought so too 
gervais gave a long account of an official revision remarkable for the 
stupidity of everybody concerned stolypin stuttering broke into the 
conversation and began excitedly talking of the abuses that existed 
under the former order of things  threatening to give a serious turn 
to the conversation magnitski starting quizzing stolypin about his 
vehemence gervais intervened with a joke and the talk reverted to its 
former lively tone 

evidently speranski liked to rest after his labors and find amusement 
in a circle of friends and his guests understanding his wish tried 
to enliven him and amuse themselves but their gaiety seemed to prince 
andrew mirthless and tiresome speranskis high pitched voice struck 
him unpleasantly and the incessant laughter grated on him like a false 
note prince andrew did not laugh and feared that he would be a damper 
on the spirits of the company but no one took any notice of his being 
out of harmony with the general mood they all seemed very gay 

he tried several times to join in the conversation but his remarks were 
tossed aside each time like a cork thrown out of the water and he could 
not jest with them 

there was nothing wrong or unseemly in what they said it was witty and 
might have been funny but it lacked just that something which is the 
salt of mirth and they were not even aware that such a thing existed 

after dinner speranskis daughter and her governess rose he patted the 
little girl with his white hand and kissed her and that gesture too 
seemed unnatural to prince andrew 

the men remained at table over their port  english fashion in the midst 
of a conversation that was started about napoleons spanish affairs 
which they all agreed in approving prince andrew began to express a 
contrary opinion speranski smiled and with an evident wish to prevent 
the conversation from taking an unpleasant course told a story that had 
no connection with the previous conversation for a few moments all were 
silent 

having sat some time at table speranski corked a bottle of wine and 
remarking nowadays good wine rides in a carriage and pair passed it 
to the servant and got up all rose and continuing to talk loudly went 
into the drawing room two letters brought by a courier were handed to 
speranski and he took them to his study as soon as he had left the room 
the general merriment stopped and the guests began to converse sensibly 
and quietly with one another 

now for the recitation said speranski on returning from his study a 
wonderful talent he said to prince andrew and magnitski immediately 
assumed a pose and began reciting some humorous verses in french which 
he had composed about various well known petersburg people he was 
interrupted several times by applause when the verses were finished 
prince andrew went up to speranski and took his leave 

where are you off to so early asked speranski 

i promised to go to a reception 

they said no more prince andrew looked closely into those mirrorlike 
impenetrable eyes and felt that it had been ridiculous of him to have 
expected anything from speranski and from any of his own activities 
connected with him or ever to have attributed importance to what 
speranski was doing that precise mirthless laughter rang in prince 
andrews ears long after he had left the house 

when he reached home prince andrew began thinking of his life in 
petersburg during those last four months as if it were something new he 
recalled his exertions and solicitations and the history of his project 
of army reform which had been accepted for consideration and which they 
were trying to pass over in silence simply because another a very poor 
one had already been prepared and submitted to the emperor he thought 
of the meetings of a committee of which berg was a member he remembered 
how carefully and at what length everything relating to form and 
procedure was discussed at those meetings and how sedulously and 
promptly all that related to the gist of the business was evaded he 
recalled his labors on the legal code and how painstakingly he had 
translated the articles of the roman and french codes into russian 
and he felt ashamed of himself then he vividly pictured to himself 
bogucharovo his occupations in the country his journey to ryazan 
he remembered the peasants and dron the village elder and mentally 
applying to them the personal rights he had divided into paragraphs he 
felt astonished that he could have spent so much time on such useless 
work 





chapter xix 


next day prince andrew called at a few houses he had not visited before 
and among them at the rostovs with whom he had renewed acquaintance 
at the ball apart from considerations of politeness which demanded the 
call he wanted to see that original eager girl who had left such a 
pleasant impression on his mind in her own home 

natasha was one of the first to meet him she was wearing a dark blue 
house dress in which prince andrew thought her even prettier than in her 
ball dress she and all the rostov family welcomed him as an old friend 
simply and cordially the whole family whom he had formerly judged 
severely now seemed to him to consist of excellent simple and kindly 
people the old counts hospitality and good nature which struck one 
especially in petersburg as a pleasant surprise were such that prince 
andrew could not refuse to stay to dinner yes he thought they 
are capital people who of course have not the slightest idea what a 
treasure they possess in natasha but they are kindly folk and form 
the best possible setting for this strikingly poetic charming girl 
overflowing with life 

in natasha prince andrew was conscious of a strange world completely 
alien to him and brimful of joys unknown to him a different world 
that in the otradnoe avenue and at the window that moonlight night had 
already begun to disconcert him now this world disconcerted him no 
longer and was no longer alien to him but he himself having entered it 
found in it a new enjoyment 

after dinner natasha at prince andrews request went to the clavichord 
and began singing prince andrew stood by a window talking to the ladies 
and listened to her in the midst of a phrase he ceased speaking and 
suddenly felt tears choking him a thing he had thought impossible for 
him he looked at natasha as she sang and something new and joyful 
stirred in his soul he felt happy and at the same time sad he had 
absolutely nothing to weep about yet he was ready to weep what about 
his former love the little princess his disillusionments his hopes 
for the future yes and no the chief reason was a sudden vivid 
sense of the terrible contrast between something infinitely great and 
illimitable within him and that limited and material something that he 
and even she was this contrast weighed on and yet cheered him while 
she sang 

as soon as natasha had finished she went up to him and asked how he 
liked her voice she asked this and then became confused feeling that 
she ought not to have asked it he smiled looking at her and said he 
liked her singing as he liked everything she did 

prince andrew left the rostovs late in the evening he went to bed from 
habit but soon realized that he could not sleep having lit his candle 
he sat up in bed then got up then lay down again not at all troubled 
by his sleeplessness his soul was as fresh and joyful as if he had 
stepped out of a stuffy room into gods own fresh air it did not enter 
his head that he was in love with natasha he was not thinking about 
her but only picturing her to himself and in consequence all life 
appeared in a new light why do i strive why do i toil in this narrow 
confined frame when life all life with all its joys is open to me 
said he to himself and for the first time for a very long while he 
began making happy plans for the future he decided that he must attend 
to his sons education by finding a tutor and putting the boy in his 
charge then he ought to retire from the service and go abroad and see 
england switzerland and italy i must use my freedom while i feel so 
much strength and youth in me he said to himself pierre was right 
when he said one must believe in the possibility of happiness in order 
to be happy and now i do believe in it let the dead bury their dead 
but while one has life one must live and be happy thought he 





chapter xx 


one morning colonel berg whom pierre knew as he knew everybody in 
moscow and petersburg came to see him berg arrived in an immaculate 
brand new uniform with his hair pomaded and brushed forward over his 
temples as the emperor alexander wore his hair 

i have just been to see the countess your wife unfortunately she 
could not grant my request but i hope count i shall be more fortunate 
with you he said with a smile 

what is it you wish colonel i am at your service 

i have now quite settled in my new rooms count berg said this with 
perfect conviction that this information could not but be agreeable 
and so i wish to arrange just a small party for my own and my wifes 
friends he smiled still more pleasantly i wished to ask the 
countess and you to do me the honor of coming to tea and to supper 

only countess helene considering the society of such people as the 
bergs beneath her could be cruel enough to refuse such an invitation 
berg explained so clearly why he wanted to collect at his house a small 
but select company and why this would give him pleasure and why though 
he grudged spending money on cards or anything harmful he was prepared 
to run into some expense for the sake of good society  that pierre could 
not refuse and promised to come 

but dont be late count if i may venture to ask about ten minutes to 
eight please we shall make up a rubber our general is coming he 
is very good to me we shall have supper count so you will do me the 
favor 

contrary to his habit of being late pierre on that day arrived at the 
bergs house not at ten but at fifteen minutes to eight 

having prepared everything necessary for the party the bergs were ready 
for their guests arrival 

in their new clean and light study with its small busts and pictures 
and new furniture sat berg and his wife berg closely buttoned up in 
his new uniform sat beside his wife explaining to her that one always 
could and should be acquainted with people above one because only then 
does one get satisfaction from acquaintances 

you can get to know something you can ask for something see how i 
managed from my first promotion berg measured his life not by years 
but by promotions my comrades are still nobodies while i am only 
waiting for a vacancy to command a regiment and have the happiness to 
be your husband he rose and kissed veras hand and on the way to 
her straightened out a turned up corner of the carpet and how have i 
obtained all this chiefly by knowing how to choose my aquaintances it 
goes without saying that one must be conscientious and methodical 

berg smiled with a sense of his superiority over a weak woman and 
paused reflecting that this dear wife of his was after all but a weak 
woman who could not understand all that constitutes a mans dignity 
what it was ein mann zu sein * vera at the same time smiling with a 
sense of superiority over her good conscientious husband who all the 
same understood life wrongly as according to vera all men did berg 
judging by his wife thought all women weak and foolish vera judging 
only by her husband and generalizing from that observation supposed 
that all men though they understand nothing and are conceited and 
selfish ascribe common sense to themselves alone 


* to be a man 


berg rose and embraced his wife carefully so as not to crush her lace 
fichu for which he had paid a good price kissing her straight on the 
lips 

the only thing is we mustnt have children too soon he continued 
following an unconscious sequence of ideas 

yes answered vera i dont at all want that we must live for 
society 

princess yusupova wore one exactly like this said berg pointing to 
the fichu with a happy and kindly smile 

just then count bezukhov was announced husband and wife glanced at one 
another both smiling with self satisfaction and each mentally claiming 
the honor of this visit 

this is what comes of knowing how to make acquaintances thought berg 
this is what comes of knowing how to conduct oneself 

but please dont interrupt me when i am entertaining the guests said 
vera because i know what interests each of them and what to say to 
different people 

berg smiled again 

it cant be helped men must sometimes have masculine conversation 
said he 

they received pierre in their small new drawing room where it was 
impossible to sit down anywhere without disturbing its symmetry 
neatness and order so it was quite comprehensible and not strange that 
berg having generously offered to disturb the symmetry of an armchair 
or of the sofa for his dear guest but being apparently painfully 
undecided on the matter himself eventually left the visitor to settle 
the question of selection pierre disturbed the symmetry by moving a 
chair for himself and berg and vera immediately began their evening 
party interrupting each other in their efforts to entertain their 
guest 

vera having decided in her own mind that pierre ought to be entertained 
with conversation about the french embassy at once began accordingly 
berg having decided that masculine conversation was required 
interrupted his wifes remarks and touched on the question of the war 
with austria and unconsciously jumped from the general subject to 
personal considerations as to the proposals made him to take part in the 
austrian campaign and the reasons why he had declined them though the 
conversation was very incoherent and vera was angry at the intrusion 
of the masculine element both husband and wife felt with satisfaction 
that even if only one guest was present their evening had begun very 
well and was as like as two peas to every other evening party with its 
talk tea and lighted candles 

before long boris bergs old comrade arrived there was a shade of 
condescension and patronage in his treatment of berg and vera after 
boris came a lady with the colonel then the general himself then the 
rostovs and the party became unquestionably exactly like all other 
evening parties berg and vera could not repress their smiles of 
satisfaction at the sight of all this movement in their drawing room 
at the sound of the disconnected talk the rustling of dresses and the 
bowing and scraping everything was just as everybody always has it 
especially so the general who admired the apartment patted berg on the 
shoulder and with parental authority superintended the setting out of 
the table for boston the general sat down by count ilya rostov who was 
next to himself the most important guest the old people sat with the 
old the young with the young and the hostess at the tea table on 
which stood exactly the same kind of cakes in a silver cake basket as 
the panins had at their party everything was just as it was everywhere 
else 





chapter xxi 


pierre as one of the principal guests had to sit down to boston 
with count rostov the general and the colonel at the card table he 
happened to be directly facing natasha and was struck by a curious 
change that had come over her since the ball she was silent and not 
only less pretty than at the ball but only redeemed from plainness by 
her look of gentle indifference to everything around 

whats the matter with her thought pierre glancing at her she was 
sitting by her sister at the tea table and reluctantly without looking 
at him made some reply to boris who sat down beside her after playing 
out a whole suit and to his partners delight taking five tricks 
pierre hearing greetings and the steps of someone who had entered the 
room while he was picking up his tricks glanced again at natasha 

what has happened to her he asked himself with still greater 
surprise 

prince andrew was standing before her saying something to her with a 
look of tender solicitude she having raised her head was looking up 
at him flushed and evidently trying to master her rapid breathing and 
the bright glow of some inner fire that had been suppressed was again 
alight in her she was completely transformed and from a plain girl had 
again become what she had been at the ball 

prince andrew went up to pierre and the latter noticed a new and 
youthful expression in his friends face 

pierre changed places several times during the game sitting now with 
his back to natasha and now facing her but during the whole of the six 
rubbers he watched her and his friend 

something very important is happening between them thought pierre 
and a feeling that was both joyful and painful agitated him and made him 
neglect the game 

after six rubbers the general got up saying that it was no use playing 
like that and pierre was released natasha on one side was talking with 
sonya and boris and vera with a subtle smile was saying something to 
prince andrew pierre went up to his friend and asking whether they 
were talking secrets sat down beside them vera having noticed prince 
andrews attentions to natasha decided that at a party a real evening 
party subtle allusions to the tender passion were absolutely necessary 
and seizing a moment when prince andrew was alone began a conversation 
with him about feelings in general and about her sister with so 
intellectual a guest as she considered prince andrew to be she felt 
that she had to employ her diplomatic tact 

when pierre went up to them he noticed that vera was being carried away 
by her self satisfied talk but that prince andrew seemed embarrassed a 
thing that rarely happened with him 

what do you think vera was saying with an arch smile you are so 
discerning prince and understand peoples characters so well at a 
glance what do you think of natalie could she be constant in her 
attachments could she like other women vera meant herself love a 
man once for all and remain true to him forever that is what i consider 
true love what do you think prince 

i know your sister too little replied prince andrew with a sarcastic 
smile under which he wished to hide his embarrassment to be able to 
solve so delicate a question and then i have noticed that the less 
attractive a woman is the more constant she is likely to be he added 
and looked up at pierre who was just approaching them 

yes that is true prince in our days continued vera  mentioning 
our days as people of limited intelligence are fond of doing 
imagining that they have discovered and appraised the peculiarities of 
our days and that human characteristics change with the times  in our 
days a girl has so much freedom that the pleasure of being courted often 
stifles real feeling in her and it must be confessed that natalie is 
very susceptible this return to the subject of natalie caused prince 
andrew to knit his brows with discomfort he was about to rise but vera 
continued with a still more subtle smile 

i think no one has been more courted than she she went on but till 
quite lately she never cared seriously for anyone now you know count 
she said to pierre even our dear cousin boris who between ourselves 
was very far gone in the land of tenderness alluding to a map of 
love much in vogue at that time 

prince andrew frowned and remained silent 

you are friendly with boris arent you asked vera 

yes i know him 

i expect he has told you of his childish love for natasha 

oh there was childish love suddenly asked prince andrew blushing 
unexpectedly 

yes you know between cousins intimacy often leads to love le 
cousinage est un dangereux voisinage * dont you think so 


* cousinhood is a dangerous neighborhood 


oh undoubtedly said prince andrew and with sudden and unnatural 
liveliness he began chaffing pierre about the need to be very careful 
with his fifty year old moscow cousins and in the midst of these 
jesting remarks he rose taking pierre by the arm and drew him aside 

well asked pierre seeing his friends strange animation with 
surprise and noticing the glance he turned on natasha as he rose 

i must i must have a talk with you said prince andrew you know 
that pair of womens gloves he referred to the masonic gloves given 
to a newly initiated brother to present to the woman he loved i 
but no i will talk to you later on and with a strange light in his 
eyes and restlessness in his movements prince andrew approached 
natasha and sat down beside her pierre saw how prince andrew asked her 
something and how she flushed as she replied 

but at that moment berg came to pierre and began insisting that he 
should take part in an argument between the general and the colonel on 
the affairs in spain 

berg was satisfied and happy the smile of pleasure never left his face 
the party was very successful and quite like other parties he had seen 
everything was similar the ladies subtle talk the cards the general 
raising his voice at the card table and the samovar and the tea cakes 
only one thing was lacking that he had always seen at the evening 
parties he wished to imitate they had not yet had a loud conversation 
among the men and a dispute about something important and clever now 
the general had begun such a discussion and so berg drew pierre to it 





chapter xxii 


next day having been invited by the count prince andrew dined with the 
rostovs and spent the rest of the day there 

everyone in the house realized for whose sake prince andrew came and 
without concealing it he tried to be with natasha all day not only in 
the soul of the frightened yet happy and enraptured natasha but in the 
whole house there was a feeling of awe at something important that was 
bound to happen the countess looked with sad and sternly serious eyes 
at prince andrew when he talked to natasha and timidly started some 
artificial conversation about trifles as soon as he looked her way 
sonya was afraid to leave natasha and afraid of being in the way when 
she was with them natasha grew pale in a panic of expectation when 
she remained alone with him for a moment prince andrew surprised her by 
his timidity she felt that he wanted to say something to her but could 
not bring himself to do so 

in the evening when prince andrew had left the countess went up to 
natasha and whispered well what 

mamma for heavens sake dont ask me anything now one cant talk 
about that said natasha 

but all the same that night natasha now agitated and now frightened 
lay a long time in her mothers bed gazing straight before her she told 
her how he had complimented her how he told her he was going abroad 
asked her where they were going to spend the summer and then how he had 
asked her about boris 

but such a such a never happened to me before she said only i 
feel afraid in his presence i am always afraid when im with him what 
does that mean does it mean that its the real thing yes mamma are 
you asleep 

no my love i am frightened myself answered her mother now go 

all the same i shant sleep what silliness to sleep mummy mummy 
such a thing never happened to me before she said surprised and 
alarmed at the feeling she was aware of in herself and could we ever 
have thought 

it seemed to natasha that even at the time she first saw prince andrew 
at otradnoe she had fallen in love with him it was as if she feared 
this strange unexpected happiness of meeting again the very man she had 
then chosen she was firmly convinced she had done so and of finding 
him as it seemed not indifferent to her 

and it had to happen that he should come specially to petersburg while 
we are here and it had to happen that we should meet at that ball 
it is fate clearly it is fate that everything led up to this already 
then directly i saw him i felt something peculiar 

what else did he say to you what are those verses read them said 
her mother thoughtfully referring to some verses prince andrew had 
written in natashas album 

mamma one need not be ashamed of his being a widower 

dont natasha pray to god marriages are made in heaven said her 
mother 

darling mummy how i love you how happy i am cried natasha shedding 
tears of joy and excitement and embracing her mother 

at that very time prince andrew was sitting with pierre and telling him 
of his love for natasha and his firm resolve to make her his wife 

that day countess helene had a reception at her house the french 
ambassador was there and a foreign prince of the blood who had of 
late become a frequent visitor of hers and many brilliant ladies and 
gentlemen pierre who had come downstairs walked through the rooms and 
struck everyone by his preoccupied absent minded and morose air 

since the ball he had felt the approach of a fit of nervous depression 
and had made desperate efforts to combat it since the intimacy of 
his wife with the royal prince pierre had unexpectedly been made a 
gentleman of the bedchamber and from that time he had begun to feel 
oppressed and ashamed in court society and dark thoughts of the vanity 
of all things human came to him oftener than before at the same time 
the feeling he had noticed between his protegee natasha and prince 
andrew accentuated his gloom by the contrast between his own position 
and his friends he tried equally to avoid thinking about his wife 
and about natasha and prince andrew and again everything seemed to him 
insignificant in comparison with eternity again the question for what 
presented itself and he forced himself to work day and night at masonic 
labors hoping to drive away the evil spirit that threatened him toward 
midnight after he had left the countess apartments he was sitting 
upstairs in a shabby dressing gown copying out the original transaction 
of the scottish lodge of freemasons at a table in his low room cloudy 
with tobacco smoke when someone came in it was prince andrew 

ah its you said pierre with a preoccupied dissatisfied air and 
i you see am hard at it he pointed to his manuscript book with that 
air of escaping from the ills of life with which unhappy people look at 
their work 

prince andrew with a beaming ecstatic expression of renewed life on 
his face paused in front of pierre and not noticing his sad look 
smiled at him with the egotism of joy 

well dear heart said he i wanted to tell you about it yesterday 
and i have come to do so today i never experienced anything like it 
before i am in love my friend 

suddenly pierre heaved a deep sigh and dumped his heavy person down on 
the sofa beside prince andrew 

with natasha rostova yes said he 

yes yes who else should it be i should never have believed it 
but the feeling is stronger than i yesterday i tormented myself and 
suffered but i would not exchange even that torment for anything in 
the world i have not lived till now at last i live but i cant live 
without her but can she love me i am too old for her why dont 
you speak 

i i what did i tell you said pierre suddenly rising and beginning 
to pace up and down the room i always thought it that girl is 
such a treasure she is a rare girl my dear friend i entreat you 
dont philosophize dont doubt marry marry marry and i am sure 
there will not be a happier man than you 

but what of her 

she loves you 

dont talk rubbish said prince andrew smiling and looking into 
pierres eyes 

she does i know pierre cried fiercely 

but do listen returned prince andrew holding him by the arm do you 
know the condition i am in i must talk about it to someone 

well go on go on i am very glad said pierre and his face really 
changed his brow became smooth and he listened gladly to prince 
andrew prince andrew seemed and really was quite a different quite 
a new man where was his spleen his contempt for life his 
disillusionment pierre was the only person to whom he made up his mind 
to speak openly and to him he told all that was in his soul now he 
boldly and lightly made plans for an extended future said he could not 
sacrifice his own happiness to his fathers caprice and spoke of how he 
would either make his father consent to this marriage and love her or 
would do without his consent then he marveled at the feeling that had 
mastered him as at something strange apart from and independent of 
himself 

i should not have believed anyone who told me that i was capable of 
such love said prince andrew it is not at all the same feeling 
that i knew in the past the whole world is now for me divided into two 
halves one half is she and there all is joy hope light the 
other half is everything where she is not and there is all gloom and 
darkness 

darkness and gloom reiterated pierre yes yes i understand that 

i cannot help loving the light it is not my fault and i am very 
happy you understand me i know you are glad for my sake 

yes yes pierre assented looking at his friend with a touched and 
sad expression in his eyes the brighter prince andrews lot appeared to 
him the gloomier seemed his own 





chapter xxiii 


prince andrew needed his fathers consent to his marriage and to obtain 
this he started for the country next day 

his father received his sons communication with external composure but 
inward wrath he could not comprehend how anyone could wish to alter his 
life or introduce anything new into it when his own life was already 
ending if only they would let me end my days as i want to thought 
the old man then they might do as they please with his son however 
he employed the diplomacy he reserved for important occasions and 
adopting a quiet tone discussed the whole matter 

in the first place the marriage was not a brilliant one as regards 
birth wealth or rank secondly prince andrew was no longer as young 
as he had been and his health was poor the old man laid special stress 
on this while she was very young thirdly he had a son whom it would 
be a pity to entrust to a chit of a girl fourthly and finally the 
father said looking ironically at his son i beg you to put it off for 
a year go abroad take a cure look out as you wanted to for a german 
tutor for prince nicholas then if your love or passion or obstinacy  as 
you please  is still as great marry and thats my last word on it 
mind the last concluded the prince in a tone which showed that 
nothing would make him alter his decision 

prince andrew saw clearly that the old man hoped that his feelings or 
his fiancees would not stand a years test or that he the old 
prince himself would die before then and he decided to conform to his 
fathers wish  to propose and postpone the wedding for a year 

three weeks after the last evening he had spent with the rostovs prince 
andrew returned to petersburg 


next day after her talk with her mother natasha expected bolkonski all 
day but he did not come on the second and third day it was the same 
pierre did not come either and natasha not knowing that prince andrew 
had gone to see his father could not explain his absence to herself 

three weeks passed in this way natasha had no desire to go out anywhere 
and wandered from room to room like a shadow idle and listless she 
wept secretly at night and did not go to her mother in the evenings she 
blushed continually and was irritable it seemed to her that everybody 
knew about her disappointment and was laughing at her and pitying her 
strong as was her inward grief this wound to her vanity intensified her 
misery 

once she came to her mother tried to say something and suddenly began 
to cry her tears were those of an offended child who does not know why 
it is being punished 

the countess began to soothe natasha who after first listening to her 
mothers words suddenly interrupted her 

leave off mamma i dont think and dont want to think about it he 
just came and then left off left off 

her voice trembled and she again nearly cried but recovered and went 
on quietly 

and i dont at all want to get married and i am afraid of him i have 
now become quite calm quite calm 

the day after this conversation natasha put on the old dress which 
she knew had the peculiar property of conducing to cheerfulness in the 
mornings and that day she returned to the old way of life which she had 
abandoned since the ball having finished her morning tea she went to 
the ballroom which she particularly liked for its loud resonance and 
began singing her solfeggio when she had finished her first exercise 
she stood still in the middle of the room and sang a musical phrase that 
particularly pleased her she listened joyfully as though she had not 
expected it to the charm of the notes reverberating filling the 
whole empty ballroom and slowly dying away and all at once she felt 
cheerful whats the good of making so much of it things are nice as 
it is she said to herself and she began walking up and down the room 
not stepping simply on the resounding parquet but treading with each 
step from the heel to the toe she had on a new and favorite pair of 
shoes and listening to the regular tap of the heel and creak of the toe 
as gladly as she had to the sounds of her own voice passing a mirror 
she glanced into it there thats me the expression of her face 
seemed to say as she caught sight of herself well and very nice too 
i need nobody 

a footman wanted to come in to clear away something in the room but she 
would not let him and having closed the door behind him continued her 
walk that morning she had returned to her favorite mood  love of and 
delight in herself how charming that natasha is she said again 
speaking as some third collective male person pretty a good voice 
young and in nobodys way if only they leave her in peace but 
however much they left her in peace she could not now be at peace and 
immediately felt this 

in the hall the porch door opened and someone asked at home and 
then footsteps were heard natasha was looking at the mirror but did 
not see herself she listened to the sounds in the hall when she saw 
herself her face was pale it was he she knew this for certain though 
she hardly heard his voice through the closed doors 

pale and agitated natasha ran into the drawing room 

mamma bolkonski has come she said mamma it is awful it is 
unbearable i dont want to be tormented what am i to do 

before the countess could answer prince andrew entered the room with 
an agitated and serious face as soon as he saw natasha his face 
brightened he kissed the countess hand and natashas and sat down 
beside the sofa 

it is long since we had the pleasure began the countess but prince 
andrew interrupted her by answering her intended question obviously in 
haste to say what he had to 

i have not been to see you all this time because i have been at my 
fathers i had to talk over a very important matter with him i only 
got back last night he said glancing at natasha i want to have a 
talk with you countess he added after a moments pause 

the countess lowered her eyes sighing deeply 

i am at your disposal she murmured 

natasha knew that she ought to go away but was unable to do so 
something gripped her throat and regardless of manners she stared 
straight at prince andrew with wide open eyes 

at once this instant no it cant be she thought 

again he glanced at her and that glance convinced her that she was not 
mistaken yes at once that very instant her fate would be decided 

go natasha i will call you said the countess in a whisper 

natasha glanced with frightened imploring eyes at prince andrew and at 
her mother and went out 

i have come countess to ask for your daughters hand said prince 
andrew 

the countess face flushed hotly but she said nothing 

your offer she began at last sedately he remained silent looking 
into her eyes your offer she grew confused is agreeable to us 
and i accept your offer i am glad and my husband i hope but it 
will depend on her 

i will speak to her when i have your consent do you give it to me 
said prince andrew 

yes replied the countess she held out her hand to him and with a 
mixed feeling of estrangement and tenderness pressed her lips to his 
forehead as he stooped to kiss her hand she wished to love him as a 
son but felt that to her he was a stranger and a terrifying man i am 
sure my husband will consent said the countess but your father 

my father to whom i have told my plans has made it an express 
condition of his consent that the wedding is not to take place for a 
year and i wished to tell you of that said prince andrew 

it is true that natasha is still young but  so long as that 

it is unavoidable said prince andrew with a sigh 

i will send her to you said the countess and left the room 

lord have mercy upon us she repeated while seeking her daughter 

sonya said that natasha was in her bedroom natasha was sitting on 
the bed pale and dry eyed and was gazing at the icons and whispering 
something as she rapidly crossed herself seeing her mother she jumped 
up and flew to her 

well mamma well 

go go to him he is asking for your hand said the countess 
coldly it seemed to natasha go go said the mother sadly and 
reproachfully with a deep sigh as her daughter ran away 

natasha never remembered how she entered the drawing room when she came 
in and saw him she paused is it possible that this stranger has now 
become everything to me she asked herself and immediately answered 
yes everything he alone is now dearer to me than everything in the 
world prince andrew came up to her with downcast eyes 

i have loved you from the very first moment i saw you may i hope 

he looked at her and was struck by the serious impassioned expression of 
her face her face said why ask why doubt what you cannot but know 
why speak when words cannot express what one feels 

she drew near to him and stopped he took her hand and kissed it 

do you love me 

yes yes natasha murmured as if in vexation then she sighed loudly 
and catching her breath more and more quickly began to sob 

what is it whats the matter 

oh i am so happy she replied smiled through her tears bent over 
closer to him paused for an instant as if asking herself whether she 
might and then kissed him 

prince andrew held her hands looked into her eyes and did not find 
in his heart his former love for her something in him had suddenly 
changed there was no longer the former poetic and mystic charm of 
desire but there was pity for her feminine and childish weakness fear 
at her devotion and trustfulness and an oppressive yet joyful sense of 
the duty that now bound him to her forever the present feeling though 
not so bright and poetic as the former was stronger and more serious 

did your mother tell you that it cannot be for a year asked prince 
andrew still looking into her eyes 

is it possible that i  the chit of a girl as everybody called me 
thought natasha  is it possible that i am now to be the wife and the 
equal of this strange dear clever man whom even my father looks up to 
can it be true can it be true that there can be no more playing with 
life that now i am grown up that on me now lies a responsibility for 
my every word and deed yes but what did he ask me 

no she replied but she had not understood his question 

forgive me he said but you are so young and i have already been 
through so much in life i am afraid for you you do not yet know 
yourself 

natasha listened with concentrated attention trying but failing to take 
in the meaning of his words 

hard as this year which delays my happiness will be continued prince 
andrew it will give you time to be sure of yourself i ask you to 
make me happy in a year but you are free our engagement shall remain a 
secret and should you find that you do not love me or should you come 
to love said prince andrew with an unnatural smile 

why do you say that natasha interrupted him you know that from the 
very day you first came to otradnoe i have loved you she cried quite 
convinced that she spoke the truth 

in a year you will learn to know yourself 

a whole year natasha repeated suddenly only now realizing that 
the marriage was to be postponed for a year but why a year why a 
year 

prince andrew began to explain to her the reasons for this delay 
natasha did not hear him 

and cant it be helped she asked prince andrew did not reply but 
his face expressed the impossibility of altering that decision 

its awful oh its awful awful natasha suddenly cried and again 
burst into sobs i shall die waiting a year its impossible its 
awful she looked into her lovers face and saw in it a look of 
commiseration and perplexity 

no no ill do anything she said suddenly checking her tears i am 
so happy 

the father and mother came into the room and gave the betrothed couple 
their blessing 

from that day prince andrew began to frequent the rostovs as natashas 
affianced lover 





chapter xxiv 


no betrothal ceremony took place and natashas engagement to bolkonski 
was not announced prince andrew insisted on that he said that as he 
was responsible for the delay he ought to bear the whole burden of it 
that he had given his word and bound himself forever but that he did 
not wish to bind natasha and gave her perfect freedom if after six 
months she felt that she did not love him she would have full right to 
reject him naturally neither natasha nor her parents wished to hear of 
this but prince andrew was firm he came every day to the rostovs 
but did not behave to natasha as an affianced lover he did not use 
the familiar thou but said you to her and kissed only her hand after 
their engagement quite different intimate and natural relations 
sprang up between them it was as if they had not known each other till 
now both liked to recall how they had regarded each other when as 
yet they were nothing to one another they felt themselves now quite 
different beings then they were artificial now natural and sincere at 
first the family felt some constraint in intercourse with prince andrew 
he seemed a man from another world and for a long time natasha trained 
the family to get used to him proudly assuring them all that he only 
appeared to be different but was really just like all of them and that 
she was not afraid of him and no one else ought to be after a few 
days they grew accustomed to him and without restraint in his presence 
pursued their usual way of life in which he took his part he could 
talk about rural economy with the count fashions with the countess 
and natasha and about albums and fancywork with sonya sometimes the 
household both among themselves and in his presence expressed their 
wonder at how it had all happened and at the evident omens there had 
been of it prince andrews coming to otradnoe and their coming to 
petersburg and the likeness between natasha and prince andrew which 
her nurse had noticed on his first visit and andrews encounter with 
nicholas in 1805 and many other incidents betokening that it had to be 

in the house that poetic dullness and quiet reigned which always 
accompanies the presence of a betrothed couple often when all sitting 
together everyone kept silent sometimes the others would get up and 
go away and the couple left alone still remained silent they rarely 
spoke of their future life prince andrew was afraid and ashamed to 
speak of it natasha shared this as she did all his feelings which she 
constantly divined once she began questioning him about his son prince 
andrew blushed as he often did now  natasha particularly liked it in 
him  and said that his son would not live with them 

why not asked natasha in a frightened tone 

i cannot take him away from his grandfather and besides 

how i should have loved him said natasha immediately guessing his 
thought but i know you wish to avoid any pretext for finding fault 
with us 

sometimes the old count would come up kiss prince andrew and ask his 
advice about petyas education or nicholas service the old countess 
sighed as she looked at them sonya was always getting frightened lest 
she should be in the way and tried to find excuses for leaving them 
alone even when they did not wish it when prince andrew spoke he 
could tell a story very well natasha listened to him with pride when 
she spoke she noticed with fear and joy that he gazed attentively and 
scrutinizingly at her she asked herself in perplexity what does he 
look for in me he is trying to discover something by looking at me 
what if what he seeks in me is not there sometimes she fell into one 
of the mad merry moods characteristic of her and then she particularly 
loved to hear and see how prince andrew laughed he seldom laughed but 
when he did he abandoned himself entirely to his laughter and after 
such a laugh she always felt nearer to him natasha would have been 
completely happy if the thought of the separation awaiting her and 
drawing near had not terrified her just as the mere thought of it made 
him turn pale and cold 

on the eve of his departure from petersburg prince andrew brought with 
him pierre who had not been to the rostovs once since the ball pierre 
seemed disconcerted and embarrassed he was talking to the countess 
and natasha sat down beside a little chess table with sonya thereby 
inviting prince andrew to come too he did so 

you have known bezukhov a long time he asked do you like him 

yes hes a dear but very absurd 

and as usual when speaking of pierre she began to tell anecdotes of his 
absent mindedness some of which had even been invented about him 

do you know i have entrusted him with our secret i have known him from 
childhood he has a heart of gold i beg you natalie prince andrew 
said with sudden seriousness  i am going away and heaven knows what may 
happen you may cease to all right i know i am not to say that only 
this then whatever may happen to you when i am not here 

what can happen 

whatever trouble may come prince andrew continued i beg you 
mademoiselle sophie whatever may happen to turn to him alone for 
advice and help he is a most absent minded and absurd fellow but he 
has a heart of gold 

neither her father nor her mother nor sonya nor prince andrew himself 
could have foreseen how the separation from her lover would act on 
natasha flushed and agitated she went about the house all that day 
dry eyed occupied with most trivial matters as if not understanding 
what awaited her she did not even cry when on taking leave he kissed 
her hand for the last time dont go she said in a tone that made him 
wonder whether he really ought not to stay and which he remembered long 
afterwards nor did she cry when he was gone but for several days she 
sat in her room dry eyed taking no interest in anything and only saying 
now and then oh why did he go away 

but a fortnight after his departure to the surprise of those around 
her she recovered from her mental sickness just as suddenly and became 
her old self again but with a change in her moral physiognomy as a 
child gets up after a long illness with a changed expression of face 





chapter xxv 


during that year after his sons departure prince nicholas bolkonskis 
health and temper became much worse he grew still more irritable and 
it was princess mary who generally bore the brunt of his frequent fits 
of unprovoked anger he seemed carefully to seek out her tender spots so 
as to torture her mentally as harshly as possible princess mary had 
two passions and consequently two joys  her nephew little nicholas and 
religion  and these were the favorite subjects of the princes attacks 
and ridicule whatever was spoken of he would bring round to the 
superstitiousness of old maids or the petting and spoiling of children 
you want to make him  little nicholas  into an old maid like 
yourself a pity prince andrew wants a son and not an old maid he 
would say or turning to mademoiselle bourienne he would ask her in 
princess marys presence how she liked our village priests and icons and 
would joke about them 

he continually hurt princess marys feelings and tormented her but it 
cost her no effort to forgive him could he be to blame toward her or 
could her father whom she knew loved her in spite of it all be unjust 
and what is justice the princess never thought of that proud word 
justice all the complex laws of man centered for her in one clear 
and simple law  the law of love and self sacrifice taught us by him who 
lovingly suffered for mankind though he himself was god what had she to 
do with the justice or injustice of other people she had to endure and 
love and that she did 

during the winter prince andrew had come to bald hills and had been gay 
gentle and more affectionate than princess mary had known him for a 
long time past she felt that something had happened to him but he said 
nothing to her about his love before he left he had a long talk with 
his father about something and princess mary noticed that before his 
departure they were dissatisfied with one another 

soon after prince andrew had gone princess mary wrote to her friend 
julie karagina in petersburg whom she had dreamed as all girls dream 
of marrying to her brother and who was at that time in mourning for her 
own brother killed in turkey 


sorrow it seems is our common lot my dear tender friend julie 

your loss is so terrible that i can only explain it to myself as a 
special providence of god who loving you wishes to try you and your 
excellent mother oh my friend religion and religion alone can  i 
will not say comfort us  but save us from despair religion alone can 
explain to us what without its help man cannot comprehend why for what 
cause kind and noble beings able to find happiness in life  not merely 
harming no one but necessary to the happiness of others  are called away 
to god while cruel useless harmful persons or such as are a burden 
to themselves and to others are left living the first death i saw 
and one i shall never forget  that of my dear sister in law  left that 
impression on me just as you ask destiny why your splendid brother 
had to die so i asked why that angel lise who not only never wronged 
anyone but in whose soul there were never any unkind thoughts had to 
die and what do you think dear friend five years have passed since 
then and already i with my petty understanding begin to see clearly 
why she had to die and in what way that death was but an expression 
of the infinite goodness of the creator whose every action though 
generally incomprehensible to us is but a manifestation of his infinite 
love for his creatures perhaps i often think she was too angelically 
innocent to have the strength to perform all a mothers duties as a 
young wife she was irreproachable perhaps she could not have been so 
as a mother as it is not only has she left us and particularly prince 
andrew with the purest regrets and memories but probably she will 
there receive a place i dare not hope for myself but not to speak of 
her alone that early and terrible death has had the most beneficent 
influence on me and on my brother in spite of all our grief then at 
the moment of our loss these thoughts could not occur to me i should 
then have dismissed them with horror but now they are very clear and 
certain i write all this to you dear friend only to convince you 
of the gospel truth which has become for me a principle of life not 
a single hair of our heads will fall without his will and his will is 
governed only by infinite love for us and so whatever befalls us is for 
our good 

you ask whether we shall spend next winter in moscow in spite of my 
wish to see you i do not think so and do not want to do so you will 
be surprised to hear that the reason for this is buonaparte the case 
is this my fathers health is growing noticeably worse he cannot stand 
any contradiction and is becoming irritable this irritability is as 
you know chiefly directed to political questions he cannot endure 
the notion that buonaparte is negotiating on equal terms with all the 
sovereigns of europe and particularly with our own the grandson of the 
great catherine as you know i am quite indifferent to politics but 
from my fathers remarks and his talks with michael ivanovich i know all 
that goes on in the world and especially about the honors conferred on 
buonaparte who only at bald hills in the whole world it seems is not 
accepted as a great man still less as emperor of france and my father 
cannot stand this it seems to me that it is chiefly because of his 
political views that my father is reluctant to speak of going to 
moscow for he foresees the encounters that would result from his way 
of expressing his views regardless of anybody all the benefit he might 
derive from a course of treatment he would lose as a result of the 
disputes about buonaparte which would be inevitable in any case it will 
be decided very shortly 

our family life goes on in the old way except for my brother andrews 
absence he as i wrote you before has changed very much of late after 
his sorrow he only this year quite recovered his spirits he has again 
become as i used to know him when a child kind affectionate with that 
heart of gold to which i know no equal he has realized it seems to me 
that life is not over for him but together with this mental change 
he has grown physically much weaker he has become thinner and more 
nervous i am anxious about him and glad he is taking this trip abroad 
which the doctors recommended long ago i hope it will cure him you 
write that in petersburg he is spoken of as one of the most active 
cultivated and capable of the young men forgive my vanity as a 
relation but i never doubted it the good he has done to everybody 
here from his peasants up to the gentry is incalculable on his 
arrival in petersburg he received only his due i always wonder at the 
way rumors fly from petersburg to moscow especially such false ones as 
that you write about  i mean the report of my brothers betrothal to 
the little rostova i do not think my brother will ever marry again and 
certainly not her and this is why first i know that though he rarely 
speaks about the wife he has lost the grief of that loss has gone too 
deep in his heart for him ever to decide to give her a successor and our 
little angel a stepmother secondly because as far as i know that girl 
is not the kind of girl who could please prince andrew i do not think 
he would choose her for a wife and frankly i do not wish it but i am 
running on too long and am at the end of my second sheet good by 
my dear friend may god keep you in his holy and mighty care my dear 
friend mademoiselle bourienne sends you kisses 

mary 





chapter xxvi 


in the middle of the summer princess mary received an unexpected letter 
from prince andrew in switzerland in which he gave her strange and 
surprising news he informed her of his engagement to natasha rostova 
the whole letter breathed loving rapture for his betrothed and tender 
and confiding affection for his sister he wrote that he had never loved 
as he did now and that only now did he understand and know what life 
was he asked his sister to forgive him for not having told her of his 
resolve when he had last visited bald hills though he had spoken of it 
to his father he had not done so for fear princess mary should ask her 
father to give his consent irritating him and having to bear the brunt 
of his displeasure without attaining her object besides he wrote 
the matter was not then so definitely settled as it is now my father 
then insisted on a delay of a year and now already six months half of 
that period have passed and my resolution is firmer than ever if the 
doctors did not keep me here at the spas i should be back in russia but 
as it is i have to postpone my return for three months you know me 
and my relations with father i want nothing from him i have been and 
always shall be independent but to go against his will and arouse his 
anger now that he may perhaps remain with us such a short time would 
destroy half my happiness i am now writing to him about the same 
question and beg you to choose a good moment to hand him the letter 
and to let me know how he looks at the whole matter and whether there is 
hope that he may consent to reduce the term by four months 

after long hesitations doubts and prayers princess mary gave the 
letter to her father the next day the old prince said to her quietly 

write and tell your brother to wait till i am dead it wont be 
long  i shall soon set him free 

the princess was about to reply but her father would not let her speak 
and raising his voice more and more cried 

marry marry my boy a good family clever people eh rich 
eh yes a nice stepmother little nicholas will have write and tell 
him that he may marry tomorrow if he likes she will be little nicholas 
stepmother and ill marry bourienne ha ha ha he mustnt be 
without a stepmother either only one thing no more women are wanted 
in my house  let him marry and live by himself perhaps you will go and 
live with him too he added turning to princess mary go in heavens 
name go out into the frost the frost the frost 

after this outburst the prince did not speak any more about the matter 
but repressed vexation at his sons poor spirited behavior found 
expression in his treatment of his daughter to his former pretexts 
for irony a fresh one was now added  allusions to stepmothers and 
amiabilities to mademoiselle bourienne 

why shouldnt i marry her he asked his daughter shell make a 
splendid princess 

and latterly to her surprise and bewilderment princess mary 
noticed that her father was really associating more and more with the 
frenchwoman she wrote to prince andrew about the reception of his 
letter but comforted him with hopes of reconciling their father to the 
idea 

little nicholas and his education her brother andrew and religion were 
princess marys joys and consolations but besides that since everyone 
must have personal hopes princess mary in the profoundest depths of her 
heart had a hidden dream and hope that supplied the chief consolation 
of her life this comforting dream and hope were given her by gods 
folk  the half witted and other pilgrims who visited her without the 
princes knowledge the longer she lived the more experience and 
observation she had of life the greater was her wonder at the 
short sightedness of men who seek enjoyment and happiness here on earth 
toiling suffering struggling and harming one another to obtain that 
impossible visionary sinful happiness prince andrew had loved his 
wife she died but that was not enough he wanted to bind his happiness 
to another woman her father objected to this because he wanted a more 
distinguished and wealthier match for andrew and they all struggled 
and suffered and tormented one another and injured their souls their 
eternal souls for the attainment of benefits which endure but for an 
instant not only do we know this ourselves but christ the son of god 
came down to earth and told us that this life is but for a moment and is 
a probation yet we cling to it and think to find happiness in it how 
is it that no one realizes this thought princess mary no one except 
these despised gods folk who wallet on back come to me by the back 
door afraid of being seen by the prince not for fear of ill usage by 
him but for fear of causing him to sin to leave family home and all 
the cares of worldly welfare in order without clinging to anything to 
wander in hempen rags from place to place under an assumed name doing 
no one any harm but praying for all  for those who drive one away as 
well as for those who protect one higher than that life and truth there 
is no life or truth 

there was one pilgrim a quiet pockmarked little woman of fifty called 
theodosia who for over thirty years had gone about barefoot and worn 
heavy chains princess mary was particularly fond of her once when in 
a room with a lamp dimly lit before the icon theodosia was talking of 
her life the thought that theodosia alone had found the true path of 
life suddenly came to princess mary with such force that she resolved to 
become a pilgrim herself when theodosia had gone to sleep princess mary 
thought about this for a long time and at last made up her mind that 
strange as it might seem she must go on a pilgrimage she disclosed 
this thought to no one but to her confessor father akinfi the monk 
and he approved of her intention under guise of a present for the 
pilgrims princess mary prepared a pilgrims complete costume for 
herself a coarse smock bast shoes a rough coat and a black kerchief 
often approaching the chest of drawers containing this secret treasure 
princess mary paused uncertain whether the time had not already come to 
put her project into execution 

often listening to the pilgrims tales she was so stimulated by their 
simple speech mechanical to them but to her so full of deep meaning 
that several times she was on the point of abandoning everything and 
running away from home in imagination she already pictured herself by 
theodosias side dressed in coarse rags walking with a staff a wallet 
on her back along the dusty road directing her wanderings from one 
saints shrine to another free from envy earthly love or desire and 
reaching at last the place where there is no more sorrow or sighing but 
eternal joy and bliss 

i shall come to a place and pray there and before having time to get 
used to it or getting to love it i shall go farther i will go on till 
my legs fail and ill lie down and die somewhere and shall at last 
reach that eternal quiet haven where there is neither sorrow nor 
sighing thought princess mary 

but afterwards when she saw her father and especially little koko 
nicholas her resolve weakened she wept quietly and felt that she 
was a sinner who loved her father and little nephew more than god 





book seven 1810   11 





chapter i 


the bible legend tells us that the absence of labor  idleness  was a 
condition of the first mans blessedness before the fall fallen man has 
retained a love of idleness but the curse weighs on the race not only 
because we have to seek our bread in the sweat of our brows but because 
our moral nature is such that we cannot be both idle and at ease an 
inner voice tells us we are in the wrong if we are idle if man could 
find a state in which he felt that though idle he was fulfilling his 
duty he would have found one of the conditions of mans primitive 
blessedness and such a state of obligatory and irreproachable idleness 
is the lot of a whole class  the military the chief attraction of 
military service has consisted and will consist in this compulsory and 
irreproachable idleness 

nicholas rostov experienced this blissful condition to the full when 
after 1807 he continued to serve in the pavlograd regiment in which he 
already commanded the squadron he had taken over from denisov 

rostov had become a bluff good natured fellow whom his moscow 
acquaintances would have considered rather bad form but who was liked 
and respected by his comrades subordinates and superiors and was well 
contented with his life of late in 1809 he found in letters from home 
more frequent complaints from his mother that their affairs were falling 
into greater and greater disorder and that it was time for him to come 
back to gladden and comfort his old parents 

reading these letters nicholas felt a dread of their wanting to 
take him away from surroundings in which protected from all the 
entanglements of life he was living so calmly and quietly he felt that 
sooner or later he would have to re enter that whirlpool of life with 
its embarrassments and affairs to be straightened out its accounts with 
stewards quarrels and intrigues its ties society and with sonyas 
love and his promise to her it was all dreadfully difficult and 
complicated and he replied to his mother in cold formal letters in 
french beginning my dear mamma and ending your obedient son 
which said nothing of when he would return in 1810 he received letters 
from his parents in which they told him of natashas engagement to 
bolkonski and that the wedding would be in a years time because 
the old prince made difficulties this letter grieved and mortified 
nicholas in the first place he was sorry that natasha for whom he 
cared more than for anyone else in the family should be lost to the 
home and secondly from his hussar point of view he regretted not to 
have been there to show that fellow bolkonski that connection with him 
was no such great honor after all and that if he loved natasha he 
might dispense with permission from his dotard father for a moment he 
hesitated whether he should not apply for leave in order to see natasha 
before she was married but then came the maneuvers and considerations 
about sonya and about the confusion of their affairs and nicholas again 
put it off but in the spring of that year he received a letter from 
his mother written without his fathers knowledge and that letter 
persuaded him to return she wrote that if he did not come and take 
matters in hand their whole property would be sold by auction and they 
would all have to go begging the count was so weak and trusted mitenka 
so much and was so good natured that everybody took advantage of him 
and things were going from bad to worse for gods sake i implore 
you come at once if you do not wish to make me and the whole family 
wretched wrote the countess 

this letter touched nicholas he had that common sense of a 
matter of fact man which showed him what he ought to do 

the right thing now was if not to retire from the service at any rate 
to go home on leave why he had to go he did not know but after his 
after dinner nap he gave orders to saddle mars an extremely vicious 
gray stallion that had not been ridden for a long time and when 
he returned with the horse all in a lather he informed lavrushka 
denisovs servant who had remained with him and his comrades who 
turned up in the evening that he was applying for leave and was going 
home difficult and strange as it was for him to reflect that he would 
go away without having heard from the staff  and this interested him 
extremely  whether he was promoted to a captaincy or would receive the 
order of st anne for the last maneuvers strange as it was to think 
that he would go away without having sold his three roans to the polish 
count golukhovski who was bargaining for the horses rostov had betted 
he would sell for two thousand rubles incomprehensible as it 
seemed that the ball the hussars were giving in honor of the polish 
mademoiselle przazdziecka out of rivalry to the uhlans who had given 
one in honor of their polish mademoiselle borzozowska would take place 
without him  he knew he must go away from this good bright world to 
somewhere where everything was stupid and confused a week later he 
obtained his leave his hussar comrades  not only those of his own 
regiment but the whole brigade  gave rostov a dinner to which the 
subscription was fifteen rubles a head and at which there were two 
bands and two choirs of singers rostov danced the trepak with major 
basov the tipsy officers tossed embraced and dropped rostov the 
soldiers of the third squadron tossed him too and shouted hurrah 
and then they put him in his sleigh and escorted him as far as the first 
post station 

during the first half of the journey  from kremenchug to kiev  all 
rostovs thoughts as is usual in such cases were behind him with the 
squadron but when he had gone more than halfway he began to forget his 
three roans and dozhoyveyko his quartermaster and to wonder anxiously 
how things would be at otradnoe and what he would find there thoughts 
of home grew stronger the nearer he approached it  far stronger as 
though this feeling of his was subject to the law by which the force of 
attraction is in inverse proportion to the square of the distance at 
the last post station before otradnoe he gave the driver a three ruble 
tip and on arriving he ran breathlessly like a boy up the steps of 
his home 

after the rapture of meeting and after that odd feeling of unsatisfied 
expectation  the feeling that everything is just the same so why did i 
hurry  nicholas began to settle down in his old home world his father 
and mother were much the same only a little older what was new in them 
was a certain uneasiness and occasional discord which there used not to 
be and which as nicholas soon found out was due to the bad state of 
their affairs sonya was nearly twenty she had stopped growing prettier 
and promised nothing more than she was already but that was enough 
she exhaled happiness and love from the time nicholas returned and the 
faithful unalterable love of this girl had a gladdening effect on him 
petya and natasha surprised nicholas most petya was a big handsome 
boy of thirteen merry witty and mischievous with a voice that was 
already breaking as for natasha for a long while nicholas wondered and 
laughed whenever he looked at her 

youre not the same at all he said 

how am i uglier 

on the contrary but what dignity a princess he whispered to her 

yes yes yes cried natasha joyfully 

she told him about her romance with prince andrew and of his visit to 
otradnoe and showed him his last letter 

well are you glad natasha asked i am so tranquil and happy now 

very glad answered nicholas he is an excellent fellow and are 
you very much in love 

how shall i put it replied natasha i was in love with boris with 
my teacher and with denisov but this is quite different i feel at 
peace and settled i know that no better man than he exists and i am 
calm and contented now not at all as before 

nicholas expressed his disapproval of the postponement of the marriage 
for a year but natasha attacked her brother with exasperation proving 
to him that it could not be otherwise and that it would be a bad thing 
to enter a family against the fathers will and that she herself wished 
it so 

you dont at all understand she said 

nicholas was silent and agreed with her 

her brother often wondered as he looked at her she did not seem at 
all like a girl in love and parted from her affianced husband she was 
even tempered and calm and quite as cheerful as of old this amazed 
nicholas and even made him regard bolkonskis courtship skeptically 
he could not believe that her fate was sealed especially as he had 
not seen her with prince andrew it always seemed to him that there was 
something not quite right about this intended marriage 

why this delay why no betrothal he thought once when he had 
touched on this topic with his mother he discovered to his surprise 
and somewhat to his satisfaction that in the depth of her soul she too 
had doubts about this marriage 

you see he writes said she showing her son a letter of prince 
andrews with that latent grudge a mother always has in regard to 
a daughters future married happiness he writes that he wont come 
before december what can be keeping him illness probably his health 
is very delicate dont tell natasha and dont attach importance to her 
being so bright thats because shes living through the last days of 
her girlhood but i know what she is like every time we receive a letter 
from him however god grant that everything turns out well she 
always ended with these words he is an excellent man 





chapter ii 


after reaching home nicholas was at first serious and even dull he was 
worried by the impending necessity of interfering in the stupid business 
matters for which his mother had called him home to throw off this 
burden as quickly as possible on the third day after his arrival he 
went angry and scowling and without answering questions as to where he 
was going to mitenkas lodge and demanded an account of everything but 
what an account of everything might be nicholas knew even less than the 
frightened and bewildered mitenka the conversation and the examination 
of the accounts with mitenka did not last long the village elder 
a peasant delegate and the village clerk who were waiting in the 
passage heard with fear and delight first the young counts voice 
roaring and snapping and rising louder and louder and then words of 
abuse dreadful words ejaculated one after the other 

robber ungrateful wretch ill hack the dog to pieces im not 
my father robbing us and so on 

then with no less fear and delight they saw how the young count red in 
the face and with bloodshot eyes dragged mitenka out by the scruff of 
the neck and applied his foot and knee to his behind with great agility 
at convenient moments between the words shouting be off never let me 
see your face here again you villain 

mitenka flew headlong down the six steps and ran away into the 
shrubbery this shrubbery was a well known haven of refuge for culprits 
at otradnoe mitenka himself returning tipsy from the town used to 
hide there and many of the residents at otradnoe hiding from mitenka 
knew of its protective qualities 

mitenkas wife and sisters in law thrust their heads and frightened 
faces out of the door of a room where a bright samovar was boiling and 
where the stewards high bedstead stood with its patchwork quilt 

the young count paid no heed to them but breathing hard passed by 
with resolute strides and went into the house 

the countess who heard at once from the maids what had happened at the 
lodge was calmed by the thought that now their affairs would certainly 
improve but on the other hand felt anxious as to the effect this 
excitement might have on her son she went several times to his door on 
tiptoe and listened as he lighted one pipe after another 

next day the old count called his son aside and with an embarrassed 
smile said to him 

but you know my dear boy its a pity you got excited mitenka has 
told me all about it 

i knew thought nicholas that i should never understand anything in 
this crazy world 

you were angry that he had not entered those 700 rubles but they were 
carried forward  and you did not look at the other page 

papa he is a blackguard and a thief i know he is and what i have 
done i have done but if you like i wont speak to him again 

no my dear boy the count too felt embarrassed he knew he had 
mismanaged his wifes property and was to blame toward his children 
but he did not know how to remedy it no i beg you to attend to the 
business i am old i 

no papa forgive me if i have caused you unpleasantness i understand 
it all less than you do 

devil take all these peasants and money matters and carryings forward 
from page to page he thought i used to understand what a corner 
and the stakes at cards meant but carrying forward to another page i 
dont understand at all said he to himself and after that he did not 
meddle in business affairs but once the countess called her son and 
informed him that she had a promissory note from anna mikhaylovna for 
two thousand rubles and asked him what he thought of doing with it 

this answered nicholas you say it rests with me well i dont like 
anna mikhaylovna and i dont like boris but they were our friends and 
poor well then this and he tore up the note and by so doing caused 
the old countess to weep tears of joy after that young rostov took 
no further part in any business affairs but devoted himself with 
passionate enthusiasm to what was to him a new pursuit  the chase  for 
which his father kept a large establishment 





chapter iii 


the weather was already growing wintry and morning frosts congealed 
an earth saturated by autumn rains the verdure had thickened and its 
bright green stood out sharply against the brownish strips of winter rye 
trodden down by the cattle and against the pale yellow stubble of the 
spring buckwheat the wooded ravines and the copses which at the end of 
august had still been green islands amid black fields and stubble had 
become golden and bright red islands amid the green winter rye the 
hares had already half changed their summer coats the fox cubs were 
beginning to scatter and the young wolves were bigger than dogs it was 
the best time of the year for the chase the hounds of that ardent young 
sportsman rostov had not merely reached hard winter condition but were 
so jaded that at a meeting of the huntsmen it was decided to give them 
a three days rest and then on the sixteenth of september to go on 
a distant expedition starting from the oak grove where there was an 
undisturbed litter of wolf cubs 

all that day the hounds remained at home it was frosty and the air was 
sharp but toward evening the sky became overcast and it began to thaw 
on the fifteenth when young rostov in his dressing gown looked out of 
the window he saw it was an unsurpassable morning for hunting it was 
as if the sky were melting and sinking to the earth without any wind 
the only motion in the air was that of the dripping microscopic 
particles of drizzling mist the bare twigs in the garden were hung with 
transparent drops which fell on the freshly fallen leaves the earth in 
the kitchen garden looked wet and black and glistened like poppy seed 
and at a short distance merged into the dull moist veil of mist 
nicholas went out into the wet and muddy porch there was a smell of 
decaying leaves and of dog milka a black spotted broad haunched bitch 
with prominent black eyes got up on seeing her master stretched her 
hind legs lay down like a hare and then suddenly jumped up and licked 
him right on his nose and mustache another borzoi a dog catching 
sight of his master from the garden path arched his back and rushing 
headlong toward the porch with lifted tail began rubbing himself 
against his legs 

o hoy came at that moment that inimitable huntsmans call which 
unites the deepest bass with the shrillest tenor and round the corner 
came daniel the head huntsman and head kennelman a gray wrinkled old 
man with hair cut straight over his forehead ukrainian fashion a 
long bent whip in his hand and that look of independence and scorn of 
everything that is only seen in huntsmen he doffed his circassian cap 
to his master and looked at him scornfully this scorn was not offensive 
to his master nicholas knew that this daniel disdainful of everybody 
and who considered himself above them was all the same his serf and 
huntsman 

daniel nicholas said timidly conscious at the sight of the weather 
the hounds and the huntsman that he was being carried away by that 
irresistible passion for sport which makes a man forget all his previous 
resolutions as a lover forgets in the presence of his mistress 

what orders your excellency said the huntsman in his deep bass deep 
as a proto deacons and hoarse with hallooing  and two flashing black 
eyes gazed from under his brows at his master who was silent can you 
resist it those eyes seemed to be asking 

its a good day eh for a hunt and a gallop eh asked nicholas 
scratching milka behind the ears 

daniel did not answer but winked instead 

i sent uvarka at dawn to listen his bass boomed out after a minutes 
pause he says shes moved them into the otradnoe enclosure they were 
howling there this meant that the she wolf about whom they both 
knew had moved with her cubs to the otradnoe copse a small place a 
mile and a half from the house 

we ought to go dont you think so said nicholas come to me with 
uvarka 

as you please 

then put off feeding them 

yes sir 

five minutes later daniel and uvarka were standing in nicholas big 
study though daniel was not a big man to see him in a room was 
like seeing a horse or a bear on the floor among the furniture and 
surroundings of human life daniel himself felt this and as usual stood 
just inside the door trying to speak softly and not move for fear of 
breaking something in the masters apartment and he hastened to say all 
that was necessary so as to get from under that ceiling out into the 
open under the sky once more 

having finished his inquiries and extorted from daniel an opinion that 
the hounds were fit daniel himself wished to go hunting nicholas 
ordered the horses to be saddled but just as daniel was about to 
go natasha came in with rapid steps not having done up her hair or 
finished dressing and with her old nurses big shawl wrapped round her 
petya ran in at the same time 

you are going asked natasha i knew you would sonya said you 
wouldnt go but i knew that today is the sort of day when you couldnt 
help going 

yes we are going replied nicholas reluctantly for today as he 
intended to hunt seriously he did not want to take natasha and petya 
we are going but only wolf hunting it would be dull for you 

you know it is my greatest pleasure said natasha its not fair you 
are going by yourself are having the horses saddled and said nothing to 
us about it 

no barrier bars a russians path  well go shouted petya 

but you cant mamma said you mustnt said nicholas to natasha 

yes ill go i shall certainly go said natasha decisively daniel 
tell them to saddle for us and michael must come with my dogs she 
added to the huntsman 

it seemed to daniel irksome and improper to be in a room at all but to 
have anything to do with a young lady seemed to him impossible he 
cast down his eyes and hurried out as if it were none of his business 
careful as he went not to inflict any accidental injury on the young 
lady 





chapter iv 


the old count who had always kept up an enormous hunting establishment 
but had now handed it all completely over to his sons care being in 
very good spirits on this fifteenth of september prepared to go out 
with the others 

in an hours time the whole hunting party was at the porch nicholas 
with a stern and serious air which showed that now was no time for 
attending to trifles went past natasha and petya who were trying to 
tell him something he had a look at all the details of the hunt sent 
a pack of hounds and huntsmen on ahead to find the quarry mounted his 
chestnut donets and whistling to his own leash of borzois set off 
across the threshing ground to a field leading to the otradnoe wood 
the old counts horse a sorrel gelding called viflyanka was led by the 
groom in attendance on him while the count himself was to drive in a 
small trap straight to a spot reserved for him 

they were taking fifty four hounds with six hunt attendants and 
whippers in besides the family there were eight borzoi kennelmen 
and more than forty borzois so that with the borzois on the leash 
belonging to members of the family there were about a hundred and 
thirty dogs and twenty horsemen 

each dog knew its master and its call each man in the hunt knew his 
business his place what he had to do as soon as they had passed the 
fence they all spread out evenly and quietly without noise or talk 
along the road and field leading to the otradnoe covert 

the horses stepped over the field as over a thick carpet now and then 
splashing into puddles as they crossed a road the misty sky still 
seemed to descend evenly and imperceptibly toward the earth the air 
was still warm and silent occasionally the whistle of a huntsman 
the snort of a horse the crack of a whip or the whine of a straggling 
hound could be heard 

when they had gone a little less than a mile five more riders with 
dogs appeared out of the mist approaching the rostovs in front rode a 
fresh looking handsome old man with a large gray mustache 

good morning uncle said nicholas when the old man drew near 

thats it come on i was sure of it began uncle he was 
a distant relative of the rostovs a man of small means and their 
neighbor i knew you wouldnt be able to resist it and its a good 
thing youre going thats it come on this was uncles favorite 
expression take the covert at once for my girchik says the ilagins 
are at korniki with their hounds thats it come on theyll take 
the cubs from under your very nose 

thats where im going shall we join up our packs asked nicholas 

the hounds were joined into one pack and uncle and nicholas rode on 
side by side natasha muffled up in shawls which did not hide her eager 
face and shining eyes galloped up to them she was followed by petya 
who always kept close to her by michael a huntsman and by a groom 
appointed to look after her petya who was laughing whipped and pulled 
at his horse natasha sat easily and confidently on her black arabchik 
and reined him in without effort with a firm hand 

uncle looked round disapprovingly at petya and natasha he did not 
like to combine frivolity with the serious business of hunting 

good morning uncle we are going too shouted petya 

good morning good morning but dont go overriding the hounds said 
uncle sternly 

nicholas what a fine dog trunila is he knew me said natasha 
referring to her favorite hound 

in the first place trunila is not a dog but a harrier thought 
nicholas and looked sternly at his sister trying to make her feel the 
distance that ought to separate them at that moment natasha understood 
it 

you mustnt think well be in anyones way uncle she said well go 
to our places and wont budge 

a good thing too little countess said uncle only mind you dont 
fall off your horse he added because  thats it come on  youve 
nothing to hold on to 

the oasis of the otradnoe covert came in sight a few hundred yards off 
the huntsmen were already nearing it rostov having finally settled 
with uncle where they should set on the hounds and having shown 
natasha where she was to stand  a spot where nothing could possibly run 
out  went round above the ravine 

well nephew youre going for a big wolf said uncle mind and 
dont let her slip 

thats as may happen answered rostov karay here he shouted 
answering uncles remark by this call to his borzoi karay was a 
shaggy old dog with a hanging jowl famous for having tackled a big wolf 
unaided they all took up their places 

the old count knowing his sons ardor in the hunt hurried so as not 
to be late and the huntsmen had not yet reached their places when count 
ilya rostov cheerful flushed and with quivering cheeks drove up 
with his black horses over the winter rye to the place reserved for him 
where a wolf might come out having straightened his coat and fastened 
on his hunting knives and horn he mounted his good sleek well fed 
and comfortable horse viflyanka which was turning gray like himself 
his horses and trap were sent home count ilya rostov though not at 
heart a keen sportsman knew the rules of the hunt well and rode to 
the bushy edge of the road where he was to stand arranged his reins 
settled himself in the saddle and feeling that he was ready looked 
about with a smile 

beside him was simon chekmar his personal attendant an old horseman 
now somewhat stiff in the saddle chekmar held in leash three formidable 
wolfhounds who had however grown fat like their master and his horse 
two wise old dogs lay down unleashed some hundred paces farther along 
the edge of the wood stood mitka the counts other groom a daring 
horseman and keen rider to hounds before the hunt by old custom the 
count had drunk a silver cupful of mulled brandy taken a snack and 
washed it down with half a bottle of his favorite bordeaux 

he was somewhat flushed with the wine and the drive his eyes were 
rather moist and glittered more than usual and as he sat in his saddle 
wrapped up in his fur coat he looked like a child taken out for an 
outing 

the thin hollow cheeked chekmar having got everything ready kept 
glancing at his master with whom he had lived on the best of terms for 
thirty years and understanding the mood he was in expected a pleasant 
chat a third person rode up circumspectly through the wood it was 
plain that he had had a lesson and stopped behind the count this 
person was a gray bearded old man in a womans cloak with a tall 
peaked cap on his head he was the buffoon who went by a womans name 
nastasya ivanovna 

well nastasya ivanovna whispered the count winking at him if you 
scare away the beast danielll give it you 

i know a thing or two myself said nastasya ivanovna 

hush whispered the count and turned to simon have you seen the 
young countess he asked where is she 

with young count peter by the zharov rank grass answered simon 
smiling though shes a lady shes very fond of hunting 

and youre surprised at the way she rides simon eh said the count 
shes as good as many a man 

of course its marvelous so bold so easy 

and nicholas where is he by the lyadov upland isnt he 

yes sir he knows where to stand he understands the matter so well 
that daniel and i are often quite astounded said simon well knowing 
what would please his master 

rides well eh and how well he looks on his horse eh 

a perfect picture how he chased a fox out of the rank grass by the 
zavarzinsk thicket the other day leaped a fearful place what a sight 
when they rushed from the covert the horse worth a thousand rubles 
and the rider beyond all price yes one would have to search far to 
find another as smart 

to search far repeated the count evidently sorry simon had not 
said more to search far he said turning back the skirt of his coat 
to get at his snuffbox 

the other day when he came out from mass in full uniform michael 
sidorych simon did not finish for on the still air he had 
distinctly caught the music of the hunt with only two or three hounds 
giving tongue he bent down his head and listened shaking a warning 
finger at his master they are on the scent of the cubs he 
whispered straight to the lyadov uplands 

the count forgetting to smooth out the smile on his face looked into 
the distance straight before him down the narrow open space holding 
the snuffbox in his hand but not taking any after the cry of the hounds 
came the deep tones of the wolf call from daniels hunting horn the 
pack joined the first three hounds and they could be heard in full cry 
with that peculiar lift in the note that indicates that they are after 
a wolf the whippers in no longer set on the hounds but changed to the 
cry of ulyulyu and above the others rose daniels voice now a deep 
bass now piercingly shrill his voice seemed to fill the whole wood and 
carried far beyond out into the open field 

after listening a few moments in silence the count and his attendant 
convinced themselves that the hounds had separated into two packs the 
sound of the larger pack eagerly giving tongue began to die away in 
the distance the other pack rushed by the wood past the count and it 
was with this that daniels voice was heard calling ulyulyu the sounds 
of both packs mingled and broke apart again but both were becoming more 
distant 

simon sighed and stooped to straighten the leash a young borzoi had 
entangled the count too sighed and noticing the snuffbox in his hand 
opened it and took a pinch back cried simon to a borzoi that was 
pushing forward out of the wood the count started and dropped the 
snuffbox nastasya ivanovna dismounted to pick it up the count and 
simon were looking at him 

then unexpectedly as often happens the sound of the hunt suddenly 
approached as if the hounds in full cry and daniel ulyulyuing were just 
in front of them 

the count turned and saw on his right mitka staring at him with eyes 
starting out of his head raising his cap and pointing before him to the 
other side 

look out he shouted in a voice plainly showing that he had long 
fretted to utter that word and letting the borzois slip he galloped 
toward the count 

the count and simon galloped out of the wood and saw on their left a 
wolf which softly swaying from side to side was coming at a quiet 
lope farther to the left to the very place where they were standing 
the angry borzois whined and getting free of the leash rushed past the 
horses feet at the wolf 

the wolf paused turned its heavy forehead toward the dogs awkwardly 
like a man suffering from the quinsy and still slightly swaying 
from side to side gave a couple of leaps and with a swish of its tail 
disappeared into the skirt of the wood at the same instant with a cry 
like a wail first one hound then another and then another sprang 
helter skelter from the wood opposite and the whole pack rushed across 
the field toward the very spot where the wolf had disappeared the hazel 
bushes parted behind the hounds and daniels chestnut horse appeared 
dark with sweat on its long back sat daniel hunched forward capless 
his disheveled gray hair hanging over his flushed perspiring face 

ulyulyulyu ulyulyu he cried when he caught sight of the count 
his eyes flashed lightning 

blast you he shouted holding up his whip threateningly at the count 

youve let the wolf go what sportsmen and as if scorning to 
say more to the frightened and shamefaced count he lashed the heaving 
flanks of his sweating chestnut gelding with all the anger the count 
had aroused and flew off after the hounds the count like a punished 
schoolboy looked round trying by a smile to win simons sympathy for 
his plight but simon was no longer there he was galloping round by the 
bushes while the field was coming up on both sides all trying to head 
the wolf but it vanished into the wood before they could do so 





chapter v 


nicholas rostov meanwhile remained at his post waiting for the wolf by 
the way the hunt approached and receded by the cries of the dogs 
whose notes were familiar to him by the way the voices of the huntsmen 
approached receded and rose he realized what was happening at the 
copse he knew that young and old wolves were there that the hounds had 
separated into two packs that somewhere a wolf was being chased and 
that something had gone wrong he expected the wolf to come his way any 
moment he made thousands of different conjectures as to where and 
from what side the beast would come and how he would set upon it hope 
alternated with despair several times he addressed a prayer to god 
that the wolf should come his way he prayed with that passionate and 
shamefaced feeling with which men pray at moments of great excitement 
arising from trivial causes what would it be to thee to do this for 
me he said to god i know thou art great and that it is a sin to ask 
this of thee but for gods sake do let the old wolf come my way and 
let karay spring at it  in sight of uncle who is watching from over 
there  and seize it by the throat in a death grip a thousand times 
during that half hour rostov cast eager and restless glances over the 
edge of the wood with the two scraggy oaks rising above the aspen 
undergrowth and the gully with its water worn side and uncles cap 
just visible above the bush on his right 

no i shant have such luck thought rostov yet what wouldnt it 
be worth it is not to be everywhere at cards and in war i am always 
unlucky memories of austerlitz and of dolokhov flashed rapidly and 
clearly through his mind only once in my life to get an old wolf i 
want only that thought he straining eyes and ears and looking to the 
left and then to the right and listening to the slightest variation of 
note in the cries of the dogs 

again he looked to the right and saw something running toward him across 
the deserted field no it cant be thought rostov taking a deep 
breath as a man does at the coming of something long hoped for the 
height of happiness was reached  and so simply without warning or 
noise or display that rostov could not believe his eyes and remained 
in doubt for over a second the wolf ran forward and jumped heavily over 
a gully that lay in her path she was an old animal with a gray back and 
big reddish belly she ran without hurry evidently feeling sure that 
no one saw her rostov holding his breath looked round at the borzois 
they stood or lay not seeing the wolf or understanding the situation 
old karay had turned his head and was angrily searching for fleas 
baring his yellow teeth and snapping at his hind legs 

ulyulyulyu whispered rostov pouting his lips the borzois jumped up 
jerking the rings of the leashes and pricking their ears karay finished 
scratching his hindquarters and cocking his ears got up with quivering 
tail from which tufts of matted hair hung down 

shall i loose them or not nicholas asked himself as the wolf 
approached him coming from the copse suddenly the wolfs whole 
physiognomy changed she shuddered seeing what she had probably never 
seen before  human eyes fixed upon her  and turning her head a little 
toward rostov she paused 

back or forward eh no matter forward the wolf seemed to say to 
herself and she moved forward without again looking round and with a 
quiet long easy yet resolute lope 

ulyulyu cried nicholas in a voice not his own and of its own accord 
his good horse darted headlong downhill leaping over gullies to head 
off the wolf and the borzois passed it running faster still nicholas 
did not hear his own cry nor feel that he was galloping nor see the 
borzois nor the ground over which he went he saw only the wolf who 
increasing her speed bounded on in the same direction along the hollow 
the first to come into view was milka with her black markings and 
powerful quarters gaining upon the wolf nearer and nearer now she 
was ahead of it but the wolf turned its head to face her and instead 
of putting on speed as she usually did milka suddenly raised her tail 
and stiffened her forelegs 

ulyulyulyulyu shouted nicholas 

the reddish lyubim rushed forward from behind milka sprang impetuously 
at the wolf and seized it by its hindquarters but immediately jumped 
aside in terror the wolf crouched gnashed her teeth and again rose 
and bounded forward followed at the distance of a couple of feet by all 
the borzois who did not get any closer to her 

shell get away no its impossible thought nicholas still shouting 
with a hoarse voice 

karay ulyulyu he shouted looking round for the old borzoi who 
was now his only hope karay with all the strength age had left him 
stretched himself to the utmost and watching the wolf galloped heavily 
aside to intercept it but the quickness of the wolfs lope and the 
borzois slower pace made it plain that karay had miscalculated 
nicholas could already see not far in front of him the wood where the 
wolf would certainly escape should she reach it but coming toward 
him he saw hounds and a huntsman galloping almost straight at the wolf 
there was still hope a long yellowish young borzoi one nicholas did 
not know from another leash rushed impetuously at the wolf from in 
front and almost knocked her over but the wolf jumped up more quickly 
than anyone could have expected and gnashing her teeth flew at the 
yellowish borzoi which with a piercing yelp fell with its head on the 
ground bleeding from a gash in its side 

karay old fellow wailed nicholas 

thanks to the delay caused by this crossing of the wolfs path the old 
dog with its felted hair hanging from its thigh was within five paces of 
it as if aware of her danger the wolf turned her eyes on karay tucked 
her tail yet further between her legs and increased her speed but 
here nicholas only saw that something happened to karay  the borzoi was 
suddenly on the wolf and they rolled together down into a gully just in 
front of them 

that instant when nicholas saw the wolf struggling in the gully 
with the dogs while from under them could be seen her gray hair and 
outstretched hind leg and her frightened choking head with her ears 
laid back karay was pinning her by the throat was the happiest moment 
of his life with his hand on his saddlebow he was ready to dismount 
and stab the wolf when she suddenly thrust her head up from among that 
mass of dogs and then her forepaws were on the edge of the gully she 
clicked her teeth karay no longer had her by the throat leaped with 
a movement of her hind legs out of the gully and having disengaged 
herself from the dogs with tail tucked in again went forward karay 
his hair bristling and probably bruised or wounded climbed with 
difficulty out of the gully 

oh my god why nicholas cried in despair 

uncles huntsman was galloping from the other side across the wolfs 
path and his borzois once more stopped the animals advance she was 
again hemmed in 

nicholas and his attendant with uncle and his huntsman were all 
riding round the wolf crying ulyulyu shouting and preparing to 
dismount each moment that the wolf crouched back and starting forward 
again every time she shook herself and moved toward the wood where she 
would be safe 

already at the beginning of this chase daniel hearing the ulyulyuing 
had rushed out from the wood he saw karay seize the wolf and checked 
his horse supposing the affair to be over but when he saw that the 
horsemen did not dismount and that the wolf shook herself and ran for 
safety daniel set his chestnut galloping not at the wolf but straight 
toward the wood just as karay had run to cut the animal off as a 
result of this he galloped up to the wolf just when she had been 
stopped a second time by uncles borzois 

daniel galloped up silently holding a naked dagger in his left hand and 
thrashing the laboring sides of his chestnut horse with his whip as if 
it were a flail 

nicholas neither saw nor heard daniel until the chestnut breathing 
heavily panted past him and he heard the fall of a body and saw daniel 
lying on the wolfs back among the dogs trying to seize her by the 
ears it was evident to the dogs the hunters and to the wolf herself 
that all was now over the terrified wolf pressed back her ears and 
tried to rise but the borzois stuck to her daniel rose a little took 
a step and with his whole weight as if lying down to rest fell on 
the wolf seizing her by the ears nicholas was about to stab her but 
daniel whispered dont well gag her and changing his position 
set his foot on the wolfs neck a stick was thrust between her jaws 
and she was fastened with a leash as if bridled her legs were bound 
together and daniel rolled her over once or twice from side to side 

with happy exhausted faces they laid the old wolf alive on a shying 
and snorting horse and accompanied by the dogs yelping at her took her 
to the place where they were all to meet the hounds had killed two of 
the cubs and the borzois three the huntsmen assembled with their booty 
and their stories and all came to look at the wolf which with her 
broad browed head hanging down and the bitten stick between her jaws 
gazed with great glassy eyes at this crowd of dogs and men surrounding 
her when she was touched she jerked her bound legs and looked wildly 
yet simply at everybody old count rostov also rode up and touched the 
wolf 

oh what a formidable one said he a formidable one eh he asked 
daniel who was standing near 

yes your excellency answered daniel quickly doffing his cap 

the count remembered the wolf he had let slip and his encounter with 
daniel 

ah but you are a crusty fellow friend said the count 

for sole reply daniel gave him a shy childlike meek and amiable 
smile 





chapter vi 


the old count went home and natasha and petya promised to return very 
soon but as it was still early the hunt went farther at midday 
they put the hounds into a ravine thickly overgrown with young trees 
nicholas standing in a fallow field could see all his whips 

facing him lay a field of winter rye there his own huntsman stood alone 
in a hollow behind a hazel bush the hounds had scarcely been loosed 
before nicholas heard one he knew voltorn giving tongue at intervals 
other hounds joined in now pausing and now again giving tongue a 
moment later he heard a cry from the wooded ravine that a fox had been 
found and the whole pack joining together rushed along the ravine 
toward the ryefield and away from nicholas 

he saw the whips in their red caps galloping along the edge of the 
ravine he even saw the hounds and was expecting a fox to show itself 
at any moment on the ryefield opposite 

the huntsman standing in the hollow moved and loosed his borzois and 
nicholas saw a queer short legged red fox with a fine brush going hard 
across the field the borzois bore down on it now they drew close 
to the fox which began to dodge between the field in sharper and sharper 
curves trailing its brush when suddenly a strange white borzoi dashed 
in followed by a black one and everything was in confusion the borzois 
formed a star shaped figure scarcely swaying their bodies and with 
tails turned away from the center of the group two huntsmen galloped up 
to the dogs one in a red cap the other a stranger in a green coat 

whats this thought nicholas wheres that huntsman from he is not 
uncles man 

the huntsmen got the fox but stayed there a long time without strapping 
it to the saddle their horses bridled and with high saddles stood 
near them and there too the dogs were lying the huntsmen waved their 
arms and did something to the fox then from that spot came the sound of 
a horn with the signal agreed on in case of a fight 

thats ilagins huntsman having a row with our ivan said nicholas 
groom 

nicholas sent the man to call natasha and petya to him and rode at a 
footpace to the place where the whips were getting the hounds together 
several of the field galloped to the spot where the fight was going on 

nicholas dismounted and with natasha and petya who had ridden up 
stopped near the hounds waiting to see how the matter would end out of 
the bushes came the huntsman who had been fighting and rode toward 
his young master with the fox tied to his crupper while still at a 
distance he took off his cap and tried to speak respectfully but he was 
pale and breathless and his face was angry one of his eyes was black 
but he probably was not even aware of it 

what has happened asked nicholas 

a likely thing killing a fox our dogs had hunted and it was my gray 
bitch that caught it go to law indeed he snatches at the fox i 
gave him one with the fox here it is on my saddle do you want a taste 
of this said the huntsman pointing to his dagger and probably 
imagining himself still speaking to his foe 

nicholas not stopping to talk to the man asked his sister and petya to 
wait for him and rode to the spot where the enemys ilagins hunting 
party was 

the victorious huntsman rode off to join the field and there 
surrounded by inquiring sympathizers recounted his exploits 

the facts were that ilagin with whom the rostovs had a quarrel and were 
at law hunted over places that belonged by custom to the rostovs and 
had now as if purposely sent his men to the very woods the rostovs 
were hunting and let his man snatch a fox their dogs had chased 

nicholas though he had never seen ilagin with his usual absence 
of moderation in judgment hated him cordially from reports of his 
arbitrariness and violence and regarded him as his bitterest foe he 
rode in angry agitation toward him firmly grasping his whip and fully 
prepared to take the most resolute and desperate steps to punish his 
enemy 

hardly had he passed an angle of the wood before a stout gentleman in 
a beaver cap came riding toward him on a handsome raven black horse 
accompanied by two hunt servants 

instead of an enemy nicholas found in ilagin a stately and courteous 
gentleman who was particularly anxious to make the young counts 
acquaintance having ridden up to nicholas ilagin raised his beaver 
cap and said he much regretted what had occurred and would have the man 
punished who had allowed himself to seize a fox hunted by someone elses 
borzois he hoped to become better acquainted with the count and invited 
him to draw his covert 

natasha afraid that her brother would do something dreadful had 
followed him in some excitement seeing the enemies exchanging friendly 
greetings she rode up to them ilagin lifted his beaver cap still 
higher to natasha and said with a pleasant smile that the young 
countess resembled diana in her passion for the chase as well as in her 
beauty of which he had heard much 

to expiate his huntsmans offense ilagin pressed the rostovs to come to 
an upland of his about a mile away which he usually kept for himself and 
which he said swarmed with hares nicholas agreed and the hunt now 
doubled moved on 

the way to iligins upland was across the fields the hunt servants fell 
into line the masters rode together uncle rostov and ilagin kept 
stealthily glancing at one anothers dogs trying not to be observed by 
their companions and searching uneasily for rivals to their own borzois 

rostov was particularly struck by the beauty of a small pure bred 
red spotted bitch on ilagins leash slender but with muscles like 
steel a delicate muzzle and prominent black eyes he had heard of the 
swiftness of ilagins borzois and in that beautiful bitch saw a rival 
to his own milka 

in the middle of a sober conversation begun by ilagin about the years 
harvest nicholas pointed to the red spotted bitch 

a fine little bitch that said he in a careless tone is she swift 

that one yes shes a good dog gets what shes after answered 
ilagin indifferently of the red spotted bitch erza for which a year 
before he had given a neighbor three families of house serfs so in 
your parts too the harvest is nothing to boast of count he went on 
continuing the conversation they had begun and considering it polite 
to return the young counts compliment ilagin looked at his borzois 
and picked out milka who attracted his attention by her breadth that 
black spotted one of yours is fine  well shaped said he 

yes shes fast enough replied nicholas and thought if only a 
full grown hare would cross the field now id show you what sort of 
borzoi she is and turning to his groom he said he would give a ruble 
to anyone who found a hare 

i dont understand continued ilagin how some sportsmen can be so 
jealous about game and dogs for myself i can tell you count i enjoy 
riding in company such as this what could be better he again 
raised his cap to natasha but as for counting skins and what one 
takes i dont care about that 

of course not 

or being upset because someone elses borzoi and not mine catches 
something all i care about is to enjoy seeing the chase is it not so 
count for i consider that 

a tu came the long drawn cry of one of the borzoi whippers in who 
had halted he stood on a knoll in the stubble holding his whip aloft 
and again repeated his long drawn cry a tu this call and the 
uplifted whip meant that he saw a sitting hare 

ah he has found one i think said ilagin carelessly yes we must 
ride up shall we both course it answered nicholas seeing in erza 
and uncles red rugay two rivals he had never yet had a chance of 
pitting against his own borzois and suppose they outdo my milka at 
once he thought as he rode with uncle and ilagin toward the hare 

a full grown one asked ilagin as he approached the whip who had 
sighted the hare  and not without agitation he looked round and whistled 
to erza 

and you michael nikanorovich he said addressing uncle 

the latter was riding with a sullen expression on his face 

how can i join in why youve given a village for each of your 
borzois thats it come on yours are worth thousands try yours 
against one another you two and ill look on 

rugay hey hey he shouted rugayushka he added involuntarily by 
this diminutive expressing his affection and the hopes he placed on this 
red borzoi natasha saw and felt the agitation the two elderly men and 
her brother were trying to conceal and was herself excited by it 

the huntsman stood halfway up the knoll holding up his whip and the 
gentlefolk rode up to him at a footpace the hounds that were far off 
on the horizon turned away from the hare and the whips but not the 
gentlefolk also moved away all were moving slowly and sedately 

how is it pointing asked nicholas riding a hundred paces toward the 
whip who had sighted the hare 

but before the whip could reply the hare scenting the frost coming 
next morning was unable to rest and leaped up the pack on leash rushed 
downhill in full cry after the hare and from all sides the borzois that 
were not on leash darted after the hounds and the hare all the hunt 
who had been moving slowly shouted stop calling in the hounds 
while the borzoi whips with a cry of a tu galloped across the field 
setting the borzois on the hare the tranquil ilagin nicholas natasha 
and uncle flew reckless of where and how they went seeing only the 
borzois and the hare and fearing only to lose sight even for an instant 
of the chase the hare they had started was a strong and swift one when 
he jumped up he did not run at once but pricked his ears listening to 
the shouting and trampling that resounded from all sides at once he 
took a dozen bounds not very quickly letting the borzois gain on him 
and finally having chosen his direction and realized his danger laid 
back his ears and rushed off headlong he had been lying in the stubble 
but in front of him was the autumn sowing where the ground was soft 
the two borzois of the huntsman who had sighted him having been the 
nearest were the first to see and pursue him but they had not gone far 
before ilagins red spotted erza passed them got within a length flew 
at the hare with terrible swiftness aiming at his scut and thinking 
she had seized him rolled over like a ball the hare arched his 
back and bounded off yet more swiftly from behind erza rushed the 
broad haunched black spotted milka and began rapidly gaining on the 
hare 

milashka dear rose nicholas triumphant cry it looked as if milka 
would immediately pounce on the hare but she overtook him and flew 
past the hare had squatted again the beautiful erza reached him but 
when close to the hares scut paused as if measuring the distance so as 
not to make a mistake this time but seize his hind leg 

erza darling ilagin wailed in a voice unlike his own erza did not 
hearken to his appeal at the very moment when she would have seized her 
prey the hare moved and darted along the balk between the winter rye 
and the stubble again erza and milka were abreast running like a pair 
of carriage horses and began to overtake the hare but it was easier 
for the hare to run on the balk and the borzois did not overtake him so 
quickly 

rugay rugayushka thats it come on came a third voice just then 
and uncles red borzoi straining and curving its back caught up 
with the two foremost borzois pushed ahead of them regardless of the 
terrible strain put on speed close to the hare knocked it off the balk 
onto the ryefield again put on speed still more viciously sinking to 
his knees in the muddy field and all one could see was how muddying 
his back he rolled over with the hare a ring of borzois surrounded 
him a moment later everyone had drawn up round the crowd of dogs only 
the delighted uncle dismounted and cut off a pad shaking the hare 
for the blood to drip off and anxiously glancing round with restless 
eyes while his arms and legs twitched he spoke without himself knowing 
whom to or what about thats it come on thats a dog there 
it has beaten them all the thousand ruble as well as the one ruble 
borzois thats it come on said he panting and looking wrathfully 
around as if he were abusing someone as if they were all his enemies 
and had insulted him and only now had he at last succeeded in 
justifying himself there are your thousand ruble ones thats it 
come on 

rugay heres a pad for you he said throwing down the hares muddy 
pad youve deserved it thats it come on 

shed tired herself out shed run it down three times by herself 
said nicholas also not listening to anyone and regardless of whether he 
were heard or not 

but what is there in running across it like that said ilagins groom 

once she had missed it and turned it away any mongrel could take it 
ilagin was saying at the same time breathless from his gallop and his 
excitement at the same moment natasha without drawing breath screamed 
joyously ecstatically and so piercingly that it set everyones ear 
tingling by that shriek she expressed what the others expressed by all 
talking at once and it was so strange that she must herself have been 
ashamed of so wild a cry and everyone else would have been amazed at it 
at any other time uncle himself twisted up the hare threw it neatly 
and smartly across his horses back as if by that gesture he meant to 
rebuke everybody and with an air of not wishing to speak to anyone 
mounted his bay and rode off the others all followed dispirited and 
shamefaced and only much later were they able to regain their former 
affectation of indifference for a long time they continued to look at 
red rugay who his arched back spattered with mud and clanking the ring 
of his leash walked along just behind uncles horse with the serene 
air of a conqueror 

well i am like any other dog as long as its not a question of 
coursing but when it is then look out his appearance seemed to 
nicholas to be saying 

when much later uncle rode up to nicholas and began talking to him 
he felt flattered that after what had happened uncle deigned to 
speak to him 





chapter vii 


toward evening ilagin took leave of nicholas who found that they were 
so far from home that he accepted uncles offer that the hunting party 
should spend the night in his little village of mikhaylovna 

and if you put up at my house that will be better still thats it 
come on said uncle you see its damp weather and you could rest 
and the little countess could be driven home in a trap 

uncles offer was accepted a huntsman was sent to otradnoe for a 
trap while nicholas rode with natasha and petya to uncles house 

some five male domestic serfs big and little rushed out to the front 
porch to meet their master a score of women serfs old and young as 
well as children popped out from the back entrance to have a look at 
the hunters who were arriving the presence of natasha  a woman a lady 
and on horseback  raised the curiosity of the serfs to such a degree 
that many of them came up to her stared her in the face and unabashed 
by her presence made remarks about her as though she were some prodigy 
on show and not a human being able to hear or understand what was said 
about her 

arinka look she sits sideways there she sits and her skirt 
dangles see shes got a little hunting horn 

goodness gracious see her knife 

isnt she a tartar 

how is it you didnt go head over heels asked the boldest of all 
addressing natasha directly 

uncle dismounted at the porch of his little wooden house which 
stood in the midst of an overgrown garden and after a glance at his 
retainers shouted authoritatively that the superfluous ones should take 
themselves off and that all necessary preparations should be made to 
receive the guests and the visitors 

the serfs all dispersed uncle lifted natasha off her horse and taking 
her hand led her up the rickety wooden steps of the porch the house 
with its bare unplastered log walls was not overclean  it did not seem 
that those living in it aimed at keeping it spotless  but neither was 
it noticeably neglected in the entry there was a smell of fresh apples 
and wolf and fox skins hung about 

uncle led the visitors through the anteroom into a small hall with a 
folding table and red chairs then into the drawing room with a round 
birchwood table and a sofa and finally into his private room where 
there was a tattered sofa a worn carpet and portraits of suvorov of 
the hosts father and mother and of himself in military uniform the 
study smelt strongly of tobacco and dogs uncle asked his visitors 
to sit down and make themselves at home and then went out of the room 
rugay his back still muddy came into the room and lay down on the 
sofa cleaning himself with his tongue and teeth leading from the study 
was a passage in which a partition with ragged curtains could be seen 
from behind this came womens laughter and whispers natasha nicholas 
and petya took off their wraps and sat down on the sofa petya leaning 
on his elbow fell asleep at once natasha and nicholas were silent 
their faces glowed they were hungry and very cheerful they looked 
at one another now that the hunt was over and they were in the house 
nicholas no longer considered it necessary to show his manly superiority 
over his sister natasha gave him a wink and neither refrained long 
from bursting into a peal of ringing laughter even before they had a 
pretext ready to account for it 

after a while uncle came in in a cossack coat blue trousers and 
small top boots and natasha felt that this costume the very one she 
had regarded with surprise and amusement at otradnoe was just the right 
thing and not at all worse than a swallow tail or frock coat uncle 
too was in high spirits and far from being offended by the brothers 
and sisters laughter it could never enter his head that they might be 
laughing at his way of life he himself joined in the merriment 

thats right young countess thats it come on i never saw anyone 
like her said he offering nicholas a pipe with a long stem and with 
a practiced motion of three fingers taking down another that had been 
cut short shes ridden all day like a man and is as fresh as ever 

soon after uncles reappearance the door was opened evidently from 
the sound by a barefooted girl and a stout rosy good looking woman 
of about forty with a double chin and full red lips entered carrying a 
large loaded tray with hospitable dignity and cordiality in her glance 
and in every motion she looked at the visitors and with a pleasant 
smile bowed respectfully in spite of her exceptional stoutness which 
caused her to protrude her chest and stomach and throw back her head 
this woman who was uncles housekeeper trod very lightly she went 
to the table set down the tray and with her plump white hands deftly 
took from it the bottles and various hors doeuvres and dishes and 
arranged them on the table when she had finished she stepped aside and 
stopped at the door with a smile on her face here i am i am she now 
do you understand uncle her expression said to rostov how could one 
help understanding not only nicholas but even natasha understood 
the meaning of his puckered brow and the happy complacent smile that 
slightly puckered his lips when anisya fedorovna entered on the tray 
was a bottle of herb wine different kinds of vodka pickled mushrooms 
rye cakes made with buttermilk honey in the comb still mead and 
sparkling mead apples nuts raw and roasted and nut and honey 
sweets afterwards she brought a freshly roasted chicken ham preserves 
made with honey and preserves made with sugar 

all this was the fruit of anisya fedorovnas housekeeping gathered and 
prepared by her the smell and taste of it all had a smack of anisya 
fedorovna herself a savor of juiciness cleanliness whiteness and 
pleasant smiles 

take this little lady countess she kept saying as she offered 
natasha first one thing and then another 

natasha ate of everything and thought she had never seen or eaten such 
buttermilk cakes such aromatic jam such honey and nut sweets or such 
a chicken anywhere anisya fedorovna left the room 

after supper over their cherry brandy rostov and uncle talked of 
past and future hunts of rugay and ilagins dogs while natasha sat 
upright on the sofa and listened with sparkling eyes she tried several 
times to wake petya that he might eat something but he only muttered 
incoherent words without waking up natasha felt so lighthearted and 
happy in these novel surroundings that she only feared the trap would 
come for her too soon after a casual pause such as often occurs 
when receiving friends for the first time in ones own house uncle 
answering a thought that was in his visitors mind said 

this you see is how i am finishing my days death will come thats 
it come on nothing will remain then why harm anyone 

uncles face was very significant and even handsome as he said this 
involuntarily rostov recalled all the good he had heard about him from 
his father and the neighbors throughout the whole province uncle had 
the reputation of being the most honorable and disinterested of cranks 
they called him in to decide family disputes chose him as executor 
confided secrets to him elected him to be a justice and to other posts 
but he always persistently refused public appointments passing the 
autumn and spring in the fields on his bay gelding sitting at home in 
winter and lying in his overgrown garden in summer 

why dont you enter the service uncle 

i did once but gave it up i am not fit for it thats it come on i 
cant make head or tail of it thats for you  i havent brains enough 
now hunting is another matter  thats it come on open the door 
there he shouted why have you shut it 

the door at the end of the passage led to the huntsmens room as they 
called the room for the hunt servants 

there was a rapid patter of bare feet and an unseen hand opened the 
door into the huntsmens room from which came the clear sounds of a 
balalayka on which someone who was evidently a master of the art was 
playing natasha had been listening to those strains for some time and 
now went out into the passage to hear better 

thats mitka my coachman i have got him a good balalayka im fond 
of it said uncle 

it was the custom for mitka to play the balalayka in the huntsmens room 
when uncle returned from the chase uncle was fond of such music 

how good really very good said nicholas with some unintentional 
superciliousness as if ashamed to confess that the sounds pleased him 
very much 

very good said natasha reproachfully noticing her brothers tone 
not very good its simply delicious 

just as uncles pickled mushrooms honey and cherry brandy had seemed 
to her the best in the world so also that song at that moment seemed 
to her the acme of musical delight 

more please more cried natasha at the door as soon as the balalayka 
ceased mitka tuned up afresh and recommenced thrumming the balalayka 
to the air of my lady with trills and variations uncle sat 
listening slightly smiling with his head on one side the air was 
repeated a hundred times the balalayka was retuned several times and 
the same notes were thrummed again but the listeners did not grow weary 
of it and wished to hear it again and again anisya fedorovna came in 
and leaned her portly person against the doorpost 

you like listening she said to natasha with a smile extremely like 
uncles thats a good player of ours she added 

he doesnt play that part right said uncle suddenly with an 
energetic gesture here he ought to burst out  thats it come 
on  ought to burst out 

do you play then asked natasha 

uncle did not answer but smiled 

anisya go and see if the strings of my guitar are all right i havent 
touched it for a long time thats it  come on ive given it up 

anisya fedorovna with her light step willingly went to fulfill her 
errand and brought back the guitar 

without looking at anyone uncle blew the dust off it and tapping the 
case with his bony fingers tuned the guitar and settled himself in his 
armchair he took the guitar a little above the fingerboard arching 
his left elbow with a somewhat theatrical gesture and with a wink at 
anisya fedorovna struck a single chord pure and sonorous and then 
quietly smoothly and confidently began playing in very slow time not 
my lady but the well known song came a maiden down the street the 
tune played with precision and in exact time began to thrill in the 
hearts of nicholas and natasha arousing in them the same kind of sober 
mirth as radiated from anisya fedorovnas whole being anisya fedorovna 
flushed and drawing her kerchief over her face went laughing out of 
the room uncle continued to play correctly carefully with energetic 
firmness looking with a changed and inspired expression at the spot 
where anisya fedorovna had just stood something seemed to be laughing 
a little on one side of his face under his gray mustaches especially as 
the song grew brisker and the time quicker and when here and there as 
he ran his fingers over the strings something seemed to snap 

lovely lovely go on uncle go on shouted natasha as soon as he had 
finished she jumped up and hugged and kissed him nicholas nicholas 
she said turning to her brother as if asking him what is it moves me 
so 

nicholas too was greatly pleased by uncles playing and uncle 
played the piece over again anisya fedorovnas smiling face reappeared 
in the doorway and behind hers other faces 

fetching water clear and sweet 
stop dear maiden i entreat   

played uncle once more running his fingers skillfully over the 
strings and then he stopped short and jerked his shoulders 

go on uncle dear natasha wailed in an imploring tone as if her life 
depended on it 

uncle rose and it was as if there were two men in him one of them 
smiled seriously at the merry fellow while the merry fellow struck a 
naive and precise attitude preparatory to a folk dance 

now then niece he exclaimed waving to natasha the hand that had 
just struck a chord 

natasha threw off the shawl from her shoulders ran forward to face 
uncle and setting her arms akimbo also made a motion with her 
shoulders and struck an attitude 

where how and when had this young countess educated by an emigree 
french governess imbibed from the russian air she breathed that spirit 
and obtained that manner which the pas de chale * would one would have 
supposed long ago have effaced but the spirit and the movements were 
those inimitable and unteachable russian ones that uncle had expected 
of her as soon as she had struck her pose and smiled triumphantly 
proudly and with sly merriment the fear that had at first seized 
nicholas and the others that she might not do the right thing was at an 
end and they were already admiring her 


* the french shawl dance 


she did the right thing with such precision such complete precision 
that anisya fedorovna who had at once handed her the handkerchief she 
needed for the dance had tears in her eyes though she laughed as she 
watched this slim graceful countess reared in silks and velvets and so 
different from herself who yet was able to understand all that was in 
anisya and in anisyas father and mother and aunt and in every russian 
man and woman 

well little countess thats it  come on cried uncle with a 
joyous laugh having finished the dance well done niece now a fine 
young fellow must be found as husband for you thats it  come on 

hes chosen already said nicholas smiling 

oh said uncle in surprise looking inquiringly at natasha who 
nodded her head with a happy smile 

and such a one she said but as soon as she had said it a new train 
of thoughts and feelings arose in her what did nicholas smile mean 
when he said chosen already is he glad of it or not it is as if he 
thought my bolkonski would not approve of or understand our gaiety but 
he would understand it all where is he now she thought and her face 
suddenly became serious but this lasted only a second dont dare 
to think about it she said to herself and sat down again smilingly 
beside uncle begging him to play something more 

uncle played another song and a valse then after a pause he cleared 
his throat and sang his favorite hunting song 

as twas growing dark last night 
fell the snow so soft and light 


uncle sang as peasants sing with full and naive conviction that the 
whole meaning of a song lies in the words and that the tune comes of 
itself and that apart from the words there is no tune which exists 
only to give measure to the words as a result of this the unconsidered 
tune like the song of a bird was extraordinarily good natasha was in 
ecstasies over uncles singing she resolved to give up learning the 
harp and to play only the guitar she asked uncle for his guitar and 
at once found the chords of the song 

after nine oclock two traps and three mounted men who had been sent 
to look for them arrived to fetch natasha and petya the count and 
countess did not know where they were and were very anxious said one of 
the men 

petya was carried out like a log and laid in the larger of the two 
traps natasha and nicholas got into the other uncle wrapped 
natasha up warmly and took leave of her with quite a new tenderness he 
accompanied them on foot as far as the bridge that could not be crossed 
so that they had to go round by the ford and he sent huntsmen to ride 
in front with lanterns 

good by dear niece his voice called out of the darkness  not the 
voice natasha had known previously but the one that had sung as twas 
growing dark last night 

in the village through which they passed there were red lights and a 
cheerful smell of smoke 

what a darling uncle is said natasha when they had come out onto the 
highroad 

yes returned nicholas youre not cold 

no im quite quite all right i feel so comfortable answered 
natasha almost perplexed by her feelings they remained silent a long 
while the night was dark and damp they could not see the horses but 
only heard them splashing through the unseen mud 

what was passing in that receptive childlike soul that so eagerly caught 
and assimilated all the diverse impressions of life how did they all 
find place in her but she was very happy as they were nearing home she 
suddenly struck up the air of as twas growing dark last night  the tune 
of which she had all the way been trying to get and had at last caught 

got it said nicholas 

what were you thinking about just now nicholas inquired natasha 

they were fond of asking one another that question 

i said nicholas trying to remember well you see first i thought 
that rugay the red hound was like uncle and that if he were a man he 
would always keep uncle near him if not for his riding then for his 
manner what a good fellow uncle is dont you think so well and 
you 

i wait a bit wait yes first i thought that we are driving along 
and imagining that we are going home but that heaven knows where we are 
really going in the darkness and that we shall arrive and suddenly find 
that we are not in otradnoe but in fairyland and then i thought no 
nothing else 

i know i expect you thought of him said nicholas smiling as natasha 
knew by the sound of his voice 

no said natasha though she had in reality been thinking about prince 
andrew at the same time as of the rest and of how he would have liked 
uncle and then i was saying to myself all the way how well anisya 
carried herself how well and nicholas heard her spontaneous happy 
ringing laughter and do you know she suddenly said i know that i 
shall never again be as happy and tranquil as i am now 

rubbish nonsense humbug exclaimed nicholas and he thought how 
charming this natasha of mine is i have no other friend like her and 
never shall have why should she marry we might always drive about 
together 

what a darling this nicholas of mine is thought natasha 

ah there are still lights in the drawingroom she said pointing to 
the windows of the house that gleamed invitingly in the moist velvety 
darkness of the night 





chapter viii 


count ilya rostov had resigned the position of marshal of the nobility 
because it involved him in too much expense but still his affairs did 
not improve natasha and nicholas often noticed their parents conferring 
together anxiously and privately and heard suggestions of selling the 
fine ancestral rostov house and estate near moscow it was not necessary 
to entertain so freely as when the count had been marshal and life at 
otradnoe was quieter than in former years but still the enormous house 
and its lodges were full of people and more than twenty sat down to 
table every day these were all their own people who had settled down 
in the house almost as members of the family or persons who were it 
seemed obliged to live in the counts house such were dimmler the 
musician and his wife vogel the dancing master and his family belova 
an old maiden lady an inmate of the house and many others such as 
petyas tutors the girls former governess and other people who simply 
found it preferable and more advantageous to live in the counts house 
than at home they had not as many visitors as before but the old 
habits of life without which the count and countess could not 
conceive of existence remained unchanged there was still the hunting 
establishment which nicholas had even enlarged the same fifty horses 
and fifteen grooms in the stables the same expensive presents and 
dinner parties to the whole district on name days there were still the 
counts games of whist and boston at which  spreading out his cards so 
that everybody could see them  he let himself be plundered of hundreds 
of rubles every day by his neighbors who looked upon an opportunity to 
play a rubber with count rostov as a most profitable source of income 

the count moved in his affairs as in a huge net trying not to believe 
that he was entangled but becoming more and more so at every step and 
feeling too feeble to break the meshes or to set to work carefully and 
patiently to disentangle them the countess with her loving heart felt 
that her children were being ruined that it was not the counts fault 
for he could not help being what he was  that though he tried to 
hide it he himself suffered from the consciousness of his own and his 
childrens ruin and she tried to find means of remedying the position 
from her feminine point of view she could see only one solution namely 
for nicholas to marry a rich heiress she felt this to be their last 
hope and that if nicholas refused the match she had found for him she 
would have to abandon the hope of ever getting matters right this match 
was with julie karagina the daughter of excellent and virtuous parents 
a girl the rostovs had known from childhood and who had now become a 
wealthy heiress through the death of the last of her brothers 

the countess had written direct to julies mother in moscow suggesting a 
marriage between their children and had received a favorable answer 
from her karagina had replied that for her part she was agreeable and 
everything depend on her daughters inclination she invited nicholas to 
come to moscow 

several times the countess with tears in her eyes told her son that 
now both her daughters were settled her only wish was to see him 
married she said she could lie down in her grave peacefully if that 
were accomplished then she told him that she knew of a splendid girl 
and tried to discover what he thought about marriage 

at other times she praised julie to him and advised him to go to moscow 
during the holidays to amuse himself nicholas guessed what his mothers 
remarks were leading to and during one of these conversations induced 
her to speak quite frankly she told him that her only hope of getting 
their affairs disentangled now lay in his marrying julie karagina 

but mamma suppose i loved a girl who has no fortune would you expect 
me to sacrifice my feelings and my honor for the sake of money he 
asked his mother not realizing the cruelty of his question and only 
wishing to show his noble mindedness 

no you have not understood me said his mother not knowing how to 
justify herself you have not understood me nikolenka it is your 
happiness i wish for she added feeling that she was telling an 
untruth and was becoming entangled she began to cry 

mamma dont cry only tell me that you wish it and you know i will 
give my life anything to put you at ease said nicholas i would 
sacrifice anything for you  even my feelings 

but the countess did not want the question put like that she did not 
want a sacrifice from her son she herself wished to make a sacrifice 
for him 

no you have not understood me dont let us talk about it she 
replied wiping away her tears 

maybe i do love a poor girl said nicholas to himself am i to 
sacrifice my feelings and my honor for money i wonder how mamma could 
speak so to me because sonya is poor i must not love her he thought 
must not respond to her faithful devoted love yet i should certainly 
be happier with her than with some doll like julie i can always 
sacrifice my feelings for my familys welfare he said to himself 
but i cant coerce my feelings if i love sonya that feeling is for me 
stronger and higher than all else 

nicholas did not go to moscow and the countess did not renew the 
conversation with him about marriage she saw with sorrow and sometimes 
with exasperation symptoms of a growing attachment between her son and 
the portionless sonya though she blamed herself for it she could 
not refrain from grumbling at and worrying sonya often pulling her 
up without reason addressing her stiffly as my dear and using the 
formal you instead of the intimate thou in speaking to her the 
kindhearted countess was the more vexed with sonya because that poor 
dark eyed niece of hers was so meek so kind so devotedly grateful to 
her benefactors and so faithfully unchangingly and unselfishly in 
love with nicholas that there were no grounds for finding fault with 
her 

nicholas was spending the last of his leave at home a fourth letter had 
come from prince andrew from rome in which he wrote that he would have 
been on his way back to russia long ago had not his wound unexpectedly 
reopened in the warm climate which obliged him to defer his return till 
the beginning of the new year natasha was still as much in love with 
her betrothed found the same comfort in that love and was still as 
ready to throw herself into all the pleasures of life as before but at 
the end of the fourth month of their separation she began to have fits 
of depression which she could not master she felt sorry for herself 
sorry that she was being wasted all this time and of no use to 
anyone  while she felt herself so capable of loving and being loved 

things were not cheerful in the rostovs home 





chapter ix 


christmas came and except for the ceremonial mass the solemn and 
wearisome christmas congratulations from neighbors and servants and the 
new dresses everyone put on there were no special festivities though 
the calm frost of twenty degrees reaumur the dazzling sunshine by day 
and the starlight of the winter nights seemed to call for some special 
celebration of the season 

on the third day of christmas week after the midday dinner all the 
inmates of the house dispersed to various rooms it was the dullest time 
of the day nicholas who had been visiting some neighbors that morning 
was asleep on the sitting room sofa the old count was resting in his 
study sonya sat in the drawing room at the round table copying a 
design for embroidery the countess was playing patience nastasya 
ivanovna the buffoon sat with a sad face at the window with two old 
ladies natasha came into the room went up to sonya glanced at 
what she was doing and then went up to her mother and stood without 
speaking 

why are you wandering about like an outcast asked her mother what 
do you want 

him i want him now this minute i want him said natasha with 
glittering eyes and no sign of a smile 

the countess lifted her head and looked attentively at her daughter 

dont look at me mamma dont look i shall cry directly 

sit down with me a little said the countess 

mamma i want him why should i be wasted like this mamma 

her voice broke tears gushed from her eyes and she turned quickly to 
hide them and left the room 

she passed into the sitting room stood there thinking awhile and then 
went into the maids room there an old maidservant was grumbling at a 
young girl who stood panting having just run in through the cold from 
the serfs quarters 

stop playing  theres a time for everything said the old woman 

let her alone kondratevna said natasha go mavrushka go 

having released mavrushka natasha crossed the dancing hall and went 
to the vestibule there an old footman and two young ones were playing 
cards they broke off and rose as she entered 

what can i do with them thought natasha 

oh nikita please go where can i send him yes go to the yard 
and fetch a fowl please a cock and you misha bring me some oats 

just a few oats said misha cheerfully and readily 

go go quickly the old man urged him 

and you theodore get me a piece of chalk 

on her way past the butlers pantry she told them to set a samovar 
though it was not at all the time for tea 

foka the butler was the most ill tempered person in the house natasha 
liked to test her power over him he distrusted the order and asked 
whether the samovar was really wanted 

oh dear what a young lady said foka pretending to frown at natasha 

no one in the house sent people about or gave them as much trouble as 
natasha did she could not see people unconcernedly but had to send 
them on some errand she seemed to be trying whether any of them would 
get angry or sulky with her but the serfs fulfilled no ones orders so 
readily as they did hers what can i do where can i go thought she 
as she went slowly along the passage 

nastasya ivanovna what sort of children shall i have she asked the 
buffoon who was coming toward her in a womans jacket 

why fleas crickets grasshoppers answered the buffoon 

o lord o lord its always the same oh where am i to go what am i 
to do with myself and tapping with her heels she ran quickly upstairs 
to see vogel and his wife who lived on the upper story 

two governesses were sitting with the vogels at a table on which were 
plates of raisins walnuts and almonds the governesses were discussing 
whether it was cheaper to live in moscow or odessa natasha sat down 
listened to their talk with a serious and thoughtful air and then got 
up again 

the island of madagascar she said ma da gas car she repeated 
articulating each syllable distinctly and not replying to madame 
schoss who asked her what she was saying she went out of the room 

her brother petya was upstairs too with the man in attendance on him he 
was preparing fireworks to let off that night 

petya petya she called to him carry me downstairs 

petya ran up and offered her his back she jumped on it putting her 
arms round his neck and he pranced along with her 

no dont the island of madagascar she said and jumping off his 
back she went downstairs 

having as it were reviewed her kingdom tested her power and made sure 
that everyone was submissive but that all the same it was dull natasha 
betook herself to the ballroom picked up her guitar sat down in a dark 
corner behind a bookcase and began to run her fingers over the strings 
in the bass picking out a passage she recalled from an opera she had 
heard in petersburg with prince andrew what she drew from the guitar 
would have had no meaning for other listeners but in her imagination 
a whole series of reminiscences arose from those sounds she sat behind 
the bookcase with her eyes fixed on a streak of light escaping from the 
pantry door and listened to herself and pondered she was in a mood for 
brooding on the past 

sonya passed to the pantry with a glass in her hand natasha glanced at 
her and at the crack in the pantry door and it seemed to her that she 
remembered the light falling through that crack once before and sonya 
passing with a glass in her hand yes it was exactly the same thought 
natasha 

sonya what is this she cried twanging a thick string 

oh you are there said sonya with a start and came near and 
listened i dont know a storm she ventured timidly afraid of being 
wrong 

there thats just how she started and just how she came up smiling 
timidly when all this happened before thought natasha and in just 
the same way i thought there was something lacking in her 

no its the chorus from the water carrier listen and natasha sang 
the air of the chorus so that sonya should catch it where were you 
going she asked 

to change the water in this glass i am just finishing the design 

you always find something to do but i cant said natasha and 
wheres nicholas 

asleep i think 

sonya go and wake him said natasha tell him i want him to come and 
sing 

she sat awhile wondering what the meaning of it all having happened 
before could be and without solving this problem or at all regretting 
not having done so she again passed in fancy to the time when she was 
with him and he was looking at her with a lovers eyes 

oh if only he would come quicker i am so afraid it will never be 
and worst of all i am growing old  thats the thing there wont then 
be in me what there is now but perhaps hell come today will come 
immediately perhaps he has come and is sitting in the drawing room 
perhaps he came yesterday and i have forgotten it she rose put down 
the guitar and went to the drawing room 

all the domestic circle tutors governesses and guests were already 
at the tea table the servants stood round the table  but prince andrew 
was not there and life was going on as before 

ah here she is said the old count when he saw natasha enter well 
sit down by me but natasha stayed by her mother and glanced round as 
if looking for something 

mamma she muttered give him to me give him mamma quickly 
quickly and she again had difficulty in repressing her sobs 

she sat down at the table and listened to the conversation between the 
elders and nicholas who had also come to the table my god my god 
the same faces the same talk papa holding his cup and blowing in the 
same way thought natasha feeling with horror a sense of repulsion 
rising up in her for the whole household because they were always the 
same 

after tea nicholas sonya and natasha went to the sitting room to 
their favorite corner where their most intimate talks always began 





chapter x 


does it ever happen to you said natasha to her brother when they 
settled down in the sitting room does it ever happen to you to feel 
as if there were nothing more to come  nothing that everything good is 
past and to feel not exactly dull but sad 

i should think so he replied i have felt like that when everything 
was all right and everyone was cheerful the thought has come into my 
mind that i was already tired of it all and that we must all die 
once in the regiment i had not gone to some merrymaking where there was 
music and suddenly i felt so depressed 

oh yes i know i know i know natasha interrupted him when i was 
quite little that used to be so with me do you remember when i was 
punished once about some plums you were all dancing and i sat sobbing 
in the schoolroom i shall never forget it i felt sad and sorry for 
everyone for myself and for everyone and i was innocent  that was the 
chief thing said natasha do you remember 

i remember answered nicholas i remember that i came to you 
afterwards and wanted to comfort you but do you know i felt ashamed 
to we were terribly absurd i had a funny doll then and wanted to give 
it to you do you remember 

and do you remember natasha asked with a pensive smile how once 
long long ago when we were quite little uncle called us into the 
study  that was in the old house  and it was dark  we went in and 
suddenly there stood 

a negro chimed in nicholas with a smile of delight of course i 
remember even now i dont know whether there really was a negro or if 
we only dreamed it or were told about him 

he was gray you remember and had white teeth and stood and looked at 
us 

sonya do you remember asked nicholas 

yes yes i do remember something too sonya answered timidly 

you know i have asked papa and mamma about that negro said natasha 
and they say there was no negro at all but you see you remember 

of course i do i remember his teeth as if i had just seen them 

how strange it is its as if it were a dream i like that 

and do you remember how we rolled hard boiled eggs in the ballroom and 
suddenly two old women began spinning round on the carpet was that real 
or not do you remember what fun it was 

yes and you remember how papa in his blue overcoat fired a gun in the 
porch 

so they went through their memories smiling with pleasure not the sad 
memories of old age but poetic youthful ones  those impressions of 
ones most distant past in which dreams and realities blend  and they 
laughed with quiet enjoyment 

sonya as always did not quite keep pace with them though they shared 
the same reminiscences 

much that they remembered had slipped from her mind and what she 
recalled did not arouse the same poetic feeling as they experienced she 
simply enjoyed their pleasure and tried to fit in with it 

she only really took part when they recalled sonyas first arrival she 
told them how afraid she had been of nicholas because he had on a corded 
jacket and her nurse had told her that she too would be sewn up with 
cords 

and i remember their telling me that you had been born under a 
cabbage said natasha and i remember that i dared not disbelieve it 
then but knew that it was not true and i felt so uncomfortable 

while they were talking a maid thrust her head in at the other door of 
the sitting room 

they have brought the cock miss she said in a whisper 

it isnt wanted petya tell them to take it away replied natasha 

in the middle of their talk in the sitting room dimmler came in and 
went up to the harp that stood there in a corner he took off its cloth 
covering and the harp gave out a jarring sound 

mr dimmler please play my favorite nocturne by field came the old 
countess voice from the drawing room 

dimmler struck a chord and turning to natasha nicholas and sonya 
remarked how quiet you young people are 

yes were philosophizing said natasha glancing round for a moment 
and then continuing the conversation they were now discussing dreams 

dimmler began to play natasha went on tiptoe noiselessly to the table 
took up a candle carried it out and returned seating herself quietly 
in her former place it was dark in the room especially where they were 
sitting on the sofa but through the big windows the silvery light of 
the full moon fell on the floor dimmler had finished the piece but 
still sat softly running his fingers over the strings evidently 
uncertain whether to stop or to play something else 

do you know said natasha in a whisper moving closer to nicholas and 
sonya that when one goes on and on recalling memories one at last 
begins to remember what happened before one was in the world 

that is metempsychosis said sonya who had always learned well and 
remembered everything the egyptians believed that our souls have lived 
in animals and will go back into animals again 

no i dont believe we ever were in animals said natasha still in 
a whisper though the music had ceased but i am certain that we 
were angels somewhere there and have been here and that is why we 
remember 

may i join you said dimmler who had come up quietly and he sat down 
by them 

if we have been angels why have we fallen lower said nicholas no 
that cant be 

not lower who said we were lower how do i know what i was before 
natasha rejoined with conviction the soul is immortal  well then if i 
shall always live i must have lived before lived for a whole eternity 

yes but it is hard for us to imagine eternity remarked dimmler 
who had joined the young folk with a mildly condescending smile but now 
spoke as quietly and seriously as they 

why is it hard to imagine eternity said natasha it is now today 
and it will be tomorrow and always and there was yesterday and the 
day before 

natasha now its your turn sing me something they heard the 
countess say why are you sitting there like conspirators 

mamma i dont at all want to replied natasha but all the same she 
rose 

none of them not even the middle aged dimmler wanted to break off 
their conversation and quit that corner in the sitting room but natasha 
got up and nicholas sat down at the clavichord standing as usual in the 
middle of the hall and choosing the place where the resonance was best 
natasha began to sing her mothers favorite song 

she had said she did not want to sing but it was long since she had 
sung and long before she again sang as she did that evening the 
count from his study where he was talking to mitenka heard her and 
like a schoolboy in a hurry to run out to play blundered in his talk 
while giving orders to the steward and at last stopped while mitenka 
stood in front of him also listening and smiling nicholas did not take 
his eyes off his sister and drew breath in time with her sonya as she 
listened thought of the immense difference there was between herself 
and her friend and how impossible it was for her to be anything like as 
bewitching as her cousin the old countess sat with a blissful yet sad 
smile and with tears in her eyes occasionally shaking her head she 
thought of natasha and of her own youth and of how there was something 
unnatural and dreadful in this impending marriage of natasha and prince 
andrew 

dimmler who had seated himself beside the countess listened with 
closed eyes 

ah countess he said at last thats a european talent she has 
nothing to learn  what softness tenderness and strength 

ah how afraid i am for her how afraid i am said the countess not 
realizing to whom she was speaking her maternal instinct told her that 
natasha had too much of something and that because of this she would 
not be happy before natasha had finished singing fourteen year old 
petya rushed in delightedly to say that some mummers had arrived 

natasha stopped abruptly 

idiot she screamed at her brother and running to a chair threw 
herself on it sobbing so violently that she could not stop for a long 
time 

its nothing mamma really its nothing only petya startled me she 
said trying to smile but her tears still flowed and sobs still choked 
her 

the mummers some of the house serfs dressed up as bears turks 
innkeepers and ladies  frightening and funny  bringing in with them the 
cold from outside and a feeling of gaiety crowded at first timidly 
into the anteroom then hiding behind one another they pushed into 
the ballroom where shyly at first and then more and more merrily and 
heartily they started singing dancing and playing christmas games 
the countess when she had identified them and laughed at their 
costumes went into the drawing room the count sat in the ballroom 
smiling radiantly and applauding the players the young people had 
disappeared 

half an hour later there appeared among the other mummers in the 
ballroom an old lady in a hooped skirt  this was nicholas a turkish 
girl was petya a clown was dimmler an hussar was natasha and a 
circassian was sonya with burnt cork mustache and eyebrows 

after the condescending surprise nonrecognition and praise from those 
who were not themselves dressed up the young people decided that their 
costumes were so good that they ought to be shown elsewhere 

nicholas who as the roads were in splendid condition wanted to take 
them all for a drive in his troyka proposed to take with them about a 
dozen of the serf mummers and drive to uncles 

no why disturb the old fellow said the countess besides you 
wouldnt have room to turn round there if you must go go to the 
melyukovs 

melyukova was a widow who with her family and their tutors and 
governesses lived three miles from the rostovs 

thats right my dear chimed in the old count thoroughly aroused 
ill dress up at once and go with them ill make pashette open her 
eyes 

but the countess would not agree to his going he had had a bad leg all 
these last days it was decided that the count must not go but that 
if louisa ivanovna madame schoss would go with them the young ladies 
might go to the melyukovs sonya generally so timid and shy more 
urgently than anyone begging louisa ivanovna not to refuse 

sonyas costume was the best of all her mustache and eyebrows were 
extraordinarily becoming everyone told her she looked very handsome 
and she was in a spirited and energetic mood unusual with her some 
inner voice told her that now or never her fate would be decided and 
in her male attire she seemed quite a different person louisa ivanovna 
consented to go and in half an hour four troyka sleighs with large and 
small bells their runners squeaking and whistling over the frozen snow 
drove up to the porch 

natasha was foremost in setting a merry holiday tone which passing 
from one to another grew stronger and reached its climax when they all 
came out into the frost and got into the sleighs talking calling to 
one another laughing and shouting 

two of the troykas were the usual household sleighs the third was 
the old counts with a trotter from the orlov stud as shaft horse 
the fourth was nicholas own with a short shaggy black shaft horse 
nicholas in his old ladys dress over which he had belted his hussar 
overcoat stood in the middle of the sleigh reins in hand 

it was so light that he could see the moonlight reflected from the metal 
harness disks and from the eyes of the horses who looked round in alarm 
at the noisy party under the shadow of the porch roof 

natasha sonya madame schoss and two maids got into nicholas sleigh 
dimmler his wife and petya into the old counts and the rest of the 
mummers seated themselves in the other two sleighs 

you go ahead zakhar shouted nicholas to his fathers coachman 
wishing for a chance to race past him 

the old counts troyka with dimmler and his party started forward 
squeaking on its runners as though freezing to the snow its deep toned 
bell clanging the side horses pressing against the shafts of the 
middle horse sank in the snow which was dry and glittered like sugar 
and threw it up 

nicholas set off following the first sleigh behind him the others 
moved noisily their runners squeaking at first they drove at a steady 
trot along the narrow road while they drove past the garden the shadows 
of the bare trees often fell across the road and hid the brilliant 
moonlight but as soon as they were past the fence the snowy plain 
bathed in moonlight and motionless spread out before them glittering 
like diamonds and dappled with bluish shadows bang bang went the 
first sleigh over a cradle hole in the snow of the road and each of 
the other sleighs jolted in the same way and rudely breaking the 
frost bound stillness the troykas began to speed along the road one 
after the other 

a hares track a lot of tracks rang out natashas voice through the 
frost bound air 

how light it is nicholas came sonyas voice 

nicholas glanced round at sonya and bent down to see her face closer 
quite a new sweet face with black eyebrows and mustaches peeped up at 
him from her sable furs  so close and yet so distant  in the moonlight 

that used to be sonya thought he and looked at her closer and 
smiled 

what is it nicholas 

nothing said he and turned again to the horses 

when they came out onto the beaten highroad  polished by sleigh runners 
and cut up by rough shod hoofs the marks of which were visible in the 
moonlight  the horses began to tug at the reins of their own accord and 
increased their pace the near side horse arching his head and breaking 
into a short canter tugged at his traces the shaft horse swayed from 
side to side moving his ears as if asking isnt it time to begin 
now in front already far ahead the deep bell of the sleigh ringing 
farther and farther off the black horses driven by zakhar could be 
clearly seen against the white snow from that sleigh one could hear the 
shouts laughter and voices of the mummers 

gee up my darlings shouted nicholas pulling the reins to one side 
and flourishing the whip 

it was only by the keener wind that met them and the jerks given by the 
side horses who pulled harder  ever increasing their gallop  that one 
noticed how fast the troyka was flying nicholas looked back with 
screams squeals and waving of whips that caused even the shaft horses 
to gallop  the other sleighs followed the shaft horse swung steadily 
beneath the bow over its head with no thought of slackening pace and 
ready to put on speed when required 

nicholas overtook the first sleigh they were driving downhill and 
coming out upon a broad trodden track across a meadow near a river 

where are we thought he its the kosoy meadow i suppose but 
no  this is something new ive never seen before this isnt the kosoy 
meadow nor the demkin hill and heaven only knows what it is it is 
something new and enchanted well whatever it may be and shouting 
to his horses he began to pass the first sleigh 

zakhar held back his horses and turned his face which was already 
covered with hoarfrost to his eyebrows 

nicholas gave the horses the rein and zakhar stretching out his arms 
clucked his tongue and let his horses go 

now look out master he cried 

faster still the two troykas flew side by side and faster moved the 
feet of the galloping side horses nicholas began to draw ahead zakhar 
while still keeping his arms extended raised one hand with the reins 

no you wont master he shouted 

nicholas put all his horses to a gallop and passed zakhar the horses 
showered the fine dry snow on the faces of those in the sleigh  beside 
them sounded quick ringing bells and they caught confused glimpses of 
swiftly moving legs and the shadows of the troyka they were passing 
the whistling sound of the runners on the snow and the voices of girls 
shrieking were heard from different sides 

again checking his horses nicholas looked around him they were still 
surrounded by the magic plain bathed in moonlight and spangled with 
stars 

zakhar is shouting that i should turn to the left but why to the 
left thought nicholas are we getting to the melyukovs is this 
melyukovka heaven only knows where we are going and heaven knows what 
is happening to us  but it is very strange and pleasant whatever it is 
and he looked round in the sleigh 

look his mustache and eyelashes are all white said one of the 
strange pretty unfamiliar people  the one with fine eyebrows and 
mustache 

i think this used to be natasha thought nicholas and that was 
madame schoss but perhaps its not and this circassian with the 
mustache i dont know but i love her 

arent you cold he asked 

they did not answer but began to laugh dimmler from the sleigh behind 
shouted something  probably something funny  but they could not make out 
what he said 

yes yes some voices answered laughing 

but here was a fairy forest with black moving shadows and a glitter 
of diamonds and a flight of marble steps and the silver roofs of fairy 
buildings and the shrill yells of some animals and if this is really 
melyukovka it is still stranger that we drove heaven knows where and 
have come to melyukovka thought nicholas 

it really was melyukovka and maids and footmen with merry faces came 
running out to the porch carrying candles 

who is it asked someone in the porch 

the mummers from the counts i know by the horses replied some 
voices 





chapter xi 


pelageya danilovna melyukova a broadly built energetic woman wearing 
spectacles sat in the drawing room in a loose dress surrounded by 
her daughters whom she was trying to keep from feeling dull they were 
quietly dropping melted wax into snow and looking at the shadows the wax 
figures would throw on the wall when they heard the steps and voices of 
new arrivals in the vestibule 

hussars ladies witches clowns and bears after clearing their 
throats and wiping the hoarfrost from their faces in the vestibule 
came into the ballroom where candles were hurriedly lighted the 
clown  dimmler  and the lady  nicholas  started a dance surrounded by 
the screaming children the mummers covering their faces and disguising 
their voices bowed to their hostess and arranged themselves about the 
room 

dear me theres no recognizing them and natasha see whom she looks 
like she really reminds me of somebody but herr dimmler  isnt 
he good i didnt know him and how he dances dear me theres a 
circassian really how becoming it is to dear sonya and who is that 
well you have cheered us up nikita and vanya  clear away the tables 
and we were sitting so quietly ha ha ha the hussar the hussar 
just like a boy and the legs i cant look at him different 
voices were saying 

natasha the young melyukovs favorite disappeared with them into the 
back rooms where a cork and various dressing gowns and male garments 
were called for and received from the footman by bare girlish arms from 
behind the door ten minutes later all the young melyukovs joined the 
mummers 

pelageya danilovna having given orders to clear the rooms for the 
visitors and arranged about refreshments for the gentry and the serfs 
went about among the mummers without removing her spectacles peering 
into their faces with a suppressed smile and failing to recognize any of 
them it was not merely dimmler and the rostovs she failed to recognize 
she did not even recognize her own daughters or her late husbands 
dressing gowns and uniforms which they had put on 

and who is this she asked her governess peering into the face of her 
own daughter dressed up as a kazan tartar i suppose it is one of the 
rostovs well mr hussar and what regiment do you serve in she asked 
natasha here hand some fruit jelly to the turk she ordered the 
butler who was handing things round thats not forbidden by his law 

sometimes as she looked at the strange but amusing capers cut by the 
dancers who  having decided once for all that being disguised no one 
would recognize them  were not at all shy pelageya danilovna hid 
her face in her handkerchief and her whole stout body shook with 
irrepressible kindly elderly laughter 

my little sasha look at sasha she said 

after russian country dances and chorus dances pelageya danilovna made 
the serfs and gentry join in one large circle a ring a string and a 
silver ruble were fetched and they all played games together 

in an hour all the costumes were crumpled and disordered the corked 
eyebrows and mustaches were smeared over the perspiring flushed and 
merry faces pelageya danilovna began to recognize the mummers admired 
their cleverly contrived costumes and particularly how they suited the 
young ladies and she thanked them all for having entertained her so 
well the visitors were invited to supper in the drawing room and the 
serfs had something served to them in the ballroom 

now to tell ones fortune in the empty bathhouse is frightening said 
an old maid who lived with the melyukovs during supper 

why said the eldest melyukov girl 

you wouldnt go it takes courage 

ill go said sonya 

tell what happened to the young lady said the second melyukov girl 

well began the old maid a young lady once went out took a cock 
laid the table for two all properly and sat down after sitting a 
while she suddenly hears someone coming a sleigh drives up with 
harness bells she hears him coming he comes in just in the shape of a 
man like an officer  comes in and sits down to table with her 

ah ah screamed natasha rolling her eyes with horror 

yes and how did he speak 

yes like a man everything quite all right and he began persuading 
her and she should have kept him talking till cockcrow but she got 
frightened just got frightened and hid her face in her hands then he 
caught her up it was lucky the maids ran in just then 

now why frighten them said pelageya danilovna 

mamma you used to try your fate yourself said her daughter 

and how does one do it in a barn inquired sonya 

well say you went to the barn now and listened it depends on what 
you hear hammering and knocking  thats bad but a sound of shifting 
grain is good and one sometimes hears that too 

mamma tell us what happened to you in the barn 

pelageya danilovna smiled 

oh ive forgotten she replied but none of you would go 

yes i will pelageya danilovna let me ill go said sonya 

well why not if youre not afraid 

louisa ivanovna may i asked sonya 

whether they were playing the ring and string game or the ruble game or 
talking as now nicholas did not leave sonyas side and gazed at her 
with quite new eyes it seemed to him that it was only today thanks 
to that burnt cork mustache that he had fully learned to know her and 
really that evening sonya was brighter more animated and prettier 
than nicholas had ever seen her before 

so thats what she is like what a fool i have been he thought gazing 
at her sparkling eyes and under the mustache a happy rapturous smile 
dimpled her cheeks a smile he had never seen before 

im not afraid of anything said sonya may i go at once she got 
up 

they told her where the barn was and how she should stand and listen 
and they handed her a fur cloak she threw this over her head and 
shoulders and glanced at nicholas 

what a darling that girl is thought he and what have i been 
thinking of till now 

sonya went out into the passage to go to the barn nicholas went hastily 
to the front porch saying he felt too hot the crowd of people really 
had made the house stuffy 

outside there was the same cold stillness and the same moon but even 
brighter than before the light was so strong and the snow sparkled with 
so many stars that one did not wish to look up at the sky and the real 
stars were unnoticed the sky was black and dreary while the earth was 
gay 

i am a fool a fool what have i been waiting for thought nicholas 
and running out from the porch he went round the corner of the house and 
along the path that led to the back porch he knew sonya would pass 
that way halfway lay some snow covered piles of firewood and across and 
along them a network of shadows from the bare old lime trees fell on the 
snow and on the path this path led to the barn the log walls of the 
barn and its snow covered roof that looked as if hewn out of some 
precious stone sparkled in the moonlight a tree in the garden snapped 
with the frost and then all was again perfectly silent his bosom 
seemed to inhale not air but the strength of eternal youth and gladness 

from the back porch came the sound of feet descending the steps the 
bottom step upon which snow had fallen gave a ringing creak and he heard 
the voice of an old maidservant saying straight straight along the 
path miss only dont look back 

i am not afraid answered sonyas voice and along the path toward 
nicholas came the crunching whistling sound of sonyas feet in her thin 
shoes 

sonya came along wrapped in her cloak she was only a couple of paces 
away when she saw him and to her too he was not the nicholas she 
had known and always slightly feared he was in a womans dress with 
tousled hair and a happy smile new to sonya she ran rapidly toward him 

quite different and yet the same thought nicholas looking at her 
face all lit up by the moonlight he slipped his arms under the cloak 
that covered her head embraced her pressed her to him and kissed her 
on the lips that wore a mustache and had a smell of burnt cork sonya 
kissed him full on the lips and disengaging her little hands pressed 
them to his cheeks 

sonya nicholas was all they said they ran to the barn and 
then back again re entering he by the front and she by the back porch 





chapter xii 


when they all drove back from pelageya danilovnas natasha who always 
saw and noticed everything arranged that she and madame schoss should 
go back in the sleigh with dimmler and sonya with nicholas and the 
maids 

on the way back nicholas drove at a steady pace instead of racing and 
kept peering by that fantastic all transforming light into sonyas face 
and searching beneath the eyebrows and mustache for his former and his 
present sonya from whom he had resolved never to be parted again he 
looked and recognizing in her both the old and the new sonya and 
being reminded by the smell of burnt cork of the sensation of her kiss 
inhaled the frosty air with a full breast and looking at the ground 
flying beneath him and at the sparkling sky felt himself again in 
fairyland 

sonya is it well with thee he asked from time to time 

yes she replied and with thee 

when halfway home nicholas handed the reins to the coachman and ran for 
a moment to natashas sleigh and stood on its wing 

natasha he whispered in french do you know i have made up my mind 
about sonya 

have you told her asked natasha suddenly beaming all over with joy 

oh how strange you are with that mustache and those eyebrows 
natasha  are you glad 

i am so glad so glad i was beginning to be vexed with you i did not 
tell you but you have been treating her badly what a heart she has 
nicholas i am horrid sometimes but i was ashamed to be happy while 
sonya was not continued natasha now i am so glad well run back to 
her 

no wait a bit oh how funny you look cried nicholas peering 
into her face and finding in his sister too something new unusual and 
bewitchingly tender that he had not seen in her before natasha its 
magical isnt it 

yes she replied you have done splendidly 

had i seen her before as she is now thought nicholas i should long 
ago have asked her what to do and have done whatever she told me and 
all would have been well 

so you are glad and i have done right 

oh quite right i had a quarrel with mamma some time ago about it 
mamma said she was angling for you how could she say such a thing i 
nearly stormed at mamma i will never let anyone say anything bad of 
sonya for there is nothing but good in her 

then its all right said nicholas again scrutinizing the expression 
of his sisters face to see if she was in earnest then he jumped down 
and his boots scrunching the snow ran back to his sleigh the same 
happy smiling circassian with mustache and beaming eyes looking up 
from under a sable hood was still sitting there and that circassian 
was sonya and that sonya was certainly his future happy and loving 
wife 

when they reached home and had told their mother how they had spent the 
evening at the melyukovs the girls went to their bedroom when they 
had undressed but without washing off the cork mustaches they sat a 
long time talking of their happiness they talked of how they would live 
when they were married how their husbands would be friends and how 
happy they would be on natashas table stood two looking glasses which 
dunyasha had prepared beforehand 

only when will all that be i am afraid never it would be too 
good said natasha rising and going to the looking glasses 

sit down natasha perhaps youll see him said sonya 

natasha lit the candles one on each side of one of the looking glasses 
and sat down 

i see someone with a mustache said natasha seeing her own face 

you mustnt laugh miss said dunyasha 

with sonyas help and the maids natasha got the glass she held into 
the right position opposite the other her face assumed a serious 
expression and she sat silent she sat a long time looking at the 
receding line of candles reflected in the glasses and expecting from 
tales she had heard to see a coffin or him prince andrew in that 
last dim indistinctly outlined square but ready as she was to take the 
smallest speck for the image of a man or of a coffin she saw nothing 
she began blinking rapidly and moved away from the looking glasses 

why is it others see things and i dont she said you sit down now 
sonya you absolutely must tonight do it for me today i feel so 
frightened 

sonya sat down before the glasses got the right position and began 
looking 

now miss sonya is sure to see something whispered dunyasha while 
you do nothing but laugh 

sonya heard this and natashas whisper 

i know she will she saw something last year 

for about three minutes all were silent 

of course she will whispered natasha but did not finish suddenly 
sonya pushed away the glass she was holding and covered her eyes with 
her hand 

oh natasha she cried 

did you see did you what was it exclaimed natasha holding up the 
looking glass 

sonya had not seen anything she was just wanting to blink and to get 
up when she heard natasha say of course she will she did not wish to 
disappoint either dunyasha or natasha but it was hard to sit still 
she did not herself know how or why the exclamation escaped her when she 
covered her eyes 

you saw him urged natasha seizing her hand 

yes wait a bit i saw him sonya could not help saying not yet 
knowing whom natasha meant by him nicholas or prince andrew 

but why shouldnt i say i saw something others do see besides who can 
tell whether i saw anything or not flashed through sonyas mind 

yes i saw him she said 

how standing or lying 

no i saw at first there was nothing then i saw him lying down 

andrew lying is he ill asked natasha her frightened eyes fixed on 
her friend 

no on the contrary on the contrary his face was cheerful and he 
turned to me and when saying this she herself fancied she had really 
seen what she described 

well and then sonya 

after that i could not make out what there was something blue and 
red 

sonya when will he come back when shall i see him o god how afraid 
i am for him and for myself and about everything natasha began and 
without replying to sonyas words of comfort she got into bed and long 
after her candle was out lay open eyed and motionless gazing at the 
moonlight through the frosty windowpanes 





chapter xiii 


soon after the christmas holidays nicholas told his mother of his love 
for sonya and of his firm resolve to marry her the countess who had 
long noticed what was going on between them and was expecting this 
declaration listened to him in silence and then told her son that he 
might marry whom he pleased but that neither she nor his father would 
give their blessing to such a marriage nicholas for the first time 
felt that his mother was displeased with him and that despite her love 
for him she would not give way coldly without looking at her son 
she sent for her husband and when he came tried briefly and coldly to 
inform him of the facts in her sons presence but unable to restrain 
herself she burst into tears of vexation and left the room the old 
count began irresolutely to admonish nicholas and beg him to abandon his 
purpose nicholas replied that he could not go back on his word and his 
father sighing and evidently disconcerted very soon became silent and 
went in to the countess in all his encounters with his son the count 
was always conscious of his own guilt toward him for having wasted the 
family fortune and so he could not be angry with him for refusing to 
marry an heiress and choosing the dowerless sonya on this occasion he 
was only more vividly conscious of the fact that if his affairs had not 
been in disorder no better wife for nicholas than sonya could have 
been wished for and that no one but himself with his mitenka and 
his uncomfortable habits was to blame for the condition of the family 
finances 

the father and mother did not speak of the matter to their son again 
but a few days later the countess sent for sonya and with a cruelty 
neither of them expected reproached her niece for trying to catch 
nicholas and for ingratitude sonya listened silently with downcast eyes 
to the countess cruel words without understanding what was required 
of her she was ready to sacrifice everything for her benefactors 
self sacrifice was her most cherished idea but in this case she could 
not see what she ought to sacrifice or for whom she could not help 
loving the countess and the whole rostov family but neither could she 
help loving nicholas and knowing that his happiness depended on that 
love she was silent and sad and did not reply nicholas felt the 
situation to be intolerable and went to have an explanation with his 
mother he first implored her to forgive him and sonya and consent to 
their marriage then he threatened that if she molested sonya he would 
at once marry her secretly 

the countess with a coldness her son had never seen in her before 
replied that he was of age that prince andrew was marrying without his 
fathers consent and he could do the same but that she would never 
receive that intriguer as her daughter 

exploding at the word intriguer nicholas raising his voice told 
his mother he had never expected her to try to force him to sell his 
feelings but if that were so he would say for the last time but he 
had no time to utter the decisive word which the expression of his face 
caused his mother to await with terror and which would perhaps have 
forever remained a cruel memory to them both he had not time to say it 
for natasha with a pale and set face entered the room from the door at 
which she had been listening 

nicholas you are talking nonsense be quiet be quiet be quiet i 
tell you she almost screamed so as to drown his voice 

mamma darling its not at all so my poor sweet darling she 
said to her mother who conscious that they had been on the brink of 
a rupture gazed at her son with terror but in the obstinacy and 
excitement of the conflict could not and would not give way 

nicholas ill explain to you go away listen mamma darling said 
natasha 

her words were incoherent but they attained the purpose at which she 
was aiming 

the countess sobbing heavily hid her face on her daughters breast 
while nicholas rose clutching his head and left the room 

natasha set to work to effect a reconciliation and so far succeeded 
that nicholas received a promise from his mother that sonya should not 
be troubled while he on his side promised not to undertake anything 
without his parents knowledge 

firmly resolved after putting his affairs in order in the regiment 
to retire from the army and return and marry sonya nicholas serious 
sorrowful and at variance with his parents but as it seemed to him 
passionately in love left at the beginning of january to rejoin his 
regiment 

after nicholas had gone things in the rostov household were more 
depressing than ever and the countess fell ill from mental agitation 

sonya was unhappy at the separation from nicholas and still more so on 
account of the hostile tone the countess could not help adopting toward 
her the count was more perturbed than ever by the condition of his 
affairs which called for some decisive action their town house and 
estate near moscow had inevitably to be sold and for this they had 
to go to moscow but the countess health obliged them to delay their 
departure from day to day 

natasha who had borne the first period of separation from her betrothed 
lightly and even cheerfully now grew more agitated and impatient every 
day the thought that her best days which she would have employed 
in loving him were being vainly wasted with no advantage to anyone 
tormented her incessantly his letters for the most part irritated her 
it hurt her to think that while she lived only in the thought of him he 
was living a real life seeing new places and new people that interested 
him the more interesting his letters were the more vexed she felt 
her letters to him far from giving her any comfort seemed to her a 
wearisome and artificial obligation she could not write because she 
could not conceive the possibility of expressing sincerely in a letter 
even a thousandth part of what she expressed by voice smile and 
glance she wrote to him formal monotonous and dry letters to which 
she attached no importance herself and in the rough copies of which the 
countess corrected her mistakes in spelling 

there was still no improvement in the countess health but it was 
impossible to defer the journey to moscow any longer natashas 
trousseau had to be ordered and the house sold moreover prince andrew 
was expected in moscow where old prince bolkonski was spending the 
winter and natasha felt sure he had already arrived 

so the countess remained in the country and the count taking sonya and 
natasha with him went to moscow at the end of january 





book eight 1811   12 





chapter i 


after prince andrews engagement to natasha pierre without any apparent 
cause suddenly felt it impossible to go on living as before firmly 
convinced as he was of the truths revealed to him by his benefactor 
and happy as he had been in perfecting his inner man to which he had 
devoted himself with such ardor  all the zest of such a life vanished 
after the engagement of andrew and natasha and the death of joseph 
alexeevich the news of which reached him almost at the same time 
only the skeleton of life remained his house a brilliant wife who now 
enjoyed the favors of a very important personage acquaintance with all 
petersburg and his court service with its dull formalities and this 
life suddenly seemed to pierre unexpectedly loathsome he ceased keeping 
a diary avoided the company of the brothers began going to the club 
again drank a great deal and came once more in touch with the bachelor 
sets leading such a life that the countess helene thought it necessary 
to speak severely to him about it pierre felt that she was right and 
to avoid compromising her went away to moscow 

in moscow as soon as he entered his huge house in which the faded and 
fading princesses still lived with its enormous retinue as soon as 
driving through the town he saw the iberian shrine with innumerable 
tapers burning before the golden covers of the icons the kremlin square 
with its snow undisturbed by vehicles the sleigh drivers and hovels of 
the sivtsev vrazhok those old moscovites who desired nothing hurried 
nowhere and were ending their days leisurely when he saw those old 
moscow ladies the moscow balls and the english club he felt himself 
at home in a quiet haven in moscow he felt at peace at home warm and 
dirty as in an old dressing gown 

moscow society from the old women down to the children received pierre 
like a long expected guest whose place was always ready awaiting him 
for moscow society pierre was the nicest kindest most intellectual 
merriest and most magnanimous of cranks a heedless genial nobleman of 
the old russian type his purse was always empty because it was open to 
everyone 

benefit performances poor pictures statues benevolent societies 
gypsy choirs schools subscription dinners sprees freemasons 
churches and books  no one and nothing met with a refusal from him and 
had it not been for two friends who had borrowed large sums from him and 
taken him under their protection he would have given everything away 
there was never a dinner or soiree at the club without him as soon as 
he sank into his place on the sofa after two bottles of margaux he was 
surrounded and talking disputing and joking began when there 
were quarrels his kindly smile and well timed jests reconciled the 
antagonists the masonic dinners were dull and dreary when he was not 
there 

when after a bachelor supper he rose with his amiable and kindly smile 
yielding to the entreaties of the festive company to drive off somewhere 
with them shouts of delight and triumph arose among the young men 
at balls he danced if a partner was needed young ladies married and 
unmarried liked him because without making love to any of them he was 
equally amiable to all especially after supper il est charmant il 
na pas de sexe * they said of him 


* he is charming he has no sex 


pierre was one of those retired gentlemen in waiting of whom there were 
hundreds good humoredly ending their days in moscow 

how horrified he would have been seven years before when he first 
arrived from abroad had he been told that there was no need for him 
to seek or plan anything that his rut had long been shaped eternally 
predetermined and that wriggle as he might he would be what all in 
his position were he could not have believed it had he not at one 
time longed with all his heart to establish a republic in russia 
then himself to be a napoleon then to be a philosopher and then 
a strategist and the conqueror of napoleon had he not seen the 
possibility of and passionately desired the regeneration of the sinful 
human race and his own progress to the highest degree of perfection 
had he not established schools and hospitals and liberated his serfs 

but instead of all that  here he was the wealthy husband of an 
unfaithful wife a retired gentleman in waiting fond of eating and 
drinking and as he unbuttoned his waistcoat of abusing the government 
a bit a member of the moscow english club and a universal favorite in 
moscow society for a long time he could not reconcile himself to the 
idea that he was one of those same retired moscow gentlemen in waiting 
he had so despised seven years before 

sometimes he consoled himself with the thought that he was only living 
this life temporarily but then he was shocked by the thought of how 
many like himself had entered that life and that club temporarily 
with all their teeth and hair and had only left it when not a single 
tooth or hair remained 

in moments of pride when he thought of his position it seemed to 
him that he was quite different and distinct from those other retired 
gentlemen in waiting he had formerly despised they were empty stupid 
contented fellows satisfied with their position while i am still 
discontented and want to do something for mankind but perhaps all these 
comrades of mine struggled just like me and sought something new a 
path in life of their own and like me were brought by force of 
circumstances society and race  by that elemental force against which 
man is powerless  to the condition i am in said he to himself in 
moments of humility and after living some time in moscow he no longer 
despised but began to grow fond of to respect and to pity his 
comrades in destiny as he pitied himself 

pierre no longer suffered moments of despair hypochondria and disgust 
with life but the malady that had formerly found expression in such 
acute attacks was driven inwards and never left him for a moment 
what for why what is going on in the world he would ask himself in 
perplexity several times a day involuntarily beginning to reflect anew 
on the meaning of the phenomena of life but knowing by experience that 
there were no answers to these questions he made haste to turn away 
from them and took up a book or hurried of to the club or to apollon 
nikolaevichs to exchange the gossip of the town 

helene who has never cared for anything but her own body and is one 
of the stupidest women in the world thought pierre is regarded by 
people as the acme of intelligence and refinement and they pay homage 
to her napoleon bonaparte was despised by all as long as he was great 
but now that he has become a wretched comedian the emperor francis wants 
to offer him his daughter in an illegal marriage the spaniards through 
the catholic clergy offer praise to god for their victory over the 
french on the fourteenth of june and the french also through the 
catholic clergy offer praise because on that same fourteenth of june 
they defeated the spaniards my brother masons swear by the blood that 
they are ready to sacrifice everything for their neighbor but they 
do not give a ruble each to the collections for the poor and they 
intrigue the astraea lodge against the manna seekers and fuss about an 
authentic scotch carpet and a charter that nobody needs and the meaning 
of which the very man who wrote it does not understand we all profess 
the christian law of forgiveness of injuries and love of our neighbors 
the law in honor of which we have built in moscow forty times forty 
churches  but yesterday a deserter was knouted to death and a minister 
of that same law of love and forgiveness a priest gave the soldier a 
cross to kiss before his execution so thought pierre and the whole of 
this general deception which everyone accepts accustomed as he was to 
it astonished him each time as if it were something new i understand 
the deception and confusion he thought but how am i to tell them 
all that i see i have tried and have always found that they too in the 
depths of their souls understand it as i do and only try not to see 
it so it appears that it must be so but i  what is to become of 
me thought he he had the unfortunate capacity many men especially 
russians have of seeing and believing in the possibility of goodness 
and truth but of seeing the evil and falsehood of life too clearly 
to be able to take a serious part in it every sphere of work was 
connected in his eyes with evil and deception whatever he tried to 
be whatever he engaged in the evil and falsehood of it repulsed him 
and blocked every path of activity yet he had to live and to find 
occupation it was too dreadful to be under the burden of these 
insoluble problems so he abandoned himself to any distraction in order 
to forget them he frequented every kind of society drank much bought 
pictures engaged in building and above all  read 

he read and read everything that came to hand on coming home while 
his valets were still taking off his things he picked up a book and 
began to read from reading he passed to sleeping from sleeping to 
gossip in drawing rooms of the club from gossip to carousals and women 
from carousals back to gossip reading and wine drinking became more 
and more a physical and also a moral necessity though the doctors 
warned him that with his corpulence wine was dangerous for him he 
drank a great deal he was only quite at ease when having poured several 
glasses of wine mechanically into his large mouth he felt a pleasant 
warmth in his body an amiability toward all his fellows and a 
readiness to respond superficially to every idea without probing it 
deeply only after emptying a bottle or two did he feel dimly that the 
terribly tangled skein of life which previously had terrified him was 
not as dreadful as he had thought he was always conscious of some 
aspect of that skein as with a buzzing in his head after dinner or 
supper he chatted or listened to conversation or read but under the 
influence of wine he said to himself it doesnt matter ill get it 
unraveled i have a solution ready but have no time now  ill think it 
all out later on but the later on never came 

in the morning on an empty stomach all the old questions appeared as 
insoluble and terrible as ever and pierre hastily picked up a book and 
if anyone came to see him he was glad 

sometimes he remembered how he had heard that soldiers in war when 
entrenched under the enemys fire if they have nothing to do try hard 
to find some occupation the more easily to bear the danger to pierre 
all men seemed like those soldiers seeking refuge from life some in 
ambition some in cards some in framing laws some in women some in 
toys some in horses some in politics some in sport some in wine 
and some in governmental affairs nothing is trivial and nothing is 
important its all the same  only to save oneself from it as best one 
can thought pierre only not to see it that dreadful it 





chapter ii 


at the beginning of winter prince nicholas bolkonski and his daughter 
moved to moscow at that time enthusiasm for the emperor alexanders 
regime had weakened and a patriotic and anti french tendency prevailed 
there and this together with his past and his intellect and his 
originality at once made prince nicholas bolkonski an object of 
particular respect to the moscovites and the center of the moscow 
opposition to the government 

the prince had aged very much that year he showed marked signs of 
senility by a tendency to fall asleep forgetfulness of quite recent 
events remembrance of remote ones and the childish vanity with which 
he accepted the role of head of the moscow opposition in spite of this 
the old man inspired in all his visitors alike a feeling of respectful 
veneration  especially of an evening when he came in to tea in his 
old fashioned coat and powdered wig and aroused by anyone told his 
abrupt stories of the past or uttered yet more abrupt and scathing 
criticisms of the present for them all that old fashioned house with 
its gigantic mirrors pre revolution furniture powdered footmen and 
the stern shrewd old man himself a relic of the past century with his 
gentle daughter and the pretty frenchwoman who were reverently devoted 
to him presented a majestic and agreeable spectacle but the visitors 
did not reflect that besides the couple of hours during which they saw 
their host there were also twenty two hours in the day during which the 
private and intimate life of the house continued 

latterly that private life had become very trying for princess mary 
there in moscow she was deprived of her greatest pleasures  talks with 
the pilgrims and the solitude which refreshed her at bald hills  and she 
had none of the advantages and pleasures of city life she did not go 
out into society everyone knew that her father would not let her go 
anywhere without him and his failing health prevented his going out 
himself so that she was not invited to dinners and evening parties she 
had quite abandoned the hope of getting married she saw the coldness 
and malevolence with which the old prince received and dismissed the 
young men possible suitors who sometimes appeared at their house she 
had no friends during this visit to moscow she had been disappointed in 
the two who had been nearest to her mademoiselle bourienne with whom 
she had never been able to be quite frank had now become unpleasant to 
her and for various reasons princess mary avoided her julie with whom 
she had corresponded for the last five years was in moscow but proved 
to be quite alien to her when they met just then julie who by the 
death of her brothers had become one of the richest heiresses in moscow 
was in the full whirl of society pleasures she was surrounded by young 
men who she fancied had suddenly learned to appreciate her worth 
julie was at that stage in the life of a society woman when she feels 
that her last chance of marrying has come and that her fate must be 
decided now or never on thursdays princess mary remembered with a 
mournful smile that she now had no one to write to since julie  whose 
presence gave her no pleasure was here and they met every week like 
the old emigre who declined to marry the lady with whom he had spent his 
evenings for years she regretted julies presence and having no one to 
write to in moscow princess mary had no one to talk to no one to whom 
to confide her sorrow and much sorrow fell to her lot just then the 
time for prince andrews return and marriage was approaching but his 
request to her to prepare his father for it had not been carried out in 
fact it seemed as if matters were quite hopeless for at every mention 
of the young countess rostova the old prince who apart from that was 
usually in a bad temper lost control of himself another lately added 
sorrow arose from the lessons she gave her six year old nephew to her 
consternation she detected in herself in relation to little nicholas 
some symptoms of her fathers irritability however often she told 
herself that she must not get irritable when teaching her nephew almost 
every time that pointer in hand she sat down to show him the french 
alphabet she so longed to pour her own knowledge quickly and easily 
into the child  who was already afraid that auntie might at any moment 
get angry  that at his slightest inattention she trembled became 
flustered and heated raised her voice and sometimes pulled him by the 
arm and put him in the corner having put him in the corner she would 
herself begin to cry over her cruel evil nature and little nicholas 
following her example would sob and without permission would leave his 
corner come to her pull her wet hands from her face and comfort 
her but what distressed the princess most of all was her fathers 
irritability which was always directed against her and had of late 
amounted to cruelty had he forced her to prostrate herself to the 
ground all night had he beaten her or made her fetch wood or water it 
would never have entered her mind to think her position hard but this 
loving despot  the more cruel because he loved her and for that reason 
tormented himself and her  knew how not merely to hurt and humiliate 
her deliberately but to show her that she was always to blame for 
everything of late he had exhibited a new trait that tormented princess 
mary more than anything else this was his ever increasing intimacy with 
mademoiselle bourienne the idea that at the first moment of receiving 
the news of his sons intentions had occurred to him in jest  that 
if andrew got married he himself would marry bourienne  had evidently 
pleased him and latterly he had persistently and as it seemed to 
princess mary merely to offend her shown special endearments to 
the companion and expressed his dissatisfaction with his daughter by 
demonstrations of love of bourienne 

one day in moscow in princess marys presence she thought her father 
did it purposely when she was there the old prince kissed mademoiselle 
bouriennes hand and drawing her to him embraced her affectionately 
princess mary flushed and ran out of the room a few minutes later 
mademoiselle bourienne came into princess marys room smiling and making 
cheerful remarks in her agreeable voice princess mary hastily wiped 
away her tears went resolutely up to mademoiselle bourienne and 
evidently unconscious of what she was doing began shouting in angry 
haste at the frenchwoman her voice breaking its horrible vile 
inhuman to take advantage of the weakness she did not finish 
leave my room she exclaimed and burst into sobs 

next day the prince did not say a word to his daughter but she noticed 
that at dinner he gave orders that mademoiselle bourienne should be 
served first after dinner when the footman handed coffee and from 
habit began with the princess the prince suddenly grew furious 
threw his stick at philip and instantly gave instructions to have him 
conscripted for the army 

he doesnt obey i said it twice and he doesnt obey she is the 
first person in this house shes my best friend cried the prince 
and if you allow yourself he screamed in a fury addressing princess 
mary for the first time to forget yourself again before her as you 
dared to do yesterday i will show you who is master in this house go 
dont let me set eyes on you beg her pardon 

princess mary asked mademoiselle bouriennes pardon and also her 
fathers pardon for herself and for philip the footman who had begged 
for her intervention 

at such moments something like a pride of sacrifice gathered in her 
soul and suddenly that father whom she had judged would look for his 
spectacles in her presence fumbling near them and not seeing them or 
would forget something that had just occurred or take a false step with 
his failing legs and turn to see if anyone had noticed his feebleness 
or worst of all at dinner when there were no visitors to excite him 
would suddenly fall asleep letting his napkin drop and his shaking head 
sink over his plate he is old and feeble and i dare to condemn 
him she thought at such moments with a feeling of revulsion against 
herself 





chapter iii 


in 1811 there was living in moscow a french doctor  metivier  who had 
rapidly become the fashion he was enormously tall handsome amiable 
as frenchmen are and was as all moscow said an extraordinarily clever 
doctor he was received in the best houses not merely as a doctor but 
as an equal 

prince nicholas had always ridiculed medicine but latterly on 
mademoiselle bouriennes advice had allowed this doctor to visit him and 
had grown accustomed to him metivier came to see the prince about twice 
a week 

on december 6  st nicholas day and the princes name day  all moscow 
came to the princes front door but he gave orders to admit no one 
and to invite to dinner only a small number a list of whom he gave to 
princess mary 

metivier who came in the morning with his felicitations considered 
it proper in his quality of doctor de forcer la consigne * as he told 
princess mary and went in to see the prince it happened that on that 
morning of his name day the prince was in one of his worst moods he had 
been going about the house all the morning finding fault with everyone 
and pretending not to understand what was said to him and not to be 
understood himself princess mary well knew this mood of quiet absorbed 
querulousness which generally culminated in a burst of rage and she 
went about all that morning as though facing a cocked and loaded gun and 
awaited the inevitable explosion until the doctors arrival the morning 
had passed off safely after admitting the doctor princess mary sat 
down with a book in the drawing room near the door through which she 
could hear all that passed in the study 


* to force the guard 


at first she heard only metiviers voice then her fathers then both 
voices began speaking at the same time the door was flung open and 
on the threshold appeared the handsome figure of the terrified metivier 
with his shock of black hair and the prince in his dressing gown and 
fez his face distorted with fury and the pupils of his eyes rolled 
downwards 

you dont understand shouted the prince but i do french spy slave 
of buonaparte spy get out of my house be off i tell you 

metivier shrugging his shoulders went up to mademoiselle bourienne who 
at the sound of shouting had run in from an adjoining room 

the prince is not very well bile and rush of blood to the head 
keep calm i will call again tomorrow said metivier and putting his 
fingers to his lips he hastened away 

through the study door came the sound of slippered feet and the cry 
spies traitors traitors everywhere not a moments peace in my own 
house 

after metiviers departure the old prince called his daughter in and 
the whole weight of his wrath fell on her she was to blame that a spy 
had been admitted had he not told her yes told her to make a list 
and not to admit anyone who was not on that list then why was that 
scoundrel admitted she was the cause of it all with her he said he 
could not have a moments peace and could not die quietly 

no maam we must part we must part understand that understand 
it i cannot endure any more he said and left the room then as if 
afraid she might find some means of consolation he returned and trying 
to appear calm added and dont imagine i have said this in a moment of 
anger i am calm i have thought it over and it will be carried 
out  we must part so find some place for yourself but he could not 
restrain himself and with the virulence of which only one who loves 
is capable evidently suffering himself he shook his fists at her and 
screamed 

if only some fool would marry her then he slammed the door sent for 
mademoiselle bourienne and subsided into his study 

at two oclock the six chosen guests assembled for dinner 

these guests  the famous count rostopchin prince lopukhin with his 
nephew general chatrov an old war comrade of the princes and of the 
younger generation pierre and boris drubetskoy  awaited the prince in 
the drawing room 

boris who had come to moscow on leave a few days before had been 
anxious to be presented to prince nicholas bolkonski and had contrived 
to ingratiate himself so well that the old prince in his case made an 
exception to the rule of not receiving bachelors in his house 

the princes house did not belong to what is known as fashionable 
society but his little circle  though not much talked about in 
town  was one it was more flattering to be received in than any other 
boris had realized this the week before when the commander in chief 
in his presence invited rostopchin to dinner on st nicholas day and 
rostopchin had replied that he could not come 

on that day i always go to pay my devotions to the relics of prince 
nicholas bolkonski 

oh yes yes replied the commander in chief how is he 

the small group that assembled before dinner in the lofty old fashioned 
drawing room with its old furniture resembled the solemn gathering of 
a court of justice all were silent or talked in low tones prince 
nicholas came in serious and taciturn princess mary seemed even quieter 
and more diffident than usual the guests were reluctant to address her 
feeling that she was in no mood for their conversation count rostopchin 
alone kept the conversation going now relating the latest town news 
and now the latest political gossip 

lopukhin and the old general occasionally took part in the conversation 
prince bolkonski listened as a presiding judge receives a report only 
now and then silently or by a brief word showing that he took heed of 
what was being reported to him the tone of the conversation was such as 
indicated that no one approved of what was being done in the political 
world incidents were related evidently confirming the opinion that 
everything was going from bad to worse but whether telling a story or 
giving an opinion the speaker always stopped or was stopped at the 
point beyond which his criticism might touch the sovereign himself 

at dinner the talk turned on the latest political news napoleons 
seizure of the duke of oldenburgs territory and the russian note 
hostile to napoleon which had been sent to all the european courts 

bonaparte treats europe as a pirate does a captured vessel said count 
rostopchin repeating a phrase he had uttered several times before one 
only wonders at the long suffering or blindness of the crowned heads 
now the popes turn has come and bonaparte doesnt scruple to depose the 
head of the catholic church  yet all keep silent our sovereign alone 
has protested against the seizure of the duke of oldenburgs territory 
and even count rostopchin paused feeling that he had reached the 
limit beyond which censure was impossible 

other territories have been offered in exchange for the duchy of 
oldenburg said prince bolkonski he shifts the dukes about as i might 
move my serfs from bald hills to bogucharovo or my ryazan estates 

the duke of oldenburg bears his misfortunes with admirable strength of 
character and resignation remarked boris joining in respectfully 

he said this because on his journey from petersburg he had had the honor 
of being presented to the duke prince bolkonski glanced at the young 
man as if about to say something in reply but changed his mind 
evidently considering him too young 

i have read our protests about the oldenburg affair and was surprised 
how badly the note was worded remarked count rostopchin in the casual 
tone of a man dealing with a subject quite familiar to him 

pierre looked at rostopchin with naive astonishment not understanding 
why he should be disturbed by the bad composition of the note 

does it matter count how the note is worded he asked so long as 
its substance is forcible 

my dear fellow with our five hundred thousand troops it should be easy 
to have a good style returned count rostopchin 

pierre now understood the counts dissatisfaction with the wording of 
the note 

one would have thought quill drivers enough had sprung up remarked 
the old prince there in petersburg they are always writing  not notes 
only but even new laws my andrew there has written a whole volume 
of laws for russia nowadays they are always writing and he laughed 
unnaturally 

there was a momentary pause in the conversation the old general cleared 
his throat to draw attention 

did you hear of the last event at the review in petersburg the figure 
cut by the new french ambassador 

eh yes i heard something he said something awkward in his majestys 
presence 

his majesty drew attention to the grenadier division and to the march 
past continued the general and it seems the ambassador took no 
notice and allowed himself to reply that we in france pay no attention 
to such trifles the emperor did not condescend to reply at the next 
review they say the emperor did not once deign to address him 

all were silent on this fact relating to the emperor personally it was 
impossible to pass any judgment 

impudent fellows said the prince you know metivier i turned him 
out of my house this morning he was here they admitted him in spite of 
my request that they should let no one in he went on glancing angrily 
at his daughter 

and he narrated his whole conversation with the french doctor and the 
reasons that convinced him that metivier was a spy though these reasons 
were very insufficient and obscure no one made any rejoinder 

after the roast champagne was served the guests rose to congratulate 
the old prince princess mary too went round to him 

he gave her a cold angry look and offered her his wrinkled 
clean shaven cheek to kiss the whole expression of his face told her 
that he had not forgotten the mornings talk that his decision remained 
in force and only the presence of visitors hindered his speaking of it 
to her now 

when they went into the drawing room where coffee was served the old 
men sat together 

prince nicholas grew more animated and expressed his views on the 
impending war 

he said that our wars with bonaparte would be disastrous so long as we 
sought alliances with the germans and thrust ourselves into european 
affairs into which we had been drawn by the peace of tilsit we ought 
not to fight either for or against austria our political interests are 
all in the east and in regard to bonaparte the only thing is to have 
an armed frontier and a firm policy and he will never dare to cross the 
russian frontier as was the case in 1807 

how can we fight the french prince said count rostopchin can we 
arm ourselves against our teachers and divinities look at our youths 
look at our ladies the french are our gods paris is our kingdom of 
heaven 

he began speaking louder evidently to be heard by everyone 

french dresses french ideas french feelings there now you turned 
metivier out by the scruff of his neck because he is a frenchman and a 
scoundrel but our ladies crawl after him on their knees i went to 
a party last night and there out of five ladies three were roman 
catholics and had the popes indulgence for doing woolwork on sundays 
and they themselves sit there nearly naked like the signboards at our 
public baths if i may say so ah when one looks at our young people 
prince one would like to take peter the greats old cudgel out of the 
museum and belabor them in the russian way till all the nonsense jumps 
out of them 

all were silent the old prince looked at rostopchin with a smile and 
wagged his head approvingly 

well good by your excellency keep well said rostopchin getting up 
with characteristic briskness and holding out his hand to the prince 

good by my dear fellow his words are music i never tire of 
hearing him said the old prince keeping hold of the hand and offering 
his cheek to be kissed 

following rostopchins example the others also rose 





chapter iv 


princess mary as she sat listening to the old mens talk and 
faultfinding understood nothing of what she heard she only wondered 
whether the guests had all observed her fathers hostile attitude toward 
her she did not even notice the special attentions and amiabilities 
shown her during dinner by boris drubetskoy who was visiting them for 
the third time already 

princess mary turned with absent minded questioning look to pierre who 
hat in hand and with a smile on his face was the last of the guests to 
approach her after the old prince had gone out and they were left alone 
in the drawing room 

may i stay a little longer he said letting his stout body sink into 
an armchair beside her 

oh yes she answered you noticed nothing her look asked 

pierre was in an agreeable after dinner mood he looked straight before 
him and smiled quietly 

have you known that young man long princess he asked 

who 

drubetskoy 

no not long 

do you like him 

yes he is an agreeable young man why do you ask me that said 
princess mary still thinking of that mornings conversation with her 
father 

because i have noticed that when a young man comes on leave from 
petersburg to moscow it is usually with the object of marrying an 
heiress 

you have observed that said princess mary 

yes returned pierre with a smile and this young man now manages 
matters so that where there is a wealthy heiress there he is too i 
can read him like a book at present he is hesitating whom to lay siege 
to  you or mademoiselle julie karagina he is very attentive to her 

he visits them 

yes very often and do you know the new way of courting said pierre 
with an amused smile evidently in that cheerful mood of good humored 
raillery for which he so often reproached himself in his diary 

no replied princess mary 

to please moscow girls nowadays one has to be melancholy he is very 
melancholy with mademoiselle karagina said pierre 

really asked princess mary looking into pierres kindly face and 
still thinking of her own sorrow it would be a relief thought she 
if i ventured to confide what i am feeling to someone i should like 
to tell everything to pierre he is kind and generous it would be a 
relief he would give me advice 

would you marry him 

oh my god count there are moments when i would marry anybody she 
cried suddenly to her own surprise and with tears in her voice ah how 
bitter it is to love someone near to you and to feel that she went 
on in a trembling voice that you can do nothing for him but grieve 
him and to know that you cannot alter this then there is only one 
thing left  to go away but where could i go 

what is wrong what is it princess 

but without finishing what she was saying princess mary burst into 
tears 

i dont know what is the matter with me today dont take any 
notice  forget what i have said 

pierres gaiety vanished completely he anxiously questioned the 
princess asked her to speak out fully and confide her grief to him but 
she only repeated that she begged him to forget what she had said that 
she did not remember what she had said and that she had no trouble 
except the one he knew of  that prince andrews marriage threatened to 
cause a rupture between father and son 

have you any news of the rostovs she asked to change the subject 
i was told they are coming soon i am also expecting andrew any day i 
should like them to meet here 

and how does he now regard the matter asked pierre referring to the 
old prince 

princess mary shook her head 

what is to be done in a few months the year will be up the thing is 
impossible i only wish i could spare my brother the first moments i 
wish they would come sooner i hope to be friends with her you have 
known them a long time said princess mary tell me honestly the whole 
truth what sort of girl is she and what do you think of her  the real 
truth because you know andrew is risking so much doing this against his 
fathers will that i should like to know 

an undefined instinct told pierre that these explanations and repeated 
requests to be told the whole truth expressed ill will on the 
princess part toward her future sister in law and a wish that he should 
disapprove of andrews choice but in reply he said what he felt rather 
than what he thought 

i dont know how to answer your question he said blushing without 
knowing why i really dont know what sort of girl she is i cant 
analyze her at all she is enchanting but what makes her so i dont 
know that is all one can say about her 

princess mary sighed and the expression on her face said yes thats 
what i expected and feared 

is she clever she asked 

pierre considered 

i think not he said and yet  yes she does not deign to be 
clever oh no she is simply enchanting and that is all 

princess mary again shook her head disapprovingly 

ah i so long to like her tell her so if you see her before i do 

i hear they are expected very soon said pierre 

princess mary told pierre of her plan to become intimate with her future 
sister in law as soon as the rostovs arrived and to try to accustom the 
old prince to her 





chapter v 


boris had not succeeded in making a wealthy match in petersburg so with 
the same object in view he came to moscow there he wavered between the 
two richest heiresses julie and princess mary though princess mary 
despite her plainness seemed to him more attractive than julie he 
without knowing why felt awkward about paying court to her when they 
had last met on the old princes name day she had answered at random 
all his attempts to talk sentimentally evidently not listening to what 
he was saying 

julie on the contrary accepted his attentions readily though in a 
manner peculiar to herself 

she was twenty seven after the death of her brothers she had become 
very wealthy she was by now decidedly plain but thought herself not 
merely as good looking as before but even far more attractive she 
was confirmed in this delusion by the fact that she had become a very 
wealthy heiress and also by the fact that the older she grew the less 
dangerous she became to men and the more freely they could associate 
with her and avail themselves of her suppers soirees and the animated 
company that assembled at her house without incurring any obligation 
a man who would have been afraid ten years before of going every day 
to the house when there was a girl of seventeen there for fear of 
compromising her and committing himself would now go boldly every day 
and treat her not as a marriageable girl but as a sexless acquaintance 

that winter the karagins house was the most agreeable and hospitable 
in moscow in addition to the formal evening and dinner parties a large 
company chiefly of men gathered there every day supping at midnight 
and staying till three in the morning julie never missed a ball a 
promenade or a play her dresses were always of the latest fashion 
but in spite of that she seemed to be disillusioned about everything and 
told everyone that she did not believe either in friendship or in 
love or any of the joys of life and expected peace only yonder she 
adopted the tone of one who has suffered a great disappointment like a 
girl who has either lost the man she loved or been cruelly deceived by 
him though nothing of the kind had happened to her she was regarded in 
that light and had even herself come to believe that she had suffered 
much in life this melancholy which did not prevent her amusing 
herself did not hinder the young people who came to her house from 
passing the time pleasantly every visitor who came to the house paid 
his tribute to the melancholy mood of the hostess and then amused 
himself with society gossip dancing intellectual games and bouts 
rimes which were in vogue at the karagins only a few of these young 
men among them boris entered more deeply into julies melancholy and 
with these she had prolonged conversations in private on the vanity 
of all worldly things and to them she showed her albums filled with 
mournful sketches maxims and verses 

to boris julie was particularly gracious she regretted his early 
disillusionment with life offered him such consolation of friendship 
as she who had herself suffered so much could render and showed him her 
album boris sketched two trees in the album and wrote rustic trees 
your dark branches shed gloom and melancholy upon me 

on another page he drew a tomb and wrote 

la mort est secourable et la mort est tranquille 
ah contre les douleurs il ny a pas dautre asile * 


* death gives relief and death is peaceful 


ah from suffering there is no other refuge 

julie said this was charming 

there is something so enchanting in the smile of melancholy she said 
to boris repeating word for word a passage she had copied from a book 
it is a ray of light in the darkness a shade between sadness and 
despair showing the possibility of consolation 

in reply boris wrote these lines 

aliment de poison dune ame trop sensible 
toi sans qui le bonheur me serait impossible 
tendre melancholie ah viens me consoler 
viens calmer les tourments de ma sombre retraite 
et mele une douceur secrete 
a ces pleurs que je sens couler * 


*poisonous nourishment of a too sensitive soul 
thou without whom happiness would for me be impossible 
tender melancholy ah come to console me 
come to calm the torments of my gloomy retreat 
and mingle a secret sweetness 
with these tears that i feel to be flowing 


for boris julie played most doleful nocturnes on her harp boris read 
poor liza aloud to her and more than once interrupted the reading 
because of the emotions that choked him meeting at large gatherings 
julie and boris looked on one another as the only souls who understood 
one another in a world of indifferent people 

anna mikhaylovna who often visited the karagins while playing cards 
with the mother made careful inquiries as to julies dowry she was to 
have two estates in penza and the nizhegorod forests anna mikhaylovna 
regarded the refined sadness that united her son to the wealthy julie 
with emotion and resignation to the divine will 

you are always charming and melancholy my dear julie she said to 
the daughter boris says his soul finds repose at your house he has 
suffered so many disappointments and is so sensitive said she to the 
mother ah my dear i cant tell you how fond i have grown of julie 
latterly she said to her son but who could help loving her she is 
an angelic being ah boris boris  she paused and how i pity her 
mother she went on today she showed me her accounts and letters from 
penza they have enormous estates there and she poor thing has no 
one to help her and they do cheat her so 

boris smiled almost imperceptibly while listening to his mother he 
laughed blandly at her naive diplomacy but listened to what she had 
to say and sometimes questioned her carefully about the penza and 
nizhegorod estates 

julie had long been expecting a proposal from her melancholy adorer and 
was ready to accept it but some secret feeling of repulsion for her 
for her passionate desire to get married for her artificiality and 
a feeling of horror at renouncing the possibility of real love still 
restrained boris his leave was expiring he spent every day and whole 
days at the karagins and every day on thinking the matter over told 
himself that he would propose tomorrow but in julies presence looking 
at her red face and chin nearly always powdered her moist eyes and 
her expression of continual readiness to pass at once from melancholy 
to an unnatural rapture of married bliss boris could not utter the 
decisive words though in imagination he had long regarded himself as 
the possessor of those penza and nizhegorod estates and had apportioned 
the use of the income from them julie saw boris indecision and 
sometimes the thought occurred to her that she was repulsive to him but 
her feminine self deception immediately supplied her with consolation 
and she told herself that he was only shy from love her melancholy 
however began to turn to irritability and not long before boris 
departure she formed a definite plan of action just as boris leave of 
absence was expiring anatole kuragin made his appearance in moscow and 
of course in the karagins drawing room and julie suddenly abandoning 
her melancholy became cheerful and very attentive to kuragin 

my dear said anna mikhaylovna to her son i know from a reliable 
source that prince vasili has sent his son to moscow to get him married 
to julie i am so fond of julie that i should be sorry for her what do 
you think of it my dear 

the idea of being made a fool of and of having thrown away that whole 
month of arduous melancholy service to julie and of seeing all the 
revenue from the penza estates which he had already mentally apportioned 
and put to proper use fall into the hands of another and especially 
into the hands of that idiot anatole pained boris he drove to the 
karagins with the firm intention of proposing julie met him in a gay 
careless manner spoke casually of how she had enjoyed yesterdays ball 
and asked when he was leaving though boris had come intentionally to 
speak of his love and therefore meant to be tender he began speaking 
irritably of feminine inconstancy of how easily women can turn from 
sadness to joy and how their moods depend solely on who happens to be 
paying court to them julie was offended and replied that it was true 
that a woman needs variety and the same thing over and over again would 
weary anyone 

then i should advise you boris began wishing to sting her but at 
that instant the galling thought occurred to him that he might have to 
leave moscow without having accomplished his aim and have vainly wasted 
his efforts  which was a thing he never allowed to happen 

he checked himself in the middle of the sentence lowered his eyes to 
avoid seeing her unpleasantly irritated and irresolute face and said 

i did not come here at all to quarrel with you on the contrary 

he glanced at her to make sure that he might go on her irritability had 
suddenly quite vanished and her anxious imploring eyes were fixed on 
him with greedy expectation i can always arrange so as not to see her 
often thought boris the affair has been begun and must be finished 
he blushed hotly raised his eyes to hers and said 

you know my feelings for you 

there was no need to say more julies face shone with triumph and 
self satisfaction but she forced boris to say all that is said on such 
occasions  that he loved her and had never loved any other woman more 
than her she knew that for the penza estates and nizhegorod forests she 
could demand this and she received what she demanded 

the affianced couple no longer alluding to trees that shed gloom and 
melancholy upon them planned the arrangements of a splendid house in 
petersburg paid calls and prepared everything for a brilliant wedding 





chapter vi 


at the end of january old count rostov went to moscow with natasha and 
sonya the countess was still unwell and unable to travel but it was 
impossible to wait for her recovery prince andrew was expected in 
moscow any day the trousseau had to be ordered and the estate near 
moscow had to be sold besides which the opportunity of presenting his 
future daughter in law to old prince bolkonski while he was in moscow 
could not be missed the rostovs moscow house had not been heated that 
winter and as they had come only for a short time and the countess 
was not with them the count decided to stay with marya dmitrievna 
akhrosimova who had long been pressing her hospitality on them 

late one evening the rostovs four sleighs drove into marya dmitrievnas 
courtyard in the old konyusheny street marya dmitrievna lived alone 
she had already married off her daughter and her sons were all in the 
service 

she held herself as erect told everyone her opinion as candidly 
loudly and bluntly as ever and her whole bearing seemed a reproach 
to others for any weakness passion or temptation  the possibility of 
which she did not admit from early in the morning wearing a dressing 
jacket she attended to her household affairs and then she drove out 
on holy days to church and after the service to jails and prisons on 
affairs of which she never spoke to anyone on ordinary days after 
dressing she received petitioners of various classes of whom there 
were always some then she had dinner a substantial and appetizing meal 
at which there were always three or four guests after dinner she played 
a game of boston and at night she had the newspapers or a new book read 
to her while she knitted she rarely made an exception and went out to 
pay visits and then only to the most important persons in the town 

she had not yet gone to bed when the rostovs arrived and the pulley of 
the hall door squeaked from the cold as it let in the rostovs and their 
servants marya dmitrievna with her spectacles hanging down on her nose 
and her head flung back stood in the hall doorway looking with a stern 
grim face at the new arrivals one might have thought she was angry with 
the travelers and would immediately turn them out had she not at the 
same time been giving careful instructions to the servants for the 
accommodation of the visitors and their belongings 

the counts things bring them here she said pointing to the 
portmanteaus and not greeting anyone the young ladies there to the 
left now what are you dawdling for she cried to the maids get the 
samovar ready youve grown plumper and prettier she remarked 
drawing natasha whose cheeks were glowing from the cold to her by the 
hood foo you are cold now take off your things quick she shouted 
to the count who was going to kiss her hand youre half frozen 
im sure bring some rum for tea bonjour sonya dear she added 
turning to sonya and indicating by this french greeting her slightly 
contemptuous though affectionate attitude toward her 

when they came in to tea having taken off their outdoor things and 
tidied themselves up after their journey marya dmitrievna kissed them 
all in due order 

im heartily glad you have come and are staying with me it was high 
time she said giving natasha a significant look the old man is here 
and his sons expected any day youll have to make his acquaintance 
but well speak of that later on she added glancing at sonya with a 
look that showed she did not want to speak of it in her presence now 
listen she said to the count what do you want tomorrow whom will 
you send for shinshin she crooked one of her fingers the sniveling 
anna mikhaylovna thats two shes here with her son the son is 
getting married then bezukhov eh he is here too with his wife he 
ran away from her and she came galloping after him he dined with me on 
wednesday as for them  and she pointed to the girls  tomorrow ill 
take them first to the iberian shrine of the mother of god and then 
well drive to the super rogues i suppose youll have everything new 
dont judge by me sleeves nowadays are this size the other day young 
princess irina vasilevna came to see me she was an awful sight  looked 
as if she had put two barrels on her arms you know not a day passes 
now without some new fashion and what have you to do yourself she 
asked the count sternly 

one thing has come on top of another her rags to buy and now a 
purchaser has turned up for the moscow estate and for the house if you 
will be so kind ill fix a time and go down to the estate just for a 
day and leave my lassies with you 

all right all right theyll be safe with me as safe as in chancery 
ill take them where they must go scold them a bit and pet them a 
bit said marya dmitrievna touching her goddaughter and favorite 
natasha on the cheek with her large hand 

next morning marya dmitrievna took the young ladies to the iberian 
shrine of the mother of god and to madame suppert roguet who was so 
afraid of marya dmitrievna that she always let her have costumes at a 
loss merely to get rid of her marya dmitrievna ordered almost the 
whole trousseau when they got home she turned everybody out of the room 
except natasha and then called her pet to her armchair 

well now well talk i congratulate you on your betrothed youve 
hooked a fine fellow i am glad for your sake and ive known him since 
he was so high she held her hand a couple of feet from the ground 
natasha blushed happily i like him and all his family now listen you 
know that old prince nicholas much dislikes his sons marrying the old 
fellows crotchety of course prince andrew is not a child and can shift 
without him but its not nice to enter a family against a fathers 
will one wants to do it peacefully and lovingly youre a clever girl 
and youll know how to manage be kind and use your wits then all will 
be well 

natasha remained silent from shyness marya dmitrievna supposed but 
really because she disliked anyone interfering in what touched her love 
of prince andrew which seemed to her so apart from all human affairs 
that no one could understand it she loved and knew prince andrew he 
loved her only and was to come one of these days and take her she 
wanted nothing more 

you see i have known him a long time and am also fond of mary your 
future sister in law husbands sisters bring up blisters but this 
one wouldnt hurt a fly she has asked me to bring you two together 
tomorrow youll go with your father to see her be very nice and 
affectionate to her youre younger than she when he comes hell find 
you already know his sister and father and are liked by them am i right 
or not wont that be best 

yes it will natasha answered reluctantly 





chapter vii 


next day by marya dmitrievnas advice count rostov took natasha to 
call on prince nicholas bolkonski the count did not set out cheerfully 
on this visit at heart he felt afraid he well remembered the last 
interview he had had with the old prince at the time of the enrollment 
when in reply to an invitation to dinner he had had to listen to an 
angry reprimand for not having provided his full quota of men natasha 
on the other hand having put on her best gown was in the highest 
spirits they cant help liking me she thought everybody always has 
liked me and i am so willing to do anything they wish so ready to 
be fond of him  for being his father  and of her  for being his 
sister  that there is no reason for them not to like me 

they drove up to the gloomy old house on the vozdvizhenka and entered 
the vestibule 

well the lord have mercy on us said the count half in jest half 
in earnest but natasha noticed that her father was flurried on entering 
the anteroom and inquired timidly and softly whether the prince and 
princess were at home 

when they had been announced a perturbation was noticeable among the 
servants the footman who had gone to announce them was stopped by 
another in the large hall and they whispered to one another then a 
maidservant ran into the hall and hurriedly said something mentioning 
the princess at last an old cross looking footman came and announced 
to the rostovs that the prince was not receiving but that the princess 
begged them to walk up the first person who came to meet the visitors 
was mademoiselle bourienne she greeted the father and daughter with 
special politeness and showed them to the princess room the princess 
looking excited and nervous her face flushed in patches ran in to meet 
the visitors treading heavily and vainly trying to appear cordial and 
at ease from the first glance princess mary did not like natasha she 
thought her too fashionably dressed frivolously gay and vain she did 
not at all realize that before having seen her future sister in law she 
was prejudiced against her by involuntary envy of her beauty youth and 
happiness as well as by jealousy of her brothers love for her apart 
from this insuperable antipathy to her princess mary was agitated just 
then because on the rostovs being announced the old prince had shouted 
that he did not wish to see them that princess mary might do so if 
she chose but they were not to be admitted to him she had decided to 
receive them but feared lest the prince might at any moment indulge in 
some freak as he seemed much upset by the rostovs visit 

there my dear princess ive brought you my songstress said the 
count bowing and looking round uneasily as if afraid the old prince 
might appear i am so glad you should get to know one another very 
sorry the prince is still ailing and after a few more commonplace 
remarks he rose if youll allow me to leave my natasha in your 
hands for a quarter of an hour princess ill drive round to see anna 
semenovna its quite near in the dogs square and then ill come back 
for her 

the count had devised this diplomatic ruse as he afterwards told his 
daughter to give the future sisters in law an opportunity to talk 
to one another freely but another motive was to avoid the danger of 
encountering the old prince of whom he was afraid he did not mention 
this to his daughter but natasha noticed her fathers nervousness 
and anxiety and felt mortified by it she blushed for him grew still 
angrier at having blushed and looked at the princess with a bold and 
defiant expression which said that she was not afraid of anybody the 
princess told the count that she would be delighted and only begged him 
to stay longer at anna semenovnas and he departed 

despite the uneasy glances thrown at her by princess mary  who wished to 
have a tete a tete with natasha  mademoiselle bourienne remained in 
the room and persistently talked about moscow amusements and theaters 
natasha felt offended by the hesitation she had noticed in the anteroom 
by her fathers nervousness and by the unnatural manner of the princess 
who  she thought  was making a favor of receiving her and so everything 
displeased her she did not like princess mary whom she thought very 
plain affected and dry natasha suddenly shrank into herself and 
involuntarily assumed an offhand air which alienated princess mary still 
more after five minutes of irksome constrained conversation they 
heard the sound of slippered feet rapidly approaching princess mary 
looked frightened 

the door opened and the old prince in a dressing gown and a white 
nightcap came in 

ah madam he began madam countess countess rostova if i am 
not mistaken i beg you to excuse me to excuse me i did not know 
madam god is my witness i did not know you had honored us with a 
visit and i came in such a costume only to see my daughter i beg 
you to excuse me god is my witness i didnt know  he repeated 
stressing the word god so unnaturally and so unpleasantly that 
princess mary stood with downcast eyes not daring to look either at her 
father or at natasha 

nor did the latter having risen and curtsied know what to do 
mademoiselle bourienne alone smiled agreeably 

i beg you to excuse me excuse me god is my witness i did not know 
muttered the old man and after looking natasha over from head to foot 
he went out 

mademoiselle bourienne was the first to recover herself after this 
apparition and began speaking about the princes indisposition natasha 
and princess mary looked at one another in silence and the longer they 
did so without saying what they wanted to say the greater grew their 
antipathy to one another 

when the count returned natasha was impolitely pleased and hastened 
to get away at that moment she hated the stiff elderly princess who 
could place her in such an embarrassing position and had spent half an 
hour with her without once mentioning prince andrew i couldnt begin 
talking about him in the presence of that frenchwoman thought natasha 
the same thought was meanwhile tormenting princess mary she knew what 
she ought to have said to natasha but she had been unable to say it 
because mademoiselle bourienne was in the way and because without 
knowing why she felt it very difficult to speak of the marriage when 
the count was already leaving the room princess mary went up hurriedly 
to natasha took her by the hand and said with a deep sigh 

wait i must 

natasha glanced at her ironically without knowing why 

dear natalie said princess mary i want you to know that i am glad 
my brother has found happiness 

she paused feeling that she was not telling the truth natasha noticed 
this and guessed its reason 

i think princess it is not convenient to speak of that now she said 
with external dignity and coldness though she felt the tears choking 
her 

what have i said and what have i done thought she as soon as she was 
out of the room 

they waited a long time for natasha to come to dinner that day she sat 
in her room crying like a child blowing her nose and sobbing sonya 
stood beside her kissing her hair 

natasha what is it about she asked what do they matter to you it 
will all pass natasha 

but if you only knew how offensive it was as if i 

dont talk about it natasha it wasnt your fault so why should you 
mind kiss me said sonya 

natasha raised her head and kissing her friend on the lips pressed her 
wet face against her 

i cant tell you i dont know no ones to blame said natasha  its 
my fault but it all hurts terribly oh why doesnt he come 

she came in to dinner with red eyes marya dmitrievna who knew how 
the prince had received the rostovs pretended not to notice how upset 
natasha was and jested resolutely and loudly at table with the count and 
the other guests 





chapter viii 


that evening the rostovs went to the opera for which marya dmitrievna 
had taken a box 

natasha did not want to go but could not refuse marya dmitrievnas kind 
offer which was intended expressly for her when she came ready dressed 
into the ballroom to await her father and looking in the large mirror 
there saw that she was pretty very pretty she felt even more sad but 
it was a sweet tender sadness 

o god if he were here now i would not behave as i did then but 
differently i would not be silly and afraid of things i would simply 
embrace him cling to him and make him look at me with those searching 
inquiring eyes with which he has so often looked at me and then i would 
make him laugh as he used to laugh and his eyes  how i see those eyes 
thought natasha and what do his father and sister matter to me i 
love him alone him him with that face and those eyes with his smile 
manly and yet childlike no i had better not think of him not think 
of him but forget him quite forget him for the present i cant bear 
this waiting and i shall cry in a minute and she turned away from the 
glass making an effort not to cry and how can sonya love nicholas 
so calmly and quietly and wait so long and so patiently thought she 
looking at sonya who also came in quite ready with a fan in her hand 
no shes altogether different i cant 

natasha at that moment felt so softened and tender that it was not 
enough for her to love and know she was beloved she wanted now at 
once to embrace the man she loved to speak and hear from him words of 
love such as filled her heart while she sat in the carriage beside her 
father pensively watching the lights of the street lamps flickering on 
the frozen window she felt still sadder and more in love and forgot 
where she was going and with whom having fallen into the line of 
carriages the rostovs carriage drove up to the theater its wheels 
squeaking over the snow natasha and sonya holding up their dresses 
jumped out quickly the count got out helped by the footmen and 
passing among men and women who were entering and the program sellers 
they all three went along the corridor to the first row of boxes 
through the closed doors the music was already audible 

natasha your hair whispered sonya 

an attendant deferentially and quickly slipped before the ladies and 
opened the door of their box the music sounded louder and through the 
door rows of brightly lit boxes in which ladies sat with bare arms and 
shoulders and noisy stalls brilliant with uniforms glittered before 
their eyes a lady entering the next box shot a glance of feminine envy 
at natasha the curtain had not yet risen and the overture was being 
played natasha smoothing her gown went in with sonya and sat down 
scanning the brilliant tiers of boxes opposite a sensation she had not 
experienced for a long time  that of hundreds of eyes looking at 
her bare arms and neck  suddenly affected her both agreeably and 
disagreeably and called up a whole crowd of memories desires and 
emotions associated with that feeling 

the two remarkably pretty girls natasha and sonya with count rostov 
who had not been seen in moscow for a long time attracted general 
attention moreover everybody knew vaguely of natashas engagement to 
prince andrew and knew that the rostovs had lived in the country ever 
since and all looked with curiosity at a fiancee who was making one of 
the best matches in russia 

natashas looks as everyone told her had improved in the country and 
that evening thanks to her agitation she was particularly pretty she 
struck those who saw her by her fullness of life and beauty combined 
with her indifference to everything about her her black eyes looked at 
the crowd without seeking anyone and her delicate arm bare to 
above the elbow lay on the velvet edge of the box while evidently 
unconsciously she opened and closed her hand in time to the music 
crumpling her program look theres alenina said sonya with her 
mother isnt it 

dear me michael kirilovich has grown still stouter remarked the 
count 

look at our anna mikhaylovna  what a headdress she has on 

the karagins julie  and boris with them one can see at once that 
theyre engaged 

drubetskoy has proposed 

oh yes i heard it today said shinshin coming into the rostovs box 

natasha looked in the direction in which her fathers eyes were turned 
and saw julie sitting beside her mother with a happy look on her face 
and a string of pearls round her thick red neck  which natasha knew was 
covered with powder behind them wearing a smile and leaning over with 
an ear to julies mouth was boris handsome smoothly brushed head he 
looked at the rostovs from under his brows and said something smiling 
to his betrothed 

they are talking about us about me and him thought natasha and he 
no doubt is calming her jealousy of me they neednt trouble themselves 
if only they knew how little i am concerned about any of them 

behind them sat anna mikhaylovna wearing a green headdress and with a 
happy look of resignation to the will of god on her face their box was 
pervaded by that atmosphere of an affianced couple which natasha knew so 
well and liked so much she turned away and suddenly remembered all that 
had been so humiliating in her mornings visit 

what right has he not to wish to receive me into his family oh better 
not think of it  not till he comes back she told herself and began 
looking at the faces some strange and some familiar in the stalls in 
the front in the very center leaning back against the orchestra rail 
stood dolokhov in a persian dress his curly hair brushed up into a huge 
shock he stood in full view of the audience well aware that he was 
attracting everyones attention yet as much at ease as though he were 
in his own room around him thronged moscows most brilliant young men 
whom he evidently dominated 

the count laughing nudged the blushing sonya and pointed to her former 
adorer 

do you recognize him said he and where has he sprung from he 
asked turning to shinshin didnt he vanish somewhere 

he did replied shinshin he was in the caucasus and ran away from 
there they say he has been acting as minister to some ruling prince in 
persia where he killed the shahs brother now all the moscow ladies 
are mad about him its dolokhov the persian that does it we never 
hear a word but dolokhov is mentioned they swear by him they offer 
him to you as they would a dish of choice sterlet dolokhov and anatole 
kuragin have turned all our ladies heads 

a tall beautiful woman with a mass of plaited hair and much exposed 
plump white shoulders and neck round which she wore a double string of 
large pearls entered the adjoining box rustling her heavy silk dress 
and took a long time settling into her place 

natasha involuntarily gazed at that neck those shoulders and pearls 
and coiffure and admired the beauty of the shoulders and the pearls 
while natasha was fixing her gaze on her for the second time the lady 
looked round and meeting the counts eyes nodded to him and smiled 
she was the countess bezukhova pierres wife and the count who knew 
everyone in society leaned over and spoke to her 

have you been here long countess he inquired ill call ill call 
to kiss your hand im here on business and have brought my girls with 
me they say semenova acts marvelously count pierre never used to 
forget us is he here 

yes he meant to look in answered helene and glanced attentively at 
natasha 

count rostov resumed his seat 

handsome isnt she he whispered to natasha 

wonderful answered natasha shes a woman one could easily fall in 
love with 

just then the last chords of the overture were heard and the conductor 
tapped with his stick some latecomers took their seats in the stalls 
and the curtain rose 

as soon as it rose everyone in the boxes and stalls became silent and 
all the men old and young in uniform and evening dress and all the 
women with gems on their bare flesh turned their whole attention with 
eager curiosity to the stage natasha too began to look at it 





chapter ix 


the floor of the stage consisted of smooth boards at the sides was 
some painted cardboard representing trees and at the back was a cloth 
stretched over boards in the center of the stage sat some girls in red 
bodices and white skirts one very fat girl in a white silk dress sat 
apart on a low bench to the back of which a piece of green cardboard 
was glued they all sang something when they had finished their song 
the girl in white went up to the prompters box and a man with tight 
silk trousers over his stout legs and holding a plume and a dagger 
went up to her and began singing waving his arms about 

first the man in the tight trousers sang alone then she sang then they 
both paused while the orchestra played and the man fingered the hand 
of the girl in white obviously awaiting the beat to start singing with 
her they sang together and everyone in the theater began clapping 
and shouting while the man and woman on the stage  who represented 
lovers  began smiling spreading out their arms and bowing 

after her life in the country and in her present serious mood all this 
seemed grotesque and amazing to natasha she could not follow the opera 
nor even listen to the music she saw only the painted cardboard and the 
queerly dressed men and women who moved spoke and sang so strangely in 
that brilliant light she knew what it was all meant to represent but 
it was so pretentiously false and unnatural that she first felt ashamed 
for the actors and then amused at them she looked at the faces of the 
audience seeking in them the same sense of ridicule and perplexity she 
herself experienced but they all seemed attentive to what was happening 
on the stage and expressed delight which to natasha seemed feigned i 
suppose it has to be like this she thought she kept looking round in 
turn at the rows of pomaded heads in the stalls and then at the 
seminude women in the boxes especially at helene in the next box 
who  apparently quite unclothed  sat with a quiet tranquil smile not 
taking her eyes off the stage and feeling the bright light that flooded 
the whole place and the warm air heated by the crowd natasha little 
by little began to pass into a state of intoxication she had not 
experienced for a long while she did not realize who and where she 
was nor what was going on before her as she looked and thought the 
strangest fancies unexpectedly and disconnectedly passed through her 
mind the idea occurred to her of jumping onto the edge of the box and 
singing the air the actress was singing then she wished to touch with 
her fan an old gentleman sitting not far from her then to lean over to 
helene and tickle her 

at a moment when all was quiet before the commencement of a song a door 
leading to the stalls on the side nearest the rostovs box creaked and 
the steps of a belated arrival were heard theres kuragin whispered 
shinshin countess bezukhova turned smiling to the newcomer and 
natasha following the direction of that look saw an exceptionally 
handsome adjutant approaching their box with a self assured yet 
courteous bearing this was anatole kuragin whom she had seen and 
noticed long ago at the ball in petersburg he was now in an adjutants 
uniform with one epaulet and a shoulder knot he moved with a restrained 
swagger which would have been ridiculous had he not been so good looking 
and had his handsome face not worn such an expression of good humored 
complacency and gaiety though the performance was proceeding he walked 
deliberately down the carpeted gangway his sword and spurs slightly 
jingling and his handsome perfumed head held high having looked at 
natasha he approached his sister laid his well gloved hand on the edge 
of her box nodded to her and leaning forward asked a question with a 
motion toward natasha 

mais charmante said he evidently referring to natasha who did not 
exactly hear his words but understood them from the movement of his 
lips then he took his place in the first row of the stalls and sat down 
beside dolokhov nudging with his elbow in a friendly and offhand way 
that dolokhov whom others treated so fawningly he winked at him gaily 
smiled and rested his foot against the orchestra screen 

how like the brother is to the sister remarked the count and how 
handsome they both are 

shinshin lowering his voice began to tell the count of some intrigue 
of kuragins in moscow and natasha tried to overhear it just because he 
had said she was charmante 

the first act was over in the stalls everyone began moving about going 
out and coming in 

boris came to the rostovs box received their congratulations very 
simply and raising his eyebrows with an absent minded smile conveyed 
to natasha and sonya his fiancees invitation to her wedding and 
went away natasha with a gay coquettish smile talked to him and 
congratulated on his approaching wedding that same boris with whom she 
had formerly been in love in the state of intoxication she was in 
everything seemed simple and natural 

the scantily clad helene smiled at everyone in the same way and natasha 
gave boris a similar smile 

helenes box was filled and surrounded from the stalls by the most 
distinguished and intellectual men who seemed to vie with one another 
in their wish to let everyone see that they knew her 

during the whole of that entracte kuragin stood with dolokhov in front 
of the orchestra partition looking at the rostovs box natasha knew he 
was talking about her and this afforded her pleasure she even turned so 
that he should see her profile in what she thought was its most becoming 
aspect before the beginning of the second act pierre appeared in the 
stalls the rostovs had not seen him since their arrival his face 
looked sad and he had grown still stouter since natasha last saw him 
he passed up to the front rows not noticing anyone anatole went up to 
him and began speaking to him looking at and indicating the rostovs 
box on seeing natasha pierre grew animated and hastily passing between 
the rows came toward their box when he got there he leaned on his 
elbows and smiling talked to her for a long time while conversing 
with pierre natasha heard a mans voice in countess bezukhovas box and 
something told her it was kuragin she turned and their eyes met 
almost smiling he gazed straight into her eyes with such an enraptured 
caressing look that it seemed strange to be so near him to look at him 
like that to be so sure he admired her and not to be acquainted with 
him 

in the second act there was scenery representing tombstones there was a 
round hole in the canvas to represent the moon shades were raised over 
the footlights and from horns and contrabass came deep notes while many 
people appeared from right and left wearing black cloaks and holding 
things like daggers in their hands they began waving their arms then 
some other people ran in and began dragging away the maiden who had been 
in white and was now in light blue they did not drag her away at once 
but sang with her for a long time and then at last dragged her off and 
behind the scenes something metallic was struck three times and 
everyone knelt down and sang a prayer all these things were repeatedly 
interrupted by the enthusiastic shouts of the audience 

during this act every time natasha looked toward the stalls she saw 
anatole kuragin with an arm thrown across the back of his chair staring 
at her she was pleased to see that he was captivated by her and it did 
not occur to her that there was anything wrong in it 

when the second act was over countess bezukhova rose turned to the 
rostovs box  her whole bosom completely exposed  beckoned the old count 
with a gloved finger and paying no attention to those who had entered 
her box began talking to him with an amiable smile 

do make me acquainted with your charming daughters said she the 
whole town is singing their praises and i dont even know then 

natasha rose and curtsied to the splendid countess she was so pleased 
by praise from this brilliant beauty that she blushed with pleasure 

i want to become a moscovite too now said helene how is it youre 
not ashamed to bury such pearls in the country 

countess bezukhova quite deserved her reputation of being a fascinating 
woman she could say what she did not think  especially what was 
flattering  quite simply and naturally 

dear count you must let me look after your daughters though i am not 
staying here long this time  nor are you  i will try to amuse them i 
have already heard much of you in petersburg and wanted to get to know 
you said she to natasha with her stereotyped and lovely smile i had 
heard about you from my page drubetskoy have you heard he is getting 
married and also from my husbands friend bolkonski prince andrew 
bolkonski she went on with special emphasis implying that she knew of 
his relation to natasha to get better acquainted she asked that one 
of the young ladies should come into her box for the rest of the 
performance and natasha moved over to it 

the scene of the third act represented a palace in which many candles 
were burning and pictures of knights with short beards hung on the 
walls in the middle stood what were probably a king and a queen the 
king waved his right arm and evidently nervous sang something badly 
and sat down on a crimson throne the maiden who had been first in white 
and then in light blue now wore only a smock and stood beside the 
throne with her hair down she sang something mournfully addressing the 
queen but the king waved his arm severely and men and women with bare 
legs came in from both sides and began dancing all together then the 
violins played very shrilly and merrily and one of the women with thick 
bare legs and thin arms separating from the others went behind the 
wings adjusted her bodice returned to the middle of the stage and 
began jumping and striking one foot rapidly against the other in the 
stalls everyone clapped and shouted bravo then one of the men went 
into a corner of the stage the cymbals and horns in the orchestra 
struck up more loudly and this man with bare legs jumped very high and 
waved his feet about very rapidly he was duport who received sixty 
thousand rubles a year for this art everybody in the stalls boxes 
and galleries began clapping and shouting with all their might and the 
man stopped and began smiling and bowing to all sides then other men 
and women danced with bare legs then the king again shouted to the 
sound of music and they all began singing but suddenly a storm 
came on chromatic scales and diminished sevenths were heard in the 
orchestra everyone ran off again dragging one of their number away 
and the curtain dropped once more there was a terrible noise and 
clatter among the audience and with rapturous faces everyone began 
shouting duport duport duport natasha no longer thought this 
strange she looked about with pleasure smiling joyfully 

isnt duport delightful helene asked her 

oh yes replied natasha 





chapter x 


during the entracte a whiff of cold air came into helenes box the 
door opened and anatole entered stooping and trying not to brush 
against anyone 

let me introduce my brother to you said helene her eyes shifting 
uneasily from natasha to anatole 

natasha turned her pretty little head toward the elegant young officer 
and smiled at him over her bare shoulder anatole who was as handsome 
at close quarters as at a distance sat down beside her and told her he 
had long wished to have this happiness  ever since the naryshkins ball 
in fact at which he had had the well remembered pleasure of seeing her 
kuragin was much more sensible and simple with women than among men 
he talked boldly and naturally and natasha was strangely and agreeably 
struck by the fact that there was nothing formidable in this man about 
whom there was so much talk but that on the contrary his smile was most 
naive cheerful and good natured 

kuragin asked her opinion of the performance and told her how at a 
previous performance semenova had fallen down on the stage 

and do you know countess he said suddenly addressing her as an 
old familiar acquaintance we are getting up a costume tournament you 
ought to take part in it it will be great fun we shall all meet at the 
karagins please come no really eh said he 

while saying this he never removed his smiling eyes from her face her 
neck and her bare arms natasha knew for certain that he was enraptured 
by her this pleased her yet his presence made her feel constrained and 
oppressed when she was not looking at him she felt that he was looking 
at her shoulders and she involuntarily caught his eye so that he should 
look into hers rather than this but looking into his eyes she was 
frightened realizing that there was not that barrier of modesty she had 
always felt between herself and other men she did not know how it was 
that within five minutes she had come to feel herself terribly near to 
this man when she turned away she feared he might seize her from behind 
by her bare arm and kiss her on the neck they spoke of most ordinary 
things yet she felt that they were closer to one another than she had 
ever been to any man natasha kept turning to helene and to her father 
as if asking what it all meant but helene was engaged in conversation 
with a general and did not answer her look and her fathers eyes said 
nothing but what they always said having a good time well im glad 
of it 

during one of these moments of awkward silence when anatoles prominent 
eyes were gazing calmly and fixedly at her natasha to break the 
silence asked him how he liked moscow she asked the question and 
blushed she felt all the time that by talking to him she was doing 
something improper anatole smiled as though to encourage her 

at first i did not like it much because what makes a town pleasant 
ce sont les jolies femmes * isnt that so but now i like it very much 
indeed he said looking at her significantly youll come to the 
costume tournament countess do come and putting out his hand to her 
bouquet and dropping his voice he added you will be the prettiest 
there do come dear countess and give me this flower as a pledge 


* are the pretty women 


natasha did not understand what he was saying any more than he did 
himself but she felt that his incomprehensible words had an improper 
intention she did not know what to say and turned away as if she had 
not heard his remark but as soon as she had turned away she felt that 
he was there behind so close behind her 

how is he now confused angry ought i to put it right she asked 
herself and she could not refrain from turning round she looked 
straight into his eyes and his nearness self assurance and the 
good natured tenderness of his smile vanquished her she smiled just 
as he was doing gazing straight into his eyes and again she felt with 
horror that no barrier lay between him and her 

the curtain rose again anatole left the box serene and gay natasha 
went back to her father in the other box now quite submissive to the 
world she found herself in all that was going on before her now seemed 
quite natural but on the other hand all her previous thoughts of her 
betrothed of princess mary or of life in the country did not once 
recur to her mind and were as if belonging to a remote past 

in the fourth act there was some sort of devil who sang waving his arm 
about till the boards were withdrawn from under him and he disappeared 
down below that was the only part of the fourth act that natasha saw 
she felt agitated and tormented and the cause of this was kuragin whom 
she could not help watching as they were leaving the theater anatole 
came up to them called their carriage and helped them in as he was 
putting natasha in he pressed her arm above the elbow agitated and 
flushed she turned round he was looking at her with glittering eyes 
smiling tenderly 


only after she had reached home was natasha able clearly to think over 
what had happened to her and suddenly remembering prince andrew she 
was horrified and at tea to which all had sat down after the opera she 
gave a loud exclamation flushed and ran out of the room 

o god i am lost she said to herself how could i let him she sat 
for a long time hiding her flushed face in her hands trying to realize 
what had happened to her but was unable either to understand what 
had happened or what she felt everything seemed dark obscure 
and terrible there in that enormous illuminated theater where the 
bare legged duport in a tinsel decorated jacket jumped about to the 
music on wet boards and young girls and old men and the nearly naked 
helene with her proud calm smile rapturously cried bravo  there in 
the presence of that helene it had all seemed clear and simple but now 
alone by herself it was incomprehensible what is it what was that 
terror i felt of him what is this gnawing of conscience i am feeling 
now she thought 

only to the old countess at night in bed could natasha have told all she 
was feeling she knew that sonya with her severe and simple views 
would either not understand it at all or would be horrified at such a 
confession so natasha tried to solve what was torturing her by herself 

am i spoiled for andrews love or not she asked herself and with 
soothing irony replied what a fool i am to ask that what did happen 
to me nothing i have done nothing i didnt lead him on at all nobody 
will know and i shall never see him again she told herself so it is 
plain that nothing has happened and there is nothing to repent of and 
andrew can love me still but why still o god why isnt he here 
natasha quieted herself for a moment but again some instinct told her 
that though all this was true and though nothing had happened yet the 
former purity of her love for prince andrew had perished and again in 
imagination she went over her whole conversation with kuragin and again 
saw the face gestures and tender smile of that bold handsome man when 
he pressed her arm 





chapter xi 


anatole kuragin was staying in moscow because his father had sent him 
away from petersburg where he had been spending twenty thousand rubles 
a year in cash besides running up debts for as much more which his 
creditors demanded from his father 

his father announced to him that he would now pay half his debts for the 
last time but only on condition that he went to moscow as adjutant 
to the commander in chief  a post his father had procured for him  and 
would at last try to make a good match there he indicated to him 
princess mary and julie karagina 

anatole consented and went to moscow where he put up at pierres house 
pierre received him unwillingly at first but got used to him after a 
while sometimes even accompanied him on his carousals and gave him 
money under the guise of loans 

as shinshin had remarked from the time of his arrival anatole had 
turned the heads of the moscow ladies especially by the fact that 
he slighted them and plainly preferred the gypsy girls and french 
actresses  with the chief of whom mademoiselle george he was said to 
be on intimate relations he had never missed a carousal at danilovs 
or other moscow revelers drank whole nights through outvying everyone 
else and was at all the balls and parties of the best society there 
was talk of his intrigues with some of the ladies and he flirted with a 
few of them at the balls but he did not run after the unmarried girls 
especially the rich heiresses who were most of them plain there was a 
special reason for this as he had got married two years before  a fact 
known only to his most intimate friends at that time while with his 
regiment in poland a polish landowner of small means had forced him to 
marry his daughter anatole had very soon abandoned his wife and for a 
payment which he agreed to send to his father in law had arranged to be 
free to pass himself off as a bachelor 

anatole was always content with his position with himself and with 
others he was instinctively and thoroughly convinced that it was 
impossible for him to live otherwise than as he did and that he had 
never in his life done anything base he was incapable of considering 
how his actions might affect others or what the consequences of this or 
that action of his might be he was convinced that as a duck is so made 
that it must live in water so god had made him such that he must spend 
thirty thousand rubles a year and always occupy a prominent position in 
society he believed this so firmly that others looking at him were 
persuaded of it too and did not refuse him either a leading place 
in society or money which he borrowed from anyone and everyone and 
evidently would not repay 

he was not a gambler at any rate he did not care about winning he was 
not vain he did not mind what people thought of him still less could 
he be accused of ambition more than once he had vexed his father by 
spoiling his own career and he laughed at distinctions of all kinds he 
was not mean and did not refuse anyone who asked of him all he cared 
about was gaiety and women and as according to his ideas there 
was nothing dishonorable in these tastes and he was incapable of 
considering what the gratification of his tastes entailed for others 
he honestly considered himself irreproachable sincerely despised rogues 
and bad people and with a tranquil conscience carried his head high 

rakes those male magdalenes have a secret feeling of innocence 
similar to that which female magdalenes have based on the same hope of 
forgiveness all will be forgiven her for she loved much and all will 
be forgiven him for he enjoyed much 

dolokhov who had reappeared that year in moscow after his exile and 
his persian adventures and was leading a life of luxury gambling and 
dissipation associated with his old petersburg comrade kuragin and made 
use of him for his own ends 

anatole was sincerely fond of dolokhov for his cleverness and audacity 
dolokhov who needed anatole kuragins name position and connections 
as a bait to draw rich young men into his gambling set made use of him 
and amused himself at his expense without letting the other feel it 
apart from the advantage he derived from anatole the very process 
of dominating anothers will was in itself a pleasure a habit and a 
necessity to dolokhov 

natasha had made a strong impression on kuragin at supper after 
the opera he described to dolokhov with the air of a connoisseur the 
attractions of her arms shoulders feet and hair and expressed his 
intention of making love to her anatole had no notion and was incapable 
of considering what might come of such love making as he never had any 
notion of the outcome of any of his actions 

shes first rate my dear fellow but not for us replied dolokhov 

i will tell my sister to ask her to dinner said anatole eh 

youd better wait till shes married 

you know i adore little girls they lose their heads at once pursued 
anatole 

you have been caught once already by a little girl said dolokhov 
who knew of kuragins marriage take care 

well that cant happen twice eh said anatole with a good humored 
laugh 





chapter xii 


the day after the opera the rostovs went nowhere and nobody came to see 
them marya dmitrievna talked to the count about something which they 
concealed from natasha natasha guessed they were talking about the old 
prince and planning something and this disquieted and offended her 
she was expecting prince andrew any moment and twice that day sent a 
manservant to the vozdvizhenka to ascertain whether he had come he had 
not arrived she suffered more now than during her first days in moscow 
to her impatience and pining for him were now added the unpleasant 
recollection of her interview with princess mary and the old prince 
and a fear and anxiety of which she did not understand the cause she 
continually fancied that either he would never come or that something 
would happen to her before he came she could no longer think of him by 
herself calmly and continuously as she had done before as soon as she 
began to think of him the recollection of the old prince of princess 
mary of the theater and of kuragin mingled with her thoughts the 
question again presented itself whether she was not guilty whether she 
had not already broken faith with prince andrew and again she found 
herself recalling to the minutest detail every word every gesture and 
every shade in the play of expression on the face of the man who had 
been able to arouse in her such an incomprehensible and terrifying 
feeling to the family natasha seemed livelier than usual but she was 
far less tranquil and happy than before 

on sunday morning marya dmitrievna invited her visitors to mass at her 
parish church  the church of the assumption built over the graves of 
victims of the plague 

i dont like those fashionable churches she said evidently priding 
herself on her independence of thought god is the same every where 
we have an excellent priest he conducts the service decently and with 
dignity and the deacon is the same what holiness is there in giving 
concerts in the choir i dont like it its just self indulgence 

marya dmitrievna liked sundays and knew how to keep them her whole 
house was scrubbed and cleaned on saturdays neither she nor the 
servants worked and they all wore holiday dress and went to church at 
her table there were extra dishes at dinner and the servants had vodka 
and roast goose or suckling pig but in nothing in the house was the 
holiday so noticeable as in marya dmitrievnas broad stern face which 
on that day wore an invariable look of solemn festivity 

after mass when they had finished their coffee in the dining room 
where the loose covers had been removed from the furniture a servant 
announced that the carriage was ready and marya dmitrievna rose with 
a stern air she wore her holiday shawl in which she paid calls and 
announced that she was going to see prince nicholas bolkonski to have an 
explanation with him about natasha 

after she had gone a dressmaker from madame suppert roguet waited 
on the rostovs and natasha very glad of this diversion having shut 
herself into a room adjoining the drawing room occupied herself trying 
on the new dresses just as she had put on a bodice without sleeves and 
only tacked together and was turning her head to see in the glass how 
the back fitted she heard in the drawing room the animated sounds of 
her fathers voice and anothers  a womans  that made her flush it 
was helene natasha had not time to take off the bodice before the door 
opened and countess bezukhova dressed in a purple velvet gown with 
a high collar came into the room beaming with good humored amiable 
smiles 

oh my enchantress she cried to the blushing natasha charming no 
this is really beyond anything my dear count said she to count rostov 
who had followed her in how can you live in moscow and go nowhere no 
i wont let you off mademoiselle george will recite at my house 
tonight and therell be some people and if you dont bring your lovely 
girls  who are prettier than mademoiselle george  i wont know you my 
husband is away in tver or i would send him to fetch you you must come 
you positively must between eight and nine 

she nodded to the dressmaker whom she knew and who had curtsied 
respectfully to her and seated herself in an armchair beside the 
looking glass draping the folds of her velvet dress picturesquely she 
did not cease chattering good naturedly and gaily continually praising 
natashas beauty she looked at natashas dresses and praised them as 
well as a new dress of her own made of metallic gauze which she had 
received from paris and advised natasha to have one like it 

but anything suits you my charmer she remarked 

a smile of pleasure never left natashas face she felt happy and as if 
she were blossoming under the praise of this dear countess bezukhova who 
had formerly seemed to her so unapproachable and important and was now 
so kind to her natasha brightened up and felt almost in love with 
this woman who was so beautiful and so kind helene for her part was 
sincerely delighted with natasha and wished to give her a good time 
anatole had asked her to bring him and natasha together and she was 
calling on the rostovs for that purpose the idea of throwing her 
brother and natasha together amused her 

though at one time in petersburg she had been annoyed with natasha for 
drawing boris away she did not think of that now and in her own way 
heartily wished natasha well as she was leaving the rostovs she called 
her protegee aside 

my brother dined with me yesterday  we nearly died of laughter  he ate 
nothing and kept sighing for you my charmer he is madly quite madly 
in love with you my dear 

natasha blushed scarlet when she heard this 

how she blushes how she blushes my pretty said helene you must 
certainly come if you love somebody my charmer that is not a reason 
to shut yourself up even if you are engaged i am sure your fiance 
would wish you to go into society rather than be bored to death 

so she knows i am engaged and she and her husband pierre  that good 
pierre  have talked and laughed about this so its all right and 
again under helenes influence what had seemed terrible now seemed 
simple and natural and she is such a grande dame so kind and 
evidently likes me so much and why not enjoy myself thought natasha 
gazing at helene with wide open wondering eyes 

marya dmitrievna came back to dinner taciturn and serious having 
evidently suffered a defeat at the old princes she was still too 
agitated by the encounter to be able to talk of the affair calmly in 
answer to the counts inquiries she replied that things were all right 
and that she would tell about it next day on hearing of countess 
bezukhovas visit and the invitation for that evening marya dmitrievna 
remarked 

i dont care to have anything to do with bezukhova and dont advise you 
to however if youve promised  go it will divert your thoughts she 
added addressing natasha 





chapter xiii 


count rostov took the girls to countess bezukhovas there were a good 
many people there but nearly all strangers to natasha count rostov was 
displeased to see that the company consisted almost entirely of men and 
women known for the freedom of their conduct mademoiselle george was 
standing in a corner of the drawing room surrounded by young men there 
were several frenchmen present among them metivier who from the time 
helene reached moscow had been an intimate in her house the count 
decided not to sit down to cards or let his girls out of his sight and 
to get away as soon as mademoiselle georges performance was over 

anatole was at the door evidently on the lookout for the rostovs 
immediately after greeting the count he went up to natasha and followed 
her as soon as she saw him she was seized by the same feeling she had 
had at the opera  gratified vanity at his admiration of her and fear at 
the absence of a moral barrier between them 

helene welcomed natasha delightedly and was loud in admiration of her 
beauty and her dress soon after their arrival mademoiselle george went 
out of the room to change her costume in the drawing room people began 
arranging the chairs and taking their seats anatole moved a chair for 
natasha and was about to sit down beside her but the count who never 
lost sight of her took the seat himself anatole sat down behind her 

mademoiselle george with her bare fat dimpled arms and a red shawl 
draped over one shoulder came into the space left vacant for her and 
assumed an unnatural pose enthusiastic whispering was audible 

mademoiselle george looked sternly and gloomily at the audience and 
began reciting some french verses describing her guilty love for her 
son in some places she raised her voice in others she whispered 
lifting her head triumphantly sometimes she paused and uttered hoarse 
sounds rolling her eyes 

adorable divine delicious was heard from every side 

natasha looked at the fat actress but neither saw nor heard nor 
understood anything of what went on before her she only felt herself 
again completely borne away into this strange senseless world  so remote 
from her old world  a world in which it was impossible to know what 
was good or bad reasonable or senseless behind her sat anatole 
and conscious of his proximity she experienced a frightened sense of 
expectancy 

after the first monologue the whole company rose and surrounded 
mademoiselle george expressing their enthusiasm 

how beautiful she is natasha remarked to her father who had also 
risen and was moving through the crowd toward the actress 

i dont think so when i look at you said anatole following natasha 
he said this at a moment when she alone could hear him you are 
enchanting from the moment i saw you i have never ceased 

come come natasha said the count as he turned back for his 
daughter how beautiful she is natasha without saying anything 
stepped up to her father and looked at him with surprised inquiring 
eyes 

after giving several recitations mademoiselle george left and countess 
bezukhova asked her visitors into the ballroom 

the count wished to go home but helene entreated him not to spoil her 
improvised ball and the rostovs stayed on anatole asked natasha for a 
valse and as they danced he pressed her waist and hand and told her she 
was bewitching and that he loved her during the ecossaise which she 
also danced with him anatole said nothing when they happened to be by 
themselves but merely gazed at her natasha lifted her frightened eyes 
to him but there was such confident tenderness in his affectionate look 
and smile that she could not whilst looking at him say what she had to 
say she lowered her eyes 

dont say such things to me i am betrothed and love another she said 
rapidly she glanced at him 

anatole was not upset or pained by what she had said 

dont speak to me of that what can i do said he i tell you i 
am madly madly in love with you is it my fault that you are 
enchanting its our turn to begin 

natasha animated and excited looked about her with wide open 
frightened eyes and seemed merrier than usual she understood hardly 
anything that went on that evening they danced the ecossaise and the 
grossvater her father asked her to come home but she begged to remain 
wherever she went and whomever she was speaking to she felt his eyes 
upon her later on she recalled how she had asked her father to let her 
go to the dressing room to rearrange her dress that helene had followed 
her and spoken laughingly of her brothers love and that she again met 
anatole in the little sitting room helene had disappeared leaving them 
alone and anatole had taken her hand and said in a tender voice 

i cannot come to visit you but is it possible that i shall never see 
you i love you madly can i never and blocking her path he 
brought his face close to hers 

his large glittering masculine eyes were so close to hers that she saw 
nothing but them 

natalie he whispered inquiringly while she felt her hands being 
painfully pressed natalie 

i dont understand i have nothing to say her eyes replied 

burning lips were pressed to hers and at the same instant she felt 
herself released and helenes footsteps and the rustle of her dress 
were heard in the room natasha looked round at her and then red 
and trembling threw a frightened look of inquiry at anatole and moved 
toward the door 

one word just one for gods sake cried anatole 

she paused she so wanted a word from him that would explain to her what 
had happened and to which she could find no answer 

natalie just a word only one he kept repeating evidently not 
knowing what to say and he repeated it till helene came up to them 

helene returned with natasha to the drawing room the rostovs went away 
without staying for supper 

after reaching home natasha did not sleep all night she was tormented 
by the insoluble question whether she loved anatole or prince andrew 
she loved prince andrew  she remembered distinctly how deeply she loved 
him but she also loved anatole of that there was no doubt else how 
could all this have happened thought she if after that i could 
return his smile when saying good by if i was able to let it come to 
that it means that i loved him from the first it means that he is 
kind noble and splendid and i could not help loving him what am i 
to do if i love him and the other one too she asked herself unable to 
find an answer to these terrible questions 





chapter xiv 


morning came with its cares and bustle everyone got up and began to 
move about and talk dressmakers came again marya dmitrievna appeared 
and they were called to breakfast natasha kept looking uneasily at 
everybody with wide open eyes as if wishing to intercept every glance 
directed toward her and tried to appear the same as usual 

after breakfast which was her best time marya dmitrievna sat down in 
her armchair and called natasha and the count to her 

well friends i have now thought the whole matter over and this is 
my advice she began yesterday as you know i went to see prince 
bolkonski well i had a talk with him he took it into his head to 
begin shouting but i am not one to be shouted down i said what i had 
to say 

well and he asked the count 

he hes crazy he did not want to listen but whats the use 
of talking as it is we have worn the poor girl out said marya 
dmitrievna my advice to you is finish your business and go back home 
to otradnoe and wait there 

oh no exclaimed natasha 

yes go back said marya dmitrievna and wait there if your 
betrothed comes here now  there will be no avoiding a quarrel but alone 
with the old man he will talk things over and then come on to you 

count rostov approved of this suggestion appreciating its 
reasonableness if the old man came round it would be all the better to 
visit him in moscow or at bald hills later on and if not the wedding 
against his wishes could only be arranged at otradnoe 

that is perfectly true and i am sorry i went to see him and took her 
said the old count 

no why be sorry being here you had to pay your respects but if he 
wont  thats his affair said marya dmitrievna looking for something 
in her reticule besides the trousseau is ready so there is nothing 
to wait for and what is not ready ill send after you though i dont 
like letting you go it is the best way so go with gods blessing 

having found what she was looking for in the reticule she handed it to 
natasha it was a letter from princess mary 

she has written to you how she torments herself poor thing shes 
afraid you might think that she does not like you 

but she doesnt like me said natasha 

dont talk nonsense cried marya dmitrievna 

i shant believe anyone i know she doesnt like me replied natasha 
boldly as she took the letter and her face expressed a cold and angry 
resolution that caused marya dmitrievna to look at her more intently and 
to frown 

dont answer like that my good girl she said what i say is true 
write an answer natasha did not reply and went to her own room to read 
princess marys letter 

princess mary wrote that she was in despair at the misunderstanding that 
had occurred between them whatever her fathers feelings might be she 
begged natasha to believe that she could not help loving her as the one 
chosen by her brother for whose happiness she was ready to sacrifice 
everything 

do not think however she wrote that my father is ill disposed 
toward you he is an invalid and an old man who must be forgiven but 
he is good and magnanimous and will love her who makes his son happy 
princess mary went on to ask natasha to fix a time when she could see 
her again 

after reading the letter natasha sat down at the writing table to answer 
it dear princess she wrote in french quickly and mechanically and 
then paused what more could she write after all that had happened 
the evening before yes yes all that has happened and now all is 
changed she thought as she sat with the letter she had begun before 
her must i break off with him must i really thats awful and to 
escape from these dreadful thoughts she went to sonya and began sorting 
patterns with her 

after dinner natasha went to her room and again took up princess marys 
letter can it be that it is all over she thought can it be 
that all this has happened so quickly and has destroyed all that went 
before she recalled her love for prince andrew in all its former 
strength and at the same time felt that she loved kuragin she vividly 
pictured herself as prince andrews wife and the scenes of happiness 
with him she had so often repeated in her imagination and at the 
same time aglow with excitement recalled every detail of yesterdays 
interview with anatole 

why could that not be as well she sometimes asked herself in complete 
bewilderment only so could i be completely happy but now i have to 
choose and i cant be happy without either of them only she thought 
to tell prince andrew what has happened or to hide it from him are 
both equally impossible but with that one nothing is spoiled but am 
i really to abandon forever the joy of prince andrews love in which i 
have lived so long 

please miss whispered a maid entering the room with a mysterious 
air a man told me to give you this  and she handed natasha a letter 

only for christs sake the girl went on as natasha without 
thinking mechanically broke the seal and read a love letter from 
anatole of which without taking in a word she understood only that 
it was a letter from him  from the man she loved yes she loved him or 
else how could that have happened which had happened and how could she 
have a love letter from him in her hand 

with trembling hands natasha held that passionate love letter which 
dolokhov had composed for anatole and as she read it she found in it an 
echo of all that she herself imagined she was feeling 

since yesterday evening my fate has been sealed to be loved by you or 
to die there is no other way for me the letter began then he went 
on to say that he knew her parents would not give her to him  for this 
there were secret reasons he could reveal only to her  but that if 
she loved him she need only say the word yes and no human power could 
hinder their bliss love would conquer all he would steal her away and 
carry her off to the ends of the earth 

yes yes i love him thought natasha reading the letter for the 
twentieth time and finding some peculiarly deep meaning in each word of 
it 

that evening marya dmitrievna was going to the akharovs and proposed to 
take the girls with her natasha pleading a headache remained at home 





chapter xv 


on returning late in the evening sonya went to natashas room and to 
her surprise found her still dressed and asleep on the sofa open on the 
table beside her lay anatoles letter sonya picked it up and read it 

as she read she glanced at the sleeping natasha trying to find in her 
face an explanation of what she was reading but did not find it her 
face was calm gentle and happy clutching her breast to keep herself 
from choking sonya pale and trembling with fear and agitation sat 
down in an armchair and burst into tears 

how was it i noticed nothing how could it go so far can she have 
left off loving prince andrew and how could she let kuragin go to 
such lengths he is a deceiver and a villain thats plain what will 
nicholas dear noble nicholas do when he hears of it so this is 
the meaning of her excited resolute unnatural look the day before 
yesterday yesterday and today thought sonya but it cant be that 
she loves him she probably opened the letter without knowing who it was 
from probably she is offended by it she could not do such a thing 

sonya wiped away her tears and went up to natasha again scanning her 
face 

natasha she said just audibly 

natasha awoke and saw sonya 

ah youre back 

and with the decision and tenderness that often come at the moment 
of awakening she embraced her friend but noticing sonyas look of 
embarrassment her own face expressed confusion and suspicion 

sonya youve read that letter she demanded 

yes answered sonya softly 

natasha smiled rapturously 

no sonya i cant any longer she said i cant hide it from you 
any longer you know we love one another sonya darling he writes 
sonya 

sonya stared open eyed at natasha unable to believe her ears 

and bolkonski she asked 

ah sonya if you only knew how happy i am cried natasha you dont 
know what love is 

but natasha can that be all over 

natasha looked at sonya with wide open eyes as if she could not grasp 
the question 

well then are you refusing prince andrew said sonya 

oh you dont understand anything dont talk nonsense just listen 
said natasha with momentary vexation 

but i cant believe it insisted sonya i dont understand how is it 
you have loved a man for a whole year and suddenly why you have only 
seen him three times natasha i dont believe you youre joking in 
three days to forget everything and so 

three days said natasha it seems to me ive loved him a hundred 
years it seems to me that i have never loved anyone before you cant 
understand it sonya wait a bit sit here and natasha embraced and 
kissed her 

i had heard that it happens like this and you must have heard it too 
but its only now that i feel such love its not the same as before 
as soon as i saw him i felt he was my master and i his slave and that 
i could not help loving him yes his slave whatever he orders i shall 
do you dont understand that what can i do what can i do sonya 
cried natasha with a happy yet frightened expression 

but think what you are doing cried sonya i cant leave it like 
this this secret correspondence how could you let him go so far 
she went on with a horror and disgust she could hardly conceal 

i told you that i have no will natasha replied why cant you 
understand i love him 

then i wont let it come to that i shall tell cried sonya 
bursting into tears 

what do you mean for gods sake if you tell you are my enemy 
declared natasha you want me to be miserable you want us to be 
separated 

when she saw natashas fright sonya shed tears of shame and pity for 
her friend 

but what has happened between you she asked what has he said to 
you why doesnt he come to the house 

natasha did not answer her questions 

for gods sake sonya dont tell anyone dont torture me natasha 
entreated remember no one ought to interfere in such matters i have 
confided in you 

but why this secrecy why doesnt he come to the house asked sonya 
why doesnt he openly ask for your hand you know prince andrew gave 
you complete freedom  if it is really so but i dont believe it 
natasha have you considered what these secret reasons can be 

natasha looked at sonya with astonishment evidently this question 
presented itself to her mind for the first time and she did not know how 
to answer it 

i dont know what the reasons are but there must be reasons 

sonya sighed and shook her head incredulously 

if there were reasons she began 

but natasha guessing her doubts interrupted her in alarm 

sonya one cant doubt him one cant one cant dont you 
understand she cried 

does he love you 

does he love me natasha repeated with a smile of pity at her friends 
lack of comprehension why you have read his letter and you have seen 
him 

but if he is dishonorable 

he dishonorable if you only knew exclaimed natasha 

if he is an honorable man he should either declare his intentions or 
cease seeing you and if you wont do this i will i will write to him 
and i will tell papa said sonya resolutely 

but i cant live without him cried natasha 

natasha i dont understand you and what are you saying think of your 
father and of nicholas 

i dont want anyone i dont love anyone but him how dare you say he 
is dishonorable dont you know that i love him screamed natasha go 
away sonya i dont want to quarrel with you but go for gods sake 
go you see how i am suffering natasha cried angrily in a voice of 
despair and repressed irritation sonya burst into sobs and ran from the 
room 

natasha went to the table and without a moments reflection wrote that 
answer to princess mary which she had been unable to write all 
the morning in this letter she said briefly that all their 
misunderstandings were at an end that availing herself of the 
magnanimity of prince andrew who when he went abroad had given her her 
freedom she begged princess mary to forget everything and forgive her 
if she had been to blame toward her but that she could not be his wife 
at that moment this all seemed quite easy simple and clear to natasha 


on friday the rostovs were to return to the country but on wednesday 
the count went with the prospective purchaser to his estate near moscow 

on the day the count left sonya and natasha were invited to a big 
dinner party at the karagins and marya dmitrievna took them there at 
that party natasha again met anatole and sonya noticed that she spoke 
to him trying not to be overheard and that all through dinner she was 
more agitated than ever when they got home natasha was the first to 
begin the explanation sonya expected 

there sonya you were talking all sorts of nonsense about him 
natasha began in a mild voice such as children use when they wish to be 
praised we have had an explanation today 

well what happened what did he say natasha how glad i am youre not 
angry with me tell me everything  the whole truth what did he say 

natasha became thoughtful 

oh sonya if you knew him as i do he said he asked me what i had 
promised bolkonski he was glad i was free to refuse him 

sonya sighed sorrowfully 

but you havent refused bolkonski said she 

perhaps i have perhaps all is over between me and bolkonski why do 
you think so badly of me 

i dont think anything only i dont understand this 

wait a bit sonya youll understand everything youll see what a man 
he is now dont think badly of me or of him i dont think badly of 
anyone i love and pity everybody but what am i to do 

sonya did not succumb to the tender tone natasha used toward her the 
more emotional and ingratiating the expression of natashas face became 
the more serious and stern grew sonyas 

natasha said she you asked me not to speak to you and i havent 
spoken but now you yourself have begun i dont trust him natasha why 
this secrecy 

again again interrupted natasha 

natasha i am afraid for you 

afraid of what 

i am afraid youre going to your ruin said sonya resolutely and was 
herself horrified at what she had said 

anger again showed in natashas face 

and ill go to my ruin i will as soon as possible its not your 
business it wont be you but i wholl suffer leave me alone leave 
me alone i hate you 

natasha moaned sonya aghast 

i hate you i hate you youre my enemy forever and natasha ran out 
of the room 

natasha did not speak to sonya again and avoided her with the same 
expression of agitated surprise and guilt she went about the house 
taking up now one occupation now another and at once abandoning them 

hard as it was for sonya she watched her friend and did not let her out 
of her sight 

the day before the count was to return sonya noticed that natasha sat 
by the drawingroom window all the morning as if expecting something and 
that she made a sign to an officer who drove past whom sonya took to be 
anatole 

sonya began watching her friend still more attentively and noticed that 
at dinner and all that evening natasha was in a strange and unnatural 
state she answered questions at random began sentences she did not 
finish and laughed at everything 

after tea sonya noticed a housemaid at natashas door timidly waiting 
to let her pass she let the girl go in and then listening at the door 
learned that another letter had been delivered 

then suddenly it became clear to sonya that natasha had some dreadful 
plan for that evening sonya knocked at her door natasha did not let 
her in 

she will run away with him thought sonya she is capable of 
anything there was something particularly pathetic and resolute in her 
face today she cried as she said good by to uncle sonya remembered 
yes thats it she means to elope with him but what am i to do 
thought she recalling all the signs that clearly indicated that natasha 
had some terrible intention the count is away what am i to do write 
to kuragin demanding an explanation but what is there to oblige him 
to reply write to pierre as prince andrew asked me to in case of some 
misfortune but perhaps she really has already refused bolkonski  she 
sent a letter to princess mary yesterday and uncle is away to tell 
marya dmitrievna who had such faith in natasha seemed to sonya terrible 
well anyway thought sonya as she stood in the dark passage now or 
never i must prove that i remember the familys goodness to me and that 
i love nicholas yes if i dont sleep for three nights ill not leave 
this passage and will hold her back by force and will and not let the 
family be disgraced thought she 





chapter xvi 


anatole had lately moved to dolokhovs the plan for natalie rostovas 
abduction had been arranged and the preparations made by dolokhov a few 
days before and on the day that sonya after listening at natashas 
door resolved to safeguard her it was to have been put into execution 
natasha had promised to come out to kuragin at the back porch at ten 
that evening kuragin was to put her into a troyka he would have 
ready and to drive her forty miles to the village of kamenka where an 
unfrocked priest was in readiness to perform a marriage ceremony over 
them at kamenka a relay of horses was to wait which would take them to 
the warsaw highroad and from there they would hasten abroad with post 
horses 

anatole had a passport an order for post horses ten thousand rubles 
he had taken from his sister and another ten thousand borrowed with 
dolokhovs help 

two witnesses for the mock marriage  khvostikov a retired petty 
official whom dolokhov made use of in his gambling transactions and 
makarin a retired hussar a kindly weak fellow who had an unbounded 
affection for kuragin  were sitting at tea in dolokhovs front room 

in his large study the walls of which were hung to the ceiling with 
persian rugs bearskins and weapons sat dolokhov in a traveling cloak 
and high boots at an open desk on which lay abacus and some bundles of 
paper money anatole with uniform unbuttoned walked to and fro from 
the room where the witnesses were sitting through the study to the room 
behind where his french valet and others were packing the last of his 
things dolokhov was counting the money and noting something down 

well he said khvostikov must have two thousand 

give it to him then said anatole 

makarka their name for makarin will go through fire and water for 
you for nothing so here are our accounts all settled said dolokhov 
showing him the memorandum is that right 

yes of course returned anatole evidently not listening to dolokhov 
and looking straight before him with a smile that did not leave his 
face 

dolokhov banged down the lid of his desk and turned to anatole with an 
ironic smile 

do you know youd really better drop it all theres still time 

fool retorted anatole dont talk nonsense if you only knew its 
the devil knows what 

no really give it up said dolokhov i am speaking seriously its 
no joke this plot youve hatched 

what teasing again go to the devil eh said anatole making a 
grimace really its no time for your stupid jokes and he left the 
room 

dolokhov smiled contemptuously and condescendingly when anatole had gone 
out 

you wait a bit he called after him im not joking im talking 
sense come here come here 

anatole returned and looked at dolokhov trying to give him his 
attention and evidently submitting to him involuntarily 

now listen to me im telling you this for the last time why should 
i joke about it did i hinder you who arranged everything for you who 
found the priest and got the passport who raised the money i did it 
all 

well thank you for it do you think i am not grateful and anatole 
sighed and embraced dolokhov 

i helped you but all the same i must tell you the truth it is a 
dangerous business and if you think about it  a stupid business well 
youll carry her off  all right will they let it stop at that it 
will come out that youre already married why theyll have you in the 
criminal court 

oh nonsense nonsense anatole ejaculated and again made a grimace 
didnt i explain to you what and anatole with the partiality 
dull witted people have for any conclusion they have reached by their 
own reasoning repeated the argument he had already put to dolokhov 
a hundred times didnt i explain to you that i have come to this 
conclusion if this marriage is invalid he went on crooking one 
finger then i have nothing to answer for but if it is valid no 
matter abroad no one will know anything about it isnt that so and 
dont talk to me dont dont 

seriously youd better drop it youll only get yourself into a mess 

go to the devil cried anatole and clutching his hair left the room 
but returned at once and dropped into an armchair in front of dolokhov 
with his feet turned under him its the very devil what feel how it 
beats he took dolokhovs hand and put it on his heart what a foot 
my dear fellow what a glance a goddess he added in french what 

dolokhov with a cold smile and a gleam in his handsome insolent eyes 
looked at him  evidently wishing to get some more amusement out of him 

well and when the moneys gone what then 

what then eh repeated anatole sincerely perplexed by a thought 
of the future what then then i dont know but why talk 
nonsense he glanced at his watch its time 

anatole went into the back room 

now then nearly ready youre dawdling he shouted to the servants 

dolokhov put away the money called a footman whom he ordered to bring 
something for them to eat and drink before the journey and went into 
the room where khvostikov and makarin were sitting 

anatole lay on the sofa in the study leaning on his elbow and smiling 
pensively while his handsome lips muttered tenderly to himself 

come and eat something have a drink dolokhov shouted to him from the 
other room 

i dont want to answered anatole continuing to smile 

come balaga is here 

anatole rose and went into the dining room balaga was a famous troyka 
driver who had known dolokhov and anatole some six years and had given 
them good service with his troykas more than once when anatoles 
regiment was stationed at tver he had taken him from tver in the 
evening brought him to moscow by daybreak and driven him back again 
the next night more than once he had enabled dolokhov to escape when 
pursued more than once he had driven them through the town with gypsies 
and ladykins as he called the cocottes more than once in their 
service he had run over pedestrians and upset vehicles in the streets 
of moscow and had always been protected from the consequences by my 
gentlemen as he called them he had ruined more than one horse in their 
service more than once they had beaten him and more than once they 
had made him drunk on champagne and madeira which he loved and he knew 
more than one thing about each of them which would long ago have sent an 
ordinary man to siberia they often called balaga into their orgies and 
made him drink and dance at the gypsies and more than one thousand 
rubles of their money had passed through his hands in their service he 
risked his skin and his life twenty times a year and in their service 
had lost more horses than the money he had from them would buy but 
he liked them liked that mad driving at twelve miles an hour liked 
upsetting a driver or running down a pedestrian and flying at full 
gallop through the moscow streets he liked to hear those wild tipsy 
shouts behind him get on get on when it was impossible to go any 
faster he liked giving a painful lash on the neck to some peasant 
who more dead than alive was already hurrying out of his way real 
gentlemen he considered them 

anatole and dolokhov liked balaga too for his masterly driving and 
because he liked the things they liked with others balaga bargained 
charging twenty five rubles for a two hours drive and rarely drove 
himself generally letting his young men do so but with his gentlemen 
he always drove himself and never demanded anything for his work only 
a couple of times a year  when he knew from their valets that they had 
money in hand  he would turn up of a morning quite sober and with a deep 
bow would ask them to help him the gentlemen always made him sit down 

do help me out theodore ivanych sir or your excellency he would 
say i am quite out of horses let me have what you can to go to the 
fair 

and anatole and dolokhov when they had money would give him a thousand 
or a couple of thousand rubles 

balaga was a fair haired short and snub nosed peasant of about 
twenty seven red faced with a particularly red thick neck glittering 
little eyes and a small beard he wore a fine dark blue silk lined 
cloth coat over a sheepskin 

on entering the room now he crossed himself turning toward the front 
corner of the room and went up to dolokhov holding out a small black 
hand 

theodore ivanych he said bowing 

how dyou do friend well here he is 

good day your excellency he said again holding out his hand to 
anatole who had just come in 

i say balaga said anatole putting his hands on the mans shoulders 
do you care for me or not eh now do me a service what horses 
have you come with eh 

as your messenger ordered your special beasts replied balaga 

well listen balaga drive all three to death but get me there in 
three hours eh 

when they are dead what shall i drive said balaga with a wink 

mind ill smash your face in dont make jokes cried anatole 
suddenly rolling his eyes 

why joke said the driver laughing as if id grudge my gentlemen 
anything as fast as ever the horses can gallop so fast well go 

ah said anatole well sit down 

yes sit down said dolokhov 

ill stand theodore ivanych 

sit down nonsense have a drink said anatole and filled a large 
glass of madeira for him 

the drivers eyes sparkled at the sight of the wine after refusing 
it for manners sake he drank it and wiped his mouth with a red silk 
handkerchief he took out of his cap 

and when are we to start your excellency 

well anatole looked at his watch well start at once mind 
balaga youll get there in time eh 

that depends on our luck in starting else why shouldnt we be there 
in time replied balaga didnt we get you to tver in seven hours i 
think you remember that your excellency 

do you know one christmas i drove from tver said anatole smilingly 
at the recollection and turning to makarin who gazed rapturously at him 
with wide open eyes will you believe it makarka it took ones breath 
away the rate we flew we came across a train of loaded sleighs and 
drove right over two of them eh 

those were horses balaga continued the tale that time id harnessed 
two young side horses with the bay in the shafts he went on turning 
to dolokhov will you believe it theodore ivanych those animals flew 
forty miles i couldnt hold them in my hands grew numb in the sharp 
frost so that i threw down the reins  catch hold yourself your 
excellency says i and i just tumbled on the bottom of the sleigh and 
sprawled there it wasnt a case of urging them on there was no holding 
them in till we reached the place the devils took us there in three 
hours only the near one died of it 





chapter xvii 


anatole went out of the room and returned a few minutes later wearing 
a fur coat girt with a silver belt and a sable cap jauntily set on one 
side and very becoming to his handsome face having looked in a mirror 
and standing before dolokhov in the same pose he had assumed before it 
he lifted a glass of wine 

well good by theodore thank you for everything and farewell said 
anatole well comrades and friends he considered for a moment 
of my youth farewell he said turning to makarin and the others 

though they were all going with him anatole evidently wished to make 
something touching and solemn out of this address to his comrades he 
spoke slowly in a loud voice and throwing out his chest slightly swayed 
one leg 

all take glasses you too balaga well comrades and friends of my 
youth weve had our fling and lived and reveled eh and now when 
shall we meet again i am going abroad we have had a good time  now 
farewell lads to our health hurrah he cried and emptying his 
glass flung it on the floor 

to your health said balaga who also emptied his glass and wiped his 
mouth with his handkerchief 

makarin embraced anatole with tears in his eyes 

ah prince how sorry i am to part from you 

lets go lets go cried anatole 

balaga was about to leave the room 

no stop said anatole shut the door we have first to sit down 
thats the way 

they shut the door and all sat down 

now quick march lads said anatole rising 

joseph his valet handed him his sabretache and saber and they all 
went out into the vestibule 

and wheres the fur cloak asked dolokhov hey ignatka go to 
matrena matrevna and ask her for the sable cloak i have heard what 
elopements are like continued dolokhov with a wink why shell rush 
out more dead than alive just in the things she is wearing if you delay 
at all therell be tears and papa and mamma and shes frozen in 
a minute and must go back  but you wrap the fur cloak round her first 
thing and carry her to the sleigh 

the valet brought a womans fox lined cloak 

fool i told you the sable one hey matrena the sable he shouted so 
that his voice rang far through the rooms 

a handsome slim and pale faced gypsy girl with glittering black eyes 
and curly blue black hair wearing a red shawl ran out with a sable 
mantle on her arm 

here i dont grudge it  take it she said evidently afraid of her 
master and yet regretful of her cloak 

dolokhov without answering took the cloak threw it over matrena and 
wrapped her up in it 

thats the way said dolokhov and then so and he turned the collar 
up round her head leaving only a little of the face uncovered and 
then so do you see and he pushed anatoles head forward to meet the 
gap left by the collar through which matrenas brilliant smile was 
seen 

well good by matrena said anatole kissing her ah my revels here 
are over remember me to steshka there good by good by matrena wish 
me luck 

well prince may god give you great luck said matrena in her gypsy 
accent 

two troykas were standing before the porch and two young drivers were 
holding the horses balaga took his seat in the front one and holding 
his elbows high arranged the reins deliberately anatole and dolokhov 
got in with him makarin khvostikov and a valet seated themselves in 
the other sleigh 

well are you ready asked balaga 

go he cried twisting the reins round his hands and the troyka tore 
down the nikitski boulevard 

tproo get out of the way hi tproo the shouting of balaga 
and of the sturdy young fellow seated on the box was all that could 
be heard on the arbat square the troyka caught against a carriage 
something cracked shouts were heard and the troyka flew along the 
arbat street 

after taking a turn along the podnovinski boulevard balaga began to 
rein in and turning back drew up at the crossing of the old konyusheny 
street 

the young fellow on the box jumped down to hold the horses and anatole 
and dolokhov went along the pavement when they reached the gate 
dolokhov whistled the whistle was answered and a maidservant ran out 

come into the courtyard or youll be seen shell come out directly 
said she 

dolokhov stayed by the gate anatole followed the maid into the 
courtyard turned the corner and ran up into the porch 

he was met by gabriel marya dmitrievnas gigantic footman 

come to the mistress please said the footman in his deep bass 
intercepting any retreat 

to what mistress who are you asked anatole in a breathless whisper 

kindly step in my orders are to bring you in 

kuragin come back shouted dolokhov betrayed back 

dolokhov after anatole entered had remained at the wicket gate and was 
struggling with the yard porter who was trying to lock it with a last 
desperate effort dolokhov pushed the porter aside and when anatole ran 
back seized him by the arm pulled him through the wicket and ran back 
with him to the troyka 





chapter xviii 


marya dmitrievna having found sonya weeping in the corridor made her 
confess everything and intercepting the note to natasha she read it and 
went into natashas room with it in her hand 

you shameless good for nothing said she i wont hear a word 

pushing back natasha who looked at her with astonished but tearless 
eyes she locked her in and having given orders to the yard porter to 
admit the persons who would be coming that evening but not to let them 
out again and having told the footman to bring them up to her she 
seated herself in the drawing room to await the abductors 

when gabriel came to inform her that the men who had come had run 
away again she rose frowning and clasping her hands behind her paced 
through the rooms a long time considering what she should do toward 
midnight she went to natashas room fingering the key in her pocket 
sonya was sitting sobbing in the corridor marya dmitrievna for gods 
sake let me in to her she pleaded but marya dmitrievna unlocked 
the door and went in without giving her an answer disgusting 
abominable in my house horrid girl hussy im only sorry for her 
father thought she trying to restrain her wrath hard as it may 
be ill tell them all to hold their tongues and will hide it from the 
count she entered the room with resolute steps natasha lying on the 
sofa her head hidden in her hands and she did not stir she was in 
just the same position in which marya dmitrievna had left her 

a nice girl very nice said marya dmitrievna arranging meetings 
with lovers in my house its no use pretending you listen when i speak 
to you and marya dmitrievna touched her arm listen when i speak 
youve disgraced yourself like the lowest of hussies id treat you 
differently but im sorry for your father so i will conceal it 

natasha did not change her position but her whole body heaved with 
noiseless convulsive sobs which choked her marya dmitrievna glanced 
round at sonya and seated herself on the sofa beside natasha 

its lucky for him that he escaped me but ill find him she said in 
her rough voice do you hear what i am saying or not she added 

she put her large hand under natashas face and turned it toward her 
both marya dmitrievna and sonya were amazed when they saw how natasha 
looked her eyes were dry and glistening her lips compressed her 
cheeks sunken 

let me be what is it to me i shall die she muttered 
wrenching herself from marya dmitrievnas hands with a vicious effort 
and sinking down again into her former position 

natalie said marya dmitrievna i wish for your good lie still 
stay like that then i wont touch you but listen i wont tell you how 
guilty you are you know that yourself but when your father comes back 
tomorrow what am i to tell him eh 

again natashas body shook with sobs 

suppose he finds out and your brother and your betrothed 

i have no betrothed i have refused him cried natasha 

thats all the same continued marya dmitrievna if they hear of 
this will they let it pass he your father i know him if he 
challenges him to a duel will that be all right eh 

oh let me be why have you interfered at all why why who asked 
you to shouted natasha raising herself on the sofa and looking 
malignantly at marya dmitrievna 

but what did you want cried marya dmitrievna growing angry again 
were you kept under lock and key who hindered his coming to the house 
why carry you off as if you were some gypsy singing girl well if he 
had carried you off do you think they wouldnt have found him 
your father or brother or your betrothed and hes a scoundrel a 
wretch  thats a fact 

he is better than any of you exclaimed natasha getting up if you 
hadnt interfered oh my god what is it all what is it sonya 
why go away 

and she burst into sobs with the despairing vehemence with which people 
bewail disasters they feel they have themselves occasioned marya 
dmitrievna was to speak again but natasha cried out 

go away go away you all hate and despise me and she threw herself 
back on the sofa 

marya dmitrievna went on admonishing her for some time enjoining on her 
that it must all be kept from her father and assuring her that nobody 
would know anything about it if only natasha herself would undertake 
to forget it all and not let anyone see that something had happened 
natasha did not reply nor did she sob any longer but she grew cold 
and had a shivering fit marya dmitrievna put a pillow under her head 
covered her with two quilts and herself brought her some lime flower 
water but natasha did not respond to her 

well let her sleep said marya dmitrievna as she went out of the room 
supposing natasha to be asleep 

but natasha was not asleep with pale face and fixed wide open eyes she 
looked straight before her all that night she did not sleep or weep and 
did not speak to sonya who got up and went to her several times 

next day count rostov returned from his estate near moscow in time for 
lunch as he had promised he was in very good spirits the affair with 
the purchaser was going on satisfactorily and there was nothing to keep 
him any longer in moscow away from the countess whom he missed marya 
dmitrievna met him and told him that natasha had been very unwell the 
day before and that they had sent for the doctor but that she was 
better now natasha had not left her room that morning with compressed 
and parched lips and dry fixed eyes she sat at the window uneasily 
watching the people who drove past and hurriedly glancing round at 
anyone who entered the room she was evidently expecting news of him and 
that he would come or would write to her 

when the count came to see her she turned anxiously round at the sound 
of a mans footstep and then her face resumed its cold and malevolent 
expression she did not even get up to greet him what is the matter 
with you my angel are you ill asked the count 

after a moments silence natasha answered yes ill 

in reply to the counts anxious inquiries as to why she was so dejected 
and whether anything had happened to her betrothed she assured him 
that nothing had happened and asked him not to worry marya dmitrievna 
confirmed natashas assurances that nothing had happened from 
the pretense of illness from his daughters distress and by the 
embarrassed faces of sonya and marya dmitrievna the count saw clearly 
that something had gone wrong during his absence but it was so terrible 
for him to think that anything disgraceful had happened to his beloved 
daughter and he so prized his own cheerful tranquillity that he 
avoided inquiries and tried to assure himself that nothing particularly 
had happened and he was only dissatisfied that her indisposition 
delayed their return to the country 





chapter xix 


from the day his wife arrived in moscow pierre had been intending to go 
away somewhere so as not to be near her soon after the rostovs came 
to moscow the effect natasha had on him made him hasten to carry out 
his intention he went to tver to see joseph alexeevichs widow who 
had long since promised to hand over to him some papers of her deceased 
husbands 

when he returned to moscow pierre was handed a letter from marya 
dmitrievna asking him to come and see her on a matter of great 
importance relating to andrew bolkonski and his betrothed pierre had 
been avoiding natasha because it seemed to him that his feeling for her 
was stronger than a married mans should be for his friends fiancee 
yet some fate constantly threw them together 

what can have happened and what can they want with me thought he 
as he dressed to go to marya dmitrievnas if only prince andrew would 
hurry up and come and marry her thought he on his way to the house 

on the tverskoy boulevard a familiar voice called to him 

pierre been back long someone shouted pierre raised his head in 
a sleigh drawn by two gray trotting horses that were bespattering the 
dashboard with snow anatole and his constant companion makarin dashed 
past anatole was sitting upright in the classic pose of military 
dandies the lower part of his face hidden by his beaver collar and his 
head slightly bent his face was fresh and rosy his white plumed hat 
tilted to one side disclosed his curled and pomaded hair besprinkled 
with powdery snow 

yes indeed thats a true sage thought pierre he sees nothing 
beyond the pleasure of the moment nothing troubles him and so he is 
always cheerful satisfied and serene what wouldnt i give to be like 
him he thought enviously 

in marya dmitrievnas anteroom the footman who helped him off with his 
fur coat said that the mistress asked him to come to her bedroom 

when he opened the ballroom door pierre saw natasha sitting at the 
window with a thin pale and spiteful face she glanced round at him 
frowned and left the room with an expression of cold dignity 

what has happened asked pierre entering marya dmitrievnas room 

fine doings answered dmitrievna for fifty eight years have i lived 
in this world and never known anything so disgraceful 

and having put him on his honor not to repeat anything she told him 
marya dmitrievna informed him that natasha had refused prince andrew 
without her parents knowledge and that the cause of this was anatole 
kuragin into whose society pierres wife had thrown her and with whom 
natasha had tried to elope during her fathers absence in order to be 
married secretly 

pierre raised his shoulders and listened open mouthed to what was told 
him scarcely able to believe his own ears that prince andrews 
deeply loved affianced wife  the same natasha rostova who used to be so 
charming  should give up bolkonski for that fool anatole who was already 
secretly married as pierre knew and should be so in love with him as 
to agree to run away with him was something pierre could not conceive 
and could not imagine 

he could not reconcile the charming impression he had of natasha whom 
he had known from a child with this new conception of her baseness 
folly and cruelty he thought of his wife they are all alike he 
said to himself reflecting that he was not the only man unfortunate 
enough to be tied to a bad woman but still he pitied prince andrew to 
the point of tears and sympathized with his wounded pride and the more 
he pitied his friend the more did he think with contempt and even with 
disgust of that natasha who had just passed him in the ballroom with 
such a look of cold dignity he did not know that natashas soul was 
overflowing with despair shame and humiliation and that it was not 
her fault that her face happened to assume an expression of calm dignity 
and severity 

but how get married said pierre in answer to marya dmitrievna he 
could not marry  he is married 

things get worse from hour to hour ejaculated marya dmitrievna a 
nice youth what a scoundrel and shes expecting him  expecting 
him since yesterday she must be told then at least she wont go on 
expecting him 

after hearing the details of anatoles marriage from pierre and giving 
vent to her anger against anatole in words of abuse marya dmitrievna 
told pierre why she had sent for him she was afraid that the count or 
bolkonski who might arrive at any moment if they knew of this affair 
which she hoped to hide from them might challenge anatole to a duel 
and she therefore asked pierre to tell his brother in law in her name to 
leave moscow and not dare to let her set eyes on him again pierre  only 
now realizing the danger to the old count nicholas and prince 
andrew  promised to do as she wished having briefly and exactly 
explained her wishes to him she let him go to the drawing room 

mind the count knows nothing behave as if you know nothing either 
she said and i will go and tell her it is no use expecting him and 
stay to dinner if you care to she called after pierre 

pierre met the old count who seemed nervous and upset that morning 
natasha had told him that she had rejected bolkonski 

troubles troubles my dear fellow he said to pierre what troubles 
one has with these girls without their mother i do so regret having 
come here i will be frank with you have you heard she has broken 
off her engagement without consulting anybody its true this engagement 
never was much to my liking of course he is an excellent man but 
still with his fathers disapproval they wouldnt have been happy and 
natasha wont lack suitors still it has been going on so long and 
to take such a step without fathers or mothers consent and now shes 
ill and god knows what its hard count hard to manage daughters in 
their mothers absence 

pierre saw that the count was much upset and tried to change the 
subject but the count returned to his troubles 

sonya entered the room with an agitated face 

natasha is not quite well shes in her room and would like to see you 
marya dmitrievna is with her and she too asks you to come 

yes you are a great friend of bolkonskis no doubt she wants to send 
him a message said the count oh dear oh dear how happy it all 
was 

and clutching the spare gray locks on his temples the count left the 
room 

when marya dmitrievna told natasha that anatole was married natasha 
did not wish to believe it and insisted on having it confirmed by pierre 
himself sonya told pierre this as she led him along the corridor to 
natashas room 

natasha pale and stern was sitting beside marya dmitrievna and her 
eyes glittering feverishly met pierre with a questioning look the 
moment he entered she did not smile or nod but only gazed fixedly at 
him and her look asked only one thing was he a friend or like the 
others an enemy in regard to anatole as for pierre he evidently did 
not exist for her 

he knows all about it said marya dmitrievna pointing to pierre and 
addressing natasha let him tell you whether i have told the truth 

natasha looked from one to the other as a hunted and wounded animal 
looks at the approaching dogs and sportsmen 

natalya ilynichna pierre began dropping his eyes with a feeling of 
pity for her and loathing for the thing he had to do whether it is 
true or not should make no difference to you because 

then it is not true that hes married 

yes it is true 

has he been married long she asked on your honor 

pierre gave his word of honor 

is he still here she asked quickly 

yes i have just seen him 

she was evidently unable to speak and made a sign with her hands that 
they should leave her alone 





chapter xx 


pierre did not stay for dinner but left the room and went away at once 
he drove through the town seeking anatole kuragin at the thought of 
whom now the blood rushed to his heart and he felt a difficulty in 
breathing he was not at the ice hills nor at the gypsies nor at 
komonenos pierre drove to the club in the club all was going on as 
usual the members who were assembling for dinner were sitting about 
in groups they greeted pierre and spoke of the town news the footman 
having greeted him knowing his habits and his acquaintances told him 
there was a place left for him in the small dining room and that prince 
michael zakharych was in the library but paul timofeevich had not yet 
arrived one of pierres acquaintances while they were talking about 
the weather asked if he had heard of kuragins abduction of rostova 
which was talked of in the town and was it true pierre laughed and 
said it was nonsense for he had just come from the rostovs he asked 
everyone about anatole one man told him he had not come yet and 
another that he was coming to dinner pierre felt it strange to see this 
calm indifferent crowd of people unaware of what was going on in his 
soul he paced through the ballroom waited till everyone had come and 
as anatole had not turned up did not stay for dinner but drove home 

anatole for whom pierre was looking dined that day with dolokhov 
consulting him as to how to remedy this unfortunate affair it seemed to 
him essential to see natasha in the evening he drove to his sisters 
to discuss with her how to arrange a meeting when pierre returned home 
after vainly hunting all over moscow his valet informed him that prince 
anatole was with the countess the countess drawing room was full of 
guests 

pierre without greeting his wife whom he had not seen since his 
return  at that moment she was more repulsive to him than ever  entered 
the drawing room and seeing anatole went up to him 

ah pierre said the countess going up to her husband you dont know 
what a plight our anatole 

she stopped seeing in the forward thrust of her husbands head in his 
glowing eyes and his resolute gait the terrible indications of that 
rage and strength which she knew and had herself experienced after his 
duel with dolokhov 

where you are there is vice and evil said pierre to his wife 
anatole come with me i must speak to you he added in french 

anatole glanced round at his sister and rose submissively ready to 
follow pierre pierre taking him by the arm pulled him toward himself 
and was leading him from the room 

if you allow yourself in my drawing room whispered helene but 
pierre did not reply and went out of the room 

anatole followed him with his usual jaunty step but his face betrayed 
anxiety 

having entered his study pierre closed the door and addressed anatole 
without looking at him 

you promised countess rostova to marry her and were about to elope with 
her is that so 

mon cher answered anatole their whole conversation was in french 
i dont consider myself bound to answer questions put to me in that 
tone 

pierres face already pale became distorted by fury he seized anatole 
by the collar of his uniform with his big hand and shook him from side 
to side till anatoles face showed a sufficient degree of terror 

when i tell you that i must talk to you repeated pierre 

come now this is stupid what said anatole fingering a button of 
his collar that had been wrenched loose with a bit of the cloth 

youre a scoundrel and a blackguard and i dont know what deprives 
me from the pleasure of smashing your head with this said pierre 
expressing himself so artificially because he was talking french 

he took a heavy paperweight and lifted it threateningly but at once put 
it back in its place 

did you promise to marry her 

i i didnt think of it i never promised because 

pierre interrupted him 

have you any letters of hers any letters he said moving toward 
anatole 

anatole glanced at him and immediately thrust his hand into his pocket 
and drew out his pocketbook 

pierre took the letter anatole handed him and pushing aside a table 
that stood in his way threw himself on the sofa 

i shant be violent dont be afraid said pierre in answer to a 
frightened gesture of anatoles first the letters said he as if 
repeating a lesson to himself secondly he continued after a short 
pause again rising and again pacing the room tomorrow you must get 
out of moscow 

but how can i 

thirdly pierre continued without listening to him you must never 
breathe a word of what has passed between you and countess rostova 
i know i cant prevent your doing so but if you have a spark of 
conscience pierre paced the room several times in silence 

anatole sat at a table frowning and biting his lips 

after all you must understand that besides your pleasure there is such 
a thing as other peoples happiness and peace and that you are ruining 
a whole life for the sake of amusing yourself amuse yourself with women 
like my wife  with them you are within your rights for they know what 
you want of them they are armed against you by the same experience 
of debauchery but to promise a maid to marry her to deceive to 
kidnap dont you understand that it is as mean as beating an old man 
or a child 

pierre paused and looked at anatole no longer with an angry but with a 
questioning look 

i dont know about that eh said anatole growing more confident as 
pierre mastered his wrath i dont know that and dont want to he 
said not looking at pierre and with a slight tremor of his lower jaw 
but you have used such words to me  mean and so on  which as a man of 
honor i cant allow anyone to use 

pierre glanced at him with amazement unable to understand what he 
wanted 

though it was tete a tete anatole continued still i cant 

is it satisfaction you want said pierre ironically 

you could at least take back your words what if you want me to do as 
you wish eh 

i take them back i take them back said pierre and i ask you to 
forgive me pierre involuntarily glanced at the loose button and if 
you require money for your journey 

anatole smiled the expression of that base and cringing smile which 
pierre knew so well in his wife revolted him 

oh vile and heartless brood he exclaimed and left the room 

next day anatole left for petersburg 





chapter xxi 


pierre drove to marya dmitrievnas to tell her of the fulfillment of her 
wish that kuragin should be banished from moscow the whole house was in 
a state of alarm and commotion natasha was very ill having as marya 
dmitrievna told him in secret poisoned herself the night after she had 
been told that anatole was married with some arsenic she had stealthily 
procured after swallowing a little she had been so frightened that she 
woke sonya and told her what she had done the necessary antidotes had 
been administered in time and she was now out of danger though still so 
weak that it was out of the question to move her to the country and 
so the countess had been sent for pierre saw the distracted count and 
sonya who had a tear stained face but he could not see natasha 

pierre dined at the club that day and heard on all sides gossip about 
the attempted abduction of rostova he resolutely denied these 
rumors assuring everyone that nothing had happened except that his 
brother in law had proposed to her and been refused it seemed to 
pierre that it was his duty to conceal the whole affair and re establish 
natashas reputation 

he was awaiting prince andrews return with dread and went every day to 
the old princes for news of him 

old prince bolkonski heard all the rumors current in the town from 
mademoiselle bourienne and had read the note to princess mary in which 
natasha had broken off her engagement he seemed in better spirits than 
usual and awaited his son with great impatience 

some days after anatoles departure pierre received a note from prince 
andrew informing him of his arrival and asking him to come to see him 

as soon as he reached moscow prince andrew had received from his 
father natashas note to princess mary breaking off her engagement 
mademoiselle bourienne had purloined it from princess mary and given 
it to the old prince and he heard from him the story of natashas 
elopement with additions 

prince andrew had arrived in the evening and pierre came to see him next 
morning pierre expected to find prince andrew in almost the same state 
as natasha and was therefore surprised on entering the drawing room 
to hear him in the study talking in a loud animated voice about some 
intrigue going on in petersburg the old princes voice and another now 
and then interrupted him princess mary came out to meet pierre she 
sighed looking toward the door of the room where prince andrew was 
evidently intending to express her sympathy with his sorrow but pierre 
saw by her face that she was glad both at what had happened and at the 
way her brother had taken the news of natashas faithlessness 

he says he expected it she remarked i know his pride will not let 
him express his feelings but still he has taken it better far better 
than i expected evidently it had to be 

but is it possible that all is really ended asked pierre 

princess mary looked at him with astonishment she did not understand 
how he could ask such a question pierre went into the study prince 
andrew greatly changed and plainly in better health but with a fresh 
horizontal wrinkle between his brows stood in civilian dress facing 
his father and prince meshcherski warmly disputing and vigorously 
gesticulating the conversation was about speranski  the news of whose 
sudden exile and alleged treachery had just reached moscow 

now he is censured and accused by all who were enthusiastic about him 
a month ago prince andrew was saying and by those who were unable to 
understand his aims to judge a man who is in disfavor and to throw on 
him all the blame of other mens mistakes is very easy but i maintain 
that if anything good has been accomplished in this reign it was done by 
him by him alone 

he paused at the sight of pierre his face quivered and immediately 
assumed a vindictive expression 

posterity will do him justice he concluded and at once turned to 
pierre 

well how are you still getting stouter he said with animation but 
the new wrinkle on his forehead deepened yes i am well he said in 
answer to pierres question and smiled 

to pierre that smile said plainly i am well but my health is now of 
no use to anyone 

after a few words to pierre about the awful roads from the polish 
frontier about people he had met in switzerland who knew pierre and 
about m dessalles whom he had brought from abroad to be his sons 
tutor prince andrew again joined warmly in the conversation about 
speranski which was still going on between the two old men 

if there were treason or proofs of secret relations with napoleon 
they would have been made public he said with warmth and haste i do 
not and never did like speranski personally but i like justice 

pierre now recognized in his friend a need with which he was only too 
familiar to get excited and to have arguments about extraneous matters 
in order to stifle thoughts that were too oppressive and too intimate 
when prince meshcherski had left prince andrew took pierres arm and 
asked him into the room that had been assigned him a bed had been made 
up there and some open portmanteaus and trunks stood about prince 
andrew went to one and took out a small casket from which he drew a 
packet wrapped in paper he did it all silently and very quickly he 
stood up and coughed his face was gloomy and his lips compressed 

forgive me for troubling you 

pierre saw that prince andrew was going to speak of natasha and his 
broad face expressed pity and sympathy this expression irritated prince 
andrew and in a determined ringing and unpleasant tone he continued 

i have received a refusal from countess rostova and have heard reports 
of your brother in law having sought her hand or something of that 
kind is that true 

both true and untrue pierre began but prince andrew interrupted him 

here are her letters and her portrait said he 

he took the packet from the table and handed it to pierre 

give this to the countess if you see her 

she is very ill said pierre 

then she is here still said prince andrew and prince kuragin he 
added quickly 

he left long ago she has been at deaths door 

i much regret her illness said prince andrew and he smiled like his 
father coldly maliciously and unpleasantly 

so monsieur kuragin has not honored countess rostova with his hand 
said prince andrew and he snorted several times 

he could not marry for he was married already said pierre 

prince andrew laughed disagreeably again reminding one of his father 

and where is your brother in law now if i may ask he said 

he has gone to peters but i dont know said pierre 

well it doesnt matter said prince andrew tell countess rostova 
that she was and is perfectly free and that i wish her all that is 
good 

pierre took the packet prince andrew as if trying to remember whether 
he had something more to say or waiting to see if pierre would say 
anything looked fixedly at him 

i say do you remember our discussion in petersburg asked pierre 
about 

yes returned prince andrew hastily i said that a fallen woman 
should be forgiven but i didnt say i could forgive her i cant 

but can this be compared said pierre 

prince andrew interrupted him and cried sharply yes ask her hand 
again be magnanimous and so on yes that would be very noble but 
i am unable to follow in that gentlemans footsteps if you wish to be 
my friend never speak to me of that of all that well good by so 
youll give her the packet 

pierre left the room and went to the old prince and princess mary 

the old man seemed livelier than usual princess mary was the same as 
always but beneath her sympathy for her brother pierre noticed her 
satisfaction that the engagement had been broken off looking at them 
pierre realized what contempt and animosity they all felt for the 
rostovs and that it was impossible in their presence even to mention 
the name of her who could give up prince andrew for anyone else 

at dinner the talk turned on the war the approach of which was becoming 
evident prince andrew talked incessantly arguing now with his father 
now with the swiss tutor dessalles and showing an unnatural animation 
the cause of which pierre so well understood 





chapter xxii 


that same evening pierre went to the rostovs to fulfill the commission 
entrusted to him natasha was in bed the count at the club and pierre 
after giving the letters to sonya went to marya dmitrievna who was 
interested to know how prince andrew had taken the news ten minutes 
later sonya came to marya dmitrievna 

natasha insists on seeing count peter kirilovich said she 

but how are we to take him up to her the room there has not been 
tidied up 

no she has dressed and gone into the drawing room said sonya 

marya dmitrievna only shrugged her shoulders 

when will her mother come she has worried me to death now mind dont 
tell her everything said she to pierre one hasnt the heart to scold 
her she is so much to be pitied so much to be pitied 

natasha was standing in the middle of the drawing room emaciated with 
a pale set face but not at all shamefaced as pierre expected to find 
her when he appeared at the door she grew flurried evidently undecided 
whether to go to meet him or to wait till he came up 

pierre hastened to her he thought she would give him her hand as 
usual but she stepping up to him stopped breathing heavily her arms 
hanging lifelessly just in the pose she used to stand in when she 
went to the middle of the ballroom to sing but with quite a different 
expression of face 

peter kirilovich she began rapidly prince bolkonski was your 
friend  is your friend she corrected herself it seemed to her that 
everything that had once been must now be different he told me once 
to apply to you 

pierre sniffed as he looked at her but did not speak till then he had 
reproached her in his heart and tried to despise her but he now felt so 
sorry for her that there was no room in his soul for reproach 

he is here now tell him to for forgive me she stopped and 
breathed still more quickly but did not shed tears 

yes i will tell him answered pierre but 

he did not know what to say 

natasha was evidently dismayed at the thought of what he might think she 
had meant 

no i know all is over she said hurriedly no that can never be 
im only tormented by the wrong i have done him tell him only that i 
beg him to forgive forgive forgive me for everything 

she trembled all over and sat down on a chair 

a sense of pity he had never before known overflowed pierres heart 

i will tell him i will tell him everything once more said pierre 
but i should like to know one thing 

know what natashas eyes asked 

i should like to know did you love pierre did not know how to 
refer to anatole and flushed at the thought of him  did you love that 
bad man 

dont call him bad said natasha but i dont know dont know at 
all 

she began to cry and a still greater sense of pity tenderness and love 
welled up in pierre he felt the tears trickle under his spectacles and 
hoped they would not be noticed 

we wont speak of it any more my dear said pierre and his gentle 
cordial tone suddenly seemed very strange to natasha 

we wont speak of it my dear  ill tell him everything but one thing 
i beg of you consider me your friend and if you want help advice or 
simply to open your heart to someone  not now but when your mind is 
clearer think of me he took her hand and kissed it i shall be happy 
if its in my power 

pierre grew confused 

dont speak to me like that i am not worth it exclaimed natasha and 
turned to leave the room but pierre held her hand 

he knew he had something more to say to her but when he said it he was 
amazed at his own words 

stop stop you have your whole life before you said he to her 

before me no all is over for me she replied with shame and 
self abasement 

all over he repeated if i were not myself but the handsomest 
cleverest and best man in the world and were free i would this moment 
ask on my knees for your hand and your love 

for the first time for many days natasha wept tears of gratitude and 
tenderness and glancing at pierre she went out of the room 

pierre too when she had gone almost ran into the anteroom restraining 
tears of tenderness and joy that choked him and without finding the 
sleeves of his fur cloak threw it on and got into his sleigh 

where to now your excellency asked the coachman 

where to pierre asked himself where can i go now surely not to the 
club or to pay calls all men seemed so pitiful so poor in comparison 
with this feeling of tenderness and love he experienced in comparison 
with that softened grateful last look she had given him through her 
tears 

home said pierre and despite twenty two degrees of frost fahrenheit 
he threw open the bearskin cloak from his broad chest and inhaled the 
air with joy 

it was clear and frosty above the dirty ill lit streets above the 
black roofs stretched the dark starry sky only looking up at the sky 
did pierre cease to feel how sordid and humiliating were all mundane 
things compared with the heights to which his soul had just been raised 
at the entrance to the arbat square an immense expanse of dark starry 
sky presented itself to his eyes almost in the center of it above the 
prechistenka boulevard surrounded and sprinkled on all sides by stars 
but distinguished from them all by its nearness to the earth its white 
light and its long uplifted tail shone the enormous and brilliant 
comet of 1812  the comet which was said to portend all kinds of woes 
and the end of the world in pierre however that comet with its long 
luminous tail aroused no feeling of fear on the contrary he gazed 
joyfully his eyes moist with tears at this bright comet which having 
traveled in its orbit with inconceivable velocity through immeasurable 
space seemed suddenly  like an arrow piercing the earth  to remain 
fixed in a chosen spot vigorously holding its tail erect shining and 
displaying its white light amid countless other scintillating stars it 
seemed to pierre that this comet fully responded to what was passing in 
his own softened and uplifted soul now blossoming into a new life 





book nine 1812 





chapter i 


from the close of the year 1811 intensified arming and concentrating of 
the forces of western europe began and in 1812 these forces  millions 
of men reckoning those transporting and feeding the army  moved from 
the west eastwards to the russian frontier toward which since 1811 
russian forces had been similarly drawn on the twelfth of june 1812 
the forces of western europe crossed the russian frontier and war 
began that is an event took place opposed to human reason and to human 
nature millions of men perpetrated against one another such innumerable 
crimes frauds treacheries thefts forgeries issues of false money 
burglaries incendiarisms and murders as in whole centuries are not 
recorded in the annals of all the law courts of the world but which 
those who committed them did not at the time regard as being crimes 

what produced this extraordinary occurrence what were its causes the 
historians tell us with naive assurance that its causes were the wrongs 
inflicted on the duke of oldenburg the nonobservance of the continental 
system the ambition of napoleon the firmness of alexander the 
mistakes of the diplomatists and so on 

consequently it would only have been necessary for metternich 
rumyantsev or talleyrand between a levee and an evening party to have 
taken proper pains and written a more adroit note or for napoleon to 
have written to alexander my respected brother i consent to restore 
the duchy to the duke of oldenburg  and there would have been no war 

we can understand that the matter seemed like that to contemporaries 
it naturally seemed to napoleon that the war was caused by englands 
intrigues as in fact he said on the island of st helena it naturally 
seemed to members of the english parliament that the cause of the war 
was napoleons ambition to the duke of oldenburg that the cause of the 
war was the violence done to him to businessmen that the cause of the 
war was the continental system which was ruining europe to the generals 
and old soldiers that the chief reason for the war was the necessity of 
giving them employment to the legitimists of that day that it was the 
need of re establishing les bons principes and to the diplomatists of 
that time that it all resulted from the fact that the alliance between 
russia and austria in 1809 had not been sufficiently well concealed 
from napoleon and from the awkward wording of memorandum no 178 it 
is natural that these and a countless and infinite quantity of other 
reasons the number depending on the endless diversity of points 
of view presented themselves to the men of that day but to us to 
posterity who view the thing that happened in all its magnitude and 
perceive its plain and terrible meaning these causes seem insufficient 
to us it is incomprehensible that millions of christian men killed and 
tortured each other either because napoleon was ambitious or alexander 
was firm or because englands policy was astute or the duke of 
oldenburg wronged we cannot grasp what connection such circumstances 
have with the actual fact of slaughter and violence why because the 
duke was wronged thousands of men from the other side of europe killed 
and ruined the people of smolensk and moscow and were killed by them 

to us their descendants who are not historians and are not carried 
away by the process of research and can therefore regard the event 
with unclouded common sense an incalculable number of causes present 
themselves the deeper we delve in search of these causes the more of 
them we find and each separate cause or whole series of causes appears 
to us equally valid in itself and equally false by its insignificance 
compared to the magnitude of the events and by its impotence  apart 
from the cooperation of all the other coincident causes  to occasion the 
event to us the wish or objection of this or that french corporal to 
serve a second term appears as much a cause as napoleons refusal to 
withdraw his troops beyond the vistula and to restore the duchy of 
oldenburg for had he not wished to serve and had a second a third 
and a thousandth corporal and private also refused there would have 
been so many less men in napoleons army and the war could not have 
occurred 

had napoleon not taken offense at the demand that he should withdraw 
beyond the vistula and not ordered his troops to advance there would 
have been no war but had all his sergeants objected to serving a second 
term then also there could have been no war nor could there have been 
a war had there been no english intrigues and no duke of oldenburg and 
had alexander not felt insulted and had there not been an autocratic 
government in russia or a revolution in france and a subsequent 
dictatorship and empire or all the things that produced the french 
revolution and so on without each of these causes nothing could have 
happened so all these causes  myriads of causes  coincided to bring it 
about and so there was no one cause for that occurrence but it had 
to occur because it had to millions of men renouncing their human 
feelings and reason had to go from west to east to slay their fellows 
just as some centuries previously hordes of men had come from the east 
to the west slaying their fellows 

the actions of napoleon and alexander on whose words the event seemed 
to hang were as little voluntary as the actions of any soldier who was 
drawn into the campaign by lot or by conscription this could not be 
otherwise for in order that the will of napoleon and alexander on whom 
the event seemed to depend should be carried out the concurrence of 
innumerable circumstances was needed without any one of which the event 
could not have taken place it was necessary that millions of men in 
whose hands lay the real power  the soldiers who fired or transported 
provisions and guns  should consent to carry out the will of these weak 
individuals and should have been induced to do so by an infinite number 
of diverse and complex causes 

we are forced to fall back on fatalism as an explanation of irrational 
events that is to say events the reasonableness of which we do 
not understand the more we try to explain such events in history 
reasonably the more unreasonable and incomprehensible do they become to 
us 

each man lives for himself using his freedom to attain his personal 
aims and feels with his whole being that he can now do or abstain from 
doing this or that action but as soon as he has done it that action 
performed at a certain moment in time becomes irrevocable and belongs to 
history in which it has not a free but a predestined significance 

there are two sides to the life of every man his individual life which 
is the more free the more abstract its interests and his elemental hive 
life in which he inevitably obeys laws laid down for him 

man lives consciously for himself but is an unconscious instrument in 
the attainment of the historic universal aims of humanity a deed done 
is irrevocable and its result coinciding in time with the actions of 
millions of other men assumes an historic significance the higher a man 
stands on the social ladder the more people he is connected with 
and the more power he has over others the more evident is the 
predestination and inevitability of his every action 

the kings heart is in the hands of the lord 

a king is historys slave 

history that is the unconscious general hive life of mankind uses 
every moment of the life of kings as a tool for its own purposes 

though napoleon at that time in 1812 was more convinced than ever that 
it depended on him verser ou ne pas verser le sang de ses peuples 
*  as alexander expressed it in the last letter he wrote him  he had 
never been so much in the grip of inevitable laws which compelled him 
while thinking that he was acting on his own volition to perform 
for the hive life  that is to say for history  whatever had to be 
performed 


* to shed or not to shed the blood of his peoples 


the people of the west moved eastwards to slay their fellow men and 
by the law of coincidence thousands of minute causes fitted in and 
co ordinated to produce that movement and war reproaches for the 
nonobservance of the continental system the duke of oldenburgs 
wrongs the movement of troops into prussia  undertaken as it seemed 
to napoleon only for the purpose of securing an armed peace the 
french emperors love and habit of war coinciding with his peoples 
inclinations allurement by the grandeur of the preparations and the 
expenditure on those preparations and the need of obtaining advantages 
to compensate for that expenditure the intoxicating honors he received 
in dresden the diplomatic negotiations which in the opinion of 
contemporaries were carried on with a sincere desire to attain peace 
but which only wounded the self love of both sides and millions of 
other causes that adapted themselves to the event that was happening or 
coincided with it 

when an apple has ripened and falls why does it fall because of its 
attraction to the earth because its stalk withers because it is dried 
by the sun because it grows heavier because the wind shakes it or 
because the boy standing below wants to eat it 

nothing is the cause all this is only the coincidence of conditions in 
which all vital organic and elemental events occur and the botanist 
who finds that the apple falls because the cellular tissue decays and so 
forth is equally right with the child who stands under the tree and says 
the apple fell because he wanted to eat it and prayed for it equally 
right or wrong is he who says that napoleon went to moscow because he 
wanted to and perished because alexander desired his destruction and 
he who says that an undermined hill weighing a million tons fell because 
the last navvy struck it for the last time with his mattock in historic 
events the so called great men are labels giving names to events and 
like labels they have but the smallest connection with the event itself 

every act of theirs which appears to them an act of their own will is 
in an historical sense involuntary and is related to the whole course of 
history and predestined from eternity 





chapter ii 


on the twenty ninth of may napoleon left dresden where he had spent 
three weeks surrounded by a court that included princes dukes kings 
and even an emperor before leaving napoleon showed favor to the 
emperor kings and princes who had deserved it reprimanded the kings 
and princes with whom he was dissatisfied presented pearls and diamonds 
of his own  that is which he had taken from other kings  to the empress 
of austria and having as his historian tells us tenderly embraced 
the empress marie louise  who regarded him as her husband though he had 
left another wife in paris  left her grieved by the parting which 
she seemed hardly able to bear though the diplomatists still firmly 
believed in the possibility of peace and worked zealously to that end 
and though the emperor napoleon himself wrote a letter to alexander 
calling him monsieur mon frere and sincerely assured him that he did 
not want war and would always love and honor him  yet he set off to 
join his army and at every station gave fresh orders to accelerate the 
movement of his troops from west to east he went in a traveling coach 
with six horses surrounded by pages aides de camp and an escort 
along the road to posen thorn danzig and konigsberg at each of these 
towns thousands of people met him with excitement and enthusiasm 

the army was moving from west to east and relays of six horses carried 
him in the same direction on the tenth of june * coming up with the 
army he spent the night in apartments prepared for him on the estate of 
a polish count in the vilkavisski forest 


* old style 


next day overtaking the army he went in a carriage to the niemen and 
changing into a polish uniform he drove to the riverbank in order to 
select a place for the crossing 

seeing on the other side some cossacks les cosaques and the 
wide spreading steppes in the midst of which lay the holy city of moscow 
moscou la ville sainte the capital of a realm such as the scythia 
into which alexander the great had marched  napoleon unexpectedly and 
contrary alike to strategic and diplomatic considerations ordered an 
advance and the next day his army began to cross the niemen 

early in the morning of the twelfth of june he came out of his tent 
which was pitched that day on the steep left bank of the niemen and 
looked through a spyglass at the streams of his troops pouring out of 
the vilkavisski forest and flowing over the three bridges thrown across 
the river the troops knowing of the emperors presence were on the 
lookout for him and when they caught sight of a figure in an overcoat 
and a cocked hat standing apart from his suite in front of his tent on 
the hill they threw up their caps and shouted vive lempereur and 
one after another poured in a ceaseless stream out of the vast forest 
that had concealed them and separating flowed on and on by the three 
bridges to the other side 

now well go into action oh when he takes it in hand himself things 
get hot by heaven there he is vive lempereur so these 
are the steppes of asia its a nasty country all the same au revoir 
beauche ill keep the best palace in moscow for you au revoir good 
luck did you see the emperor vive lempereur preur  if 
they make me governor of india gerard ill make you minister of 
kashmir  thats settled vive lempereur hurrah hurrah hurrah the 
cossacks  those rascals  see how they run vive lempereur there he 
is do you see him ive seen him twice as i see you now the little 
corporal i saw him give the cross to one of the veterans vive 
lempereur came the voices of men old and young of most diverse 
characters and social positions on the faces of all was one common 
expression of joy at the commencement of the long expected campaign and 
of rapture and devotion to the man in the gray coat who was standing on 
the hill 

on the thirteenth of june a rather small thoroughbred arab horse was 
brought to napoleon he mounted it and rode at a gallop to one of the 
bridges over the niemen deafened continually by incessant and rapturous 
acclamations which he evidently endured only because it was impossible 
to forbid the soldiers to express their love of him by such shouting 
but the shouting which accompanied him everywhere disturbed him and 
distracted him from the military cares that had occupied him from the 
time he joined the army he rode across one of the swaying pontoon 
bridges to the farther side turned sharply to the left and galloped in 
the direction of kovno preceded by enraptured mounted chasseurs of the 
guard who breathless with delight galloped ahead to clear a path for 
him through the troops on reaching the broad river viliya he stopped 
near a regiment of polish uhlans stationed by the river 

vivat shouted the poles ecstatically breaking their ranks and 
pressing against one another to see him 

napoleon looked up and down the river dismounted and sat down on a log 
that lay on the bank at a mute sign from him a telescope was handed 
him which he rested on the back of a happy page who had run up to him 
and he gazed at the opposite bank then he became absorbed in a map laid 
out on the logs without lifting his head he said something and two of 
his aides de camp galloped off to the polish uhlans 

what what did he say was heard in the ranks of the polish uhlans 
when one of the aides de camp rode up to them 

the order was to find a ford and to cross the river the colonel of the 
polish uhlans a handsome old man flushed and fumbling in his speech 
from excitement asked the aide de camp whether he would be permitted 
to swim the river with his uhlans instead of seeking a ford in evident 
fear of refusal like a boy asking for permission to get on a horse he 
begged to be allowed to swim across the river before the emperors 
eyes the aide de camp replied that probably the emperor would not be 
displeased at this excess of zeal 

as soon as the aide de camp had said this the old mustached officer 
with happy face and sparkling eyes raised his saber shouted vivat 
and commanding the uhlans to follow him spurred his horse and galloped 
into the river he gave an angry thrust to his horse which had grown 
restive under him and plunged into the water heading for the deepest 
part where the current was swift hundreds of uhlans galloped in after 
him it was cold and uncanny in the rapid current in the middle of the 
stream and the uhlans caught hold of one another as they fell off their 
horses some of the horses were drowned and some of the men the others 
tried to swim on some in the saddle and some clinging to their horses 
manes they tried to make their way forward to the opposite bank and 
though there was a ford one third of a mile away were proud that they 
were swimming and drowning in this river under the eyes of the man who 
sat on the log and was not even looking at what they were doing when 
the aide de camp having returned and choosing an opportune moment 
ventured to draw the emperors attention to the devotion of the poles 
to his person the little man in the gray overcoat got up and having 
summoned berthier began pacing up and down the bank with him giving 
him instructions and occasionally glancing disapprovingly at the 
drowning uhlans who distracted his attention 

for him it was no new conviction that his presence in any part of 
the world from africa to the steppes of muscovy alike was enough to 
dumfound people and impel them to insane self oblivion he called for 
his horse and rode to his quarters 

some forty uhlans were drowned in the river though boats were sent to 
their assistance the majority struggled back to the bank from which 
they had started the colonel and some of his men got across and with 
difficulty clambered out on the further bank and as soon as they had 
got out in their soaked and streaming clothes they shouted vivat 
and looked ecstatically at the spot where napoleon had been but where he 
no longer was and at that moment considered themselves happy 

that evening between issuing one order that the forged russian paper 
money prepared for use in russia should be delivered as quickly as 
possible and another that a saxon should be shot on whom a letter 
containing information about the orders to the french army had been 
found napoleon also gave instructions that the polish colonel who 
had needlessly plunged into the river should be enrolled in the legion 
dhonneur of which napoleon was himself the head 

quos vult perdere dementat * 


* those whom god wishes to destroy he drives mad 





chapter iii 


the emperor of russia had meanwhile been in vilna for more than a 
month reviewing troops and holding maneuvers nothing was ready for the 
war that everyone expected and to prepare for which the emperor had come 
from petersburg there was no general plan of action the vacillation 
between the various plans that were proposed had even increased after 
the emperor had been at headquarters for a month each of the three 
armies had its own commander in chief but there was no supreme 
commander of all the forces and the emperor did not assume that 
responsibility himself 

the longer the emperor remained in vilna the less did everybody  tired 
of waiting  prepare for the war all the efforts of those who surrounded 
the sovereign seemed directed merely to making him spend his time 
pleasantly and forget that war was impending 

in june after many balls and fetes given by the polish magnates by the 
courtiers and by the emperor himself it occurred to one of the polish 
aides de camp in attendance that a dinner and ball should be given for 
the emperor by his aides de camp this idea was eagerly received 
the emperor gave his consent the aides de camp collected money by 
subscription the lady who was thought to be most pleasing to the 
emperor was invited to act as hostess count bennigsen being a 
landowner in the vilna province offered his country house for the fete 
and the thirteenth of june was fixed for a ball dinner regatta and 
fireworks at zakret count bennigsens country seat 

the very day that napoleon issued the order to cross the niemen and 
his vanguard driving off the cossacks crossed the russian frontier 
alexander spent the evening at the entertainment given by his 
aides de camp at bennigsens country house 

it was a gay and brilliant fete connoisseurs of such matters declared 
that rarely had so many beautiful women been assembled in one place 
countess bezukhova was present among other russian ladies who had 
followed the sovereign from petersburg to vilna and eclipsed the refined 
polish ladies by her massive so called russian type of beauty the 
emperor noticed her and honored her with a dance 

boris drubetskoy having left his wife in moscow and being for the 
present en garcon as he phrased it was also there and though not an 
aide de camp had subscribed a large sum toward the expenses boris 
was now a rich man who had risen to high honors and no longer sought 
patronage but stood on an equal footing with the highest of those of his 
own age he was meeting helene in vilna after not having seen her for 
a long time and did not recall the past but as helene was enjoying 
the favors of a very important personage and boris had only recently 
married they met as good friends of long standing 

at midnight dancing was still going on helene not having a suitable 
partner herself offered to dance the mazurka with boris they were the 
third couple boris coolly looking at helenes dazzling bare shoulders 
which emerged from a dark gold embroidered gauze gown talked to her 
of old acquaintances and at the same time unaware of it himself and 
unnoticed by others never for an instant ceased to observe the emperor 
who was in the same room the emperor was not dancing he stood in the 
doorway stopping now one pair and now another with gracious words which 
he alone knew how to utter 

as the mazurka began boris saw that adjutant general balashev one of 
those in closest attendance on the emperor went up to him and contrary 
to court etiquette stood near him while he was talking to a polish 
lady having finished speaking to her the emperor looked inquiringly 
at balashev and evidently understanding that he only acted thus because 
there were important reasons for so doing nodded slightly to the lady 
and turned to him hardly had balashev begun to speak before a look of 
amazement appeared on the emperors face he took balashev by the arm 
and crossed the room with him unconsciously clearing a path seven 
yards wide as the people on both sides made way for him boris noticed 
arakcheevs excited face when the sovereign went out with balashev 
arakcheev looked at the emperor from under his brow and sniffing with 
his red nose stepped forward from the crowd as if expecting the emperor 
to address him boris understood that arakcheev envied balashev and 
was displeased that evidently important news had reached the emperor 
otherwise than through himself 

but the emperor and balashev passed out into the illuminated garden 
without noticing arakcheev who holding his sword and glancing 
wrathfully around followed some twenty paces behind them 

all the time boris was going through the figures of the mazurka he was 
worried by the question of what news balashev had brought and how he 
could find it out before others in the figure in which he had to choose 
two ladies he whispered to helene that he meant to choose countess 
potocka who he thought had gone out onto the veranda and glided over 
the parquet to the door opening into the garden where seeing balashev 
and the emperor returning to the veranda he stood still they were 
moving toward the door boris fluttering as if he had not had time to 
withdraw respectfully pressed close to the doorpost with bowed head 

the emperor with the agitation of one who has been personally 
affronted was finishing with these words 

to enter russia without declaring war i will not make peace as long as 
a single armed enemy remains in my country it seemed to boris that it 
gave the emperor pleasure to utter these words he was satisfied with 
the form in which he had expressed his thoughts but displeased that 
boris had overheard it 

let no one know of it the emperor added with a frown 

boris understood that this was meant for him and closing his eyes 
slightly bowed his head the emperor re entered the ballroom and 
remained there about another half hour 

boris was thus the first to learn the news that the french army had 
crossed the niemen and thanks to this was able to show certain 
important personages that much that was concealed from others was 
usually known to him and by this means he rose higher in their 
estimation 


the unexpected news of the french having crossed the niemen was 
particularly startling after a month of unfulfilled expectations and at 
a ball on first receiving the news under the influence of indignation 
and resentment the emperor had found a phrase that pleased him fully 
expressed his feelings and has since become famous on returning home 
at two oclock that night he sent for his secretary shishkov and told 
him to write an order to the troops and a rescript to field marshal 
prince saltykov in which he insisted on the words being inserted that 
he would not make peace so long as a single armed frenchman remained on 
russian soil 

next day the following letter was sent to napoleon 


monsieur mon frere 

yesterday i learned that despite the loyalty with which i have kept 
my engagements with your majesty your troops have crossed the russian 
frontier and i have this moment received from petersburg a note in 
which count lauriston informs me as a reason for this aggression that 
your majesty has considered yourself to be in a state of war with me 
from the time prince kuragin asked for his passports the reasons on 
which the duc de bassano based his refusal to deliver them to him would 
never have led me to suppose that that could serve as a pretext for 
aggression in fact the ambassador as he himself has declared was 
never authorized to make that demand and as soon as i was informed of 
it i let him know how much i disapproved of it and ordered him to remain 
at his post if your majesty does not intend to shed the blood of our 
peoples for such a misunderstanding and consents to withdraw your 
troops from russian territory i will regard what has passed as not 
having occurred and an understanding between us will be possible in 
the contrary case your majesty i shall see myself forced to repel an 
attack that nothing on my part has provoked it still depends on your 
majesty to preserve humanity from the calamity of another war i am 
etc 

signed alexander 





chapter iv 


at two in the morning of the fourteenth of june the emperor having 
sent for balashev and read him his letter to napoleon ordered him to 
take it and hand it personally to the french emperor when dispatching 
balashev the emperor repeated to him the words that he would not make 
peace so long as a single armed enemy remained on russian soil and told 
him to transmit those words to napoleon alexander did not insert them 
in his letter to napoleon because with his characteristic tact he felt 
it would be injudicious to use them at a moment when a last attempt at 
reconciliation was being made but he definitely instructed balashev to 
repeat them personally to napoleon 

having set off in the small hours of the fourteenth accompanied by a 
bugler and two cossacks balashev reached the french outposts at the 
village of rykonty on the russian side of the niemen by dawn there he 
was stopped by french cavalry sentinels 

a french noncommissioned officer of hussars in crimson uniform and a 
shaggy cap shouted to the approaching balashev to halt balashev did 
not do so at once but continued to advance along the road at a walking 
pace 

the noncommissioned officer frowned and muttering words of abuse 
advanced his horses chest against balashev put his hand to his saber 
and shouted rudely at the russian general asking was he deaf that 
he did not do as he was told balashev mentioned who he was the 
noncommissioned officer began talking with his comrades about regimental 
matters without looking at the russian general 

after living at the seat of the highest authority and power after 
conversing with the emperor less than three hours before and in general 
being accustomed to the respect due to his rank in the service balashev 
found it very strange here on russian soil to encounter this hostile 
and still more this disrespectful application of brute force to 
himself 

the sun was only just appearing from behind the clouds the air was 
fresh and dewy a herd of cattle was being driven along the road from 
the village and over the fields the larks rose trilling one after 
another like bubbles rising in water 

balashev looked around him awaiting the arrival of an officer from the 
village the russian cossacks and bugler and the french hussars looked 
silently at one another from time to time 

a french colonel of hussars who had evidently just left his bed came 
riding from the village on a handsome sleek gray horse accompanied 
by two hussars the officer the soldiers and their horses all looked 
smart and well kept 

it was that first period of a campaign when troops are still in full 
trim almost like that of peacetime maneuvers but with a shade of 
martial swagger in their clothes and a touch of the gaiety and spirit 
of enterprise which always accompany the opening of a campaign 

the french colonel with difficulty repressed a yawn but was polite and 
evidently understood balashevs importance he led him past his soldiers 
and behind the outposts and told him that his wish to be presented to 
the emperor would most likely be satisfied immediately as the emperors 
quarters were he believed not far off 

they rode through the village of rykonty past tethered french hussar 
horses past sentinels and men who saluted their colonel and stared with 
curiosity at a russian uniform and came out at the other end of the 
village the colonel said that the commander of the division was a mile 
and a quarter away and would receive balashev and conduct him to his 
destination 

the sun had by now risen and shone gaily on the bright verdure 

they had hardly ridden up a hill past a tavern before they saw a group 
of horsemen coming toward them in front of the group on a black horse 
with trappings that glittered in the sun rode a tall man with plumes 
in his hat and black hair curling down to his shoulders he wore a red 
mantle and stretched his long legs forward in french fashion this man 
rode toward balashev at a gallop his plumes flowing and his gems and 
gold lace glittering in the bright june sunshine 

balashev was only two horses length from the equestrian with the 
bracelets plumes necklaces and gold embroidery who was galloping 
toward him with a theatrically solemn countenance when julner the 
french colonel whispered respectfully the king of naples it was 
in fact murat now called king of naples though it was quite 
incomprehensible why he should be king of naples he was called so 
and was himself convinced that he was so and therefore assumed a more 
solemn and important air than formerly he was so sure that he really 
was the king of naples that when on the eve of his departure from that 
city while walking through the streets with his wife some italians 
called out to him viva il re * he turned to his wife with a pensive 
smile and said poor fellows they dont know that i am leaving them 
tomorrow 


* long live the king 


but though he firmly believed himself to be king of naples and pitied 
the grief felt by the subjects he was abandoning latterly after he 
had been ordered to return to military service  and especially since his 
last interview with napoleon in danzig when his august brother in law 
had told him i made you king that you should reign in my way but not 
in yours  he had cheerfully taken up his familiar business and  like 
a well fed but not overfat horse that feels himself in harness and grows 
skittish between the shafts  he dressed up in clothes as variegated 
and expensive as possible and gaily and contentedly galloped along the 
roads of poland without himself knowing why or whither 

on seeing the russian general he threw back his head with its long hair 
curling to his shoulders in a majestically royal manner and looked 
inquiringly at the french colonel the colonel respectfully informed his 
majesty of balashevs mission whose name he could not pronounce 

de bal macheve said the king overcoming by his assurance the 
difficulty that had presented itself to the colonel charmed to 
make your acquaintance general he added with a gesture of kingly 
condescension 

as soon as the king began to speak loud and fast his royal dignity 
instantly forsook him and without noticing it he passed into his 
natural tone of good natured familiarity he laid his hand on the 
withers of balashevs horse and said 

well general it all looks like war as if regretting a circumstance 
of which he was unable to judge 

your majesty replied balashev my master the emperor does not 
desire war and as your majesty sees said balashev using the words 
your majesty at every opportunity with the affectation unavoidable in 
frequently addressing one to whom the title was still a novelty 

murats face beamed with stupid satisfaction as he listened to monsieur 
de bal macheve but royaute oblige * and he felt it incumbent on 
him as a king and an ally to confer on state affairs with alexanders 
envoy he dismounted took balashevs arm and moving a few steps away 
from his suite which waited respectfully began to pace up and down 
with him trying to speak significantly he referred to the fact that 
the emperor napoleon had resented the demand that he should withdraw his 
troops from prussia especially when that demand became generally known 
and the dignity of france was thereby offended 


* royalty has its obligations 


balashev replied that there was nothing offensive in the demand 
because but murat interrupted him 

then you dont consider the emperor alexander the aggressor he asked 
unexpectedly with a kindly and foolish smile 

balashev told him why he considered napoleon to be the originator of the 
war 

oh my dear general murat again interrupted him with all my heart i 
wish the emperors may arrange the affair between them and that the war 
begun by no wish of mine may finish as quickly as possible said he 
in the tone of a servant who wants to remain good friends with another 
despite a quarrel between their masters 

and he went on to inquiries about the grand duke and the state of his 
health and to reminiscences of the gay and amusing times he had spent 
with him in naples then suddenly as if remembering his royal dignity 
murat solemnly drew himself up assumed the pose in which he had stood 
at his coronation and waving his right arm said 

i wont detain you longer general i wish success to your mission 
and with his embroidered red mantle his flowing feathers and his 
glittering ornaments he rejoined his suite who were respectfully 
awaiting him 

balashev rode on supposing from murats words that he would very soon 
be brought before napoleon himself but instead of that at the next 
village the sentinels of davouts infantry corps detained him as 
the pickets of the vanguard had done and an adjutant of the corps 
commander who was fetched conducted him into the village to marshal 
davout 





chapter v 


davout was to napoleon what arakcheev was to alexander  though not a 
coward like arakcheev he was as precise as cruel and as unable to 
express his devotion to his monarch except by cruelty 

in the organism of states such men are necessary as wolves are 
necessary in the organism of nature and they always exist always 
appear and hold their own however incongruous their presence and their 
proximity to the head of the government may be this inevitability alone 
can explain how the cruel arakcheev who tore out a grenadiers mustache 
with his own hands whose weak nerves rendered him unable to face 
danger and who was neither an educated man nor a courtier was able to 
maintain his powerful position with alexander whose own character was 
chivalrous noble and gentle 

balashev found davout seated on a barrel in the shed of a peasants hut 
writing  he was auditing accounts better quarters could have been 
found him but marshal davout was one of those men who purposely put 
themselves in most depressing conditions to have a justification for 
being gloomy for the same reason they are always hard at work and in a 
hurry how can i think of the bright side of life when as you see i 
am sitting on a barrel and working in a dirty shed the expression of 
his face seemed to say the chief pleasure and necessity of such men 
when they encounter anyone who shows animation is to flaunt their own 
dreary persistent activity davout allowed himself that pleasure when 
balashev was brought in he became still more absorbed in his task when 
the russian general entered and after glancing over his spectacles at 
balashevs face which was animated by the beauty of the morning and 
by his talk with murat he did not rise or even stir but scowled still 
more and sneered malevolently 

when he noticed in balashevs face the disagreeable impression this 
reception produced davout raised his head and coldly asked what he 
wanted 

thinking he could have been received in such a manner only because 
davout did not know that he was adjutant general to the emperor 
alexander and even his envoy to napoleon balashev hastened to inform 
him of his rank and mission contrary to his expectation davout after 
hearing him became still surlier and ruder 

where is your dispatch he inquired give it to me i will send it to 
the emperor 

balashev replied that he had been ordered to hand it personally to the 
emperor 

your emperors orders are obeyed in your army but here said davout 
you must do as youre told 

and as if to make the russian general still more conscious of his 
dependence on brute force davout sent an adjutant to call the officer 
on duty 

balashev took out the packet containing the emperors letter and laid it 
on the table made of a door with its hinges still hanging on it laid 
across two barrels davout took the packet and read the inscription 

you are perfectly at liberty to treat me with respect or not 
protested balashev but permit me to observe that i have the honor to 
be adjutant general to his majesty 

davout glanced at him silently and plainly derived pleasure from the 
signs of agitation and confusion which appeared on balashevs face 

you will be treated as is fitting said he and putting the packet in 
his pocket left the shed 

a minute later the marshals adjutant de castres came in and conducted 
balashev to the quarters assigned him 

that day he dined with the marshal at the same board on the barrels 

next day davout rode out early and after asking balashev to come to 
him peremptorily requested him to remain there to move on with the 
baggage train should orders come for it to move and to talk to no one 
except monsieur de castres 

after four days of solitude ennui and consciousness of his impotence 
and insignificance  particularly acute by contrast with the sphere of 
power in which he had so lately moved  and after several marches with 
the marshals baggage and the french army which occupied the 
whole district balashev was brought to vilna  now occupied by the 
french  through the very gate by which he had left it four days 
previously 

next day the imperial gentleman in waiting the comte de turenne came 
to balashev and informed him of the emperor napoleons wish to honor him 
with an audience 

four days before sentinels of the preobrazhensk regiment had stood in 
front of the house to which balashev was conducted and now two french 
grenadiers stood there in blue uniforms unfastened in front and with 
shaggy caps on their heads and an escort of hussars and uhlans and a 
brilliant suite of aides de camp pages and generals who were waiting 
for napoleon to come out were standing at the porch round his saddle 
horse and his mameluke rustan napoleon received balashev in the very 
house in vilna from which alexander had dispatched him on his mission 





chapter vi 


though balashev was used to imperial pomp he was amazed at the luxury 
and magnificence of napoleons court 

the comte de turenne showed him into a big reception room where many 
generals gentlemen in waiting and polish magnates  several of whom 
balashev had seen at the court of the emperor of russia  were waiting 
duroc said that napoleon would receive the russian general before going 
for his ride 

after some minutes the gentleman in waiting who was on duty came into 
the great reception room and bowing politely asked balashev to follow 
him 

balashev went into a small reception room one door of which led into a 
study the very one from which the russian emperor had dispatched him 
on his mission he stood a minute or two waiting he heard hurried 
footsteps beyond the door both halves of it were opened rapidly all 
was silent and then from the study the sound was heard of other steps 
firm and resolute  they were those of napoleon he had just finished 
dressing for his ride and wore a blue uniform opening in front over 
a white waistcoat so long that it covered his rotund stomach white 
leather breeches tightly fitting the fat thighs of his short legs and 
hessian boots his short hair had evidently just been brushed but one 
lock hung down in the middle of his broad forehead his plump white neck 
stood out sharply above the black collar of his uniform and he smelled 
of eau de cologne his full face rather young looking with its 
prominent chin wore a gracious and majestic expression of imperial 
welcome 

he entered briskly with a jerk at every step and his head slightly 
thrown back his whole short corpulent figure with broad thick 
shoulders and chest and stomach involuntarily protruding had that 
imposing and stately appearance one sees in men of forty who live in 
comfort it was evident too that he was in the best of spirits that 
day 

he nodded in answer to balashavs low and respectful bow and coming up 
to him at once began speaking like a man who values every moment of his 
time and does not condescend to prepare what he has to say but is sure 
he will always say the right thing and say it well 

good day general said he i have received the letter you brought 
from the emperor alexander and am very glad to see you he glanced with 
his large eyes into balashavs face and immediately looked past him 

it was plain that balashevs personality did not interest him at all 
evidently only what took place within his own mind interested him 
nothing outside himself had any significance for him because everything 
in the world it seemed to him depended entirely on his will 

i do not and did not desire war he continued but it has been 
forced on me even now he emphasized the word i am ready to receive 
any explanations you can give me 

and he began clearly and concisely to explain his reasons for 
dissatisfaction with the russian government judging by the calmly 
moderate and amicable tone in which the french emperor spoke balashev 
was firmly persuaded that he wished for peace and intended to enter into 
negotiations 

when napoleon having finished speaking looked inquiringly at the 
russian envoy balashev began a speech he had prepared long before 
sire the emperor my master but the sight of the emperors eyes 
bent on him confused him you are flurried  compose yourself napoleon 
seemed to say as with a scarcely perceptible smile he looked at 
balashevs uniform and sword 

balashev recovered himself and began to speak he said that the 
emperor alexander did not consider kurakins demand for his passports a 
sufficient cause for war that kurakin had acted on his own initiative 
and without his sovereigns assent that the emperor alexander did not 
desire war and had no relations with england 

not yet interposed napoleon and as if fearing to give vent to his 
feelings he frowned and nodded slightly as a sign that balashev might 
proceed 

after saying all he had been instructed to say balashev added that 
the emperor alexander wished for peace but would not enter into 
negotiations except on condition that here balashev hesitated 
he remembered the words the emperor alexander had not written in his 
letter but had specially inserted in the rescript to saltykov and had 
told balashev to repeat to napoleon balashev remembered these words 
so long as a single armed foe remains on russian soil but some 
complex feeling restrained him he could not utter them though he 
wished to do so he grew confused and said on condition that the 
french army retires beyond the niemen 

napoleon noticed balashevs embarrassment when uttering these last 
words his face twitched and the calf of his left leg began to quiver 
rhythmically without moving from where he stood he began speaking in 
a louder tone and more hurriedly than before during the speech that 
followed balashev who more than once lowered his eyes involuntarily 
noticed the quivering of napoleons left leg which increased the more 
napoleon raised his voice 

i desire peace no less than the emperor alexander he began have 
i not for eighteen months been doing everything to obtain it i 
have waited eighteen months for explanations but in order to begin 
negotiations what is demanded of me he said frowning and making an 
energetic gesture of inquiry with his small white plump hand 

the withdrawal of your army beyond the niemen sire replied balashev 

the niemen repeated napoleon so now you want me to retire beyond 
the niemen  only the niemen repeated napoleon looking straight at 
balashev 

the latter bowed his head respectfully 

instead of the demand of four months earlier to withdraw from pomerania 
only a withdrawal beyond the niemen was now demanded napoleon turned 
quickly and began to pace the room 

you say the demand now is that i am to withdraw beyond the niemen 
before commencing negotiations but in just the same way two months ago 
the demand was that i should withdraw beyond the vistula and the oder 
and yet you are willing to negotiate 

he went in silence from one corner of the room to the other and again 
stopped in front of balashev balashev noticed that his left leg was 
quivering faster than before and his face seemed petrified in its stern 
expression this quivering of his left leg was a thing napoleon was 
conscious of the vibration of my left calf is a great sign with me 
he remarked at a later date 

such demands as to retreat beyond the vistula and oder may be made to a 
prince of baden but not to me napoleon almost screamed quite to his 
own surprise if you gave me petersburg and moscow i could not accept 
such conditions you say i have begun this war but who first joined his 
army the emperor alexander not i and you offer me negotiations when i 
have expended millions when you are in alliance with england and when 
your position is a bad one you offer me negotiations but what is the 
aim of your alliance with england what has she given you he continued 
hurriedly evidently no longer trying to show the advantages of peace 
and discuss its possibility but only to prove his own rectitude and 
power and alexanders errors and duplicity 

the commencement of his speech had obviously been made with the 
intention of demonstrating the advantages of his position and showing 
that he was nevertheless willing to negotiate but he had begun talking 
and the more he talked the less could he control his words 

the whole purport of his remarks now was evidently to exalt himself and 
insult alexander  just what he had least desired at the commencement of 
the interview 

i hear you have made peace with turkey 

balashev bowed his head affirmatively 

peace has been concluded he began 

but napoleon did not let him speak he evidently wanted to do all the 
talking himself and continued to talk with the sort of eloquence and 
unrestrained irritability to which spoiled people are so prone 

yes i know you have made peace with the turks without obtaining 
moldavia and wallachia i would have given your sovereign those 
provinces as i gave him finland yes he went on i promised and would 
have given the emperor alexander moldavia and wallachia and now he 
wont have those splendid provinces yet he might have united them to 
his empire and in a single reign would have extended russia from the 
gulf of bothnia to the mouths of the danube catherine the great could 
not have done more said napoleon growing more and more excited as he 
paced up and down the room repeating to balashev almost the very words 
he had used to alexander himself at tilsit all that he would have 
owed to my friendship oh what a splendid reign he repeated several 
times then paused drew from his pocket a gold snuffbox lifted it to 
his nose and greedily sniffed at it 

what a splendid reign the emperor alexanders might have been 

he looked compassionately at balashev and as soon as the latter tried 
to make some rejoinder hastily interrupted him 

what could he wish or look for that he would not have obtained 
through my friendship demanded napoleon shrugging his shoulders 
in perplexity but no he has preferred to surround himself with 
my enemies and with whom with steins armfeldts bennigsens and 
wintzingerodes stein a traitor expelled from his own country 
armfeldt a rake and an intriguer wintzingerode a fugitive french 
subject bennigsen rather more of a soldier than the others but all 
the same an incompetent who was unable to do anything in 1807 and who 
should awaken terrible memories in the emperor alexanders mind 
granted that were they competent they might be made use of continued 
napoleon  hardly able to keep pace in words with the rush of thoughts 
that incessantly sprang up proving how right and strong he was in his 
perception the two were one and the same  but they are not even that 
they are neither fit for war nor peace barclay is said to be the 
most capable of them all but i cannot say so judging by his first 
movements and what are they doing all these courtiers pfuel proposes 
armfeldt disputes bennigsen considers and barclay called on to act 
does not know what to decide on and time passes bringing no result 
bagration alone is a military man hes stupid but he has experience 
a quick eye and resolution and what role is your young monarch 
playing in that monstrous crowd they compromise him and throw on him 
the responsibility for all that happens a sovereign should not be with 
the army unless he is a general said napoleon evidently uttering 
these words as a direct challenge to the emperor he knew how alexander 
desired to be a military commander 

the campaign began only a week ago and you havent even been able to 
defend vilna you are cut in two and have been driven out of the polish 
provinces your army is grumbling 

on the contrary your majesty said balashev hardly able to remember 
what had been said to him and following these verbal fireworks with 
difficulty the troops are burning with eagerness 

i know everything napoleon interrupted him i know everything i 
know the number of your battalions as exactly as i know my own you have 
not two hundred thousand men and i have three times that number i give 
you my word of honor said napoleon forgetting that his word of honor 
could carry no weight  i give you my word of honor that i have five 
hundred and thirty thousand men this side of the vistula the turks will 
be of no use to you they are worth nothing and have shown it by making 
peace with you as for the swedes  it is their fate to be governed 
by mad kings their king was insane and they changed him for 
another  bernadotte who promptly went mad  for no swede would ally 
himself with russia unless he were mad 

napoleon grinned maliciously and again raised his snuffbox to his nose 

balashev knew how to reply to each of napoleons remarks and would 
have done so he continually made the gesture of a man wishing to say 
something but napoleon always interrupted him to the alleged insanity 
of the swedes balashev wished to reply that when russia is on her side 
sweden is practically an island but napoleon gave an angry exclamation 
to drown his voice napoleon was in that state of irritability in which 
a man has to talk talk and talk merely to convince himself that he is 
in the right balashev began to feel uncomfortable as envoy he feared 
to demean his dignity and felt the necessity of replying but as a man 
he shrank before the transport of groundless wrath that had evidently 
seized napoleon he knew that none of the words now uttered by napoleon 
had any significance and that napoleon himself would be ashamed of them 
when he came to his senses balashev stood with downcast eyes looking 
at the movements of napoleons stout legs and trying to avoid meeting 
his eyes 

but what do i care about your allies said napoleon i have 
allies  the poles there are eighty thousand of them and they fight like 
lions and there will be two hundred thousand of them 

and probably still more perturbed by the fact that he had uttered this 
obvious falsehood and that balashev still stood silently before him in 
the same attitude of submission to fate napoleon abruptly turned 
round drew close to balashevs face and gesticulating rapidly and 
energetically with his white hands almost shouted 

know that if you stir up prussia against me ill wipe it off the map 
of europe he declared his face pale and distorted by anger and he 
struck one of his small hands energetically with the other yes i 
will throw you back beyond the dvina and beyond the dnieper and will 
re erect against you that barrier which it was criminal and blind of 
europe to allow to be destroyed yes that is what will happen to you 
that is what you have gained by alienating me and he walked silently 
several times up and down the room his fat shoulders twitching 

he put his snuffbox into his waistcoat pocket took it out again lifted 
it several times to his nose and stopped in front of balashev he 
paused looked ironically straight into balashevs eyes and said in a 
quiet voice 

and yet what a splendid reign your master might have had 

balashev feeling it incumbent on him to reply said that from the 
russian side things did not appear in so gloomy a light napoleon was 
silent still looking derisively at him and evidently not listening to 
him balashev said that in russia the best results were expected from 
the war napoleon nodded condescendingly as if to say i know its 
your duty to say that but you dont believe it yourself i have 
convinced you 

when balashev had ended napoleon again took out his snuffbox sniffed 
at it and stamped his foot twice on the floor as a signal the door 
opened a gentleman in waiting bending respectfully handed the emperor 
his hat and gloves another brought him a pocket handkerchief napoleon 
without giving them a glance turned to balashev 

assure the emperor alexander from me said he taking his hat that 
i am as devoted to him as before i know him thoroughly and very highly 
esteem his lofty qualities i will detain you no longer general you 
shall receive my letter to the emperor 

and napoleon went quickly to the door everyone in the reception room 
rushed forward and descended the staircase 





chapter vii 


after all that napoleon had said to him  those bursts of anger and the 
last dryly spoken words i will detain you no longer general you 
shall receive my letter balashev felt convinced that napoleon would 
not wish to see him and would even avoid another meeting with him  an 
insulted envoy  especially as he had witnessed his unseemly anger but 
to his surprise balashev received through duroc an invitation to dine 
with the emperor that day 

bessieres caulaincourt and berthier were present at that dinner 

napoleon met balashev cheerfully and amiably he not only showed no sign 
of constraint or self reproach on account of his outburst that morning 
but on the contrary tried to reassure balashev it was evident that 
he had long been convinced that it was impossible for him to make a 
mistake and that in his perception whatever he did was right not 
because it harmonized with any idea of right and wrong but because he 
did it 

the emperor was in very good spirits after his ride through vilna where 
crowds of people had rapturously greeted and followed him from all 
the windows of the streets through which he rode rugs flags and his 
monogram were displayed and the polish ladies welcoming him waved 
their handkerchiefs to him 

at dinner having placed balashev beside him napoleon not only treated 
him amiably but behaved as if balashev were one of his own courtiers 
one of those who sympathized with his plans and ought to rejoice at 
his success in the course of conversation he mentioned moscow and 
questioned balashev about the russian capital not merely as an 
interested traveler asks about a new city he intends to visit but as 
if convinced that balashev as a russian must be flattered by his 
curiosity 

how many inhabitants are there in moscow how many houses is it true 
that moscow is called holy moscow how many churches are there in 
moscow he asked 

and receiving the reply that there were more than two hundred churches 
he remarked 

why such a quantity of churches 

the russians are very devout replied balashev 

but a large number of monasteries and churches is always a sign of the 
backwardness of a people said napoleon turning to caulaincourt for 
appreciation of this remark 

balashev respectfully ventured to disagree with the french emperor 

every country has its own character said he 

but nowhere in europe is there anything like that said napoleon 

i beg your majestys pardon returned balashev besides russia there 
is spain where there are also many churches and monasteries 

this reply of balashevs which hinted at the recent defeats of the 
french in spain was much appreciated when he related it at alexanders 
court but it was not much appreciated at napoleons dinner where it 
passed unnoticed 

the uninterested and perplexed faces of the marshals showed that they 
were puzzled as to what balashevs tone suggested if there is a point 
we dont see it or it is not at all witty their expressions seemed 
to say so little was his rejoinder appreciated that napoleon did not 
notice it at all and naively asked balashev through what towns the 
direct road from there to moscow passed balashev who was on the alert 
all through the dinner replied that just as all roads lead to rome 
so all roads lead to moscow there were many roads and among them the 
road through poltava which charles xii chose balashev involuntarily 
flushed with pleasure at the aptitude of this reply but hardly had 
he uttered the word poltava before caulaincourt began speaking of the 
badness of the road from petersburg to moscow and of his petersburg 
reminiscences 

after dinner they went to drink coffee in napoleons study which four 
days previously had been that of the emperor alexander napoleon sat 
down toying with his sevres coffee cup and motioned balashev to a 
chair beside him 

napoleon was in that well known after dinner mood which more than 
any reasoned cause makes a man contented with himself and disposed to 
consider everyone his friend it seemed to him that he was surrounded 
by men who adored him and he felt convinced that after his dinner 
balashev too was his friend and worshiper napoleon turned to him with a 
pleasant though slightly ironic smile 

they tell me this is the room the emperor alexander occupied strange 
isnt it general he said evidently not doubting that this remark 
would be agreeable to his hearer since it went to prove his napoleons 
superiority to alexander 

balashev made no reply and bowed his head in silence 

yes four days ago in this room wintzingerode and stein were 
deliberating continued napoleon with the same derisive and 
self confident smile what i cant understand he went on is that 
the emperor alexander has surrounded himself with my personal enemies 
that i do not understand has he not thought that i may do the same 
and he turned inquiringly to balashev and evidently this thought turned 
him back on to the track of his mornings anger which was still fresh 
in him 

and let him know that i will do so said napoleon rising and pushing 
his cup away with his hand ill drive all his wurttemberg baden and 
weimar relations out of germany yes ill drive them out let him 
prepare an asylum for them in russia 

balashev bowed his head with an air indicating that he would like to 
make his bow and leave and only listened because he could not help 
hearing what was said to him napoleon did not notice this expression 
he treated balashev not as an envoy from his enemy but as a man 
now fully devoted to him and who must rejoice at his former masters 
humiliation 

and why has the emperor alexander taken command of the armies what is 
the good of that war is my profession but his business is to reign 
and not to command armies why has he taken on himself such a 
responsibility 

again napoleon brought out his snuffbox paced several times up and down 
the room in silence and then suddenly and unexpectedly went up to 
balashev and with a slight smile as confidently quickly and simply 
as if he were doing something not merely important but pleasing to 
balashev he raised his hand to the forty year old russian generals 
face and taking him by the ear pulled it gently smiling with his lips 
only 

to have ones ear pulled by the emperor was considered the greatest 
honor and mark of favor at the french court 

well adorer and courtier of the emperor alexander why dont you say 
anything said he as if it was ridiculous in his presence to be the 
adorer and courtier of anyone but himself napoleon are the horses 
ready for the general he added with a slight inclination of his head 
in reply to balashevs bow let him have mine he has a long way to 
go 

the letter taken by balashev was the last napoleon sent to alexander 
every detail of the interview was communicated to the russian monarch 
and the war began 





chapter viii 


after his interview with pierre in moscow prince andrew went to 
petersburg on business as he told his family but really to meet 
anatole kuragin whom he felt it necessary to encounter on reaching 
petersburg he inquired for kuragin but the latter had already left the 
city pierre had warned his brother in law that prince andrew was on 
his track anatole kuragin promptly obtained an appointment from 
the minister of war and went to join the army in moldavia while in 
petersburg prince andrew met kutuzov his former commander who was 
always well disposed toward him and kutuzov suggested that he should 
accompany him to the army in moldavia to which the old general had 
been appointed commander in chief so prince andrew having received an 
appointment on the headquarters staff left for turkey 

prince andrew did not think it proper to write and challenge kuragin 
he thought that if he challenged him without some fresh cause it might 
compromise the young countess rostova and so he wanted to meet kuragin 
personally in order to find a fresh pretext for a duel but he again 
failed to meet kuragin in turkey for soon after prince andrew arrived 
the latter returned to russia in a new country amid new conditions 
prince andrew found life easier to bear after his betrothed had broken 
faith with him  which he felt the more acutely the more he tried to 
conceal its effects  the surroundings in which he had been happy became 
trying to him and the freedom and independence he had once prized 
so highly were still more so not only could he no longer think the 
thoughts that had first come to him as he lay gazing at the sky on the 
field of austerlitz and had later enlarged upon with pierre and which 
had filled his solitude at bogucharovo and then in switzerland and rome 
but he even dreaded to recall them and the bright and boundless horizons 
they had revealed he was now concerned only with the nearest practical 
matters unrelated to his past interests and he seized on these the more 
eagerly the more those past interests were closed to him it was as if 
that lofty infinite canopy of heaven that had once towered above him 
had suddenly turned into a low solid vault that weighed him down in 
which all was clear but nothing eternal or mysterious 

of the activities that presented themselves to him army service was the 
simplest and most familiar as a general on duty on kutuzovs staff 
he applied himself to business with zeal and perseverance and surprised 
kutuzov by his willingness and accuracy in work not having found 
kuragin in turkey prince andrew did not think it necessary to rush back 
to russia after him but all the same he knew that however long it might 
be before he met kuragin despite his contempt for him and despite all 
the proofs he deduced to convince himself that it was not worth stooping 
to a conflict with him  he knew that when he did meet him he would not 
be able to resist calling him out any more than a ravenous man can help 
snatching at food and the consciousness that the insult was not yet 
avenged that his rancor was still unspent weighed on his heart and 
poisoned the artificial tranquillity which he managed to obtain in 
turkey by means of restless plodding and rather vainglorious and 
ambitious activity 

in the year 1812 when news of the war with napoleon reached 
bucharest  where kutuzov had been living for two months passing his 
days and nights with a wallachian woman  prince andrew asked kutuzov 
to transfer him to the western army kutuzov who was already weary of 
bolkonskis activity which seemed to reproach his own idleness very 
readily let him go and gave him a mission to barclay de tolly 

before joining the western army which was then in may encamped at 
drissa prince andrew visited bald hills which was directly on his way 
being only two miles off the smolensk highroad during the last three 
years there had been so many changes in his life he had thought felt 
and seen so much having traveled both in the east and the west that 
on reaching bald hills it struck him as strange and unexpected to find 
the way of life there unchanged and still the same in every detail 
he entered through the gates with their stone pillars and drove up 
the avenue leading to the house as if he were entering an enchanted 
sleeping castle the same old stateliness the same cleanliness the 
same stillness reigned there and inside there was the same furniture 
the same walls sounds and smell and the same timid faces only 
somewhat older princess mary was still the same timid plain maiden 
getting on in years uselessly and joylessly passing the best years of 
her life in fear and constant suffering mademoiselle bourienne was 
the same coquettish self satisfied girl enjoying every moment of her 
existence and full of joyous hopes for the future she had merely become 
more self confident prince andrew thought dessalles the tutor he had 
brought from switzerland was wearing a coat of russian cut and 
talking broken russian to the servants but was still the same narrowly 
intelligent conscientious and pedantic preceptor the old prince 
had changed in appearance only by the loss of a tooth which left a 
noticeable gap on one side of his mouth in character he was the same as 
ever only showing still more irritability and skepticism as to what was 
happening in the world little nicholas alone had changed he had grown 
become rosier had curly dark hair and when merry and laughing quite 
unconsciously lifted the upper lip of his pretty little mouth just 
as the little princess used to do he alone did not obey the law of 
immutability in the enchanted sleeping castle but though externally 
all remained as of old the inner relations of all these people had 
changed since prince andrew had seen them last the household was 
divided into two alien and hostile camps who changed their habits for 
his sake and only met because he was there to the one camp belonged 
the old prince mademoiselle bourienne and the architect to the other 
princess mary dessalles little nicholas and all the old nurses and 
maids 

during his stay at bald hills all the family dined together but they 
were ill at ease and prince andrew felt that he was a visitor for whose 
sake an exception was being made and that his presence made them all 
feel awkward involuntarily feeling this at dinner on the first day he 
was taciturn and the old prince noticing this also became morosely dumb 
and retired to his apartments directly after dinner in the evening 
when prince andrew went to him and trying to rouse him began to 
tell him of the young count kamenskys campaign the old prince 
began unexpectedly to talk about princess mary blaming her for her 
superstitions and her dislike of mademoiselle bourienne who he said 
was the only person really attached to him 

the old prince said that if he was ill it was only because of princess 
mary that she purposely worried and irritated him and that by 
indulgence and silly talk she was spoiling little prince nicholas the 
old prince knew very well that he tormented his daughter and that her 
life was very hard but he also knew that he could not help tormenting 
her and that she deserved it why does prince andrew who sees this 
say nothing to me about his sister does he think me a scoundrel or an 
old fool who without any reason keeps his own daughter at a distance 
and attaches this frenchwoman to himself he doesnt understand so i 
must explain it and he must hear me out thought the old prince 
and he began explaining why he could not put up with his daughters 
unreasonable character 

if you ask me said prince andrew without looking up he was 
censuring his father for the first time in his life i did not wish to 
speak about it but as you ask me i will give you my frank opinion if 
there is any misunderstanding and discord between you and mary i cant 
blame her for it at all i know how she loves and respects you since 
you ask me continued prince andrew becoming irritable  as he was 
always liable to do of late  i can only say that if there are any 
misunderstandings they are caused by that worthless woman who is not 
fit to be my sisters companion 

the old man at first stared fixedly at his son and an unnatural smile 
disclosed the fresh gap between his teeth to which prince andrew could 
not get accustomed 

what companion my dear boy eh youve already been talking it over 
eh 

father i did not want to judge said prince andrew in a hard and 
bitter tone but you challenged me and i have said and always shall 
say that mary is not to blame but those to blame  the one to blame  is 
that frenchwoman 

ah he has passed judgment passed judgement said the old man in a 
low voice and as it seemed to prince andrew with some embarrassment 
but then he suddenly jumped up and cried be off be off let not a 
trace of you remain here 


prince andrew wished to leave at once but princess mary persuaded him 
to stay another day that day he did not see his father who did not 
leave his room and admitted no one but mademoiselle bourienne and 
tikhon but asked several times whether his son had gone next day 
before leaving prince andrew went to his sons rooms the boy 
curly headed like his mother and glowing with health sat on his knee 
and prince andrew began telling him the story of bluebeard but fell 
into a reverie without finishing the story he thought not of this 
pretty child his son whom he held on his knee but of himself he 
sought in himself either remorse for having angered his father or regret 
at leaving home for the first time in his life on bad terms with him 
and was horrified to find neither what meant still more to him was that 
he sought and did not find in himself the former tenderness for his son 
which he had hoped to reawaken by caressing the boy and taking him on 
his knee 

well go on said his son 

prince andrew without replying put him down from his knee and went out 
of the room 

as soon as prince andrew had given up his daily occupations and 
especially on returning to the old conditions of life amid which he had 
been happy weariness of life overcame him with its former intensity 
and he hastened to escape from these memories and to find some work as 
soon as possible 

so youve decided to go andrew asked his sister 

thank god that i can replied prince andrew i am very sorry you 
cant 

why do you say that replied princess mary why do you say that 
when you are going to this terrible war and he is so old mademoiselle 
bourienne says he has been asking about you 

as soon as she began to speak of that her lips trembled and her tears 
began to fall prince andrew turned away and began pacing the room 

ah my god my god when one thinks who and what  what trash  can cause 
people misery he said with a malignity that alarmed princess mary 

she understood that when speaking of trash he referred not only to 
mademoiselle bourienne the cause of her misery but also to the man who 
had ruined his own happiness 

andrew one thing i beg i entreat of you she said touching his 
elbow and looking at him with eyes that shone through her tears i 
understand you she looked down dont imagine that sorrow is the 
work of men men are his tools she looked a little above prince 
andrews head with the confident accustomed look with which one looks 
at the place where a familiar portrait hangs sorrow is sent by him 
not by men men are his instruments they are not to blame if you think 
someone has wronged you forget it and forgive we have no right to 
punish and then you will know the happiness of forgiving 

if i were a woman i would do so mary that is a womans virtue but 
a man should not and cannot forgive and forget he replied and though 
till that moment he had not been thinking of kuragin all his unexpended 
anger suddenly swelled up in his heart 

if mary is already persuading me forgive it means that i ought long 
ago to have punished him he thought and giving her no further reply 
he began thinking of the glad vindictive moment when he would meet 
kuragin who he knew was now in the army 

princess mary begged him to stay one day more saying that she knew how 
unhappy her father would be if andrew left without being reconciled to 
him but prince andrew replied that he would probably soon be back again 
from the army and would certainly write to his father but that the 
longer he stayed now the more embittered their differences would become 

good by andrew remember that misfortunes come from god and men are 
never to blame were the last words he heard from his sister when he 
took leave of her 

then it must be so thought prince andrew as he drove out of the 
avenue from the house at bald hills she poor innocent creature is 
left to be victimized by an old man who has outlived his wits the old 
man feels he is guilty but cannot change himself my boy is growing up 
and rejoices in life in which like everybody else he will deceive or be 
deceived and i am off to the army why i myself dont know i want 
to meet that man whom i despise so as to give him a chance to kill and 
laugh at me 

these conditions of life had been the same before but then they were 
all connected while now they had all tumbled to pieces only senseless 
things lacking coherence presented themselves one after another to 
prince andrews mind 





chapter ix 


prince andrew reached the general headquarters of the army at the end of 
june the first army with which was the emperor occupied the fortified 
camp at drissa the second army was retreating trying to effect a 
junction with the first one from which it was said to be cut off by 
large french forces everyone was dissatisfied with the general course 
of affairs in the russian army but no one anticipated any danger of 
invasion of the russian provinces and no one thought the war would 
extend farther than the western the polish provinces 

prince andrew found barclay de tolly to whom he had been assigned on 
the bank of the drissa as there was not a single town or large 
village in the vicinity of the camp the immense number of generals and 
courtiers accompanying the army were living in the best houses of the 
villages on both sides of the river over a radius of six miles barclay 
de tolly was quartered nearly three miles from the emperor he received 
bolkonski stiffly and coldly and told him in his foreign accent that he 
would mention him to the emperor for a decision as to his employment 
but asked him meanwhile to remain on his staff anatole kuragin whom 
prince andrew had hoped to find with the army was not there he had 
gone to petersburg but prince andrew was glad to hear this his mind 
was occupied by the interests of the center that was conducting 
a gigantic war and he was glad to be free for a while from the 
distraction caused by the thought of kuragin during the first four 
days while no duties were required of him prince andrew rode round the 
whole fortified camp and by the aid of his own knowledge and by 
talks with experts tried to form a definite opinion about it but the 
question whether the camp was advantageous or disadvantageous remained 
for him undecided already from his military experience and what he had 
seen in the austrian campaign he had come to the conclusion that in 
war the most deeply considered plans have no significance and that all 
depends on the way unexpected movements of the enemy  that cannot be 
foreseen  are met and on how and by whom the whole matter is handled 
to clear up this last point for himself prince andrew utilizing his 
position and acquaintances tried to fathom the character of the control 
of the army and of the men and parties engaged in it and he deduced for 
himself the following of the state of affairs 

while the emperor had still been at vilna the forces had been divided 
into three armies first the army under barclay de tolly secondly the 
army under bagration and thirdly the one commanded by tormasov the 
emperor was with the first army but not as commander in chief in the 
orders issued it was stated not that the emperor would take command 
but only that he would be with the army the emperor moreover had 
with him not a commander in chiefs staff but the imperial headquarters 
staff in attendance on him was the head of the imperial staff 
quartermaster general prince volkonski as well as generals imperial 
aides de camp diplomatic officials and a large number of foreigners 
but not the army staff besides these there were in attendance on the 
emperor without any definite appointments arakcheev the ex minister 
of war count bennigsen the senior general in rank the grand duke 
tsarevich constantine pavlovich count rumyantsev the chancellor 
stein a former prussian minister armfeldt a swedish general pfuel 
the chief author of the plan of campaign paulucci an adjutant general 
and sardinian emigre wolzogen  and many others though these men had 
no military appointment in the army their position gave them influence 
and often a corps commander or even the commander in chief did not 
know in what capacity he was questioned by bennigsen the grand duke 
arakcheev or prince volkonski or was given this or that advice and did 
not know whether a certain order received in the form of advice emanated 
from the man who gave it or from the emperor and whether it had to be 
executed or not but this was only the external condition the essential 
significance of the presence of the emperor and of all these people 
from a courtiers point of view and in an emperors vicinity all became 
courtiers was clear to everyone it was this the emperor did not 
assume the title of commander in chief but disposed of all the armies 
the men around him were his assistants arakcheev was a faithful 
custodian to enforce order and acted as the sovereigns bodyguard 
bennigsen was a landlord in the vilna province who appeared to be doing 
the honors of the district but was in reality a good general useful 
as an adviser and ready at hand to replace barclay the grand duke 
was there because it suited him to be the ex minister stein was there 
because his advice was useful and the emperor alexander held him in high 
esteem personally armfeldt virulently hated napoleon and was a general 
full of self confidence a quality that always influenced alexander 
paulucci was there because he was bold and decided in speech the 
adjutants general were there because they always accompanied the 
emperor and lastly and chiefly pfuel was there because he had drawn up 
the plan of campaign against napoleon and having induced alexander to 
believe in the efficacy of that plan was directing the whole business 
of the war with pfuel was wolzogen who expressed pfuels thoughts in 
a more comprehensible way than pfuel himself who was a harsh bookish 
theorist self confident to the point of despising everyone else was 
able to do 

besides these russians and foreigners who propounded new and unexpected 
ideas every day  especially the foreigners who did so with a boldness 
characteristic of people employed in a country not their own  there were 
many secondary personages accompanying the army because their principals 
were there 

among the opinions and voices in this immense restless brilliant 
and proud sphere prince andrew noticed the following sharply defined 
subdivisions of tendencies and parties 

the first party consisted of pfuel and his adherents  military theorists 
who believed in a science of war with immutable laws  laws of oblique 
movements outflankings and so forth pfuel and his adherents demanded 
a retirement into the depths of the country in accordance with precise 
laws defined by a pseudo theory of war and they saw only barbarism 
ignorance or evil intention in every deviation from that theory to 
this party belonged the foreign nobles wolzogen wintzingerode and 
others chiefly germans 

the second party was directly opposed to the first one extreme as 
always happens was met by representatives of the other the members of 
this party were those who had demanded an advance from vilna into poland 
and freedom from all prearranged plans besides being advocates of bold 
action this section also represented nationalism which made them still 
more one sided in the dispute they were russians bagration ermolov 
who was beginning to come to the front and others at that time a 
famous joke of ermolovs was being circulated that as a great favor he 
had petitioned the emperor to make him a german the men of that party 
remembering suvorov said that what one had to do was not to reason 
or stick pins into maps but to fight beat the enemy keep him out of 
russia and not let the army get discouraged 

to the third party  in which the emperor had most confidence  belonged 
the courtiers who tried to arrange compromises between the other two 
the members of this party chiefly civilians and to whom arakcheev 
belonged thought and said what men who have no convictions but wish 
to seem to have some generally say they said that undoubtedly war 
particularly against such a genius as bonaparte they called him 
bonaparte now needs most deeply devised plans and profound scientific 
knowledge and in that respect pfuel was a genius but at the same time 
it had to be acknowledged that the theorists are often one sided and 
therefore one should not trust them absolutely but should also listen 
to what pfuels opponents and practical men of experience in warfare had 
to say and then choose a middle course they insisted on the retention 
of the camp at drissa according to pfuels plan but on changing the 
movements of the other armies though by this course neither one aim 
nor the other could be attained yet it seemed best to the adherents of 
this third party 

of a fourth opinion the most conspicuous representative was the 
tsarevich who could not forget his disillusionment at austerlitz where 
he had ridden out at the head of the guards in his casque and cavalry 
uniform as to a review expecting to crush the french gallantly but 
unexpectedly finding himself in the front line had narrowly escaped amid 
the general confusion the men of this party had both the quality 
and the defect of frankness in their opinions they feared napoleon 
recognized his strength and their own weakness and frankly said so 
they said nothing but sorrow shame and ruin will come of all this 
we have abandoned vilna and vitebsk and shall abandon drissa the only 
reasonable thing left to do is to conclude peace as soon as possible 
before we are turned out of petersburg 

this view was very general in the upper army circles and found support 
also in petersburg and from the chancellor rumyantsev who for other 
reasons of state was in favor of peace 

the fifth party consisted of those who were adherents of barclay de 
tolly not so much as a man but as minister of war and commander in 
chief be he what he may they always began like that he is an 
honest practical man and we have nobody better give him real power 
for war cannot be conducted successfully without unity of command and 
he will show what he can do as he did in finland if our army is well 
organized and strong and has withdrawn to drissa without suffering 
any defeats we owe this entirely to barclay if barclay is now to 
be superseded by bennigsen all will be lost for bennigsen showed his 
incapacity already in 1807 

the sixth party the bennigsenites said on the contrary that at any 
rate there was no one more active and experienced than bennigsen and 
twist about as you may you will have to come to bennigsen eventually 
let the others make mistakes now said they arguing that our 
retirement to drissa was a most shameful reverse and an unbroken series 
of blunders the more mistakes that are made the better it will at any 
rate be understood all the sooner that things cannot go on like this 
what is wanted is not some barclay or other but a man like bennigsen 
who made his mark in 1807 and to whom napoleon himself did justice  a 
man whose authority would be willingly recognized and bennigsen is the 
only such man 

the seventh party consisted of the sort of people who are always to 
be found especially around young sovereigns and of whom there were 
particularly many round alexander  generals and imperial aides de camp 
passionately devoted to the emperor not merely as a monarch but as a 
man adoring him sincerely and disinterestedly as rostov had done 
in 1805 and who saw in him not only all the virtues but all human 
capabilities as well these men though enchanted with the sovereign 
for refusing the command of the army yet blamed him for such excessive 
modesty and only desired and insisted that their adored sovereign 
should abandon his diffidence and openly announce that he would place 
himself at the head of the army gather round him a commander in chiefs 
staff and consulting experienced theoreticians and practical men where 
necessary would himself lead the troops whose spirits would thereby be 
raised to the highest pitch 

the eighth and largest group which in its enormous numbers was to the 
others as ninety nine to one consisted of men who desired neither 
peace nor war neither an advance nor a defensive camp at the drissa 
or anywhere else neither barclay nor the emperor neither pfuel nor 
bennigsen but only the one most essential thing  as much advantage 
and pleasure for themselves as possible in the troubled waters of 
conflicting and intersecting intrigues that eddied about the emperors 
headquarters it was possible to succeed in many ways unthinkable at 
other times a man who simply wished to retain his lucrative post would 
today agree with pfuel tomorrow with his opponent and the day after 
merely to avoid responsibility or to please the emperor would declare 
that he had no opinion at all on the matter another who wished to 
gain some advantage would attract the emperors attention by loudly 
advocating the very thing the emperor had hinted at the day before 
and would dispute and shout at the council beating his breast and 
challenging those who did not agree with him to duels thereby proving 
that he was prepared to sacrifice himself for the common good a third 
in the absence of opponents between two councils would simply solicit 
a special gratuity for his faithful services well knowing that at that 
moment people would be too busy to refuse him a fourth while seemingly 
overwhelmed with work would often come accidentally under the emperors 
eye a fifth to achieve his long cherished aim of dining with the 
emperor would stubbornly insist on the correctness or falsity of some 
newly emerging opinion and for this object would produce arguments more 
or less forcible and correct 

all the men of this party were fishing for rubles decorations and 
promotions and in this pursuit watched only the weathercock of imperial 
favor and directly they noticed it turning in any direction this whole 
drone population of the army began blowing hard that way so that it 
was all the harder for the emperor to turn it elsewhere amid the 
uncertainties of the position with the menace of serious danger giving 
a peculiarly threatening character to everything amid this vortex of 
intrigue egotism conflict of views and feelings and the diversity 
of race among these people  this eighth and largest party of those 
preoccupied with personal interests imparted great confusion and 
obscurity to the common task whatever question arose a swarm of these 
drones without having finished their buzzing on a previous theme flew 
over to the new one and by their hum drowned and obscured the voices of 
those who were disputing honestly 

from among all these parties just at the time prince andrew reached 
the army another a ninth party was being formed and was beginning 
to raise its voice this was the party of the elders reasonable men 
experienced and capable in state affairs who without sharing any of 
those conflicting opinions were able to take a detached view of what 
was going on at the staff at headquarters and to consider means of 
escape from this muddle indecision intricacy and weakness 

the men of this party said and thought that what was wrong resulted 
chiefly from the emperors presence in the army with his military court 
and from the consequent presence there of an indefinite conditional 
and unsteady fluctuation of relations which is in place at court but 
harmful in an army that a sovereign should reign but not command the 
army and that the only way out of the position would be for the emperor 
and his court to leave the army that the mere presence of the emperor 
paralyzed the action of fifty thousand men required to secure his 
personal safety and that the worst commander in chief if independent 
would be better than the very best one trammeled by the presence and 
authority of the monarch 

just at the time prince andrew was living unoccupied at drissa 
shishkov the secretary of state and one of the chief representatives of 
this party wrote a letter to the emperor which arakcheev and balashev 
agreed to sign in this letter availing himself of permission given him 
by the emperor to discuss the general course of affairs he respectfully 
suggested  on the plea that it was necessary for the sovereign to arouse 
a warlike spirit in the people of the capital  that the emperor should 
leave the army 

that arousing of the people by their sovereign and his call to them to 
defend their country  the very incitement which was the chief cause of 
russias triumph in so far as it was produced by the tsars personal 
presence in moscow  was suggested to the emperor and accepted by him 
as a pretext for quitting the army 





chapter x 


this letter had not yet been presented to the emperor when barclay one 
day at dinner informed bolkonski that the sovereign wished to see him 
personally to question him about turkey and that prince andrew was to 
present himself at bennigsens quarters at six that evening 

news was received at the emperors quarters that very day of a fresh 
movement by napoleon which might endanger the army  news subsequently 
found to be false and that morning colonel michaud had ridden round the 
drissa fortifications with the emperor and had pointed out to him that 
this fortified camp constructed by pfuel and till then considered 
a chef doeuvre of tactical science which would ensure napoleons 
destruction was an absurdity threatening the destruction of the 
russian army 

prince andrew arrived at bennigsens quarters  a country gentlemans 
house of moderate size situated on the very banks of the river neither 
bennigsen nor the emperor was there but chernyshev the emperors 
aide de camp received bolkonski and informed him that the emperor 
accompanied by general bennigsen and marquis paulucci had gone a second 
time that day to inspect the fortifications of the drissa camp of the 
suitability of which serious doubts were beginning to be felt 

chernyshev was sitting at a window in the first room with a french novel 
in his hand this room had probably been a music room there was still 
an organ in it on which some rugs were piled and in one corner stood 
the folding bedstead of bennigsens adjutant this adjutant was also 
there and sat dozing on the rolled up bedding evidently exhausted by 
work or by feasting two doors led from the room one straight on into 
what had been the drawing room and another on the right to the study 
through the first door came the sound of voices conversing in german 
and occasionally in french in that drawing room were gathered by 
the emperors wish not a military council the emperor preferred 
indefiniteness but certain persons whose opinions he wished to know in 
view of the impending difficulties it was not a council of war but 
as it were a council to elucidate certain questions for the emperor 
personally to this semicouncil had been invited the swedish general 
armfeldt adjutant general wolzogen wintzingerode whom napoleon had 
referred to as a renegade french subject michaud toll count stein 
who was not a military man at all and pfuel himself who as prince 
andrew had heard was the mainspring of the whole affair prince andrew 
had an opportunity of getting a good look at him for pfuel arrived soon 
after himself and in passing through to the drawing room stopped a 
minute to speak to chernyshev 

at first sight pfuel in his ill made uniform of a russian general 
which fitted him badly like a fancy costume seemed familiar to prince 
andrew though he saw him now for the first time there was about 
him something of weyrother mack and schmidt and many other german 
theorist generals whom prince andrew had seen in 1805 but he was more 
typical than any of them prince andrew had never yet seen a german 
theorist in whom all the characteristics of those others were united to 
such an extent 

pfuel was short and very thin but broad boned of coarse robust build 
broad in the hips and with prominent shoulder blades his face was 
much wrinkled and his eyes deep set his hair had evidently been hastily 
brushed smooth in front of the temples but stuck up behind in quaint 
little tufts he entered the room looking restlessly and angrily 
around as if afraid of everything in that large apartment awkwardly 
holding up his sword he addressed chernyshev and asked in german where 
the emperor was one could see that he wished to pass through the rooms 
as quickly as possible finish with the bows and greetings and sit down 
to business in front of a map where he would feel at home he nodded 
hurriedly in reply to chernyshev and smiled ironically on hearing that 
the sovereign was inspecting the fortifications that he pfuel had 
planned in accord with his theory he muttered something to himself 
abruptly and in a bass voice as self assured germans do  it might 
have been stupid fellow or the whole affair will be ruined or 
something absurd will come of it prince andrew did not catch 
what he said and would have passed on but chernyshev introduced him to 
pfuel remarking that prince andrew was just back from turkey where the 
war had terminated so fortunately pfuel barely glanced  not so much at 
prince andrew as past him  and said with a laugh that must have been 
a fine tactical war and laughing contemptuously went on into the 
room from which the sound of voices was heard 

pfuel always inclined to be irritably sarcastic was particularly 
disturbed that day evidently by the fact that they had dared to inspect 
and criticize his camp in his absence from this short interview with 
pfuel prince andrew thanks to his austerlitz experiences was able to 
form a clear conception of the man pfuel was one of those hopelessly 
and immutably self confident men self confident to the point of 
martyrdom as only germans are because only germans are self confident 
on the basis of an abstract notion  science that is the supposed 
knowledge of absolute truth a frenchman is self assured because he 
regards himself personally both in mind and body as irresistibly 
attractive to men and women an englishman is self assured as being a 
citizen of the best organized state in the world and therefore as an 
englishman always knows what he should do and knows that all he does as 
an englishman is undoubtedly correct an italian is self assured because 
he is excitable and easily forgets himself and other people a russian 
is self assured just because he knows nothing and does not want to know 
anything since he does not believe that anything can be known the 
germans self assurance is worst of all stronger and more 
repulsive than any other because he imagines that he knows the 
truth  science  which he himself has invented but which is for him the 
absolute truth 

pfuel was evidently of that sort he had a science  the theory of 
oblique movements deduced by him from the history of frederick the 
greats wars and all he came across in the history of more recent 
warfare seemed to him absurd and barbarous  monstrous collisions in 
which so many blunders were committed by both sides that these wars 
could not be called wars they did not accord with the theory and 
therefore could not serve as material for science 

in 1806 pfuel had been one of those responsible for the plan of 
campaign that ended in jena and auerstadt but he did not see the least 
proof of the fallibility of his theory in the disasters of that war on 
the contrary the deviations made from his theory were in his opinion 
the sole cause of the whole disaster and with characteristically 
gleeful sarcasm he would remark there i said the whole affair would 
go to the devil pfuel was one of those theoreticians who so love 
their theory that they lose sight of the theorys object  its practical 
application his love of theory made him hate everything practical and 
he would not listen to it he was even pleased by failures for failures 
resulting from deviations in practice from the theory only proved to him 
the accuracy of his theory 

he said a few words to prince andrew and chernyshev about the present 
war with the air of a man who knows beforehand that all will go wrong 
and who is not displeased that it should be so the unbrushed tufts 
of hair sticking up behind and the hastily brushed hair on his temples 
expressed this most eloquently 

he passed into the next room and the deep querulous sounds of his 
voice were at once heard from there 





chapter xi 


prince andrews eyes were still following pfuel out of the room when 
count bennigsen entered hurriedly and nodding to bolkonski but not 
pausing went into the study giving instructions to his adjutant as he 
went the emperor was following him and bennigsen had hastened on 
to make some preparations and to be ready to receive the sovereign 
chernyshev and prince andrew went out into the porch where the emperor 
who looked fatigued was dismounting marquis paulucci was talking to 
him with particular warmth and the emperor with his head bent to the 
left was listening with a dissatisfied air the emperor moved forward 
evidently wishing to end the conversation but the flushed and excited 
italian oblivious of decorum followed him and continued to speak 

and as for the man who advised forming this camp  the drissa camp 
said paulucci as the emperor mounted the steps and noticing prince 
andrew scanned his unfamiliar face as to that person sire 
continued paulucci desperately apparently unable to restrain himself 
the man who advised the drissa camp  i see no alternative but the 
lunatic asylum or the gallows 

without heeding the end of the italians remarks and as though 
not hearing them the emperor recognizing bolkonski addressed him 
graciously 

i am very glad to see you go in there where they are meeting and wait 
for me 

the emperor went into the study he was followed by prince peter 
mikhaylovich volkonski and baron stein and the door closed behind them 
prince andrew taking advantage of the emperors permission accompanied 
paulucci whom he had known in turkey into the drawing room where the 
council was assembled 

prince peter mikhaylovich volkonski occupied the position as it were 
of chief of the emperors staff he came out of the study into the 
drawing room with some maps which he spread on a table and put 
questions on which he wished to hear the opinion of the gentlemen 
present what had happened was that news which afterwards proved to be 
false had been received during the night of a movement by the french to 
outflank the drissa camp 

the first to speak was general armfeldt who to meet the difficulty that 
presented itself unexpectedly proposed a perfectly new position 
away from the petersburg and moscow roads the reason for this was 
inexplicable unless he wished to show that he too could have an 
opinion but he urged that at this point the army should unite and 
there await the enemy it was plain that armfeldt had thought out that 
plan long ago and now expounded it not so much to answer the questions 
put  which in fact his plan did not answer  as to avail himself of the 
opportunity to air it it was one of the millions of proposals one as 
good as another that could be made as long as it was quite unknown 
what character the war would take some disputed his arguments others 
defended them young count toll objected to the swedish generals views 
more warmly than anyone else and in the course of the dispute drew from 
his side pocket a well filled notebook which he asked permission to 
read to them in these voluminous notes toll suggested another scheme 
totally different from armfeldts or pfuels plan of campaign in answer 
to toll paulucci suggested an advance and an attack which he urged 
could alone extricate us from the present uncertainty and from the trap 
as he called the drissa camp in which we were situated 

during all these discussions pfuel and his interpreter wolzogen 
his bridge in court relations were silent pfuel only snorted 
contemptuously and turned away to show that he would never demean 
himself by replying to such nonsense as he was now hearing so when 
prince volkonski who was in the chair called on him to give his 
opinion he merely said 

why ask me general armfeldt has proposed a splendid position with an 
exposed rear or why not this italian gentlemans attack  very fine or 
a retreat also good why ask me said he why you yourselves know 
everything better than i do 

but when volkonski said with a frown that it was in the emperors name 
that he asked his opinion pfuel rose and suddenly growing animated 
began to speak 

everything has been spoiled everything muddled everybody thought they 
knew better than i did and now you come to me how mend matters there 
is nothing to mend the principles laid down by me must be strictly 
adhered to said he drumming on the table with his bony fingers what 
is the difficulty nonsense childishness 

he went up to the map and speaking rapidly began proving that no 
eventuality could alter the efficiency of the drissa camp that 
everything had been foreseen and that if the enemy were really going to 
outflank it the enemy would inevitably be destroyed 

paulucci who did not know german began questioning him in french 
wolzogen came to the assistance of his chief who spoke french badly 
and began translating for him hardly able to keep pace with pfuel who 
was rapidly demonstrating that not only all that had happened but all 
that could happen had been foreseen in his scheme and that if there 
were now any difficulties the whole fault lay in the fact that his plan 
had not been precisely executed he kept laughing sarcastically he 
demonstrated and at last contemptuously ceased to demonstrate like 
a mathematician who ceases to prove in various ways the accuracy of 
a problem that has already been proved wolzogen took his place and 
continued to explain his views in french every now and then turning to 
pfuel and saying is it not so your excellency but pfuel like a man 
heated in a fight who strikes those on his own side shouted angrily at 
his own supporter wolzogen 

well of course what more is there to explain 

paulucci and michaud both attacked wolzogen simultaneously in french 
armfeldt addressed pfuel in german toll explained to volkonski in 
russian prince andrew listened and observed in silence 

of all these men prince andrew sympathized most with pfuel angry 
determined and absurdly self confident as he was of all those present 
evidently he alone was not seeking anything for himself nursed no 
hatred against anyone and only desired that the plan formed on a 
theory arrived at by years of toil should be carried out he was 
ridiculous and unpleasantly sarcastic but yet he inspired involuntary 
respect by his boundless devotion to an idea besides this the remarks 
of all except pfuel had one common trait that had not been noticeable 
at the council of war in 1805 there was now a panic fear of napoleons 
genius which though concealed was noticeable in every rejoinder 
everything was assumed to be possible for napoleon they expected him 
from every side and invoked his terrible name to shatter each others 
proposals pfuel alone seemed to consider napoleon a barbarian like 
everyone else who opposed his theory but besides this feeling of 
respect pfuel evoked pity in prince andrew from the tone in which 
the courtiers addressed him and the way paulucci had allowed himself to 
speak of him to the emperor but above all from a certain desperation 
in pfuels own expressions it was clear that the others knew and pfuel 
himself felt that his fall was at hand and despite his self confidence 
and grumpy german sarcasm he was pitiable with his hair smoothly 
brushed on the temples and sticking up in tufts behind though he 
concealed the fact under a show of irritation and contempt he was 
evidently in despair that the sole remaining chance of verifying his 
theory by a huge experiment and proving its soundness to the whole world 
was slipping away from him 

the discussions continued a long time and the longer they lasted 
the more heated became the disputes culminating in shouts and 
personalities and the less was it possible to arrive at any general 
conclusion from all that had been said prince andrew listening to this 
polyglot talk and to these surmises plans refutations and shouts 
felt nothing but amazement at what they were saying a thought that had 
long since and often occurred to him during his military activities  the 
idea that there is not and cannot be any science of war and that 
therefore there can be no such thing as a military genius  now appeared 
to him an obvious truth what theory and science is possible about a 
matter the conditions and circumstances of which are unknown and cannot 
be defined especially when the strength of the acting forces cannot be 
ascertained no one was or is able to foresee in what condition our or 
the enemys armies will be in a days time and no one can gauge the 
force of this or that detachment sometimes  when there is not a coward 
at the front to shout we are cut off and start running but a brave 
and jolly lad who shouts hurrah  a detachment of five thousand 
is worth thirty thousand as at schon grabern while at times fifty 
thousand run from eight thousand as at austerlitz what science can 
there be in a matter in which as in all practical matters nothing 
can be defined and everything depends on innumerable conditions the 
significance of which is determined at a particular moment which arrives 
no one knows when armfeldt says our army is cut in half and paulucci 
says we have got the french army between two fires michaud says that 
the worthlessness of the drissa camp lies in having the river behind it 
and pfuel says that is what constitutes its strength toll proposes 
one plan armfeldt another and they are all good and all bad and the 
advantages of any suggestions can be seen only at the moment of trial 
and why do they all speak of a military genius is a man a genius who 
can order bread to be brought up at the right time and say who is to go 
to the right and who to the left it is only because military men are 
invested with pomp and power and crowds of sychophants flatter power 
attributing to it qualities of genius it does not possess the best 
generals i have known were on the contrary stupid or absent minded 
men bagration was the best napoleon himself admitted that and of 
bonaparte himself i remember his limited self satisfied face on the 
field of austerlitz not only does a good army commander not need any 
special qualities on the contrary he needs the absence of the highest 
and best human attributes  love poetry tenderness and philosophic 
inquiring doubt he should be limited firmly convinced that what he 
is doing is very important otherwise he will not have sufficient 
patience and only then will he be a brave leader god forbid that he 
should be humane should love or pity or think of what is just 
and unjust it is understandable that a theory of their genius was 
invented for them long ago because they have power the success of a 
military action depends not on them but on the man in the ranks who 
shouts we are lost or who shouts hurrah and only in the ranks 
can one serve with assurance of being useful 

so thought prince andrew as he listened to the talking and he roused 
himself only when paulucci called him and everyone was leaving 

at the review next day the emperor asked prince andrew where he would 
like to serve and prince andrew lost his standing in court circles 
forever by not asking to remain attached to the sovereigns person but 
for permission to serve in the army 





chapter xii 


before the beginning of the campaign rostov had received a letter from 
his parents in which they told him briefly of natashas illness and the 
breaking off of her engagement to prince andrew which they explained by 
natashas having rejected him and again asked nicholas to retire from 
the army and return home on receiving this letter nicholas did not 
even make any attempt to get leave of absence or to retire from the 
army but wrote to his parents that he was sorry natasha was ill and her 
engagement broken off and that he would do all he could to meet their 
wishes to sonya he wrote separately 

adored friend of my soul he wrote nothing but honor could keep 
me from returning to the country but now at the commencement of the 
campaign i should feel dishonored not only in my comrades eyes but 
in my own if i preferred my own happiness to my love and duty to the 
fatherland but this shall be our last separation believe me directly 
the war is over if i am still alive and still loved by you i will 
throw up everything and fly to you to press you forever to my ardent 
breast 

it was in fact only the commencement of the campaign that prevented 
rostov from returning home as he had promised and marrying sonya the 
autumn in otradnoe with the hunting and the winter with the christmas 
holidays and sonyas love had opened out to him a vista of tranquil 
rural joys and peace such as he had never known before and which now 
allured him a splendid wife children a good pack of hounds a 
dozen leashes of smart borzois agriculture neighbors service by 
election thought he but now the campaign was beginning and he had 
to remain with his regiment and since it had to be so nicholas rostov 
as was natural to him felt contented with the life he led in the 
regiment and was able to find pleasure in that life 

on his return from his furlough nicholas having been joyfully welcomed 
by his comrades was sent to obtain remounts and brought back from the 
ukraine excellent horses which pleased him and earned him commendation 
from his commanders during his absence he had been promoted captain 
and when the regiment was put on war footing with an increase in 
numbers he was again allotted his old squadron 

the campaign began the regiment was moved into poland on double pay 
new officers arrived new men and horses and above all everybody was 
infected with the merrily excited mood that goes with the commencement 
of a war and rostov conscious of his advantageous position in the 
regiment devoted himself entirely to the pleasures and interests of 
military service though he knew that sooner or later he would have to 
relinquish them 

the troops retired from vilna for various complicated reasons of state 
political and strategic each step of the retreat was accompanied by 
a complicated interplay of interests arguments and passions at 
headquarters for the pavlograd hussars however the whole of this 
retreat during the finest period of summer and with sufficient supplies 
was a very simple and agreeable business 

it was only at headquarters that there was depression uneasiness and 
intriguing in the body of the army they did not ask themselves where 
they were going or why if they regretted having to retreat it was only 
because they had to leave billets they had grown accustomed to or some 
pretty young polish lady if the thought that things looked bad chanced 
to enter anyones head he tried to be as cheerful as befits a good 
soldier and not to think of the general trend of affairs but only of 
the task nearest to hand first they camped gaily before vilna making 
acquaintance with the polish landowners preparing for reviews and being 
reviewed by the emperor and other high commanders then came an order 
to retreat to sventsyani and destroy any provisions they could not carry 
away with them sventsyani was remembered by the hussars only as the 
drunken camp a name the whole army gave to their encampment there 
and because many complaints were made against the troops who taking 
advantage of the order to collect provisions took also horses 
carriages and carpets from the polish proprietors rostov remembered 
sventsyani because on the first day of their arrival at that small town 
he changed his sergeant major and was unable to manage all the drunken 
men of his squadron who unknown to him had appropriated five barrels 
of old beer from sventsyani they retired farther and farther to drissa 
and thence again beyond drissa drawing near to the frontier of russia 
proper 

on the thirteenth of july the pavlograds took part in a serious action 
for the first time 

on the twelfth of july on the eve of that action there was a heavy 
storm of rain and hail in general the summer of 1812 was remarkable 
for its storms 

the two pavlograd squadrons were bivouacking on a field of rye which 
was already in ear but had been completely trodden down by cattle and 
horses the rain was descending in torrents and rostov with a young 
officer named ilyin his protege was sitting in a hastily constructed 
shelter an officer of their regiment with long mustaches extending 
onto his cheeks who after riding to the staff had been overtaken by the 
rain entered rostovs shelter 

i have come from the staff count have you heard of raevskis 
exploit 

and the officer gave them details of the saltanov battle which he had 
heard at the staff 

rostov smoking his pipe and turning his head about as the water 
trickled down his neck listened inattentively with an occasional 
glance at ilyin who was pressing close to him this officer a lad 
of sixteen who had recently joined the regiment was now in the same 
relation to nicholas that nicholas had been to denisov seven years 
before ilyin tried to imitate rostov in everything and adored him as a 
girl might have done 

zdrzhinski the officer with the long mustache spoke grandiloquently of 
the saltanov dam being a russian thermopylae and of how a deed worthy 
of antiquity had been performed by general raevski he recounted how 
raevski had led his two sons onto the dam under terrific fire and had 
charged with them beside him rostov heard the story and not only said 
nothing to encourage zdrzhinskis enthusiasm but on the contrary 
looked like a man ashamed of what he was hearing though with no 
intention of contradicting it since the campaigns of austerlitz and 
of 1807 rostov knew by experience that men always lie when describing 
military exploits as he himself had done when recounting them besides 
that he had experience enough to know that nothing happens in war at 
all as we can imagine or relate it and so he did not like zdrzhinskis 
tale nor did he like zdrzhinski himself who with his mustaches 
extending over his cheeks bent low over the face of his hearer as was 
his habit and crowded rostov in the narrow shanty rostov looked at him 
in silence in the first place there must have been such a confusion 
and crowding on the dam that was being attacked that if raevski did lead 
his sons there it could have had no effect except perhaps on some dozen 
men nearest to him thought he the rest could not have seen how or 
with whom raevski came onto the dam and even those who did see it 
would not have been much stimulated by it for what had they to do with 
raevskis tender paternal feelings when their own skins were in danger 
and besides the fate of the fatherland did not depend on whether 
they took the saltanov dam or not as we are told was the case at 
thermopylae so why should he have made such a sacrifice and why expose 
his own children in the battle i would not have taken my brother petya 
there or even ilyin whos a stranger to me but a nice lad but would 
have tried to put them somewhere under cover nicholas continued 
to think as he listened to zdrzhinski but he did not express his 
thoughts for in such matters too he had gained experience he knew 
that this tale redounded to the glory of our arms and so one had to 
pretend not to doubt it and he acted accordingly 

i cant stand this any more said ilyin noticing that rostov did not 
relish zdrzhinskis conversation my stockings and shirt and the 
water is running on my seat ill go and look for shelter the rain 
seems less heavy 

ilyin went out and zdrzhinski rode away 

five minutes later ilyin splashing through the mud came running back 
to the shanty 

hurrah rostov come quick ive found it about two hundred yards away 
theres a tavern where ours have already gathered we can at least get 
dry there and mary hendrikhovnas there 

mary hendrikhovna was the wife of the regimental doctor a pretty young 
german woman he had married in poland the doctor whether from lack 
of means or because he did not like to part from his young wife in 
the early days of their marriage took her about with him wherever the 
hussar regiment went and his jealousy had become a standing joke among 
the hussar officers 

rostov threw his cloak over his shoulders shouted to lavrushka to 
follow with the things and  now slipping in the mud now splashing 
right through it  set off with ilyin in the lessening rain and the 
darkness that was occasionally rent by distant lightning 

rostov where are you 

here what lightning they called to one another 





chapter xiii 


in the tavern before which stood the doctors covered cart there were 
already some five officers mary hendrikhovna a plump little blonde 
german in a dressing jacket and nightcap was sitting on a broad bench 
in the front corner her husband the doctor lay asleep behind her 
rostov and ilyin on entering the room were welcomed with merry shouts 
and laughter 

dear me how jolly we are said rostov laughing 

and why do you stand there gaping 

what swells they are why the water streams from them dont make our 
drawing room so wet 

dont mess mary hendrikhovnas dress cried other voices 

rostov and ilyin hastened to find a corner where they could change into 
dry clothes without offending mary hendrikhovnas modesty they were 
going into a tiny recess behind a partition to change but found it 
completely filled by three officers who sat playing cards by the light 
of a solitary candle on an empty box and these officers would on no 
account yield their position mary hendrikhovna obliged them with the 
loan of a petticoat to be used as a curtain and behind that screen 
rostov and ilyin helped by lavrushka who had brought their kits 
changed their wet things for dry ones 

a fire was made up in the dilapidated brick stove a board was found 
fixed on two saddles and covered with a horsecloth a small samovar was 
produced and a cellaret and half a bottle of rum and having asked mary 
hendrikhovna to preside they all crowded round her one offered her a 
clean handkerchief to wipe her charming hands another spread a jacket 
under her little feet to keep them from the damp another hung his coat 
over the window to keep out the draft and yet another waved the flies 
off her husbands face lest he should wake up 

leave him alone said mary hendrikhovna smiling timidly and happily 
he is sleeping well as it is after a sleepless night 

oh no mary hendrikhovna replied the officer one must look after 
the doctor perhaps hell take pity on me someday when it comes to 
cutting off a leg or an arm for me 

there were only three tumblers the water was so muddy that one could 
not make out whether the tea was strong or weak and the samovar held 
only six tumblers of water but this made it all the pleasanter to 
take turns in order of seniority to receive ones tumbler from mary 
hendrikhovnas plump little hands with their short and not overclean 
nails all the officers appeared to be and really were in love with 
her that evening even those playing cards behind the partition soon 
left their game and came over to the samovar yielding to the general 
mood of courting mary hendrikhovna she seeing herself surrounded by 
such brilliant and polite young men beamed with satisfaction try as 
she might to hide it and perturbed as she evidently was each time her 
husband moved in his sleep behind her 

there was only one spoon sugar was more plentiful than anything 
else but it took too long to dissolve so it was decided that mary 
hendrikhovna should stir the sugar for everyone in turn rostov received 
his tumbler and adding some rum to it asked mary hendrikhovna to stir 
it 

but you take it without sugar she said smiling all the time as if 
everything she said and everything the others said was very amusing and 
had a double meaning 

it is not the sugar i want but only that your little hand should stir 
my tea 

mary hendrikhovna assented and began looking for the spoon which someone 
meanwhile had pounced on 

use your finger mary hendrikhovna it will be still nicer said 
rostov 

too hot she replied blushing with pleasure 

ilyin put a few drops of rum into the bucket of water and brought it to 
mary hendrikhovna asking her to stir it with her finger 

this is my cup said he only dip your finger in it and ill drink it 
all up 

when they had emptied the samovar rostov took a pack of cards and 
proposed that they should play kings with mary hendrikhovna they drew 
lots to settle who should make up her set at rostovs suggestion it 
was agreed that whoever became king should have the right to kiss mary 
hendrikhovnas hand and that the booby should go to refill and reheat 
the samovar for the doctor when the latter awoke 

well but supposing mary hendrikhovna is king asked ilyin 

as it is she is queen and her word is law 

they had hardly begun to play before the doctors disheveled head 
suddenly appeared from behind mary hendrikhovna he had been awake for 
some time listening to what was being said and evidently found nothing 
entertaining or amusing in what was going on his face was sad and 
depressed without greeting the officers he scratched himself and asked 
to be allowed to pass as they were blocking the way as soon as he 
had left the room all the officers burst into loud laughter and mary 
hendrikhovna blushed till her eyes filled with tears and thereby became 
still more attractive to them returning from the yard the doctor 
told his wife who had ceased to smile so happily and looked at him in 
alarm awaiting her sentence that the rain had ceased and they must go 
to sleep in their covered cart or everything in it would be stolen 

but ill send an orderly two of them said rostov what an idea 
doctor 

ill stand guard on it myself said ilyin 

no gentlemen you have had your sleep but i have not slept for two 
nights replied the doctor and he sat down morosely beside his wife 
waiting for the game to end 

seeing his gloomy face as he frowned at his wife the officers grew 
still merrier and some of them could not refrain from laughter for 
which they hurriedly sought plausible pretexts when he had gone taking 
his wife with him and had settled down with her in their covered cart 
the officers lay down in the tavern covering themselves with their 
wet cloaks but they did not sleep for a long time now they exchanged 
remarks recalling the doctors uneasiness and his wifes delight now 
they ran out into the porch and reported what was taking place in the 
covered trap several times rostov covering his head tried to go 
to sleep but some remark would arouse him and conversation would be 
resumed to the accompaniment of unreasoning merry childlike laughter 





chapter xiv 


it was nearly three oclock but no one was yet asleep when the 
quartermaster appeared with an order to move on to the little town 
of ostrovna still laughing and talking the officers began hurriedly 
getting ready and again boiled some muddy water in the samovar but 
rostov went off to his squadron without waiting for tea day was 
breaking the rain had ceased and the clouds were dispersing it felt 
damp and cold especially in clothes that were still moist as they left 
the tavern in the twilight of the dawn rostov and ilyin both glanced 
under the wet and glistening leather hood of the doctors cart from 
under the apron of which his feet were sticking out and in the middle 
of which his wifes nightcap was visible and her sleepy breathing 
audible 

she really is a dear little thing said rostov to ilyin who was 
following him 

a charming woman said ilyin with all the gravity of a boy of 
sixteen 

half an hour later the squadron was lined up on the road the command 
was heard to mount and the soldiers crossed themselves and mounted 
rostov riding in front gave the order forward and the hussars with 
clanking sabers and subdued talk their horses hoofs splashing in the 
mud defiled in fours and moved along the broad road planted with birch 
trees on each side following the infantry and a battery that had gone 
on in front 

tattered blue purple clouds reddening in the east were scudding 
before the wind it was growing lighter and lighter that curly grass 
which always grows by country roadsides became clearly visible still 
wet with the nights rain the drooping branches of the birches also 
wet swayed in the wind and flung down bright drops of water to one 
side the soldiers faces were more and more clearly visible rostov 
always closely followed by ilyin rode along the side of the road 
between two rows of birch trees 

when campaigning rostov allowed himself the indulgence of riding not 
a regimental but a cossack horse a judge of horses and a sportsman 
he had lately procured himself a large fine mettlesome donets horse 
dun colored with light mane and tail and when he rode it no one could 
outgallop him to ride this horse was a pleasure to him and he thought 
of the horse of the morning of the doctors wife but not once of the 
impending danger 

formerly when going into action rostov had felt afraid now he had 
not the least feeling of fear he was fearless not because he had grown 
used to being under fire one cannot grow used to danger but because 
he had learned how to manage his thoughts when in danger he had grown 
accustomed when going into action to think about anything but what would 
seem most likely to interest him  the impending danger during the 
first period of his service hard as he tried and much as he reproached 
himself with cowardice he had not been able to do this but with time 
it had come of itself now he rode beside ilyin under the birch trees 
occasionally plucking leaves from a branch that met his hand sometimes 
touching his horses side with his foot or without turning round 
handing a pipe he had finished to an hussar riding behind him with as 
calm and careless an air as though he were merely out for a ride he 
glanced with pity at the excited face of ilyin who talked much and in 
great agitation he knew from experience the tormenting expectation of 
terror and death the cornet was suffering and knew that only time could 
help him 

as soon as the sun appeared in a clear strip of sky beneath the clouds 
the wind fell as if it dared not spoil the beauty of the summer morning 
after the storm drops still continued to fall but vertically now and 
all was still the whole sun appeared on the horizon and disappeared 
behind a long narrow cloud that hung above it a few minutes later it 
reappeared brighter still from behind the top of the cloud tearing its 
edge everything grew bright and glittered and with that light and as 
if in reply to it came the sound of guns ahead of them 

before rostov had had time to consider and determine the distance of 
that firing count ostermann tolstoys adjutant came galloping from 
vitebsk with orders to advance at a trot along the road 

the squadron overtook and passed the infantry and the battery  which 
had also quickened their pace  rode down a hill and passing through an 
empty and deserted village again ascended the horses began to lather 
and the men to flush 

halt dress your ranks the order of the regimental commander was 
heard ahead forward by the left walk march came the order from in 
front 

and the hussars passing along the line of troops on the left flank of 
our position halted behind our uhlans who were in the front line to 
the right stood our infantry in a dense column they were the reserve 
higher up the hill on the very horizon our guns were visible through 
the wonderfully clear air brightly illuminated by slanting morning 
sunbeams in front beyond a hollow dale could be seen the enemys 
columns and guns our advanced line already in action could be heard 
briskly exchanging shots with the enemy in the dale 

at these sounds long unheard rostovs spirits rose as at the strains 
of the merriest music trap ta ta tap cracked the shots now together 
now several quickly one after another again all was silent and then 
again it sounded as if someone were walking on detonators and exploding 
them 

the hussars remained in the same place for about an hour a cannonade 
began count ostermann with his suite rode up behind the squadron 
halted spoke to the commander of the regiment and rode up the hill to 
the guns 

after ostermann had gone a command rang out to the uhlans 

form column prepare to charge 

the infantry in front of them parted into platoons to allow the cavalry 
to pass the uhlans started the streamers on their spears fluttering 
and trotted downhill toward the french cavalry which was seen below to 
the left 

as soon as the uhlans descended the hill the hussars were ordered up 
the hill to support the battery as they took the places vacated by the 
uhlans bullets came from the front whining and whistling but fell 
spent without taking effect 

the sounds which he had not heard for so long had an even more 
pleasurable and exhilarating effect on rostov than the previous sounds 
of firing drawing himself up he viewed the field of battle opening out 
before him from the hill and with his whole soul followed the movement 
of the uhlans they swooped down close to the french dragoons something 
confused happened there amid the smoke and five minutes later our 
uhlans were galloping back not to the place they had occupied but more 
to the left and among the orange colored uhlans on chestnut horses and 
behind them in a large group blue french dragoons on gray horses could 
be seen 





chapter xv 


rostov with his keen sportsmans eye was one of the first to catch 
sight of these blue french dragoons pursuing our uhlans nearer and 
nearer in disorderly crowds came the uhlans and the french dragoons 
pursuing them he could already see how these men who looked so small 
at the foot of the hill jostled and overtook one another waving their 
arms and their sabers in the air 

rostov gazed at what was happening before him as at a hunt he felt 
instinctively that if the hussars struck at the french dragoons now the 
latter could not withstand them but if a charge was to be made it must 
be done now at that very moment or it would be too late he looked 
around a captain standing beside him was gazing like himself with 
eyes fixed on the cavalry below them 

andrew sevastyanych said rostov you know we could crush them 

a fine thing too replied the captain and really 

rostov without waiting to hear him out touched his horse galloped to 
the front of his squadron and before he had time to finish giving the 
word of command the whole squadron sharing his feeling was following 
him rostov himself did not know how or why he did it he acted as he 
did when hunting without reflecting or considering he saw the dragoons 
near and that they were galloping in disorder he knew they could not 
withstand an attack  knew there was only that moment and that if he let 
it slip it would not return the bullets were whining and whistling so 
stimulatingly around him and his horse was so eager to go that he could 
not restrain himself he touched his horse gave the word of command 
and immediately hearing behind him the tramp of the horses of his 
deployed squadron rode at full trot downhill toward the dragoons 
hardly had they reached the bottom of the hill before their pace 
instinctively changed to a gallop which grew faster and faster as they 
drew nearer to our uhlans and the french dragoons who galloped after 
them the dragoons were now close at hand on seeing the hussars the 
foremost began to turn while those behind began to halt with the same 
feeling with which he had galloped across the path of a wolf rostov 
gave rein to his donets horse and galloped to intersect the path of the 
dragoons disordered lines one uhlan stopped another who was on foot 
flung himself to the ground to avoid being knocked over and a riderless 
horse fell in among the hussars nearly all the french dragoons were 
galloping back rostov picking out one on a gray horse dashed after 
him on the way he came upon a bush his gallant horse cleared it and 
almost before he had righted himself in his saddle he saw that he would 
immediately overtake the enemy he had selected that frenchman by his 
uniform an officer was going at a gallop crouching on his gray horse 
and urging it on with his saber in another moment rostovs horse dashed 
its breast against the hindquarters of the officers horse almost 
knocking it over and at the same instant rostov without knowing why 
raised his saber and struck the frenchman with it 

the instant he had done this all rostovs animation vanished the 
officer fell not so much from the blow  which had but slightly cut his 
arm above the elbow  as from the shock to his horse and from fright 
rostov reined in his horse and his eyes sought his foe to see whom he 
had vanquished the french dragoon officer was hopping with one foot on 
the ground the other being caught in the stirrup his eyes screwed 
up with fear as if he every moment expected another blow gazed up at 
rostov with shrinking terror his pale and mud stained face  fair and 
young with a dimple in the chin and light blue eyes  was not an enemys 
face at all suited to a battlefield but a most ordinary homelike face 
before rostov had decided what to do with him the officer cried i 
surrender he hurriedly but vainly tried to get his foot out of the 
stirrup and did not remove his frightened blue eyes from rostovs face 
some hussars who galloped up disengaged his foot and helped him into the 
saddle on all sides the hussars were busy with the dragoons one was 
wounded but though his face was bleeding he would not give up his 
horse another was perched up behind an hussar with his arms round him 
a third was being helped by an hussar to mount his horse in front the 
french infantry were firing as they ran the hussars galloped hastily 
back with their prisoners rostov galloped back with the rest aware of 
an unpleasant feeling of depression in his heart something vague and 
confused which he could not at all account for had come over him with 
the capture of that officer and the blow he had dealt him 

count ostermann tolstoy met the returning hussars sent for rostov 
thanked him and said he would report his gallant deed to the emperor 
and would recommend him for a st georges cross when sent for by count 
ostermann rostov remembering that he had charged without orders 
felt sure his commander was sending for him to punish him for breach of 
discipline ostermanns flattering words and promise of a reward should 
therefore have struck him all the more pleasantly but he still felt 
that same vaguely disagreeable feeling of moral nausea but what 
on earth is worrying me he asked himself as he rode back from the 
general ilyin no hes safe have i disgraced myself in any way no 
thats not it something else resembling remorse tormented him yes 
oh yes that french officer with the dimple and i remember how my arm 
paused when i raised it 

rostov saw the prisoners being led away and galloped after them to have 
a look at his frenchman with the dimple on his chin he was sitting in 
his foreign uniform on an hussar packhorse and looked anxiously about 
him the sword cut on his arm could scarcely be called a wound he 
glanced at rostov with a feigned smile and waved his hand in greeting 
rostov still had the same indefinite feeling as of shame 

all that day and the next his friends and comrades noticed that rostov 
without being dull or angry was silent thoughtful and preoccupied 
he drank reluctantly tried to remain alone and kept turning something 
over in his mind 

rostov was always thinking about that brilliant exploit of his which to 
his amazement had gained him the st georges cross and even given him 
a reputation for bravery and there was something he could not at all 
understand so others are even more afraid than i am he thought so 
thats all there is in what is called heroism and did i do it for my 
countrys sake and how was he to blame with his dimple and blue eyes 
and how frightened he was he thought that i should kill him why should 
i kill him my hand trembled and they have given me a st georges 
cross i cant make it out at all 

but while nicholas was considering these questions and still could reach 
no clear solution of what puzzled him so the wheel of fortune in the 
service as often happens turned in his favor after the affair at 
ostrovna he was brought into notice received command of an hussar 
battalion and when a brave officer was needed he was chosen 





chapter xvi 


on receiving news of natashas illness the countess though not quite 
well yet and still weak went to moscow with petya and the rest of the 
household and the whole family moved from marya dmitrievnas house to 
their own and settled down in town 

natashas illness was so serious that fortunately for her and for 
her parents the consideration of all that had caused the illness 
her conduct and the breaking off of her engagement receded into the 
background she was so ill that it was impossible for them to consider 
in how far she was to blame for what had happened she could not eat 
or sleep grew visibly thinner coughed and as the doctors made them 
feel was in danger they could not think of anything but how to help 
her doctors came to see her singly and in consultation talked much in 
french german and latin blamed one another and prescribed a great 
variety of medicines for all the diseases known to them but the simple 
idea never occurred to any of them that they could not know the disease 
natasha was suffering from as no disease suffered by a live man can be 
known for every living person has his own peculiarities and always 
has his own peculiar personal novel complicated disease unknown to 
medicine  not a disease of the lungs liver skin heart nerves and 
so on mentioned in medical books but a disease consisting of one of the 
innumerable combinations of the maladies of those organs this simple 
thought could not occur to the doctors as it cannot occur to a wizard 
that he is unable to work his charms because the business of their 
lives was to cure and they received money for it and had spent the best 
years of their lives on that business but above all that thought 
was kept out of their minds by the fact that they saw they were 
really useful as in fact they were to the whole rostov family their 
usefulness did not depend on making the patient swallow substances for 
the most part harmful the harm was scarcely perceptible as they 
were given in small doses but they were useful necessary and 
indispensable because they satisfied a mental need of the invalid and 
of those who loved her  and that is why there are and always will be 
pseudo healers wise women homeopaths and allopaths they satisfied 
that eternal human need for hope of relief for sympathy and that 
something should be done which is felt by those who are suffering they 
satisfied the need seen in its most elementary form in a child when it 
wants to have a place rubbed that has been hurt a child knocks itself 
and runs at once to the arms of its mother or nurse to have the aching 
spot rubbed or kissed and it feels better when this is done the child 
cannot believe that the strongest and wisest of its people have no 
remedy for its pain and the hope of relief and the expression of its 
mothers sympathy while she rubs the bump comforts it the doctors were 
of use to natasha because they kissed and rubbed her bump assuring her 
that it would soon pass if only the coachman went to the chemists in 
the arbat and got a powder and some pills in a pretty box for a ruble 
and seventy kopeks and if she took those powders in boiled water at 
intervals of precisely two hours neither more nor less 

what would sonya and the count and countess have done how would they 
have looked if nothing had been done if there had not been those pills 
to give by the clock the warm drinks the chicken cutlets and all the 
other details of life ordered by the doctors the carrying out of which 
supplied an occupation and consolation to the family circle how would 
the count have borne his dearly loved daughters illness had he not 
known that it was costing him a thousand rubles and that he would not 
grudge thousands more to benefit her or had he not known that if her 
illness continued he would not grudge yet other thousands and would take 
her abroad for consultations there and had he not been able to explain 
the details of how metivier and feller had not understood the symptoms 
but frise had and mudrov had diagnosed them even better what would the 
countess have done had she not been able sometimes to scold the invalid 
for not strictly obeying the doctors orders 

youll never get well like that she would say forgetting her grief 
in her vexation if you wont obey the doctor and take your medicine at 
the right time you mustnt trifle with it you know or it may turn to 
pneumonia she would go on deriving much comfort from the utterance of 
that foreign word incomprehensible to others as well as to herself 

what would sonya have done without the glad consciousness that she had 
not undressed during the first three nights in order to be ready to 
carry out all the doctors injunctions with precision and that she 
still kept awake at night so as not to miss the proper time when the 
slightly harmful pills in the little gilt box had to be administered 
even to natasha herself it was pleasant to see that so many sacrifices 
were being made for her sake and to know that she had to take medicine 
at certain hours though she declared that no medicine would cure her 
and that it was all nonsense and it was even pleasant to be able to 
show by disregarding the orders that she did not believe in medical 
treatment and did not value her life 

the doctor came every day felt her pulse looked at her tongue and 
regardless of her grief stricken face joked with her but when he had 
gone into another room to which the countess hurriedly followed him he 
assumed a grave air and thoughtfully shaking his head said that though 
there was danger he had hopes of the effect of this last medicine and 
one must wait and see that the malady was chiefly mental but and 
the countess trying to conceal the action from herself and from him 
slipped a gold coin into his hand and always returned to the patient 
with a more tranquil mind 

the symptoms of natashas illness were that she ate little slept 
little coughed and was always low spirited the doctors said that 
she could not get on without medical treatment so they kept her in the 
stifling atmosphere of the town and the rostovs did not move to the 
country that summer of 1812 

in spite of the many pills she swallowed and the drops and powders out 
of the little bottles and boxes of which madame schoss who was fond of 
such things made a large collection and in spite of being deprived of 
the country life to which she was accustomed youth prevailed natashas 
grief began to be overlaid by the impressions of daily life it ceased 
to press so painfully on her heart it gradually faded into the past 
and she began to recover physically 





chapter xvii 


natasha was calmer but no happier she not merely avoided all external 
forms of pleasure  balls promenades concerts and theaters  but she 
never laughed without a sound of tears in her laughter she could not 
sing as soon as she began to laugh or tried to sing by herself tears 
choked her tears of remorse tears at the recollection of those pure 
times which could never return tears of vexation that she should so 
uselessly have ruined her young life which might have been so happy 
laughter and singing in particular seemed to her like a blasphemy 
in face of her sorrow without any need of self restraint no wish to 
coquet ever entered her head she said and felt at that time that no 
man was more to her than nastasya ivanovna the buffoon something stood 
sentinel within her and forbade her every joy besides she had lost all 
the old interests of her carefree girlish life that had been so full 
of hope the previous autumn the hunting uncle and the christmas 
holidays spent with nicholas at otradnoe were what she recalled oftenest 
and most painfully what would she not have given to bring back even a 
single day of that time but it was gone forever her presentiment at 
the time had not deceived her  that that state of freedom and readiness 
for any enjoyment would not return again yet it was necessary to live 
on 

it comforted her to reflect that she was not better as she had formerly 
imagined but worse much worse than anybody else in the world but 
this was not enough she knew that and asked herself what next 
but there was nothing to come there was no joy in life yet life was 
passing natasha apparently tried not to be a burden or a hindrance to 
anyone but wanted nothing for herself she kept away from everyone in 
the house and felt at ease only with her brother petya she liked to 
be with him better than with the others and when alone with him she 
sometimes laughed she hardly ever left the house and of those who came 
to see them was glad to see only one person pierre it would have been 
impossible to treat her with more delicacy greater care and at the 
same time more seriously than did count bezukhov natasha unconsciously 
felt this delicacy and so found great pleasure in his society but 
she was not even grateful to him for it nothing good on pierres part 
seemed to her to be an effort it seemed so natural for him to be kind 
to everyone that there was no merit in his kindness sometimes natasha 
noticed embarrassment and awkwardness on his part in her presence 
especially when he wanted to do something to please her or feared that 
something they spoke of would awaken memories distressing to her she 
noticed this and attributed it to his general kindness and shyness 
which she imagined must be the same toward everyone as it was to her 
after those involuntary words  that if he were free he would have asked 
on his knees for her hand and her love  uttered at a moment when she was 
so strongly agitated pierre never spoke to natasha of his feelings 
and it seemed plain to her that those words which had then so comforted 
her were spoken as all sorts of meaningless words are spoken to comfort 
a crying child it was not because pierre was a married man but because 
natasha felt very strongly with him that moral barrier the absence of 
which she had experienced with kuragin that it never entered her head 
that the relations between him and herself could lead to love on her 
part still less on his or even to the kind of tender self conscious 
romantic friendship between a man and a woman of which she had known 
several instances 

before the end of the fast of st peter agrafena ivanovna belova a 
country neighbor of the rostovs came to moscow to pay her devotions at 
the shrines of the moscow saints she suggested that natasha should fast 
and prepare for holy communion and natasha gladly welcomed the idea 
despite the doctors orders that she should not go out early in the 
morning natasha insisted on fasting and preparing for the sacrament 
not as they generally prepared for it in the rostov family by attending 
three services in their own house but as agrafena ivanovna did by 
going to church every day for a week and not once missing vespers 
matins or mass 

the countess was pleased with natashas zeal after the poor results of 
the medical treatment in the depths of her heart she hoped that prayer 
might help her daughter more than medicines and though not without 
fear and concealing it from the doctor she agreed to natashas wish and 
entrusted her to belova agrafena ivanovna used to come to wake natasha 
at three in the morning but generally found her already awake she was 
afraid of being late for matins hastily washing and meekly putting on 
her shabbiest dress and an old mantilla natasha shivering in the fresh 
air went out into the deserted streets lit by the clear light of dawn 
by agrafena ivanovnas advice natasha prepared herself not in their 
own parish but at a church where according to the devout agrafena 
ivanovna the priest was a man of very severe and lofty life there were 
never many people in the church natasha always stood beside belova in 
the customary place before an icon of the blessed virgin let into the 
screen before the choir on the left side and a feeling new to her of 
humility before something great and incomprehensible seized her when 
at that unusual morning hour gazing at the dark face of the virgin 
illuminated by the candles burning before it and by the morning light 
falling from the window she listened to the words of the service which 
she tried to follow with understanding when she understood them her 
personal feeling became interwoven in the prayers with shades of its 
own when she did not understand it was sweeter still to think that 
the wish to understand everything is pride that it is impossible to 
understand all that it is only necessary to believe and to commit 
oneself to god whom she felt guiding her soul at those moments she 
crossed herself bowed low and when she did not understand in horror 
at her own vileness simply asked god to forgive her everything 
everything to have mercy upon her the prayers to which she surrendered 
herself most of all were those of repentance on her way home at an 
early hour when she met no one but bricklayers going to work or men 
sweeping the street and everybody within the houses was still asleep 
natasha experienced a feeling new to her a sense of the possibility 
of correcting her faults the possibility of a new clean life and of 
happiness 

during the whole week she spent in this way that feeling grew every 
day and the happiness of taking communion or communing as agrafena 
ivanovna joyously playing with the word called it seemed to natasha 
so great that she felt she should never live till that blessed sunday 

but the happy day came and on that memorable sunday when dressed in 
white muslin she returned home after communion for the first time for 
many months she felt calm and not oppressed by the thought of the life 
that lay before her 

the doctor who came to see her that day ordered her to continue the 
powders he had prescribed a fortnight previously 

she must certainly go on taking them morning and evening said 
he evidently sincerely satisfied with his success only please be 
particular about it 

be quite easy he continued playfully as he adroitly took the gold 
coin in his palm she will soon be singing and frolicking about the 
last medicine has done her a very great deal of good she has freshened 
up very much 

the countess with a cheerful expression on her face looked down at her 
nails and spat a little for luck as she returned to the drawing room 





chapter xviii 


at the beginning of july more and more disquieting reports about the war 
began to spread in moscow people spoke of an appeal by the emperor to 
the people and of his coming himself from the army to moscow and as 
up to the eleventh of july no manifesto or appeal had been received 
exaggerated reports became current about them and about the position of 
russia it was said that the emperor was leaving the army because it was 
in danger it was said that smolensk had surrendered that napoleon had 
an army of a million and only a miracle could save russia 

on the eleventh of july which was saturday the manifesto was received 
but was not yet in print and pierre who was at the rostovs promised 
to come to dinner next day sunday and bring a copy of the manifesto 
and appeal which he would obtain from count rostopchin 

that sunday the rostovs went to mass at the razumovskis private chapel 
as usual it was a hot july day even at ten oclock when the rostovs 
got out of their carriage at the chapel the sultry air the shouts of 
hawkers the light and gay summer clothes of the crowd the dusty leaves 
of the trees on the boulevard the sounds of the band and the white 
trousers of a battalion marching to parade the rattling of wheels on 
the cobblestones and the brilliant hot sunshine were all full of that 
summer languor that content and discontent with the present which 
is most strongly felt on a bright hot day in town all the moscow 
notabilities all the rostovs acquaintances were at the razumovskis 
chapel for as if expecting something to happen many wealthy families 
who usually left town for their country estates had not gone away that 
summer as natasha at her mothers side passed through the crowd 
behind a liveried footman who cleared the way for them she heard a 
young man speaking about her in too loud a whisper 

thats rostova the one who 

shes much thinner but all the same shes pretty 

she heard or thought she heard the names of kuragin and bolkonski but 
she was always imagining that it always seemed to her that everyone 
who looked at her was thinking only of what had happened to her with a 
sinking heart wretched as she always was now when she found herself 
in a crowd natasha in her lilac silk dress trimmed with black lace 
walked  as women can walk  with the more repose and stateliness the 
greater the pain and shame in her soul she knew for certain that she 
was pretty but this no longer gave her satisfaction as it used to 
on the contrary it tormented her more than anything else of late and 
particularly so on this bright hot summer day in town its sunday 
again  another week past she thought recalling that she had been here 
the sunday before and always the same life that is no life and the 
same surroundings in which it used to be so easy to live im pretty 
im young and i know that now i am good i used to be bad but now i 
know i am good she thought but yet my best years are slipping by 
and are no good to anyone she stood by her mothers side and exchanged 
nods with acquaintances near her from habit she scrutinized the ladies 
dresses condemned the bearing of a lady standing close by who was not 
crossing herself properly but in a cramped manner and again she thought 
with vexation that she was herself being judged and was judging others 
and suddenly at the sound of the service she felt horrified at her own 
vileness horrified that the former purity of her soul was again lost to 
her 

a comely fresh looking old man was conducting the service with that 
mild solemnity which has so elevating and soothing an effect on the 
souls of the worshipers the gates of the sanctuary screen were closed 
the curtain was slowly drawn and from behind it a soft mysterious voice 
pronounced some words tears the cause of which she herself did not 
understand made natashas breast heave and a joyous but oppressive 
feeling agitated her 

teach me what i should do how to live my life how i may grow good 
forever forever she pleaded 

the deacon came out onto the raised space before the altar screen and 
holding his thumb extended drew his long hair from under his dalmatic 
and making the sign of the cross on his breast began in a loud and 
solemn voice to recite the words of the prayer 

in peace let us pray unto the lord 

as one community without distinction of class without enmity united 
by brotherly love  let us pray thought natasha 

for the peace that is from above and for the salvation of our souls 

for the world of angels and all the spirits who dwell above us prayed 
natasha 

when they prayed for the warriors she thought of her brother and 
denisov when they prayed for all traveling by land and sea she 
remembered prince andrew prayed for him and asked god to forgive her 
all the wrongs she had done him when they prayed for those who love us 
she prayed for the members of her own family her father and mother and 
sonya realizing for the first time how wrongly she had acted toward 
them and feeling all the strength of her love for them when they 
prayed for those who hate us she tried to think of her enemies and 
people who hated her in order to pray for them she included among her 
enemies the creditors and all who had business dealings with her 
father and always at the thought of enemies and those who hated her she 
remembered anatole who had done her so much harm  and though he did not 
hate her she gladly prayed for him as for an enemy only at prayer did 
she feel able to think clearly and calmly of prince andrew and anatole 
as men for whom her feelings were as nothing compared with her awe and 
devotion to god when they prayed for the imperial family and the synod 
she bowed very low and made the sign of the cross saying to herself 
that even if she did not understand still she could not doubt and at 
any rate loved the governing synod and prayed for it 

when he had finished the litany the deacon crossed the stole over his 
breast and said let us commit ourselves and our whole lives to christ 
the lord 

commit ourselves to god natasha inwardly repeated lord god i 
submit myself to thy will she thought i want nothing wish for 
nothing teach me what to do and how to use my will take me take 
me prayed natasha with impatient emotion in her heart not crossing 
herself but letting her slender arms hang down as if expecting some 
invisible power at any moment to take her and deliver her from herself 
from her regrets desires remorse hopes and sins 

the countess looked round several times at her daughters softened face 
and shining eyes and prayed god to help her 

unexpectedly in the middle of the service and not in the usual order 
natasha knew so well the deacon brought out a small stool the one he 
knelt on when praying on trinity sunday and placed it before the doors 
of the sanctuary screen the priest came out with his purple velvet 
biretta on his head adjusted his hair and knelt down with an effort 
everybody followed his example and they looked at one another in 
surprise then came the prayer just received from the synod  a prayer 
for the deliverance of russia from hostile invasion 

lord god of might god of our salvation began the priest in that 
voice clear not grandiloquent but mild in which only the slav clergy 
read and which acts so irresistibly on a russian heart 

lord god of might god of our salvation look this day in mercy and 
blessing on thy humble people and graciously hear us spare us and 
have mercy upon us this foe confounding thy land desiring to lay 
waste the whole world rises against us these lawless men are gathered 
together to overthrow thy kingdom to destroy thy dear jerusalem thy 
beloved russia to defile thy temples to overthrow thine altars and to 
desecrate our holy shrines how long o lord how long shall the wicked 
triumph how long shall they wield unlawful power 

lord god hear us when we pray to thee strengthen with thy might 
our most gracious sovereign lord the emperor alexander pavlovich be 
mindful of his uprightness and meekness reward him according to his 
righteousness and let it preserve us thy chosen israel bless his 
counsels his undertakings and his work strengthen his kingdom by 
thine almighty hand and give him victory over his enemy even as thou 
gavest moses the victory over amalek gideon over midian and david over 
goliath preserve his army put a bow of brass in the hands of those who 
have armed themselves in thy name and gird their loins with strength 
for the fight take up the spear and shield and arise to help us 
confound and put to shame those who have devised evil against us may 
they be before the faces of thy faithful warriors as dust before the 
wind and may thy mighty angel confound them and put them to flight may 
they be ensnared when they know it not and may the plots they have laid 
in secret be turned against them let them fall before thy servants 
feet and be laid low by our hosts lord thou art able to save both 
great and small thou art god and man cannot prevail against thee 

god of our fathers remember thy bounteous mercy and loving kindness 
which are from of old turn not thy face from us but be gracious to our 
unworthiness and in thy great goodness and thy many mercies regard not 
our transgressions and iniquities create in us a clean heart and renew 
a right spirit within us strengthen us all in thy faith fortify our 
hope inspire us with true love one for another arm us with unity of 
spirit in the righteous defense of the heritage thou gavest to us and 
to our fathers and let not the scepter of the wicked be exalted against 
the destiny of those thou hast sanctified 

o lord our god in whom we believe and in whom we put our trust let us 
not be confounded in our hope of thy mercy and give us a token of thy 
blessing that those who hate us and our orthodox faith may see it and 
be put to shame and perish and may all the nations know that thou art 
the lord and we are thy people show thy mercy upon us this day o lord 
and grant us thy salvation make the hearts of thy servants to rejoice 
in thy mercy smite down our enemies and destroy them swiftly beneath 
the feet of thy faithful servants for thou art the defense the succor 
and the victory of them that put their trust in thee and to thee be all 
glory to father son and holy ghost now and forever world without 
end amen 

in natashas receptive condition of soul this prayer affected her 
strongly she listened to every word about the victory of moses over 
amalek of gideon over midian and of david over goliath and about 
the destruction of thy jerusalem and she prayed to god with the 
tenderness and emotion with which her heart was overflowing but without 
fully understanding what she was asking of god in that prayer she 
shared with all her heart in the prayer for the spirit of righteousness 
for the strengthening of the heart by faith and hope and its animation 
by love but she could not pray that her enemies might be trampled under 
foot when but a few minutes before she had been wishing she had more 
of them that she might pray for them but neither could she doubt the 
righteousness of the prayer that was being read on bended knees she 
felt in her heart a devout and tremulous awe at the thought of the 
punishment that overtakes men for their sins and especially of her own 
sins and she prayed to god to forgive them all and her too and to 
give them all and her too peace and happiness and it seemed to her 
that god heard her prayer 





chapter xix 


from the day when pierre after leaving the rostovs with natashas 
grateful look fresh in his mind had gazed at the comet that seemed to 
be fixed in the sky and felt that something new was appearing on his own 
horizon  from that day the problem of the vanity and uselessness of all 
earthly things that had incessantly tormented him no longer presented 
itself that terrible question why wherefore which had come to him 
amid every occupation was now replaced not by another question or by a 
reply to the former question but by her image when he listened to or 
himself took part in trivial conversations when he read or heard of 
human baseness or folly he was not horrified as formerly and did 
not ask himself why men struggled so about these things when all is so 
transient and incomprehensible  but he remembered her as he had last 
seen her and all his doubts vanished  not because she had answered 
the questions that had haunted him but because his conception of her 
transferred him instantly to another a brighter realm of spiritual 
activity in which no one could be justified or guilty  a realm of 
beauty and love which it was worth living for whatever worldly baseness 
presented itself to him he said to himself 

well supposing n n swindled the country and the tsar and the 
country and the tsar confer honors upon him what does that matter she 
smiled at me yesterday and asked me to come again and i love her and 
no one will ever know it and his soul felt calm and peaceful 

pierre still went into society drank as much and led the same idle 
and dissipated life because besides the hours he spent at the rostovs 
there were other hours he had to spend somehow and the habits and 
acquaintances he had made in moscow formed a current that bore him along 
irresistibly but latterly when more and more disquieting reports came 
from the seat of war and natashas health began to improve and she 
no longer aroused in him the former feeling of careful pity an 
ever increasing restlessness which he could not explain took 
possession of him he felt that the condition he was in could not 
continue long that a catastrophe was coming which would change his 
whole life and he impatiently sought everywhere for signs of that 
approaching catastrophe one of his brother masons had revealed to 
pierre the following prophecy concerning napoleon drawn from the 
revelation of st john 

in chapter 13 verse 18 of the apocalypse it is said 


here is wisdom let him that hath understanding count the number of 
the beast for it is the number of a man and his number is six hundred 
threescore and six 

and in the fifth verse of the same chapter 


and there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and 
blasphemies and power was given unto him to continue forty and two 
months 


the french alphabet written out with the same numerical values as the 
hebrew in which the first nine letters denote units and the others 
tens will have the following significance 

a b c d e f g h i k 
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 
l m n o p q r s 
20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90 
t u v w x y 
100 110 120 130 140 150 
z 
160 


writing the words lempereur napoleon in numbers it appears that the 
sum of them is 666 and that napoleon was therefore the beast foretold 
in the apocalypse moreover by applying the same system to the words 
quarante deux * which was the term allowed to the beast that spoke 
great things and blasphemies the same number 666 was obtained from 
which it followed that the limit fixed for napoleons power had come 
in the year 1812 when the french emperor was forty two this prophecy 
pleased pierre very much and he often asked himself what would put an 
end to the power of the beast that is of napoleon and tried by the 
same system of using letters as numbers and adding them up to find an 
answer to the question that engrossed him he wrote the words lempereur 
alexandre la nation russe and added up their numbers but the sums 
were either more or less than 666 once when making such calculations he 
wrote down his own name in french comte pierre besouhoff but the 
sum of the numbers did not come right then he changed the spelling 
substituting a z for the s and adding de and the article le still 
without obtaining the desired result then it occurred to him if the 
answer to the question were contained in his name his nationality would 
also be given in the answer so he wrote le russe besuhof and adding 
up the numbers got 671 this was only five too much and five was 
represented by e the very letter elided from the article le before the 
word empereur by omitting the e though incorrectly pierre got the 
answer he sought lrusse besuhof made 666 this discovery excited him 
how or by what means he was connected with the great event foretold in 
the apocalypse he did not know but he did not doubt that connection for 
a moment his love for natasha antichrist napoleon the invasion the 
comet 666 lempereur napoleon and lrusse besuhof  all this had to 
mature and culminate to lift him out of that spellbound petty sphere 
of moscow habits in which he felt himself held captive and lead him to a 
great achievement and great happiness 


* forty two 


on the eve of the sunday when the special prayer was read pierre had 
promised the rostovs to bring them from count rostopchin whom he knew 
well both the appeal to the people and the news from the army in the 
morning when he went to call at rostopchins he met there a courier 
fresh from the army an acquaintance of his own who often danced at 
moscow balls 

do please for heavens sake relieve me of something said the 
courier i have a sackful of letters to parents 

among these letters was one from nicholas rostov to his father pierre 
took that letter and rostopchin also gave him the emperors appeal to 
moscow which had just been printed the last army orders and his own 
most recent bulletin glancing through the army orders pierre found in 
one of them in the lists of killed wounded and rewarded the name of 
nicholas rostov awarded a st georges cross of the fourth class for 
courage shown in the ostrovna affair and in the same order the name 
of prince andrew bolkonski appointed to the command of a regiment of 
chasseurs though he did not want to remind the rostovs of bolkonski 
pierre could not refrain from making them happy by the news of their 
sons having received a decoration so he sent that printed army order 
and nicholas letter to the rostovs keeping the appeal the bulletin 
and the other orders to take with him when he went to dinner 

his conversation with count rostopchin and the latters tone of anxious 
hurry the meeting with the courier who talked casually of how badly 
things were going in the army the rumors of the discovery of spies in 
moscow and of a leaflet in circulation stating that napoleon promised 
to be in both the russian capitals by the autumn and the talk of the 
emperors being expected to arrive next day  all aroused with fresh 
force that feeling of agitation and expectation in pierre which he had 
been conscious of ever since the appearance of the comet and especially 
since the beginning of the war 

he had long been thinking of entering the army and would have done so 
had he not been hindered first by his membership of the society of 
freemasons to which he was bound by oath and which preached perpetual 
peace and the abolition of war and secondly by the fact that when he 
saw the great mass of muscovites who had donned uniform and were talking 
patriotism he somehow felt ashamed to take the step but the chief 
reason for not carrying out his intention to enter the army lay in the 
vague idea that he was lrusse besuhof who had the number of the beast 
666 that his part in the great affair of setting a limit to the 
power of the beast that spoke great and blasphemous things had been 
predestined from eternity and that therefore he ought not to undertake 
anything but wait for what was bound to come to pass 





chapter xx 


a few intimate friends were dining with the rostovs that day as usual 
on sundays 

pierre came early so as to find them alone 

he had grown so stout this year that he would have been abnormal had he 
not been so tall so broad of limb and so strong that he carried his 
bulk with evident ease 

he went up the stairs puffing and muttering something his coachman did 
not even ask whether he was to wait he knew that when his master was 
at the rostovs he stayed till midnight the rostovs footman rushed 
eagerly forward to help him off with his cloak and take his hat and 
stick pierre from club habit always left both hat and stick in the 
anteroom 

the first person he saw in the house was natasha even before he saw 
her while taking off his cloak he heard her she was practicing solfa 
exercises in the music room he knew that she had not sung since her 
illness and so the sound of her voice surprised and delighted him he 
opened the door softly and saw her in the lilac dress she had worn at 
church walking about the room singing she had her back to him when he 
opened the door but when turning quickly she saw his broad surprised 
face she blushed and came rapidly up to him 

i want to try to sing again she said adding as if by way of excuse 
it is at least something to do 

thats capital 

how glad i am youve come i am so happy today she said with the old 
animation pierre had not seen in her for along time you know nicholas 
has received a st georges cross i am so proud of him 

oh yes i sent that announcement but i dont want to interrupt you 
he added and was about to go to the drawing room 

natasha stopped him 

count is it wrong of me to sing she said blushing and fixing her 
eyes inquiringly on him 

no why should it be on the contrary but why do you ask me 

i dont know myself natasha answered quickly but i should not like 
to do anything you disapproved of i believe in you completely you 
dont know how important you are to me how much youve done for me 
she spoke rapidly and did not notice how pierre flushed at her words i 
saw in that same army order that he bolkonski she whispered the name 
hastily is in russia and in the army again what do you think  she 
was speaking hurriedly evidently afraid her strength might fail 
her  will he ever forgive me will he not always have a bitter feeling 
toward me what do you think what do you think 

i think pierre replied that he has nothing to forgive if i 
were in his place 

by association of ideas pierre was at once carried back to the day 
when trying to comfort her he had said that if he were not himself but 
the best man in the world and free he would ask on his knees for her 
hand and the same feeling of pity tenderness and love took possession 
of him and the same words rose to his lips but she did not give him 
time to say them 

yes you you she said uttering the word you 
rapturously  thats a different thing i know no one kinder more 
generous or better than you nobody could be had you not been 
there then and now too i dont know what would have become of me 
because 

tears suddenly rose in her eyes she turned away lifted her music 
before her eyes began singing again and again began walking up and 
down the room 

just then petya came running in from the drawing room 

petya was now a handsome rosy lad of fifteen with full red lips and 
resembled natasha he was preparing to enter the university but he and 
his friend obolenski had lately in secret agreed to join the hussars 

petya had come rushing out to talk to his namesake about this affair 
he had asked pierre to find out whether he would be accepted in the 
hussars 

pierre walked up and down the drawing room not listening to what petya 
was saying 

petya pulled him by the arm to attract his attention 

well what about my plan peter kirilych for heavens sake you are my 
only hope said petya 

oh yes your plan to join the hussars ill mention it ill bring it 
all up today 

well mon cher have you got the manifesto asked the old count the 
countess has been to mass at the razumovskis and heard the new prayer 
she says its very fine 

yes ive got it said pierre the emperor is to be here tomorrow 
theres to be an extraordinary meeting of the nobility and they are 
talking of a levy of ten men per thousand oh yes let me congratulate 
you 

yes yes thank god well and what news from the army 

we are again retreating they say were already near smolensk replied 
pierre 

o lord o lord exclaimed the count where is the manifesto 

the emperors appeal oh yes 

pierre began feeling in his pockets for the papers but could not find 
them still slapping his pockets he kissed the hand of the countess 
who entered the room and glanced uneasily around evidently expecting 
natasha who had left off singing but had not yet come into the drawing 
room 

on my word i dont know what ive done with it he said 

there he is always losing everything remarked the countess 

natasha entered with a softened and agitated expression of face and 
sat down looking silently at pierre as soon as she entered pierres 
features which had been gloomy suddenly lighted up and while still 
searching for the papers he glanced at her several times 

no really ill drive home i must have left them there ill 
certainly 

but youll be late for dinner 

oh and my coachman has gone 

but sonya who had gone to look for the papers in the anteroom had 
found them in pierres hat where he had carefully tucked them under the 
lining pierre was about to begin reading 

no after dinner said the old count evidently expecting much 
enjoyment from that reading 

at dinner at which champagne was drunk to the health of the new 
chevalier of st george shinshin told them the town news of the 
illness of the old georgian princess of metiviers disappearance from 
moscow and of how some german fellow had been brought to rostopchin 
and accused of being a french spyer so count rostopchin had told the 
story and how rostopchin let him go and assured the people that he was 
not a spire at all but only an old german ruin 

people are being arrested said the count ive told the countess 
she should not speak french so much its not the time for it now 

and have you heard shinshin asked prince golitsyn has engaged a 
master to teach him russian it is becoming dangerous to speak french in 
the streets 

and how about you count peter kirilych if they call up the militia 
you too will have to mount a horse remarked the old count addressing 
pierre 

pierre had been silent and preoccupied all through dinner seeming not 
to grasp what was said he looked at the count 

oh yes the war he said no what sort of warrior should i make and 
yet everything is so strange so strange i cant make it out i dont 
know i am very far from having military tastes but in these times no 
one can answer for himself 

after dinner the count settled himself comfortably in an easy chair and 
with a serious face asked sonya who was considered an excellent reader 
to read the appeal 


to moscow our ancient capital 

the enemy has entered the borders of russia with immense forces he 
comes to despoil our beloved country 


sonya read painstakingly in her high pitched voice the count listened 
with closed eyes heaving abrupt sighs at certain passages 

natasha sat erect gazing with a searching look now at her father and 
now at pierre 

pierre felt her eyes on him and tried not to look round the countess 
shook her head disapprovingly and angrily at every solemn expression 
in the manifesto in all these words she saw only that the danger 
threatening her son would not soon be over shinshin with a sarcastic 
smile on his lips was evidently preparing to make fun of anything that 
gave him the opportunity sonyas reading any remark of the counts or 
even the manifesto itself should no better pretext present itself 

after reading about the dangers that threatened russia the hopes the 
emperor placed on moscow and especially on its illustrious nobility 
sonya with a quiver in her voice due chiefly to the attention that was 
being paid to her read the last words 


we ourselves will not delay to appear among our people in that capital 
and in other parts of our realm for consultation and for the direction 
of all our levies both those now barring the enemys path and those 
freshly formed to defeat him wherever he may appear may the ruin he 
hopes to bring upon us recoil on his own head and may europe delivered 
from bondage glorify the name of russia 


yes thats it cried the count opening his moist eyes and sniffing 
repeatedly as if a strong vinaigrette had been held to his nose and he 
added let the emperor but say the word and well sacrifice everything 
and begrudge nothing 

before shinshin had time to utter the joke he was ready to make on the 
counts patriotism natasha jumped up from her place and ran to her 
father 

what a darling our papa is she cried kissing him and she again 
looked at pierre with the unconscious coquetry that had returned to her 
with her better spirits 

there heres a patriot for you said shinshin 

not a patriot at all but simply natasha replied in an injured 
tone everything seems funny to you but this isnt at all a joke 

a joke indeed put in the count let him but say the word and well 
all go were not germans 

but did you notice it says for consultation said pierre 

never mind what its for 

at this moment petya to whom nobody was paying any attention came up 
to his father with a very flushed face and said in his breaking voice 
that was now deep and now shrill 

well papa i tell you definitely and mamma too its as you please 
but i say definitely that you must let me enter the army because i 
cant thats all 

the countess in dismay looked up to heaven clasped her hands and 
turned angrily to her husband 

that comes of your talking said she 

but the count had already recovered from his excitement 

come come said he heres a fine warrior no nonsense you must 
study 

its not nonsense papa fedya obolenski is younger than i and hes 
going too besides all the same i cant study now when petya 
stopped short flushed till he perspired but still got out the words 
when our fatherland is in danger 

thatll do thatll do  nonsense 

but you said yourself that we would sacrifice everything 

petya be quiet i tell you cried the count with a glance at his 
wife who had turned pale and was staring fixedly at her son 

and i tell you  peter kirilych here will also tell you 

nonsense i tell you your mothers milk has hardly dried on your lips 
and you want to go into the army there there i tell you and the 
count moved to go out of the room taking the papers probably to reread 
them in his study before having a nap 

well peter kirilych lets go and have a smoke he said 

pierre was agitated and undecided natashas unwontedly brilliant eyes 
continually glancing at him with a more than cordial look had reduced 
him to this condition 

no i think ill go home 

home why you meant to spend the evening with us you dont 
often come nowadays as it is and this girl of mine said the count 
good naturedly pointing to natasha only brightens up when youre 
here 

yes i had forgotten i really must go home business said 
pierre hurriedly 

well then au revoir said the count and went out of the room 

why are you going why are you upset asked natasha and she looked 
challengingly into pierres eyes 

because i love you was what he wanted to say but he did not say it 
and only blushed till the tears came and lowered his eyes 

because it is better for me to come less often because no simply 
i have business 

why no tell me natasha began resolutely and suddenly stopped 

they looked at each other with dismayed and embarrassed faces he tried 
to smile but could not his smile expressed suffering and he silently 
kissed her hand and went out 

pierre made up his mind not to go to the rostovs any more 





chapter xxi 


after the definite refusal he had received petya went to his room 
and there locked himself in and wept bitterly when he came in to tea 
silent morose and with tear stained face everybody pretended not to 
notice anything 

next day the emperor arrived in moscow and several of the rostovs 
domestic serfs begged permission to go to have a look at him that 
morning petya was a long time dressing and arranging his hair and 
collar to look like a grown up man he frowned before his looking glass 
gesticulated shrugged his shoulders and finally without saying a word 
to anyone took his cap and left the house by the back door trying to 
avoid notice petya decided to go straight to where the emperor was and 
to explain frankly to some gentleman in waiting he imagined the emperor 
to be always surrounded by gentlemen in waiting that he count rostov 
in spite of his youth wished to serve his country that youth could be 
no hindrance to loyalty and that he was ready to while 
dressing petya had prepared many fine things he meant to say to the 
gentleman in waiting 

it was on the very fact of being so young that petya counted for success 
in reaching the emperor  he even thought how surprised everyone would be 
at his youthfulness  and yet in the arrangement of his collar and hair 
and by his sedate deliberate walk he wished to appear a grown up man 
but the farther he went and the more his attention was diverted by the 
ever increasing crowds moving toward the kremlin the less he remembered 
to walk with the sedateness and deliberation of a man as he approached 
the kremlin he even began to avoid being crushed and resolutely stuck 
out his elbows in a menacing way but within the trinity gateway he 
was so pressed to the wall by people who probably were unaware of the 
patriotic intentions with which he had come that in spite of all his 
determination he had to give in and stop while carriages passed in 
rumbling beneath the archway beside petya stood a peasant woman a 
footman two tradesmen and a discharged soldier after standing some 
time in the gateway petya tried to move forward in front of the others 
without waiting for all the carriages to pass and he began resolutely 
working his way with his elbows but the woman just in front of him who 
was the first against whom he directed his efforts angrily shouted at 
him 

what are you shoving for young lordling dont you see were all 
standing still then why push 

anybody can shove said the footman and also began working his elbows 
to such effect that he pushed petya into a very filthy corner of the 
gateway 

petya wiped his perspiring face with his hands and pulled up the damp 
collar which he had arranged so well at home to seem like a mans 

he felt that he no longer looked presentable and feared that if he were 
now to approach the gentlemen in waiting in that plight he would not be 
admitted to the emperor but it was impossible to smarten oneself up 
or move to another place because of the crowd one of the generals who 
drove past was an acquaintance of the rostovs and petya thought of 
asking his help but came to the conclusion that that would not be a 
manly thing to do when the carriages had all passed in the crowd 
carrying petya with it streamed forward into the kremlin square which 
was already full of people there were people not only in the square 
but everywhere  on the slopes and on the roofs as soon as petya found 
himself in the square he clearly heard the sound of bells and the joyous 
voices of the crowd that filled the whole kremlin 

for a while the crowd was less dense but suddenly all heads were bared 
and everyone rushed forward in one direction petya was being pressed so 
that he could scarcely breathe and everybody shouted hurrah hurrah 
hurrah petya stood on tiptoe and pushed and pinched but could see 
nothing except the people about him 

all the faces bore the same expression of excitement and enthusiasm a 
tradesmans wife standing beside petya sobbed and the tears ran down 
her cheeks 

father angel dear one she kept repeating wiping away her tears 
with her fingers 

hurrah was heard on all sides 

for a moment the crowd stood still but then it made another rush 
forward 

quite beside himself petya clinching his teeth and rolling his eyes 
ferociously pushed forward elbowing his way and shouting hurrah as 
if he were prepared that instant to kill himself and everyone else but 
on both sides of him other people with similarly ferocious faces pushed 
forward and everybody shouted hurrah 

so this is what the emperor is thought petya no i cant petition 
him myself  that would be too bold but in spite of this he continued 
to struggle desperately forward and from between the backs of those 
in front he caught glimpses of an open space with a strip of red cloth 
spread out on it but just then the crowd swayed back  the police 
in front were pushing back those who had pressed too close to the 
procession the emperor was passing from the palace to the cathedral of 
the assumption  and petya unexpectedly received such a blow on his side 
and ribs and was squeezed so hard that suddenly everything grew dim 
before his eyes and he lost consciousness when he came to himself a 
man of clerical appearance with a tuft of gray hair at the back of his 
head and wearing a shabby blue cassock  probably a church clerk and 
chanter  was holding him under the arm with one hand while warding off 
the pressure of the crowd with the other 

youve crushed the young gentleman said the clerk what are you up 
to gently theyve crushed him crushed him 

the emperor entered the cathedral of the assumption the crowd spread 
out again more evenly and the clerk led petya  pale and breathless  to 
the tsar cannon several people were sorry for petya and suddenly a 
crowd turned toward him and pressed round him those who stood nearest 
him attended to him unbuttoned his coat seated him on the raised 
platform of the cannon and reproached those others whoever they might 
be who had crushed him 

one might easily get killed that way what do they mean by it killing 
people poor dear hes as white as a sheet  various voices were heard 
saying 

petya soon came to himself the color returned to his face the pain had 
passed and at the cost of that temporary unpleasantness he had obtained 
a place by the cannon from where he hoped to see the emperor who 
would be returning that way petya no longer thought of presenting his 
petition if he could only see the emperor he would be happy 

while the service was proceeding in the cathedral of the assumption  it 
was a combined service of prayer on the occasion of the emperors 
arrival and of thanksgiving for the conclusion of peace with the 
turks  the crowd outside spread out and hawkers appeared selling kvas 
gingerbread and poppyseed sweets of which petya was particularly 
fond and ordinary conversation could again be heard a tradesmans 
wife was showing a rent in her shawl and telling how much the shawl had 
cost another was saying that all silk goods had now got dear the clerk 
who had rescued petya was talking to a functionary about the priests who 
were officiating that day with the bishop the clerk several times used 
the word plenary of the service a word petya did not understand 
two young citizens were joking with some serf girls who were cracking 
nuts all these conversations especially the joking with the girls 
were such as might have had a particular charm for petya at his age but 
they did not interest him now he sat on his elevation  the pedestal of 
the cannon  still agitated as before by the thought of the emperor and 
by his love for him the feeling of pain and fear he had experienced 
when he was being crushed together with that of rapture still further 
intensified his sense of the importance of the occasion 

suddenly the sound of a firing of cannon was heard from the embankment 
to celebrate the signing of peace with the turks and the crowd rushed 
impetuously toward the embankment to watch the firing petya too would 
have run there but the clerk who had taken the young gentleman under 
his protection stopped him the firing was still proceeding when 
officers generals and gentlemen in waiting came running out of the 
cathedral and after them others in a more leisurely manner caps were 
again raised and those who had run to look at the cannon ran back 
again at last four men in uniforms and sashes emerged from the 
cathedral doors hurrah hurrah shouted the crowd again 

which is he which asked petya in a tearful voice of those around 
him but no one answered him everybody was too excited and petya 
fixing on one of those four men whom he could not clearly see for the 
tears of joy that filled his eyes concentrated all his enthusiasm 
on him  though it happened not to be the emperor  frantically shouted 
hurrah and resolved that tomorrow come what might he would join the 
army 

the crowd ran after the emperor followed him to the palace and began 
to disperse it was already late and petya had not eaten anything and 
was drenched with perspiration yet he did not go home but stood with 
that diminishing but still considerable crowd before the palace while 
the emperor dined  looking in at the palace windows expecting he knew 
not what and envying alike the notables he saw arriving at the entrance 
to dine with the emperor and the court footmen who served at table 
glimpses of whom could be seen through the windows 

while the emperor was dining valuev looking out of the window said 

the people are still hoping to see your majesty again 

the dinner was nearly over and the emperor munching a biscuit rose 
and went out onto the balcony the people with petya among them rushed 
toward the balcony 

angel dear one hurrah father cried the crowd and petya with 
it and again the women and men of weaker mold petya among them wept 
with joy 

a largish piece of the biscuit the emperor was holding in his hand broke 
off fell on the balcony parapet and then to the ground a coachman in 
a jerkin who stood nearest sprang forward and snatched it up several 
people in the crowd rushed at the coachman seeing this the emperor had 
a plateful of biscuits brought him and began throwing them down from 
the balcony petyas eyes grew bloodshot and still more excited by the 
danger of being crushed he rushed at the biscuits he did not know why 
but he had to have a biscuit from the tsars hand and he felt that he 
must not give way he sprang forward and upset an old woman who was 
catching at a biscuit the old woman did not consider herself defeated 
though she was lying on the ground  she grabbed at some biscuits but 
her hand did not reach them petya pushed her hand away with his knee 
seized a biscuit and as if fearing to be too late again shouted 
hurrah with a voice already hoarse 

the emperor went in and after that the greater part of the crowd began 
to disperse 

there i said if only we waited  and so it was was being joyfully 
said by various people 

happy as petya was he felt sad at having to go home knowing that all 
the enjoyment of that day was over he did not go straight home from 
the kremlin but called on his friend obolenski who was fifteen and was 
also entering the regiment on returning home petya announced resolutely 
and firmly that if he was not allowed to enter the service he would 
run away and next day count ilya rostov  though he had not yet quite 
yielded  went to inquire how he could arrange for petya to serve where 
there would be least danger 





chapter xxii 


two days later on the fifteenth of july an immense number of carriages 
were standing outside the sloboda palace 

the great halls were full in the first were the nobility and gentry in 
their uniforms in the second bearded merchants in full skirted coats 
of blue cloth and wearing medals in the noblemens hall there was 
an incessant movement and buzz of voices the chief magnates sat on 
high backed chairs at a large table under the portrait of the emperor 
but most of the gentry were strolling about the room 

all these nobles whom pierre met every day at the club or in their own 
houses were in uniform  some in that of catherines day others in that 
of emperor paul others again in the new uniforms of alexanders time or 
the ordinary uniform of the nobility and the general characteristic 
of being in uniform imparted something strange and fantastic to these 
diverse and familiar personalities both old and young the old men 
dim eyed toothless bald sallow and bloated or gaunt and wrinkled 
were especially striking for the most part they sat quietly in their 
places and were silent or if they walked about and talked attached 
themselves to someone younger on all these faces as on the faces 
of the crowd petya had seen in the square there was a striking 
contradiction the general expectation of a solemn event and at the 
same time the everyday interests in a boston card party peter the cook 
zinaida dmitrievnas health and so on 

pierre was there too buttoned up since early morning in a noblemans 
uniform that had become too tight for him he was agitated 
this extraordinary gathering not only of nobles but also of the 
merchant class  les etats generaux states general  evoked in him 
a whole series of ideas he had long laid aside but which were deeply 
graven in his soul thoughts of the contrat social and the french 
revolution the words that had struck him in the emperors appeal  that 
the sovereign was coming to the capital for consultation with his 
people  strengthened this idea and imagining that in this direction 
something important which he had long awaited was drawing near he 
strolled about watching and listening to conversations but nowhere 
finding any confirmation of the ideas that occupied him 

the emperors manifesto was read evoking enthusiasm and then all moved 
about discussing it besides the ordinary topics of conversation pierre 
heard questions of where the marshals of the nobility were to stand when 
the emperor entered when a ball should be given in the emperors 
honor whether they should group themselves by districts or by whole 
provinces and so on but as soon as the war was touched on or 
what the nobility had been convened for the talk became undecided and 
indefinite then all preferred listening to speaking 

a middle aged man handsome and virile in the uniform of a retired 
naval officer was speaking in one of the rooms and a small crowd was 
pressing round him pierre went up to the circle that had formed round 
the speaker and listened count ilya rostov in a military uniform of 
catherines time was sauntering with a pleasant smile among the crowd 
with all of whom he was acquainted he too approached that group and 
listened with a kindly smile and nods of approval as he always did 
to what the speaker was saying the retired naval man was speaking very 
boldly as was evident from the expression on the faces of the listeners 
and from the fact that some people pierre knew as the meekest and 
quietest of men walked away disapprovingly or expressed disagreement 
with him pierre pushed his way into the middle of the group listened 
and convinced himself that the man was indeed a liberal but of views 
quite different from his own the naval officer spoke in a particularly 
sonorous musical and aristocratic baritone voice pleasantly 
swallowing his rs and generally slurring his consonants the voice of 
a man calling out to his servant heah bwing me my pipe it was 
indicative of dissipation and the exercise of authority 

what if the smolensk people have offahd to waise militia for the 
empewah ah we to take smolensk as our patten if the noble awistocwacy 
of the pwovince of moscow thinks fit it can show its loyalty to our 
sovweign the empewah in other ways have we fogotten the waising of 
the militia in the yeah seven all that did was to enwich the pwiests 
sons and thieves and wobbahs 

count ilya rostov smiled blandly and nodded approval 

and was our militia of any use to the empia not at all it only wuined 
our farming bettah have another conscwiption o ou men will wetun 
neithah soldiers no peasants and well get only depwavity fwom them 
the nobility dont gwudge theah lives  evewy one of us will go and bwing 
in more wecwuits and the sovweign that was the way he referred to 
the emperor need only say the word and well all die fo him added 
the orator with animation 

count rostovs mouth watered with pleasure and he nudged pierre but 
pierre wanted to speak himself he pushed forward feeling stirred 
but not yet sure what stirred him or what he would say scarcely had he 
opened his mouth when one of the senators a man without a tooth in his 
head with a shrewd though angry expression standing near the first 
speaker interrupted him evidently accustomed to managing debates and 
to maintaining an argument he began in low but distinct tones 

i imagine sir said he mumbling with his toothless mouth that we 
have been summoned here not to discuss whether its best for the empire 
at the present moment to adopt conscription or to call out the militia 
we have been summoned to reply to the appeal with which our sovereign 
the emperor has honored us but to judge what is best  conscription or 
the militia  we can leave to the supreme authority 

pierre suddenly saw an outlet for his excitement he hardened his heart 
against the senator who was introducing this set and narrow attitude 
into the deliberations of the nobility pierre stepped forward and 
interrupted him he himself did not yet know what he would say but he 
began to speak eagerly occasionally lapsing into french or expressing 
himself in bookish russian 

excuse me your excellency he began he was well acquainted with 
the senator but thought it necessary on this occasion to address him 
formally though i dont agree with the gentleman he hesitated 
he wished to say mon tres honorable preopinant  my very honorable 
opponent with the gentleman whom i have not the honor of knowing 
i suppose that the nobility have been summoned not merely to express 
their sympathy and enthusiasm but also to consider the means by which 
we can assist our fatherland i imagine he went on warming to his 
subject that the emperor himself would not be satisfied to find in us 
merely owners of serfs whom we are willing to devote to his service 
and chair a canon * we are ready to make of ourselves  and not to obtain 
from us any co co counsel 


* food for cannon 


many persons withdrew from the circle noticing the senators sarcastic 
smile and the freedom of pierres remarks only count rostov was pleased 
with them as he had been pleased with those of the naval officer the 
senator and in general with whatever speech he had last heard 

i think that before discussing these questions pierre continued we 
should ask the emperor  most respectfully ask his majesty  to let us 
know the number of our troops and the position in which our army and our 
forces now are and then 

but scarcely had pierre uttered these words before he was attacked from 
three sides the most vigorous attack came from an old acquaintance 
a boston player who had always been well disposed toward him stepan 
stepanovich adraksin adraksin was in uniform and whether as a result 
of the uniform or from some other cause pierre saw before him quite a 
different man with a sudden expression of malevolence on his aged face 
adraksin shouted at pierre 

in the first place i tell you we have no right to question the emperor 
about that and secondly if the russian nobility had that right the 
emperor could not answer such a question the troops are moved 
according to the enemys movements and the number of men increases and 
decreases 

another voice that of a nobleman of medium height and about forty years 
of age whom pierre had formerly met at the gypsies and knew as a bad 
cardplayer and who also transformed by his uniform came up to pierre 
interrupted adraksin 

yes and this is not a time for discussing he continued but for 
acting there is war in russia the enemy is advancing to destroy 
russia to desecrate the tombs of our fathers to carry off our wives 
and children the nobleman smote his breast we will all arise every 
one of us will go for our father the tsar he shouted rolling his 
bloodshot eyes several approving voices were heard in the crowd we 
are russians and will not grudge our blood in defense of our faith the 
throne and the fatherland we must cease raving if we are sons of 
our fatherland we will show europe how russia rises to the defense of 
russia 

pierre wished to reply but could not get in a word he felt that his 
words apart from what meaning they conveyed were less audible than the 
sound of his opponents voice 

count rostov at the back of the crowd was expressing approval several 
persons briskly turning a shoulder to the orator at the end of a 
phrase said 

thats right quite right just so 

pierre wished to say that he was ready to sacrifice his money his 
serfs or himself only one ought to know the state of affairs in 
order to be able to improve it but he was unable to speak many voices 
shouted and talked at the same time so that count rostov had not time 
to signify his approval of them all and the group increased dispersed 
re formed and then moved with a hum of talk into the largest hall and 
to the big table not only was pierres attempt to speak unsuccessful 
but he was rudely interrupted pushed aside and people turned away 
from him as from a common enemy this happened not because they were 
displeased by the substance of his speech which had even been forgotten 
after the many subsequent speeches but to animate it the crowd needed a 
tangible object to love and a tangible object to hate pierre became the 
latter many other orators spoke after the excited nobleman and all in 
the same tone many spoke eloquently and with originality 

glinka the editor of the russian messenger who was recognized cries 
of author author were heard in the crowd said that hell must be 
repulsed by hell and that he had seen a child smiling at lightning 
flashes and thunderclaps but we will not be that child 

yes yes at thunderclaps was repeated approvingly in the back rows 
of the crowd 

the crowd drew up to the large table at which sat gray haired or bald 
seventy year old magnates uniformed and besashed almost all of whom 
pierre had seen in their own homes with their buffoons or playing 
boston at the clubs with an incessant hum of voices the crowd advanced 
to the table pressed by the throng against the high backs of the 
chairs the orators spoke one after another and sometimes two together 
those standing behind noticed what a speaker omitted to say and hastened 
to supply it others in that heat and crush racked their brains to find 
some thought and hastened to utter it the old magnates whom pierre 
knew sat and turned to look first at one and then at another and their 
faces for the most part only expressed the fact that they found it very 
hot pierre however felt excited and the general desire to show that 
they were ready to go to all lengths  which found expression in the 
tones and looks more than in the substance of the speeches  infected him 
too he did not renounce his opinions but felt himself in some way to 
blame and wished to justify himself 

i only said that it would be more to the purpose to make sacrifices 
when we know what is needed said he trying to be heard above the 
other voices 

one of the old men nearest to him looked round but his attention was 
immediately diverted by an exclamation at the other side of the table 

yes moscow will be surrendered she will be our expiation shouted 
one man 

he is the enemy of mankind cried another allow me to speak 
gentlemen you are crushing me 





chapter xxiii 


at that moment count rostopchin with his protruding chin and alert eyes 
wearing the uniform of a general with sash over his shoulder entered 
the room stepping briskly to the front of the crowd of gentry 

our sovereign the emperor will be here in a moment said rostopchin 
i am straight from the palace seeing the position we are in i think 
there is little need for discussion the emperor has deigned to summon 
us and the merchants millions will pour forth from there  he pointed 
to the merchants hall  but our business is to supply men and not spare 
ourselves that is the least we can do 

a conference took place confined to the magnates sitting at the table 
the whole consultation passed more than quietly after all the preceding 
noise the sound of their old voices saying one after another i 
agree or for variety i too am of that opinion and so on had even a 
mournful effect 

the secretary was told to write down the resolution of the moscow 
nobility and gentry that they would furnish ten men fully equipped 
out of every thousand serfs as the smolensk gentry had done their 
chairs made a scraping noise as the gentlemen who had conferred rose 
with apparent relief and began walking up and down arm in arm to 
stretch their legs and converse in couples 

the emperor the emperor a sudden cry resounded through the halls and 
the whole throng hurried to the entrance 

the emperor entered the hall through a broad path between two lines of 
nobles every face expressed respectful awe struck curiosity pierre 
stood rather far off and could not hear all that the emperor said from 
what he did hear he understood that the emperor spoke of the danger 
threatening the empire and of the hopes he placed on the moscow 
nobility he was answered by a voice which informed him of the 
resolution just arrived at 

gentlemen said the emperor with a quivering voice 

there was a rustling among the crowd and it again subsided so that 
pierre distinctly heard the pleasantly human voice of the emperor saying 
with emotion 

i never doubted the devotion of the russian nobles but today it has 
surpassed my expectations i thank you in the name of the fatherland 
gentlemen let us act time is most precious 

the emperor ceased speaking the crowd began pressing round him and 
rapturous exclamations were heard from all sides 

yes most precious a royal word said count rostov with a sob he 
stood at the back and though he had heard hardly anything understood 
everything in his own way 

from the hall of the nobility the emperor went to that of the merchants 
there he remained about ten minutes pierre was among those who saw him 
come out from the merchants hall with tears of emotion in his eyes 
as became known later he had scarcely begun to address the merchants 
before tears gushed from his eyes and he concluded in a trembling 
voice when pierre saw the emperor he was coming out accompanied by two 
merchants one of whom pierre knew a fat otkupshchik the other was 
the mayor a man with a thin sallow face and narrow beard both were 
weeping tears filled the thin mans eyes and the fat otkupshchik 
sobbed outright like a child and kept repeating 

our lives and property  take them your majesty 

pierres one feeling at the moment was a desire to show that he was 
ready to go all lengths and was prepared to sacrifice everything he now 
felt ashamed of his speech with its constitutional tendency and sought 
an opportunity of effacing it having heard that count mamonov was 
furnishing a regiment bezukhov at once informed rostopchin that he 
would give a thousand men and their maintenance 

old rostov could not tell his wife of what had passed without tears and 
at once consented to petyas request and went himself to enter his name 

next day the emperor left moscow the assembled nobles all took off 
their uniforms and settled down again in their homes and clubs and not 
without some groans gave orders to their stewards about the enrollment 
feeling amazed themselves at what they had done 





book ten 1812 





chapter i 


napoleon began the war with russia because he could not resist going 
to dresden could not help having his head turned by the homage he 
received could not help donning a polish uniform and yielding to the 
stimulating influence of a june morning and could not refrain from 
bursts of anger in the presence of kurakin and then of balashev 

alexander refused negotiations because he felt himself to be personally 
insulted barclay de tolly tried to command the army in the best 
way because he wished to fulfill his duty and earn fame as a great 
commander rostov charged the french because he could not restrain 
his wish for a gallop across a level field and in the same way the 
innumerable people who took part in the war acted in accord with their 
personal characteristics habits circumstances and aims they were 
moved by fear or vanity rejoiced or were indignant reasoned imagining 
that they knew what they were doing and did it of their own free will 
but they all were involuntary tools of history carrying on a work 
concealed from them but comprehensible to us such is the inevitable 
fate of men of action and the higher they stand in the social hierarchy 
the less are they free 

the actors of 1812 have long since left the stage their personal 
interests have vanished leaving no trace and nothing remains of that 
time but its historic results 

providence compelled all these men striving to attain personal aims to 
further the accomplishment of a stupendous result no one of them at all 
expected  neither napoleon nor alexander nor still less any of those 
who did the actual fighting 

the cause of the destruction of the french army in 1812 is clear to us 
now no one will deny that that cause was on the one hand its advance 
into the heart of russia late in the season without any preparation for 
a winter campaign and on the other the character given to the war 
by the burning of russian towns and the hatred of the foe this aroused 
among the russian people but no one at the time foresaw what now seems 
so evident that this was the only way an army of eight hundred thousand 
men  the best in the world and led by the best general  could be 
destroyed in conflict with a raw army of half its numerical strength 
and led by inexperienced commanders as the russian army was not only 
did no one see this but on the russian side every effort was made to 
hinder the only thing that could save russia while on the french side 
despite napoleons experience and so called military genius every 
effort was directed to pushing on to moscow at the end of the summer 
that is to doing the very thing that was bound to lead to destruction 

in historical works on the year 1812 french writers are very fond of 
saying that napoleon felt the danger of extending his line that he 
sought a battle and that his marshals advised him to stop at smolensk 
and of making similar statements to show that the danger of the campaign 
was even then understood russian authors are still fonder of telling 
us that from the commencement of the campaign a scythian war plan was 
adopted to lure napoleon into the depths of russia and this plan some 
of them attribute to pfuel others to a certain frenchman others 
to toll and others again to alexander himself  pointing to notes 
projects and letters which contain hints of such a line of action 
but all these hints at what happened both from the french side and the 
russian are advanced only because they fit in with the event had that 
event not occurred these hints would have been forgotten as we have 
forgotten the thousands and millions of hints and expectations to the 
contrary which were current then but have now been forgotten because 
the event falsified them there are always so many conjectures as to the 
issue of any event that however it may end there will always be people 
to say i said then that it would be so quite forgetting that amid 
their innumerable conjectures many were to quite the contrary effect 

conjectures as to napoleons awareness of the danger of extending his 
line and on the russian side as to luring the enemy into the depths 
of russia are evidently of that kind and only by much straining can 
historians attribute such conceptions to napoleon and his marshals 
or such plans to the russian commanders all the facts are in flat 
contradiction to such conjectures during the whole period of the war 
not only was there no wish on the russian side to draw the french 
into the heart of the country but from their first entry into russia 
everything was done to stop them and not only was napoleon not afraid 
to extend his line but he welcomed every step forward as a triumph and 
did not seek battle as eagerly as in former campaigns but very lazily 

at the very beginning of the war our armies were divided and our sole 
aim was to unite them though uniting the armies was no advantage if we 
meant to retire and lure the enemy into the depths of the country our 
emperor joined the army to encourage it to defend every inch of russian 
soil and not to retreat the enormous drissa camp was formed on pfuels 
plan and there was no intention of retiring farther the emperor 
reproached the commanders in chief for every step they retired he could 
not bear the idea of letting the enemy even reach smolensk still less 
could he contemplate the burning of moscow and when our armies did 
unite he was displeased that smolensk was abandoned and burned without a 
general engagement having been fought under its walls 

so thought the emperor and the russian commanders and people were still 
more provoked at the thought that our forces were retreating into the 
depths of the country 

napoleon having cut our armies apart advanced far into the country and 
missed several chances of forcing an engagement in august he was at 
smolensk and thought only of how to advance farther though as we now 
see that advance was evidently ruinous to him 

the facts clearly show that napoleon did not foresee the danger of the 
advance on moscow nor did alexander and the russian commanders then 
think of luring napoleon on but quite the contrary the luring of 
napoleon into the depths of the country was not the result of any plan 
for no one believed it to be possible it resulted from a most complex 
interplay of intrigues aims and wishes among those who took part in 
the war and had no perception whatever of the inevitable or of the one 
way of saving russia everything came about fortuitously the armies 
were divided at the commencement of the campaign we tried to unite 
them with the evident intention of giving battle and checking the 
enemys advance and by this effort to unite them while avoiding battle 
with a much stronger enemy and necessarily withdrawing the armies at 
an acute angle  we led the french on to smolensk but we withdrew at an 
acute angle not only because the french advanced between our two armies 
the angle became still more acute and we withdrew still farther because 
barclay de tolly was an unpopular foreigner disliked by bagration who 
would come under his command and bagration  being in command of the 
second army  tried to postpone joining up and coming under barclays 
command as long as he could bagration was slow in effecting the 
junction  though that was the chief aim of all at headquarters  because 
as he alleged he exposed his army to danger on this march and it was 
best for him to retire more to the left and more to the south worrying 
the enemy from flank and rear and securing from the ukraine recruits for 
his army and it looks as if he planned this in order not to come under 
the command of the detested foreigner barclay whose rank was inferior 
to his own 

the emperor was with the army to encourage it but his presence and 
ignorance of what steps to take and the enormous number of advisers and 
plans destroyed the first armys energy and it retired 

the intention was to make a stand at the drissa camp but paulucci 
aiming at becoming commander in chief unexpectedly employed his energy 
to influence alexander and pfuels whole plan was abandoned and the 
command entrusted to barclay but as barclay did not inspire confidence 
his power was limited the armies were divided there was no unity of 
command and barclay was unpopular but from this confusion division 
and the unpopularity of the foreign commander in chief there resulted 
on the one hand indecision and the avoidance of a battle which we could 
not have refrained from had the armies been united and had someone else 
instead of barclay been in command and on the other an ever increasing 
indignation against the foreigners and an increase in patriotic zeal 

at last the emperor left the army and as the most convenient and indeed 
the only pretext for his departure it was decided that it was necessary 
for him to inspire the people in the capitals and arouse the nation in 
general to a patriotic war and by this visit of the emperor to moscow 
the strength of the russian army was trebled 

he left in order not to obstruct the commander in chiefs undivided 
control of the army and hoping that more decisive action would then 
be taken but the command of the armies became still more confused and 
enfeebled bennigsen the tsarevich and a swarm of adjutants general 
remained with the army to keep the commander in chief under observation 
and arouse his energy and barclay feeling less free than ever under 
the observation of all these eyes of the emperor became still more 
cautious of undertaking any decisive action and avoided giving battle 

barclay stood for caution the tsarevich hinted at treachery and 
demanded a general engagement lubomirski bronnitski wlocki and the 
others of that group stirred up so much trouble that barclay under 
pretext of sending papers to the emperor dispatched these polish 
adjutants general to petersburg and plunged into an open struggle with 
bennigsen and the tsarevich 

at smolensk the armies at last reunited much as bagration disliked it 

bagration drove up in a carriage to the house occupied by barclay 
barclay donned his sash and came out to meet and report to his senior 
officer bagration 

despite his seniority in rank bagration in this contest of magnanimity 
took his orders from barclay but having submitted agreed with him 
less than ever by the emperors orders bagration reported direct to 
him he wrote to arakcheev the emperors confidant it must be as 
my sovereign pleases but i cannot work with the minister meaning 
barclay for gods sake send me somewhere else if only in command of 
a regiment i cannot stand it here headquarters are so full of germans 
that a russian cannot exist and there is no sense in anything i thought 
i was really serving my sovereign and the fatherland but it turns out 
that i am serving barclay i confess i do not want to 

the swarm of bronnitskis and wintzingerodes and their like still further 
embittered the relations between the commanders in chief and even 
less unity resulted preparations were made to fight the french before 
smolensk a general was sent to survey the position this general 
hating barclay rode to visit a friend of his own a corps commander 
and having spent the day with him returned to barclay and condemned 
as unsuitable from every point of view the battleground he had not 
seen 

while disputes and intrigues were going on about the future field of 
battle and while we were looking for the french  having lost touch with 
them  the french stumbled upon neverovskis division and reached the 
walls of smolensk 

it was necessary to fight an unexpected battle at smolensk to save our 
lines of communication the battle was fought and thousands were killed 
on both sides 

smolensk was abandoned contrary to the wishes of the emperor and of the 
whole people but smolensk was burned by its own inhabitants who had 
been misled by their governor and these ruined inhabitants setting 
an example to other russians went to moscow thinking only of their own 
losses but kindling hatred of the foe napoleon advanced farther and we 
retired thus arriving at the very result which caused his destruction 





chapter ii 


the day after his son had left prince nicholas sent for princess mary 
to come to his study 

well are you satisfied now said he youve made me quarrel with my 
son satisfied are you thats all you wanted satisfied it hurts 
me it hurts im old and weak and this is what you wanted well then 
gloat over it gloat over it 

after that princess mary did not see her father for a whole week he was 
ill and did not leave his study 

princess mary noticed to her surprise that during this illness the 
old prince not only excluded her from his room but did not admit 
mademoiselle bourienne either tikhon alone attended him 

at the end of the week the prince reappeared and resumed his former way 
of life devoting himself with special activity to building operations 
and the arrangement of the gardens and completely breaking off his 
relations with mademoiselle bourienne his looks and cold tone to his 
daughter seemed to say there you see you plotted against me you 
lied to prince andrew about my relations with that frenchwoman and made 
me quarrel with him but you see i need neither her nor you 

princess mary spent half of every day with little nicholas watching 
his lessons teaching him russian and music herself and talking to 
dessalles the rest of the day she spent over her books with her old 
nurse or with gods folk who sometimes came by the back door to see 
her 

of the war princess mary thought as women do think about wars she 
feared for her brother who was in it was horrified by and amazed at 
the strange cruelty that impels men to kill one another but she did not 
understand the significance of this war which seemed to her like all 
previous wars she did not realize the significance of this war though 
dessalles with whom she constantly conversed was passionately interested 
in its progress and tried to explain his own conception of it to her 
and though the gods folk who came to see her reported in their own 
way the rumors current among the people of an invasion by antichrist 
and though julie now princess drubetskaya who had resumed 
correspondence with her wrote patriotic letters from moscow 

i write you in russian my good friend wrote julie in her frenchified 
russian because i have a detestation for all the french and the 
same for their language which i cannot support to hear spoken we in 
moscow are elated by enthusiasm for our adored emperor 

my poor husband is enduring pains and hunger in jewish taverns but the 
news which i have inspires me yet more 

you heard probably of the heroic exploit of raevski embracing his two 
sons and saying i will perish with them but we will not be shaken 
and truly though the enemy was twice stronger than we we were 
unshakable we pass the time as we can but in war as in war the 
princesses aline and sophie sit whole days with me and we unhappy 
widows of live men make beautiful conversations over our charpie only 
you my friend are missing and so on 

the chief reason princess mary did not realize the full significance of 
this war was that the old prince never spoke of it did not recognize 
it and laughed at dessalles when he mentioned it at dinner 
the princes tone was so calm and confident that princess mary 
unhesitatingly believed him 

all that july the old prince was exceedingly active and even animated 
he planned another garden and began a new building for the domestic 
serfs the only thing that made princess mary anxious about him was that 
he slept very little and instead of sleeping in his study as usual 
changed his sleeping place every day one day he would order his camp 
bed to be set up in the glass gallery another day he remained on the 
couch or on the lounge chair in the drawing room and dozed there without 
undressing while  instead of mademoiselle bourienne  a serf boy read to 
him then again he would spend a night in the dining room 

on august 1 a second letter was received from prince andrew in his 
first letter which came soon after he had left home prince andrew had 
dutifully asked his fathers forgiveness for what he had allowed himself 
to say and begged to be restored to his favor to this letter the old 
prince had replied affectionately and from that time had kept the 
frenchwoman at a distance prince andrews second letter written near 
vitebsk after the french had occupied that town gave a brief account of 
the whole campaign enclosed for them a plan he had drawn and forecasts 
as to the further progress of the war in this letter prince andrew 
pointed out to his father the danger of staying at bald hills so near 
the theater of war and on the armys direct line of march and advised 
him to move to moscow 

at dinner that day on dessalles mentioning that the french were said 
to have already entered vitebsk the old prince remembered his sons 
letter 

there was a letter from prince andrew today he said to princess 
mary  havent you read it 

no father she replied in a frightened voice 

she could not have read the letter as she did not even know it had 
arrived 

he writes about this war said the prince with the ironic smile that 
had become habitual to him in speaking of the present war 

that must be very interesting said dessalles prince andrew is in a 
position to know 

oh very interesting said mademoiselle bourienne 

go and get it for me said the old prince to mademoiselle bourienne 
you know  under the paperweight on the little table 

mademoiselle bourienne jumped up eagerly 

no dont he exclaimed with a frown you go michael ivanovich 

michael ivanovich rose and went to the study but as soon as he had left 
the room the old prince looking uneasily round threw down his napkin 
and went himself 

they cant do anything always make some muddle he muttered 

while he was away princess mary dessalles mademoiselle bourienne and 
even little nicholas exchanged looks in silence the old prince returned 
with quick steps accompanied by michael ivanovich bringing the letter 
and a plan these he put down beside him  not letting anyone read them 
at dinner 

on moving to the drawing room he handed the letter to princess mary and 
spreading out before him the plan of the new building and fixing his 
eyes upon it told her to read the letter aloud when she had done so 
princess mary looked inquiringly at her father he was examining the 
plan evidently engrossed in his own ideas 

what do you think of it prince dessalles ventured to ask 

i i said the prince as if unpleasantly awakened and not taking 
his eyes from the plan of the building 

very possibly the theater of war will move so near to us that 

ha ha ha the theater of war said the prince i have said and still 
say that the theater of war is poland and the enemy will never get 
beyond the niemen 

dessalles looked in amazement at the prince who was talking of the 
niemen when the enemy was already at the dnieper but princess mary 
forgetting the geographical position of the niemen thought that what 
her father was saying was correct 

when the snow melts theyll sink in the polish swamps only they 
could fail to see it the prince continued evidently thinking of the 
campaign of 1807 which seemed to him so recent bennigsen should have 
advanced into prussia sooner then things would have taken a different 
turn 

but prince dessalles began timidly the letter mentions 
vitebsk 

ah the letter yes replied the prince peevishly yes yes 
his face suddenly took on a morose expression he paused yes he 
writes that the french were beaten at at what river is it 

dessalles dropped his eyes 

the prince says nothing about that he remarked gently 

doesnt he but i didnt invent it myself 

no one spoke for a long time 

yes yes well michael ivanovich he suddenly went on raising 
his head and pointing to the plan of the building tell me how you mean 
to alter it 

michael ivanovich went up to the plan and the prince after speaking to 
him about the building looked angrily at princess mary and dessalles and 
went to his own room 

princess mary saw dessalles embarrassed and astonished look fixed on 
her father noticed his silence and was struck by the fact that her 
father had forgotten his sons letter on the drawing room table but she 
was not only afraid to speak of it and ask dessalles the reason of his 
confusion and silence but was afraid even to think about it 

in the evening michael ivanovich sent by the prince came to princess 
mary for prince andrews letter which had been forgotten in the drawing 
room she gave it to him and unpleasant as it was to her to do so 
ventured to ask him what her father was doing 

always busy replied michael ivanovich with a respectfully ironic 
smile which caused princess mary to turn pale hes worrying very much 
about the new building he has been reading a little but now  michael 
ivanovich went on lowering his voice  now hes at his desk busy with 
his will i expect one of the princes favorite occupations of late 
had been the preparation of some papers he meant to leave at his death 
and which he called his will 

and alpatych is being sent to smolensk asked princess mary 

oh yes he has been waiting to start for some time 





chapter iii 


when michael ivanovich returned to the study with the letter the old 
prince with spectacles on and a shade over his eyes was sitting at his 
open bureau with screened candles holding a paper in his 
outstretched hand and in a somewhat dramatic attitude was reading his 
manuscript  his remarks as he termed it  which was to be transmitted 
to the emperor after his death 

when michael ivanovich went in there were tears in the princes eyes 
evoked by the memory of the time when the paper he was now reading had 
been written he took the letter from michael ivanovichs hand put it 
in his pocket folded up his papers and called in alpatych who had long 
been waiting 

the prince had a list of things to be bought in smolensk and walking 
up and down the room past alpatych who stood by the door he gave his 
instructions 

first notepaper  do you hear eight quires like this sample 
gilt edged it must be exactly like the sample varnish sealing wax 
as in michael ivanovichs list 

he paced up and down for a while and glanced at his notes 

then hand to the governor in person a letter about the deed 

next bolts for the doors of the new building were wanted and had to be 
of a special shape the prince had himself designed and a leather case 
had to be ordered to keep the will in 

the instructions to alpatych took over two hours and still the prince 
did not let him go he sat down sank into thought closed his eyes and 
dozed off alpatych made a slight movement 

well go go if anything more is wanted ill send after you 

alpatych went out the prince again went to his bureau glanced into it 
fingered his papers closed the bureau again and sat down at the table 
to write to the governor 

it was already late when he rose after sealing the letter he wished 
to sleep but he knew he would not be able to and that most depressing 
thoughts came to him in bed so he called tikhon and went through the 
rooms with him to show him where to set up the bed for that night 

he went about looking at every corner every place seemed 
unsatisfactory but worst of all was his customary couch in the study 
that couch was dreadful to him probably because of the oppressive 
thoughts he had had when lying there it was unsatisfactory everywhere 
but the corner behind the piano in the sitting room was better than 
other places he had never slept there yet 

with the help of a footman tikhon brought in the bedstead and began 
putting it up 

thats not right thats not right cried the prince and himself 
pushed it a few inches from the corner and then closer in again 

well at last ive finished now ill rest thought the prince and 
let tikhon undress him 

frowning with vexation at the effort necessary to divest himself of his 
coat and trousers the prince undressed sat down heavily on the 
bed and appeared to be meditating as he looked contemptuously at his 
withered yellow legs he was not meditating but only deferring the 
moment of making the effort to lift those legs up and turn over on the 
bed ugh how hard it is oh that this toil might end and you would 
release me thought he pressing his lips together he made that effort 
for the twenty thousandth time and lay down but hardly had he done so 
before he felt the bed rocking backwards and forwards beneath him as if 
it were breathing heavily and jolting this happened to him almost every 
night he opened his eyes as they were closing 

no peace damn them he muttered angry he knew not with whom ah 
yes there was something else important very important that i was 
keeping till i should be in bed the bolts no i told him about them 
no it was something something in the drawing room princess mary 
talked some nonsense dessalles that fool said something something in 
my pocket  cant remember 

tikhon what did we talk about at dinner 

about prince michael 

be quiet quiet the prince slapped his hand on the table yes i 
know prince andrews letter princess mary read it dessalles said 
something about vitebsk now ill read it 

he had the letter taken from his pocket and the table  on which stood a 
glass of lemonade and a spiral wax candle  moved close to the bed and 
putting on his spectacles he began reading only now in the stillness of 
the night reading it by the faint light under the green shade did he 
grasp its meaning for a moment 

the french at vitebsk in four days march they may be at smolensk 
perhaps are already there tikhon tikhon jumped up no no i dont 
want anything he shouted 

he put the letter under the candlestick and closed his eyes and there 
rose before him the danube at bright noonday reeds the russian 
camp and himself a young general without a wrinkle on his ruddy face 
vigorous and alert entering potemkins gaily colored tent and a 
burning sense of jealousy of the favorite agitated him now as strongly 
as it had done then he recalled all the words spoken at that 
first meeting with potemkin and he saw before him a plump rather 
sallow faced short stout woman the empress mother with her smile 
and her words at her first gracious reception of him and then that same 
face on the catafalque and the encounter he had with zubov over her 
coffin about his right to kiss her hand 

oh quicker quicker to get back to that time and have done with all 
the present quicker quicker  and that they should leave me in peace 





chapter iv 


bald hills prince nicholas bolkonskis estate lay forty miles east 
from smolensk and two miles from the main road to moscow 

the same evening that the prince gave his instructions to alpatych 
dessalles having asked to see princess mary told her that as the 
prince was not very well and was taking no steps to secure his safety 
though from prince andrews letter it was evident that to remain at bald 
hills might be dangerous he respectfully advised her to send a letter 
by alpatych to the provincial governor at smolensk asking him to let 
her know the state of affairs and the extent of the danger to which 
bald hills was exposed dessalles wrote this letter to the governor 
for princess mary she signed it and it was given to alpatych with 
instructions to hand it to the governor and to come back as quickly as 
possible if there was danger 

having received all his orders alpatych wearing a white beaver hat  a 
present from the prince  and carrying a stick as the prince did 
went out accompanied by his family three well fed roans stood ready 
harnessed to a small conveyance with a leather hood 

the larger bell was muffled and the little bells on the harness stuffed 
with paper the prince allowed no one at bald hills to drive with 
ringing bells but on a long journey alpatych liked to have them his 
satellites  the senior clerk a countinghouse clerk a scullery maid 
a cook two old women a little pageboy the coachman and various 
domestic serfs  were seeing him off 

his daughter placed chintz covered down cushions for him to sit on and 
behind his back his old sister in law popped in a small bundle and one 
of the coachmen helped him into the vehicle 

there there womens fuss women women said alpatych puffing and 
speaking rapidly just as the prince did and he climbed into the trap 

after giving the clerk orders about the work to be done alpatych not 
trying to imitate the prince now lifted the hat from his bald head and 
crossed himself three times 

if there is anything come back yakov alpatych for christs sake 
think of us cried his wife referring to the rumors of war and the 
enemy 

women women womens fuss muttered alpatych to himself and started 
on his journey looking round at the fields of yellow rye and the 
still green thickly growing oats and at other quite black fields just 
being plowed a second time 

as he went along he looked with pleasure at the years splendid crop 
of corn scrutinized the strips of ryefield which here and there were 
already being reaped made his calculations as to the sowing and the 
harvest and asked himself whether he had not forgotten any of the 
princes orders 

having baited the horses twice on the way he arrived at the town toward 
evening on the fourth of august 

alpatych kept meeting and overtaking baggage trains and troops on the 
road as he approached smolensk he heard the sounds of distant firing 
but these did not impress him what struck him most was the sight of a 
splendid field of oats in which a camp had been pitched and which 
was being mown down by the soldiers evidently for fodder this fact 
impressed alpatych but in thinking about his own business he soon 
forgot it 

all the interests of his life for more than thirty years had been 
bounded by the will of the prince and he never went beyond that limit 
everything not connected with the execution of the princes orders did 
not interest and did not even exist for alpatych 

on reaching smolensk on the evening of the fourth of august he put up 
in the gachina suburb across the dnieper at the inn kept by ferapontov 
where he had been in the habit of putting up for the last thirty years 
some thirty years ago ferapontov by alpatychs advice had bought a 
wood from the prince had begun to trade and now had a house an 
inn and a corn dealers shop in that province he was a stout dark 
red faced peasant in the forties with thick lips a broad knob of a 
nose similar knobs over his black frowning brows and a round belly 

wearing a waistcoat over his cotton shirt ferapontov was standing 
before his shop which opened onto the street on seeing alpatych he went 
up to him 

youre welcome yakov alpatych folks are leaving the town but you 
have come to it said he 

why are they leaving the town asked alpatych 

thats what i say folks are foolish always afraid of the french 

womens fuss womens fuss said alpatych 

just what i think yakov alpatych what i say is orders have been 
given not to let them in so that must be right and the peasants are 
asking three rubles for carting  it isnt christian 

yakov alpatych heard without heeding he asked for a samovar and for hay 
for his horses and when he had had his tea he went to bed 

all night long troops were moving past the inn next morning alpatych 
donned a jacket he wore only in town and went out on business it was a 
sunny morning and by eight oclock it was already hot a good day for 
harvesting thought alpatych 

from beyond the town firing had been heard since early morning at eight 
oclock the booming of cannon was added to the sound of musketry many 
people were hurrying through the streets and there were many soldiers 
but cabs were still driving about tradesmen stood at their shops and 
service was being held in the churches as usual alpatych went to the 
shops to government offices to the post office and to the governors 
in the offices and shops and at the post office everyone was talking 
about the army and about the enemy who was already attacking the town 
everybody was asking what should be done and all were trying to calm 
one another 

in front of the governors house alpatych found a large number of 
people cossacks and a traveling carriage of the governors at the 
porch he met two of the landed gentry one of whom he knew this man an 
ex captain of police was saying angrily 

its no joke you know its all very well if youre single one man 
though undone is but one as the proverb says but with thirteen in 
your family and all the property theyve brought us to utter ruin 
what sort of governors are they to do that they ought to be hanged  the 
brigands 

oh come thats enough said the other 

what do i care let him hear were not dogs said the ex captain of 
police and looking round he noticed alpatych 

oh yakov alpatych what have you come for 

to see the governor by his excellencys order answered alpatych 
lifting his head and proudly thrusting his hand into the bosom of his 
coat as he always did when he mentioned the prince he has ordered 
me to inquire into the position of affairs he added 

yes go and find out shouted the angry gentleman theyve brought 
things to such a pass that there are no carts or anything there it 
is again do you hear said he pointing in the direction whence came 
the sounds of firing 

theyve brought us all to ruin the brigands he repeated and 
descended the porch steps 

alpatych swayed his head and went upstairs in the waiting room were 
tradesmen women and officials looking silently at one another the 
door of the governors room opened and they all rose and moved forward 
an official ran out said some words to a merchant called a stout 
official with a cross hanging on his neck to follow him and vanished 
again evidently wishing to avoid the inquiring looks and questions 
addressed to him alpatych moved forward and next time the official came 
out addressed him one hand placed in the breast of his buttoned coat 
and handed him two letters 

to his honor baron asch from general in chief prince bolkonski he 
announced with such solemnity and significance that the official turned 
to him and took the letters 

a few minutes later the governor received alpatych and hurriedly said to 
him 

inform the prince and princess that i knew nothing i acted on the 
highest instructions  here and he handed a paper to alpatych 
still as the prince is unwell my advice is that they should go to 
moscow i am just starting myself inform them 

but the governor did not finish a dusty perspiring officer ran into the 
room and began to say something in french the governors face expressed 
terror 

go he said nodding his head to alpatych and began questioning the 
officer 

eager frightened helpless glances were turned on alpatych when he came 
out of the governors room involuntarily listening now to the firing 
which had drawn nearer and was increasing in strength alpatych hurried 
to his inn the paper handed to him by the governor said this 


i assure you that the town of smolensk is not in the slightest danger 
as yet and it is unlikely that it will be threatened with any i from 
the one side and prince bagration from the other are marching to unite 
our forces before smolensk which junction will be effected on the 
22nd instant and both armies with their united forces will defend our 
compatriots of the province entrusted to your care till our efforts 
shall have beaten back the enemies of our fatherland or till the last 
warrior in our valiant ranks has perished from this you will see that 
you have a perfect right to reassure the inhabitants of smolensk for 
those defended by two such brave armies may feel assured of victory 
instructions from barclay de tolly to baron asch the civil governor of 
smolensk 1812 


people were anxiously roaming about the streets 

carts piled high with household utensils chairs and cupboards kept 
emerging from the gates of the yards and moving along the streets 
loaded carts stood at the house next to ferapontovs and women were 
wailing and lamenting as they said good by a small watchdog ran round 
barking in front of the harnessed horses 

alpatych entered the innyard at a quicker pace than usual and went 
straight to the shed where his horses and trap were the coachman was 
asleep he woke him up told him to harness and went into the passage 
from the hosts room came the sounds of a child crying the despairing 
sobs of a woman and the hoarse angry shouting of ferapontov the cook 
began running hither and thither in the passage like a frightened hen 
just as alpatych entered 

hes done her to death killed the mistress beat her dragged her 
about so 

what for asked alpatych 

she kept begging to go away shes a woman take me away says she 
dont let me perish with my little children folks she says are all 
gone so why she says dont we go and he began beating and pulling 
her about so 

at these words alpatych nodded as if in approval and not wishing to 
hear more went to the door of the room opposite the innkeepers where 
he had left his purchases 

you brute you murderer screamed a thin pale woman who with a baby 
in her arms and her kerchief torn from her head burst through the door 
at that moment and down the steps into the yard 

ferapontov came out after her but on seeing alpatych adjusted his 
waistcoat smoothed his hair yawned and followed alpatych into the 
opposite room 

going already said he 

alpatych without answering or looking at his host sorted his packages 
and asked how much he owed 

well reckon up well have you been to the governors asked 
ferapontov what has been decided 

alpatych replied that the governor had not told him anything definite 

with our business how can we get away said ferapontov wed have 
to pay seven rubles a cartload to dorogobuzh and i tell them theyre 
not christians to ask it selivanov now did a good stroke last 
thursday  sold flour to the army at nine rubles a sack will you have 
some tea he added 

while the horses were being harnessed alpatych and ferapontov over their 
tea talked of the price of corn the crops and the good weather for 
harvesting 

well it seems to be getting quieter remarked ferapontov finishing 
his third cup of tea and getting up ours must have got the best of it 
the orders were not to let them in so were in force it seems 
they say the other day matthew ivanych platov drove them into the river 
marina and drowned some eighteen thousand in one day 

alpatych collected his parcels handed them to the coachman who had come 
in and settled up with the innkeeper the noise of wheels hoofs and 
bells was heard from the gateway as a little trap passed out 

it was by now late in the afternoon half the street was in shadow the 
other half brightly lit by the sun alpatych looked out of the window 
and went to the door suddenly the strange sound of a far off whistling 
and thud was heard followed by a boom of cannon blending into a dull 
roar that set the windows rattling 

he went out into the street two men were running past toward the 
bridge from different sides came whistling sounds and the thud of 
cannon balls and bursting shells falling on the town but these sounds 
were hardly heard in comparison with the noise of the firing outside the 
town and attracted little attention from the inhabitants the town was 
being bombarded by a hundred and thirty guns which napoleon had ordered 
up after four oclock the people did not at once realize the meaning of 
this bombardment 

at first the noise of the falling bombs and shells only aroused 
curiosity ferapontovs wife who till then had not ceased wailing under 
the shed became quiet and with the baby in her arms went to the gate 
listening to the sounds and looking in silence at the people 

the cook and a shop assistant came to the gate with lively curiosity 
everyone tried to get a glimpse of the projectiles as they flew over 
their heads several people came round the corner talking eagerly 

what force remarked one knocked the roof and ceiling all to 
splinters 

routed up the earth like a pig said another 

thats grand it bucks one up laughed the first lucky you jumped 
aside or it would have wiped you out 

others joined those men and stopped and told how cannon balls had fallen 
on a house close to them meanwhile still more projectiles now with 
the swift sinister whistle of a cannon ball now with the agreeable 
intermittent whistle of a shell flew over peoples heads incessantly 
but not one fell close by they all flew over alpatych was getting into 
his trap the innkeeper stood at the gate 

what are you staring at he shouted to the cook who in her red skirt 
with sleeves rolled up swinging her bare elbows had stepped to the 
corner to listen to what was being said 

what marvels she exclaimed but hearing her masters voice she turned 
back pulling down her tucked up skirt 

once more something whistled but this time quite close swooping 
downwards like a little bird a flame flashed in the middle of the 
street something exploded and the street was shrouded in smoke 

scoundrel what are you doing shouted the innkeeper rushing to the 
cook 

at that moment the pitiful wailing of women was heard from different 
sides the frightened baby began to cry and people crowded silently 
with pale faces round the cook the loudest sound in that crowd was her 
wailing 

oh h h dear souls dear kind souls dont let me die my good 
souls 

five minutes later no one remained in the street the cook with her 
thigh broken by a shell splinter had been carried into the kitchen 
alpatych his coachman ferapontovs wife and children and the house 
porter were all sitting in the cellar listening the roar of guns the 
whistling of projectiles and the piteous moaning of the cook which 
rose above the other sounds did not cease for a moment the mistress 
rocked and hushed her baby and when anyone came into the cellar asked 
in a pathetic whisper what had become of her husband who had remained 
in the street a shopman who entered told her that her husband had 
gone with others to the cathedral whence they were fetching the 
wonder working icon of smolensk 

toward dusk the cannonade began to subside alpatych left the cellar 
and stopped in the doorway the evening sky that had been so clear was 
clouded with smoke through which high up the sickle of the new moon 
shone strangely now that the terrible din of the guns had ceased a hush 
seemed to reign over the town broken only by the rustle of footsteps 
the moaning the distant cries and the crackle of fires which seemed 
widespread everywhere the cooks moans had now subsided on two sides 
black curling clouds of smoke rose and spread from the fires through 
the streets soldiers in various uniforms walked or ran confusedly in 
different directions like ants from a ruined ant hill several of them 
ran into ferapontovs yard before alpatychs eyes alpatych went out 
to the gate a retreating regiment thronging and hurrying blocked the 
street 

noticing him an officer said the town is being abandoned get away 
get away and then turning to the soldiers shouted 

ill teach you to run into the yards 

alpatych went back to the house called the coachman and told him to 
set off ferapontovs whole household came out too following alpatych 
and the coachman the women who had been silent till then suddenly 
began to wail as they looked at the fires  the smoke and even the flames 
of which could be seen in the failing twilight  and as if in reply 
the same kind of lamentation was heard from other parts of the street 
inside the shed alpatych and the coachman arranged the tangled reins and 
traces of their horses with trembling hands 

as alpatych was driving out of the gate he saw some ten soldiers in 
ferapontovs open shop talking loudly and filling their bags and 
knapsacks with flour and sunflower seeds just then ferapontov returned 
and entered his shop on seeing the soldiers he was about to shout at 
them but suddenly stopped and clutching at his hair burst into sobs 
and laughter 

loot everything lads dont let those devils get it he cried taking 
some bags of flour himself and throwing them into the street 

some of the soldiers were frightened and ran away others went on 
filling their bags on seeing alpatych ferapontov turned to him 

russia is done for he cried alpatych ill set the place on fire 
myself were done for and ferapontov ran into the yard 

soldiers were passing in a constant stream along the street blocking 
it completely so that alpatych could not pass out and had to wait 
ferapontovs wife and children were also sitting in a cart waiting till 
it was possible to drive out 

night had come there were stars in the sky and the new moon shone out 
amid the smoke that screened it on the sloping descent to the dnieper 
alpatychs cart and that of the innkeepers wife which were slowly 
moving amid the rows of soldiers and of other vehicles had to stop 
in a side street near the crossroads where the vehicles had stopped a 
house and some shops were on fire this fire was already burning itself 
out the flames now died down and were lost in the black smoke now 
suddenly flared up again brightly lighting up with strange distinctness 
the faces of the people crowding at the crossroads black figures 
flitted about before the fire and through the incessant crackling of 
the flames talking and shouting could be heard seeing that his trap 
would not be able to move on for some time alpatych got down and turned 
into the side street to look at the fire soldiers were continually 
rushing backwards and forwards near it and he saw two of them and a 
man in a frieze coat dragging burning beams into another yard across the 
street while others carried bundles of hay 

alpatych went up to a large crowd standing before a high barn which was 
blazing briskly the walls were all on fire and the back wall had fallen 
in the wooden roof was collapsing and the rafters were alight the 
crowd was evidently watching for the roof to fall in and alpatych 
watched for it too 

alpatych a familiar voice suddenly hailed the old man 

mercy on us your excellency answered alpatych immediately 
recognizing the voice of his young prince 

prince andrew in his riding cloak mounted on a black horse was looking 
at alpatych from the back of the crowd 

why are you here he asked 

your your excellency stammered alpatych and broke into sobs are 
we really lost master 

why are you here prince andrew repeated 

at that moment the flames flared up and showed his young masters pale 
worn face alpatych told how he had been sent there and how difficult it 
was to get away 

are we really quite lost your excellency he asked again 

prince andrew without replying took out a notebook and raising his knee 
began writing in pencil on a page he tore out he wrote to his sister 


smolensk is being abandoned bald hills will be occupied by the enemy 
within a week set off immediately for moscow let me know at once when 
you will start send by special messenger to usvyazh 


having written this and given the paper to alpatych he told him how 
to arrange for departure of the prince the princess his son and the 
boys tutor and how and where to let him know immediately before 
he had had time to finish giving these instructions a chief of staff 
followed by a suite galloped up to him 

you are a colonel shouted the chief of staff with a german accent 
in a voice familiar to prince andrew houses are set on fire in your 
presence and you stand by what does this mean you will answer for 
it shouted berg who was now assistant to the chief of staff of the 
commander of the left flank of the infantry of the first army a place 
as berg said very agreeable and well en evidence 

prince andrew looked at him and without replying went on speaking to 
alpatych 

so tell them that i shall await a reply till the tenth and if by the 
tenth i dont receive news that they have all got away i shall have to 
throw up everything and come myself to bald hills 

prince said berg recognizing prince andrew i only spoke because 
i have to obey orders because i always do obey exactly you must 
please excuse me he went on apologetically 

something cracked in the flames the fire died down for a moment and 
wreaths of black smoke rolled from under the roof there was another 
terrible crash and something huge collapsed 

ou rou rou yelled the crowd echoing the crash of the collapsing roof 
of the barn the burning grain in which diffused a cakelike aroma all 
around the flames flared up again lighting the animated delighted 
exhausted faces of the spectators 

the man in the frieze coat raised his arms and shouted 

its fine lads now its raging its fine 

thats the owner himself cried several voices 

well then continued prince andrew to alpatych report to them as i 
have told you and not replying a word to berg who was now mute beside 
him he touched his horse and rode down the side street 





chapter v 


from smolensk the troops continued to retreat followed by the enemy 
on the tenth of august the regiment prince andrew commanded was marching 
along the highroad past the avenue leading to bald hills heat and 
drought had continued for more than three weeks each day fleecy clouds 
floated across the sky and occasionally veiled the sun but toward 
evening the sky cleared again and the sun set in reddish brown mist 
heavy night dews alone refreshed the earth the unreaped corn was 
scorched and shed its grain the marshes dried up the cattle lowed from 
hunger finding no food on the sun parched meadows only at night and 
in the forests while the dew lasted was there any freshness but on the 
road the highroad along which the troops marched there was no such 
freshness even at night or when the road passed through the forest the 
dew was imperceptible on the sandy dust churned up more than six inches 
deep as soon as day dawned the march began the artillery and baggage 
wagons moved noiselessly through the deep dust that rose to the very 
hubs of the wheels and the infantry sank ankle deep in that soft 
choking hot dust that never cooled even at night some of this dust 
was kneaded by the feet and wheels while the rest rose and hung like a 
cloud over the troops settling in eyes ears hair and nostrils and 
worst of all in the lungs of the men and beasts as they moved along that 
road the higher the sun rose the higher rose that cloud of dust and 
through the screen of its hot fine particles one could look with naked 
eye at the sun which showed like a huge crimson ball in the unclouded 
sky there was no wind and the men choked in that motionless 
atmosphere they marched with handkerchiefs tied over their noses and 
mouths when they passed through a village they all rushed to the wells 
and fought for the water and drank it down to the mud 

prince andrew was in command of a regiment and the management of that 
regiment the welfare of the men and the necessity of receiving 
and giving orders engrossed him the burning of smolensk and its 
abandonment made an epoch in his life a novel feeling of anger against 
the foe made him forget his own sorrow he was entirely devoted to the 
affairs of his regiment and was considerate and kind to his men and 
officers in the regiment they called him our prince were proud 
of him and loved him but he was kind and gentle only to those of his 
regiment to timokhin and the like  people quite new to him belonging 
to a different world and who could not know and understand his past as 
soon as he came across a former acquaintance or anyone from the 
staff he bristled up immediately and grew spiteful ironical and 
contemptuous everything that reminded him of his past was repugnant to 
him and so in his relations with that former circle he confined himself 
to trying to do his duty and not to be unfair 

in truth everything presented itself in a dark and gloomy light to 
prince andrew especially after the abandonment of smolensk on the sixth 
of august he considered that it could and should have been defended 
and after his sick father had had to flee to moscow abandoning to 
pillage his dearly beloved bald hills which he had built and peopled 
but despite this thanks to his regiment prince andrew had something to 
think about entirely apart from general questions two days previously 
he had received news that his father son and sister had left for 
moscow and though there was nothing for him to do at bald hills prince 
andrew with a characteristic desire to foment his own grief decided that 
he must ride there 

he ordered his horse to be saddled and leaving his regiment on the 
march rode to his fathers estate where he had been born and spent his 
childhood riding past the pond where there used always to be dozens 
of women chattering as they rinsed their linen or beat it with wooden 
beetles prince andrew noticed that there was not a soul about and that 
the little washing wharf torn from its place and half submerged was 
floating on its side in the middle of the pond he rode to the keepers 
lodge no one at the stone entrance gates of the drive and the door 
stood open grass had already begun to grow on the garden paths and 
horses and calves were straying in the english park prince andrew rode 
up to the hothouse some of the glass panes were broken and of the 
trees in tubs some were overturned and others dried up he called for 
taras the gardener but no one replied having gone round the corner 
of the hothouse to the ornamental garden he saw that the carved garden 
fence was broken and branches of the plum trees had been torn off with 
the fruit an old peasant whom prince andrew in his childhood had often 
seen at the gate was sitting on a green garden seat plaiting a bast 
shoe 

he was deaf and did not hear prince andrew ride up he was sitting on 
the seat the old prince used to like to sit on and beside him strips of 
bast were hanging on the broken and withered branch of a magnolia 

prince andrew rode up to the house several limes in the old garden had 
been cut down and a piebald mare and her foal were wandering in front of 
the house among the rosebushes the shutters were all closed except at 
one window which was open a little serf boy seeing prince andrew ran 
into the house alpatych having sent his family away was alone at 
bald hills and was sitting indoors reading the lives of the saints on 
hearing that prince andrew had come he went out with his spectacles on 
his nose buttoning his coat and hastily stepping up without a word 
began weeping and kissing prince andrews knee 

then vexed at his own weakness he turned away and began to report 
on the position of affairs everything precious and valuable had been 
removed to bogucharovo seventy quarters of grain had also been carted 
away the hay and the spring corn of which alpatych said there had been 
a remarkable crop that year had been commandeered by the troops and 
mown down while still green the peasants were ruined some of them too 
had gone to bogucharovo only a few remained 

without waiting to hear him out prince andrew asked 

when did my father and sister leave meaning when did they leave for 
moscow 

alpatych understanding the question to refer to their departure for 
bogucharovo replied that they had left on the seventh and again went 
into details concerning the estate management asking for instructions 

am i to let the troops have the oats and to take a receipt for them 
we have still six hundred quarters left he inquired 

what am i to say to him thought prince andrew looking down on the 
old mans bald head shining in the sun and seeing by the expression on 
his face that the old man himself understood how untimely such questions 
were and only asked them to allay his grief 

yes let them have it replied prince andrew 

if you noticed some disorder in the garden said alpatych it was 
impossible to prevent it three regiments have been here and spent 
the night dragoons mostly i took down the name and rank of their 
commanding officer to hand in a complaint about it 

well and what are you going to do will you stay here if the enemy 
occupies the place asked prince andrew 

alpatych turned his face to prince andrew looked at him and suddenly 
with a solemn gesture raised his arm 

he is my refuge his will be done he exclaimed 

a group of bareheaded peasants was approaching across the meadow toward 
the prince 

well good by said prince andrew bending over to alpatych you 
must go away too take away what you can and tell the serfs to go to the 
ryazan estate or to the one near moscow 

alpatych clung to prince andrews leg and burst into sobs gently 
disengaging himself the prince spurred his horse and rode down the 
avenue at a gallop 

the old man was still sitting in the ornamental garden like a fly 
impassive on the face of a loved one who is dead tapping the last on 
which he was making the bast shoe and two little girls running out 
from the hot house carrying in their skirts plums they had plucked from 
the trees there came upon prince andrew on seeing the young master 
the elder one with frightened look clutched her younger companion by the 
hand and hid with her behind a birch tree not stopping to pick up some 
green plums they had dropped 

prince andrew turned away with startled haste unwilling to let them 
see that they had been observed he was sorry for the pretty frightened 
little girl was afraid of looking at her and yet felt an irresistible 
desire to do so a new sensation of comfort and relief came over him 
when seeing these girls he realized the existence of other human 
interests entirely aloof from his own and just as legitimate as those 
that occupied him evidently these girls passionately desired one 
thing  to carry away and eat those green plums without being caught  and 
prince andrew shared their wish for the success of their enterprise he 
could not resist looking at them once more believing their danger past 
they sprang from their ambush and chirruping something in their shrill 
little voices and holding up their skirts their bare little sunburned 
feet scampered merrily and quickly across the meadow grass 

prince andrew was somewhat refreshed by having ridden off the dusty 
highroad along which the troops were moving but not far from bald hills 
he again came out on the road and overtook his regiment at its halting 
place by the dam of a small pond it was past one oclock the sun 
a red ball through the dust burned and scorched his back intolerably 
through his black coat the dust always hung motionless above the buzz 
of talk that came from the resting troops there was no wind as he 
crossed the dam prince andrew smelled the ooze and freshness of the 
pond he longed to get into that water however dirty it might be and 
he glanced round at the pool from whence came sounds of shrieks and 
laughter the small muddy green pond had risen visibly more than a 
foot flooding the dam because it was full of the naked white bodies 
of soldiers with brick red hands necks and faces who were splashing 
about in it all this naked white human flesh laughing and shrieking 
floundered about in that dirty pool like carp stuffed into a watering 
can and the suggestion of merriment in that floundering mass rendered 
it specially pathetic 

one fair haired young soldier of the third company whom prince andrew 
knew and who had a strap round the calf of one leg crossed himself 
stepped back to get a good run and plunged into the water another 
a dark noncommissioned officer who was always shaggy stood up to his 
waist in the water joyfully wriggling his muscular figure and snorted 
with satisfaction as he poured the water over his head with hands 
blackened to the wrists there were sounds of men slapping one another 
yelling and puffing 

everywhere on the bank on the dam and in the pond there was healthy 
white muscular flesh the officer timokhin with his red little nose 
standing on the dam wiping himself with a towel felt confused at seeing 
the prince but made up his mind to address him nevertheless 

its very nice your excellency wouldnt you like to said he 

its dirty replied prince andrew making a grimace 

well clear it out for you in a minute said timokhin and still 
undressed ran off to clear the men out of the pond 

the prince wants to bathe 

what prince ours said many voices and the men were in such haste 
to clear out that the prince could hardly stop them he decided that he 
would rather wash himself with water in the barn 

flesh bodies cannon fodder he thought and he looked at his own 
naked body and shuddered not from cold but from a sense of disgust 
and horror he did not himself understand aroused by the sight of that 
immense number of bodies splashing about in the dirty pond 


on the seventh of august prince bagration wrote as follows from his 
quarters at mikhaylovna on the smolensk road 


dear count alexis andreevich  he was writing to arakcheev but knew that 
his letter would be read by the emperor and therefore weighed every 
word in it to the best of his ability 

i expect the minister barclay de tolly has already reported the 
abandonment of smolensk to the enemy it is pitiable and sad and 
the whole army is in despair that this most important place has been 
wantonly abandoned i for my part begged him personally most urgently 
and finally wrote him but nothing would induce him to consent i swear 
to you on my honor that napoleon was in such a fix as never before and 
might have lost half his army but could not have taken smolensk our 
troops fought and are fighting as never before with fifteen thousand 
men i held the enemy at bay for thirty five hours and beat him but he 
would not hold out even for fourteen hours it is disgraceful a stain 
on our army and as for him he ought it seems to me not to live if 
he reports that our losses were great it is not true perhaps about 
four thousand not more and not even that but even were they ten 
thousand thats war but the enemy has lost masses 

what would it have cost him to hold out for another two days they would 
have had to retire of their own accord for they had no water for men 
or horses he gave me his word he would not retreat but suddenly sent 
instructions that he was retiring that night we cannot fight in this 
way or we may soon bring the enemy to moscow 

there is a rumor that you are thinking of peace god forbid that you 
should make peace after all our sacrifices and such insane retreats you 
would set all russia against you and every one of us would feel ashamed 
to wear the uniform if it has come to this  we must fight as long as 
russia can and as long as there are men able to stand 

one man ought to be in command and not two your minister may perhaps 
be good as a minister but as a general he is not merely bad but 
execrable yet to him is entrusted the fate of our whole country i 
am really frantic with vexation forgive my writing boldly it is clear 
that the man who advocates the conclusion of a peace and that the 
minister should command the army does not love our sovereign and 
desires the ruin of us all so i write you frankly call out the 
militia for the minister is leading these visitors after him to moscow 
in a most masterly way the whole army feels great suspicion of the 
imperial aide de camp wolzogen he is said to be more napoleons man 
than ours and he is always advising the minister i am not merely civil 
to him but obey him like a corporal though i am his senior this is 
painful but loving my benefactor and sovereign i submit only i am 
sorry for the emperor that he entrusts our fine army to such as he 
consider that on our retreat we have lost by fatigue and left in the 
hospital more than fifteen thousand men and had we attacked this would 
not have happened tell me for gods sake what will russia our mother 
russia say to our being so frightened and why are we abandoning our 
good and gallant fatherland to such rabble and implanting feelings of 
hatred and shame in all our subjects what are we scared at and of whom 
are we afraid i am not to blame that the minister is vacillating 
a coward dense dilatory and has all bad qualities the whole army 
bewails it and calls down curses upon him 





chapter vi 


among the innumerable categories applicable to the phenomena of human 
life one may discriminate between those in which substance prevails 
and those in which form prevails to the latter  as distinguished 
from village country provincial or even moscow life  we may allot 
petersburg life and especially the life of its salons that life of 
the salons is unchanging since the year 1805 we had made peace and had 
again quarreled with bonaparte and had made constitutions and unmade 
them again but the salons of anna pavlovna and helene remained just as 
they had been  the one seven and the other five years before at anna 
pavlovnas they talked with perplexity of bonapartes successes just 
as before and saw in them and in the subservience shown to him by the 
european sovereigns a malicious conspiracy the sole object of which was 
to cause unpleasantness and anxiety to the court circle of which anna 
pavlovna was the representative and in helenes salon which rumyantsev 
himself honored with his visits regarding helene as a remarkably 
intelligent woman they talked with the same ecstasy in 1812 as in 1808 
of the great nation and the great man and regretted our rupture 
with france a rupture which according to them ought to be promptly 
terminated by peace 

of late since the emperors return from the army there had been some 
excitement in these conflicting salon circles and some demonstrations 
of hostility to one another but each camp retained its own tendency 
in anna pavlovnas circle only those frenchmen were admitted who were 
deep rooted legitimists and patriotic views were expressed to the 
effect that one ought not to go to the french theater and that to 
maintain the french troupe was costing the government as much as a whole 
army corps the progress of the war was eagerly followed and only 
the reports most flattering to our army were circulated in the french 
circle of helene and rumyantsev the reports of the cruelty of the 
enemy and of the war were contradicted and all napoleons attempts at 
conciliation were discussed in that circle they discountenanced those 
who advised hurried preparations for a removal to kazan of the court and 
the girls educational establishments under the patronage of the dowager 
empress in helenes circle the war in general was regarded as a series 
of formal demonstrations which would very soon end in peace and the 
view prevailed expressed by bilibin  who now in petersburg was quite 
at home in helenes house which every clever man was obliged to 
visit  that not by gunpowder but by those who invented it would matters 
be settled in that circle the moscow enthusiasm  news of which had 
reached petersburg simultaneously with the emperors return  was 
ridiculed sarcastically and very cleverly though with much caution 

anna pavlovnas circle on the contrary was enraptured by this enthusiasm 
and spoke of it as plutarch speaks of the deeds of the ancients 
prince vasili who still occupied his former important posts formed a 
connecting link between these two circles he visited his good friend 
anna pavlovna as well as his daughters diplomatic salon and often 
in his constant comings and goings between the two camps became confused 
and said at helenes what he should have said at anna pavlovnas and 
vice versa 

soon after the emperors return prince vasili in a conversation about 
the war at anna pavlovnas severely condemned barclay de tolly but was 
undecided as to who ought to be appointed commander in chief one of the 
visitors usually spoken of as a man of great merit having described 
how he had that day seen kutuzov the newly chosen chief of the 
petersburg militia presiding over the enrollment of recruits at the 
treasury cautiously ventured to suggest that kutuzov would be the man 
to satisfy all requirements 

anna pavlovna remarked with a melancholy smile that kutuzov had done 
nothing but cause the emperor annoyance 

i have talked and talked at the assembly of the nobility prince 
vasili interrupted but they did not listen to me i told them his 
election as chief of the militia would not please the emperor they did 
not listen to me 

its all this mania for opposition he went on and who for it is 
all because we want to ape the foolish enthusiasm of those muscovites 
prince vasili continued forgetting for a moment that though at helenes 
one had to ridicule the moscow enthusiasm at anna pavlovnas one had to 
be ecstatic about it but he retrieved his mistake at once now is 
it suitable that count kutuzov the oldest general in russia should 
preside at that tribunal he will get nothing for his pains how could 
they make a man commander in chief who cannot mount a horse who drops 
asleep at a council and has the very worst morals a good reputation 
he made for himself at bucharest i dont speak of his capacity as a 
general but at a time like this how they appoint a decrepit blind old 
man positively blind a fine idea to have a blind general he cant see 
anything to play blindmans bluff he cant see at all 

no one replied to his remarks 

this was quite correct on the twenty fourth of july but on the 
twenty ninth of july kutuzov received the title of prince this might 
indicate a wish to get rid of him and therefore prince vasilis opinion 
continued to be correct though he was not now in any hurry to express 
it but on the eighth of august a committee consisting of field marshal 
saltykov arakcheev vyazmitinov lopukhin and kochubey met to consider 
the progress of the war this committee came to the conclusion that 
our failures were due to a want of unity in the command and though the 
members of the committee were aware of the emperors dislike of kutuzov 
after a short deliberation they agreed to advise his appointment as 
commander in chief that same day kutuzov was appointed commander 
in chief with full powers over the armies and over the whole region 
occupied by them 

on the ninth of august prince vasili at anna pavlovnas again met the 
man of great merit the latter was very attentive to anna pavlovna 
because he wanted to be appointed director of one of the educational 
establishments for young ladies prince vasili entered the room with the 
air of a happy conqueror who has attained the object of his desires 

well have you heard the great news prince kutuzov is field marshal 
all dissensions are at an end i am so glad so delighted at last 
we have a man said he glancing sternly and significantly round at 
everyone in the drawing room 

the man of great merit despite his desire to obtain the post of 
director could not refrain from reminding prince vasili of his former 
opinion though this was impolite to prince vasili in anna pavlovnas 
drawing room and also to anna pavlovna herself who had received the 
news with delight he could not resist the temptation 

but prince they say he is blind said he reminding prince vasili of 
his own words 

eh nonsense he sees well enough said prince vasili rapidly in a 
deep voice and with a slight cough  the voice and cough with which he 
was wont to dispose of all difficulties 

he sees well enough he added and what i am so pleased about he 
went on is that our sovereign has given him full powers over all 
the armies and the whole region  powers no commander in chief ever had 
before he is a second autocrat he concluded with a victorious smile 

god grant it god grant it said anna pavlovna 

the man of great merit who was still a novice in court circles 
wishing to flatter anna pavlovna by defending her former position on 
this question observed 

it is said that the emperor was reluctant to give kutuzov those powers 
they say he blushed like a girl to whom joconde is read when he said to 
kutuzov your emperor and the fatherland award you this honor 

perhaps the heart took no part in that speech said anna pavlovna 

oh no no warmly rejoined prince vasili who would not now yield 
kutuzov to anyone in his opinion kutuzov was not only admirable 
himself but was adored by everybody no thats impossible said he 
for our sovereign appreciated him so highly before 

god grant only that prince kutuzov assumes real power and does not 
allow anyone to put a spoke in his wheel observed anna pavlovna 

understanding at once to whom she alluded prince vasili said in a 
whisper 

i know for a fact that kutuzov made it an absolute condition that the 
tsarevich should not be with the army do you know what he said to the 
emperor 

and prince vasili repeated the words supposed to have been spoken by 
kutuzov to the emperor i can neither punish him if he does wrong nor 
reward him if he does right 

oh a very wise man is prince kutuzov i have known him a long time 

they even say remarked the man of great merit who did not yet 
possess courtly tact that his excellency made it an express condition 
that the sovereign himself should not be with the army 

as soon as he said this both prince vasili and anna pavlovna turned away 
from him and glanced sadly at one another with a sigh at his naivete 





chapter vii 


while this was taking place in petersburg the french had already passed 
smolensk and were drawing nearer and nearer to moscow napoleons 
historian thiers like other of his historians trying to justify his 
hero says that he was drawn to the walls of moscow against his will he 
is as right as other historians who look for the explanation of historic 
events in the will of one man he is as right as the russian historians 
who maintain that napoleon was drawn to moscow by the skill of the 
russian commanders here besides the law of retrospection which regards 
all the past as a preparation for events that subsequently occur 
the law of reciprocity comes in confusing the whole matter a good 
chessplayer having lost a game is sincerely convinced that his loss 
resulted from a mistake he made and looks for that mistake in the 
opening but forgets that at each stage of the game there were similar 
mistakes and that none of his moves were perfect he only notices the 
mistake to which he pays attention because his opponent took advantage 
of it how much more complex than this is the game of war which 
occurs under certain limits of time and where it is not one will that 
manipulates lifeless objects but everything results from innumerable 
conflicts of various wills 

after smolensk napoleon sought a battle beyond dorogobuzh at vyazma and 
then at tsarevo zaymishche but it happened that owing to a conjunction 
of innumerable circumstances the russians could not give battle till 
they reached borodino seventy miles from moscow from vyazma napoleon 
ordered a direct advance on moscow 

moscou la capitale asiatique de ce grand empire la ville sacree des 
peuples dalexandre moscou avec ses innombrables eglises en forme de 
pagodes chinoises * this moscow gave napoleons imagination no rest 
on the march from vyazma to tsarevo zaymishche he rode his light bay 
bobtailed ambler accompanied by his guards his bodyguard his pages 
and aides de camp berthier his chief of staff dropped behind to 
question a russian prisoner captured by the cavalry followed by 
lelorgne dideville an interpreter he overtook napoleon at a gallop 
and reined in his horse with an amused expression 


* moscow the asiatic capital of this great empire the 
sacred city of alexanders people moscow with its 
innumerable churches shaped like chinese pagodas 


well asked napoleon 

one of platovs cossacks says that platovs corps is joining up with 
the main army and that kutuzov has been appointed commander in chief he 
is a very shrewd and garrulous fellow 

napoleon smiled and told them to give the cossack a horse and bring the 
man to him he wished to talk to him himself several adjutants galloped 
off and an hour later lavrushka the serf denisov had handed over 
to rostov rode up to napoleon in an orderlys jacket and on a french 
cavalry saddle with a merry and tipsy face napoleon told him to ride 
by his side and began questioning him 

you are a cossack 

yes a cossack your honor 

the cossack not knowing in what company he was for napoleons plain 
appearance had nothing about it that would reveal to an oriental mind 
the presence of a monarch talked with extreme familiarity of the 
incidents of the war says thiers narrating this episode in 
reality lavrushka having got drunk the day before and left his master 
dinnerless had been whipped and sent to the village in quest of 
chickens where he engaged in looting till the french took him prisoner 
lavrushka was one of those coarse bare faced lackeys who have seen all 
sorts of things consider it necessary to do everything in a mean and 
cunning way are ready to render any sort of service to their master 
and are keen at guessing their masters baser impulses especially those 
prompted by vanity and pettiness 

finding himself in the company of napoleon whose identity he had easily 
and surely recognized lavrushka was not in the least abashed but merely 
did his utmost to gain his new masters favor 

he knew very well that this was napoleon but napoleons presence could 
no more intimidate him than rostovs or a sergeant majors with the 
rods would have done for he had nothing that either the sergeant major 
or napoleon could deprive him of 

so he rattled on telling all the gossip he had heard among the 
orderlies much of it true but when napoleon asked him whether the 
russians thought they would beat bonaparte or not lavrushka screwed up 
his eyes and considered 

in this question he saw subtle cunning as men of his type see cunning 
in everything so he frowned and did not answer immediately 

its like this he said thoughtfully if theres a battle soon yours 
will win thats right but if three days pass then after that well 
then that same battle will not soon be over 

lelorgne dideville smilingly interpreted this speech to napoleon thus 
if a battle takes place within the next three days the french will 
win but if later god knows what will happen napoleon did not smile 
though he was evidently in high good humor and he ordered these words 
to be repeated 

lavrushka noticed this and to entertain him further pretending not to 
know who napoleon was added 

we know that you have bonaparte and that he has beaten everybody in 
the world but we are a different matter  without knowing why or how 
this bit of boastful patriotism slipped out at the end 

the interpreter translated these words without the last phrase and 
bonaparte smiled the young cossack made his mighty interlocutor 
smile says thiers after riding a few paces in silence napoleon 
turned to berthier and said he wished to see how the news that he was 
talking to the emperor himself to that very emperor who had written his 
immortally victorious name on the pyramids would affect this enfant du 
don * 


* child of the don 


the fact was accordingly conveyed to lavrushka 

lavrushka understanding that this was done to perplex him and that 
napoleon expected him to be frightened to gratify his new masters 
promptly pretended to be astonished and awe struck opened his eyes 
wide and assumed the expression he usually put on when taken to be 
whipped as soon as napoleons interpreter had spoken says thiers 
the cossack seized by amazement did not utter another word but rode 
on his eyes fixed on the conqueror whose fame had reached him across 
the steppes of the east all his loquacity was suddenly arrested and 
replaced by a naive and silent feeling of admiration napoleon after 
making the cossack a present had him set free like a bird restored to 
its native fields 

napoleon rode on dreaming of the moscow that so appealed to his 
imagination and the bird restored to its native fields galloped to 
our outposts inventing on the way all that had not taken place but that 
he meant to relate to his comrades what had really taken place he did 
not wish to relate because it seemed to him not worth telling he 
found the cossacks inquired for the regiment operating with platovs 
detachment and by evening found his master nicholas rostov quartered 
at yankovo rostov was just mounting to go for a ride round the 
neighboring villages with ilyin he let lavrushka have another horse and 
took him along with him 





chapter viii 


princess mary was not in moscow and out of danger as prince andrew 
supposed 

after the return of alpatych from smolensk the old prince suddenly 
seemed to awake as from a dream he ordered the militiamen to be called 
up from the villages and armed and wrote a letter to the commander in 
chief informing him that he had resolved to remain at bald hills to the 
last extremity and to defend it leaving to the commander in chiefs 
discretion to take measures or not for the defense of bald hills where 
one of russias oldest generals would be captured or killed and he 
announced to his household that he would remain at bald hills 

but while himself remaining he gave instructions for the departure of 
the princess and dessalles with the little prince to bogucharovo and 
thence to moscow princess mary alarmed by her fathers feverish and 
sleepless activity after his previous apathy could not bring herself to 
leave him alone and for the first time in her life ventured to disobey 
him she refused to go away and her fathers fury broke over her in a 
terrible storm he repeated every injustice he had ever inflicted on 
her trying to convict her he told her she had worn him out had caused 
his quarrel with his son had harbored nasty suspicions of him making 
it the object of her life to poison his existence and he drove her from 
his study telling her that if she did not go away it was all the same 
to him he declared that he did not wish to remember her existence and 
warned her not to dare to let him see her the fact that he did not as 
she had feared order her to be carried away by force but only told her 
not to let him see her cheered princess mary she knew it was a proof 
that in the depth of his soul he was glad she was remaining at home and 
had not gone away 

the morning after little nicholas had left the old prince donned his 
full uniform and prepared to visit the commander in chief his caleche 
was already at the door princess mary saw him walk out of the house in 
his uniform wearing all his orders and go down the garden to review his 
armed peasants and domestic serfs she sat by the window listening to 
his voice which reached her from the garden suddenly several men came 
running up the avenue with frightened faces 

princess mary ran out to the porch down the flower bordered path and 
into the avenue a large crowd of militiamen and domestics were moving 
toward her and in their midst several men were supporting by 
the armpits and dragging along a little old man in a uniform and 
decorations she ran up to him and in the play of the sunlight that 
fell in small round spots through the shade of the lime tree avenue 
could not be sure what change there was in his face all she could see 
was that his former stern and determined expression had altered to one 
of timidity and submission on seeing his daughter he moved his helpless 
lips and made a hoarse sound it was impossible to make out what he 
wanted he was lifted up carried to his study and laid on the very 
couch he had so feared of late 

the doctor who was fetched that same night bled him and said that the 
prince had had a seizure paralyzing his right side 

it was becoming more and more dangerous to remain at bald hills and 
next day they moved the prince to bogucharovo the doctor accompanying 
him 

by the time they reached bogucharovo dessalles and the little prince 
had already left for moscow 

for three weeks the old prince lay stricken by paralysis in the new 
house prince andrew had built at bogucharovo ever in the same state 
getting neither better nor worse he was unconscious and lay like 
a distorted corpse he muttered unceasingly his eyebrows and lips 
twitching and it was impossible to tell whether he understood what was 
going on around him or not one thing was certain  that he was suffering 
and wished to say something but what it was no one could tell it 
might be some caprice of a sick and half crazy man or it might relate 
to public affairs or possibly to family concerns 

the doctor said this restlessness did not mean anything and was due 
to physical causes but princess mary thought he wished to tell 
her something and the fact that her presence always increased his 
restlessness confirmed her opinion 

he was evidently suffering both physically and mentally there was no 
hope of recovery it was impossible for him to travel it would not do 
to let him die on the road would it not be better if the end did come 
the very end princess mary sometimes thought night and day hardly 
sleeping at all she watched him and terrible to say often watched 
him not with hope of finding signs of improvement but wishing to find 
symptoms of the approach of the end 

strange as it was to her to acknowledge this feeling in herself yet 
there it was and what seemed still more terrible to her was that since 
her fathers illness began perhaps even sooner when she stayed with 
him expecting something to happen all the personal desires and hopes 
that had been forgotten or sleeping within her had awakened thoughts 
that had not entered her mind for years  thoughts of a life free from 
the fear of her father and even the possibility of love and of family 
happiness  floated continually in her imagination like temptations 
of the devil thrust them aside as she would questions continually 
recurred to her as to how she would order her life now after that 
these were temptations of the devil and princess mary knew it she knew 
that the sole weapon against him was prayer and she tried to pray she 
assumed an attitude of prayer looked at the icons repeated the words 
of a prayer but she could not pray she felt that a different world had 
now taken possession of her  the life of a world of strenuous and free 
activity quite opposed to the spiritual world in which till now she 
had been confined and in which her greatest comfort had been prayer 
she could not pray could not weep and worldly cares took possession of 
her 

it was becoming dangerous to remain in bogucharovo news of the approach 
of the french came from all sides and in one village ten miles from 
bogucharovo a homestead had been looted by french marauders 

the doctor insisted on the necessity of moving the prince the 
provincial marshal of the nobility sent an official to princess mary 
to persuade her to get away as quickly as possible and the head of the 
rural police having come to bogucharovo urged the same thing saying 
that the french were only some twenty five miles away that french 
proclamations were circulating in the villages and that if the princess 
did not take her father away before the fifteenth he could not answer 
for the consequences 

the princess decided to leave on the fifteenth the cares of preparation 
and giving orders for which everyone came to her occupied her all day 
she spent the night of the fourteenth as usual without undressing in 
the room next to the one where the prince lay several times waking up 
she heard his groans and muttering the creak of his bed and the steps 
of tikhon and the doctor when they turned him over several times she 
listened at the door and it seemed to her that his mutterings were 
louder than usual and that they turned him over oftener she could not 
sleep and several times went to the door and listened wishing to enter 
but not deciding to do so though he did not speak princess mary saw 
and knew how unpleasant every sign of anxiety on his account was to him 
she had noticed with what dissatisfaction he turned from the look she 
sometimes involuntarily fixed on him she knew that her going in during 
the night at an unusual hour would irritate him 

but never had she felt so grieved for him or so much afraid of losing 
him she recalled all her life with him and in every word and act of his 
found an expression of his love of her occasionally amid these memories 
temptations of the devil would surge into her imagination thoughts of 
how things would be after his death and how her new liberated life 
would be ordered but she drove these thoughts away with disgust toward 
morning he became quiet and she fell asleep 

she woke late that sincerity which often comes with waking showed her 
clearly what chiefly concerned her about her fathers illness on waking 
she listened to what was going on behind the door and hearing him 
groan said to herself with a sigh that things were still the same 

but what could have happened what did i want i want his death she 
cried with a feeling of loathing for herself 

she washed dressed said her prayers and went out to the porch in 
front of it stood carriages without horses and things were being packed 
into the vehicles 

it was a warm gray morning princess mary stopped at the porch still 
horrified by her spiritual baseness and trying to arrange her thoughts 
before going to her father the doctor came downstairs and went out to 
her 

he is a little better today said he i was looking for you one can 
make out something of what he is saying his head is clearer come in 
he is asking for you 

princess marys heart beat so violently at this news that she grew pale 
and leaned against the wall to keep from falling to see him talk to 
him feel his eyes on her now that her whole soul was overflowing with 
those dreadful wicked temptations was a torment of joy and terror 

come said the doctor 

princess mary entered her fathers room and went up to his bed he was 
lying on his back propped up high and his small bony hands with 
their knotted purple veins were lying on the quilt his left eye gazed 
straight before him his right eye was awry and his brows and lips 
motionless he seemed altogether so thin small and pathetic his face 
seemed to have shriveled or melted his features had grown smaller 
princess mary went up and kissed his hand his left hand pressed hers 
so that she understood that he had long been waiting for her to come he 
twitched her hand and his brows and lips quivered angrily 

she looked at him in dismay trying to guess what he wanted of her when 
she changed her position so that his left eye could see her face he 
calmed down not taking his eyes off her for some seconds then his lips 
and tongue moved sounds came and he began to speak gazing timidly and 
imploringly at her evidently afraid that she might not understand 

straining all her faculties princess mary looked at him the comic 
efforts with which he moved his tongue made her drop her eyes and with 
difficulty repress the sobs that rose to her throat he said something 
repeating the same words several times she could not understand them 
but tried to guess what he was saying and inquiringly repeated the words 
he uttered 

mmmarateate he repeated several times 

it was quite impossible to understand these sounds the doctor thought 
he had guessed them and inquiringly repeated mary are you afraid 
the prince shook his head again repeated the same sounds 

my mind my mind aches questioned princess mary 

he made a mumbling sound in confirmation of this took her hand and 
began pressing it to different parts of his breast as if trying to find 
the right place for it 

always thoughts about you thoughts he then uttered much 
more clearly than he had done before now that he was sure of being 
understood 

princess mary pressed her head against his hand trying to hide her sobs 
and tears 

he moved his hand over her hair 

i have been calling you all night he brought out 

if only i had known she said through her tears i was afraid to 
come in 

he pressed her hand 

werent you asleep 

no i did not sleep said princess mary shaking her head 

unconsciously imitating her father she now tried to express herself as 
he did as much as possible by signs and her tongue too seemed to move 
with difficulty 

dear one dearest princess mary could not quite make out what he 
had said but from his look it was clear that he had uttered a tender 
caressing word such as he had never used to her before why didnt you 
come in 

and i was wishing for his death thought princess mary 

he was silent awhile 

thank you daughter dear for all for all forgive thank 
you forgive thank you and tears began to flow from his 
eyes call andrew he said suddenly and a childish timid expression 
of doubt showed itself on his face as he spoke 

he himself seemed aware that his demand was meaningless so at least it 
seemed to princess mary 

i have a letter from him she replied 

he glanced at her with timid surprise 

where is he 

hes with the army father at smolensk 

he closed his eyes and remained silent a long time then as if in 
answer to his doubts and to confirm the fact that now he understood and 
remembered everything he nodded his head and reopened his eyes 

yes he said softly and distinctly russia has perished theyve 
destroyed her 

and he began to sob and again tears flowed from his eyes princess mary 
could no longer restrain herself and wept while she gazed at his face 

again he closed his eyes his sobs ceased he pointed to his eyes and 
tikhon understanding him wiped away the tears 

then he again opened his eyes and said something none of them could 
understand for a long time till at last tikhon understood and repeated 
it princess mary had sought the meaning of his words in the mood in 
which he had just been speaking she thought he was speaking of russia 
or prince andrew of herself of his grandson or of his own death and 
so she could not guess his words 

put on your white dress i like it was what he said 

having understood this princess mary sobbed still louder and the doctor 
taking her arm led her out to the veranda soothing her and trying to 
persuade her to prepare for her journey when she had left the room the 
prince again began speaking about his son about the war and about the 
emperor angrily twitching his brows and raising his hoarse voice and 
then he had a second and final stroke 

princess mary stayed on the veranda the day had cleared it was hot and 
sunny she could understand nothing think of nothing and feel nothing 
except passionate love for her father love such as she thought she had 
never felt till that moment she ran out sobbing into the garden and as 
far as the pond along the avenues of young lime trees prince andrew had 
planted 

yes i i i wished for his death yes i wanted it to end 
quicker i wished to be at peace and what will become of me what 
use will peace be when he is no longer here princess mary murmured 
pacing the garden with hurried steps and pressing her hands to her bosom 
which heaved with convulsive sobs 

when she had completed the tour of the garden which brought her again 
to the house she saw mademoiselle bourienne  who had remained at 
bogucharovo and did not wish to leave it  coming toward her with a 
stranger this was the marshal of the nobility of the district who 
had come personally to point out to the princess the necessity for her 
prompt departure princess mary listened without understanding him she 
led him to the house offered him lunch and sat down with him then 
excusing herself she went to the door of the old princes room the 
doctor came out with an agitated face and said she could not enter 

go away princess go away go away 

she returned to the garden and sat down on the grass at the foot of the 
slope by the pond where no one could see her she did not know how 
long she had been there when she was aroused by the sound of a womans 
footsteps running along the path she rose and saw dunyasha her maid 
who was evidently looking for her and who stopped suddenly as if in 
alarm on seeing her mistress 

please come princess the prince said dunyasha in a breaking 
voice 

immediately im coming im coming replied the princess hurriedly 
not giving dunyasha time to finish what she was saying and trying to 
avoid seeing the girl she ran toward the house 

princess its gods will you must be prepared for everything said 
the marshal meeting her at the house door 

let me alone its not true she cried angrily to him 

the doctor tried to stop her she pushed him aside and ran to her 
fathers door why are these people with frightened faces stopping me 
i dont want any of them and what are they doing here she thought 
she opened the door and the bright daylight in that previously darkened 
room startled her in the room were her nurse and other women they all 
drew back from the bed making way for her he was still lying on the 
bed as before but the stern expression of his quiet face made princess 
mary stop short on the threshold 

no hes not dead  its impossible she told herself and approached 
him and repressing the terror that seized her she pressed her lips 
to his cheek but she stepped back immediately all the force of the 
tenderness she had been feeling for him vanished instantly and was 
replaced by a feeling of horror at what lay there before her no he 
is no more he is not but here where he was is something unfamiliar and 
hostile some dreadful terrifying and repellent mystery and hiding 
her face in her hands princess mary sank into the arms of the doctor 
who held her up 


in the presence of tikhon and the doctor the women washed what had been 
the prince tied his head up with a handkerchief that the mouth should 
not stiffen while open and with another handkerchief tied together the 
legs that were already spreading apart then they dressed him in uniform 
with his decorations and placed his shriveled little body on a table 
heaven only knows who arranged all this and when but it all got done 
as if of its own accord toward night candles were burning round his 
coffin a pall was spread over it the floor was strewn with sprays of 
juniper a printed band was tucked in under his shriveled head and in a 
corner of the room sat a chanter reading the psalms 

just as horses shy and snort and gather about a dead horse so the 
inmates of the house and strangers crowded into the drawing room round 
the coffin  the marshal the village elder peasant women  and all with 
fixed and frightened eyes crossing themselves bowed and kissed the old 
princes cold and stiffened hand 





chapter ix 


until prince andrew settled in bogucharovo its owners had always been 
absentees and its peasants were of quite a different character from 
those of bald hills they differed from them in speech dress and 
disposition they were called steppe peasants the old prince used to 
approve of them for their endurance at work when they came to bald hills 
to help with the harvest or to dig ponds and ditches but he disliked 
them for their boorishness 

prince andrews last stay at bogucharovo when he introduced hospitals 
and schools and reduced the quitrent the peasants had to pay had not 
softened their disposition but had on the contrary strengthened in 
them the traits of character the old prince called boorishness various 
obscure rumors were always current among them at one time a rumor that 
they would all be enrolled as cossacks at another of a new religion to 
which they were all to be converted then of some proclamation of the 
tsars and of an oath to the tsar paul in 1797 in connection with which 
it was rumored that freedom had been granted them but the landowners had 
stopped it then of peter fedorovichs return to the throne in seven 
years time when everything would be made free and so simple that 
there would be no restrictions rumors of the war with bonaparte and 
his invasion were connected in their minds with the same sort of vague 
notions of antichrist the end of the world and pure freedom 

in the vicinity of bogucharovo were large villages belonging to the 
crown or to owners whose serfs paid quitrent and could work where they 
pleased there were very few resident landlords in the neighborhood 
and also very few domestic or literate serfs and in the lives of the 
peasantry of those parts the mysterious undercurrents in the life of 
the russian people the causes and meaning of which are so baffling to 
contemporaries were more clearly and strongly noticeable than among 
others one instance which had occurred some twenty years before was 
a movement among the peasants to emigrate to some unknown warm rivers 
hundreds of peasants among them the bogucharovo folk suddenly began 
selling their cattle and moving in whole families toward the southeast 
as birds migrate to somewhere beyond the sea so these men with their 
wives and children streamed to the southeast to parts where none of 
them had ever been they set off in caravans bought their freedom one 
by one or ran away and drove or walked toward the warm rivers many 
of them were punished some sent to siberia many died of cold and 
hunger on the road many returned of their own accord and the movement 
died down of itself just as it had sprung up without apparent reason 
but such undercurrents still existed among the people and gathered new 
forces ready to manifest themselves just as strangely unexpectedly and 
at the same time simply naturally and forcibly now in 1812 to anyone 
living in close touch with these people it was apparent that these 
undercurrents were acting strongly and nearing an eruption 

alpatych who had reached bogucharovo shortly before the old princes 
death noticed an agitation among the peasants and that contrary to 
what was happening in the bald hills district where over a radius of 
forty miles all the peasants were moving away and leaving their villages 
to be devastated by the cossacks the peasants in the steppe region 
round bogucharovo were it was rumored in touch with the french 
received leaflets from them that passed from hand to hand and did not 
migrate he learned from domestic serfs loyal to him that the peasant 
karp who possessed great influence in the village commune and had 
recently been away driving a government transport had returned with 
news that the cossacks were destroying deserted villages but that the 
french did not harm them alpatych also knew that on the previous day 
another peasant had even brought from the village of visloukhovo which 
was occupied by the french a proclamation by a french general that no 
harm would be done to the inhabitants and if they remained they would 
be paid for anything taken from them as proof of this the peasant had 
brought from visloukhovo a hundred rubles in notes he did not know that 
they were false paid to him in advance for hay 

more important still alpatych learned that on the morning of the 
very day he gave the village elder orders to collect carts to move the 
princess luggage from bogucharovo there had been a village meeting at 
which it had been decided not to move but to wait yet there was no 
time to waste on the fifteenth the day of the old princes death 
the marshal had insisted on princess marys leaving at once as it was 
becoming dangerous he had told her that after the sixteenth he could 
not be responsible for what might happen on the evening of the day the 
old prince died the marshal went away promising to return next day for 
the funeral but this he was unable to do for he received tidings that 
the french had unexpectedly advanced and had barely time to remove his 
own family and valuables from his estate 

for some thirty years bogucharovo had been managed by the village elder 
dron whom the old prince called by the diminutive dronushka 

dron was one of those physically and mentally vigorous peasants who grow 
big beards as soon as they are of age and go on unchanged till they 
are sixty or seventy without a gray hair or the loss of a tooth as 
straight and strong at sixty as at thirty 

soon after the migration to the warm rivers in which he had taken 
part like the rest dron was made village elder and overseer of 
bogucharovo and had since filled that post irreproachably for 
twenty three years the peasants feared him more than they did their 
master the masters both the old prince and the young and the steward 
respected him and jestingly called him the minister during the 
whole time of his service dron had never been drunk or ill never after 
sleepless nights or the hardest tasks had he shown the least fatigue 
and though he could not read he had never forgotten a single money 
account or the number of quarters of flour in any of the endless 
cartloads he sold for the prince nor a single shock of the whole corn 
crop on any single acre of the bogucharovo fields 

alpatych arriving from the devastated bald hills estate sent for his 
dron on the day of the princes funeral and told him to have twelve 
horses got ready for the princess carriages and eighteen carts for 
the things to be removed from bogucharovo though the peasants paid 
quitrent alpatych thought no difficulty would be made about complying 
with this order for there were two hundred and thirty households at 
work in bogucharovo and the peasants were well to do but on hearing the 
order dron lowered his eyes and remained silent alpatych named certain 
peasants he knew from whom he told him to take the carts 

dron replied that the horses of these peasants were away carting 
alpatych named others but they too according to dron had no horses 
available some horses were carting for the government others were too 
weak and others had died for want of fodder it seemed that no horses 
could be had even for the carriages much less for the carting 

alpatych looked intently at dron and frowned just as dron was a model 
village elder so alpatych had not managed the princes estates for 
twenty years in vain he was a model steward possessing in the highest 
degree the faculty of divining the needs and instincts of those he dealt 
with having glanced at dron he at once understood that his answers did 
not express his personal views but the general mood of the bogucharovo 
commune by which the elder had already been carried away but he also 
knew that dron who had acquired property and was hated by the commune 
must be hesitating between the two camps the masters and the serfs 
he noticed this hesitation in drons look and therefore frowned and 
moved closer up to him 

now just listen dronushka said he dont talk nonsense to me his 
excellency prince andrew himself gave me orders to move all the people 
away and not leave them with the enemy and there is an order from the 
tsar about it too anyone who stays is a traitor to the tsar do you 
hear 

i hear dron answered without lifting his eyes 

alpatych was not satisfied with this reply 

eh dron it will turn out badly he said shaking his head 

the power is in your hands dron rejoined sadly 

eh dron drop it alpatych repeated withdrawing his hand from his 
bosom and solemnly pointing to the floor at drons feet i can see 
through you and three yards into the ground under you he continued 
gazing at the floor in front of dron 

dron was disconcerted glanced furtively at alpatych and again lowered 
his eyes 

you drop this nonsense and tell the people to get ready to leave their 
homes and go to moscow and to get carts ready for tomorrow morning 
for the princess things and dont go to any meeting yourself do you 
hear 

dron suddenly fell on his knees 

yakov alpatych discharge me take the keys from me and discharge me 
for christs sake 

stop that cried alpatych sternly i see through you and three yards 
under you he repeated knowing that his skill in beekeeping his 
knowledge of the right time to sow the oats and the fact that he had 
been able to retain the old princes favor for twenty years had long 
since gained him the reputation of being a wizard and that the power of 
seeing three yards under a man is considered an attribute of wizards 

dron got up and was about to say something but alpatych interrupted 
him 

what is it you have got into your heads eh what are you thinking 
of eh 

what am i to do with the people said dron theyre quite beside 
themselves i have already told them 

told them i dare say said alpatych are they drinking he asked 
abruptly 

quite beside themselves yakov alpatych theyve fetched another 
barrel 

well then listen ill go to the police officer and you tell them 
so and that they must stop this and the carts must be got ready 

i understand 

alpatych did not insist further he had managed people for a long time 
and knew that the chief way to make them obey is to show no suspicion 
that they can possibly disobey having wrung a submissive i understand 
from dron alpatych contented himself with that though he not only 
doubted but felt almost certain that without the help of troops the 
carts would not be forthcoming 

and so it was for when evening came no carts had been provided in the 
village outside the drink shop another meeting was being held which 
decided that the horses should be driven out into the woods and the 
carts should not be provided without saying anything of this to the 
princess alpatych had his own belongings taken out of the carts which 
had arrived from bald hills and had those horses got ready for 
the princess carriages meanwhile he went himself to the police 
authorities 





chapter x 


after her fathers funeral princess mary shut herself up in her room and 
did not admit anyone a maid came to the door to say that alpatych was 
asking for orders about their departure this was before his talk with 
dron princess mary raised herself on the sofa on which she had been 
lying and replied through the closed door that she did not mean to go 
away and begged to be left in peace 

the windows of the room in which she was lying looked westward she 
lay on the sofa with her face to the wall fingering the buttons of the 
leather cushion and seeing nothing but that cushion and her confused 
thoughts were centered on one subject  the irrevocability of death and 
her own spiritual baseness which she had not suspected but which had 
shown itself during her fathers illness she wished to pray but did not 
dare to dared not in her present state of mind address herself to god 
she lay for a long time in that position 

the sun had reached the other side of the house and its slanting rays 
shone into the open window lighting up the room and part of the morocco 
cushion at which princess mary was looking the flow of her thoughts 
suddenly stopped unconsciously she sat up smoothed her hair got up 
and went to the window involuntarily inhaling the freshness of the 
clear but windy evening 

yes you can well enjoy the evening now he is gone and no one will 
hinder you she said to herself and sinking into a chair she let her 
head fall on the window sill 

someone spoke her name in a soft and tender voice from the garden and 
kissed her head she looked up it was mademoiselle bourienne in a black 
dress and weepers she softly approached princess mary sighed kissed 
her and immediately began to cry the princess looked up at her all 
their former disharmony and her own jealousy recurred to her mind 
but she remembered too how he had changed of late toward mademoiselle 
bourienne and could not bear to see her thereby showing how unjust were 
the reproaches princess mary had mentally addressed to her besides 
is it for me for me who desired his death to condemn anyone she 
thought 

princess mary vividly pictured to herself the position of mademoiselle 
bourienne whom she had of late kept at a distance but who yet was 
dependent on her and living in her house she felt sorry for her 
and held out her hand with a glance of gentle inquiry mademoiselle 
bourienne at once began crying again and kissed that hand speaking of 
the princess sorrow and making herself a partner in it she said her 
only consolation was the fact that the princess allowed her to share her 
sorrow that all the old misunderstandings should sink into nothing but 
this great grief that she felt herself blameless in regard to everyone 
and that he from above saw her affection and gratitude the princess 
heard her not heeding her words but occasionally looking up at her and 
listening to the sound of her voice 

your position is doubly terrible dear princess said mademoiselle 
bourienne after a pause i understand that you could not and cannot 
think of yourself but with my love for you i must do so has 
alpatych been to you has he spoken to you of going away she asked 

princess mary did not answer she did not understand who was to go or 
where to is it possible to plan or think of anything now is it not 
all the same she thought and did not reply 

you know chere marie said mademoiselle bourienne that we are in 
danger  are surrounded by the french it would be dangerous to move now 
if we go we are almost sure to be taken prisoners and god knows 

princess mary looked at her companion without understanding what she was 
talking about 

oh if anyone knew how little anything matters to me now she said 
of course i would on no account wish to go away from him alpatych 
did say something about going speak to him i can do nothing 
nothing and dont want to 

ive spoken to him he hopes we should be in time to get away tomorrow 
but i think it would now be better to stay here said mademoiselle 
bourienne because you will agree chere marie to fall into the hands 
of the soldiers or of riotous peasants would be terrible 

mademoiselle bourienne took from her reticule a proclamation not 
printed on ordinary russian paper of general rameaus telling people 
not to leave their homes and that the french authorities would afford 
them proper protection she handed this to the princess 

i think it would be best to appeal to that general she continued 
and i am sure that all due respect would be shown you 

princess mary read the paper and her face began to quiver with stifled 
sobs 

from whom did you get this she asked 

they probably recognized that i am french by my name replied 
mademoiselle bourienne blushing 

princess mary with the paper in her hand rose from the window and with 
a pale face went out of the room and into what had been prince andrews 
study 

dunyasha send alpatych or dronushka or somebody to me she said 
and tell mademoiselle bourienne not to come to me she added hearing 
mademoiselle bouriennes voice we must go at once at once she said 
appalled at the thought of being left in the hands of the french 

if prince andrew heard that i was in the power of the french that 
i the daughter of prince nicholas bolkonski asked general rameau for 
protection and accepted his favor this idea horrified her made her 
shudder blush and feel such a rush of anger and pride as she had never 
experienced before all that was distressing and especially all that 
was humiliating in her position rose vividly to her mind they the 
french would settle in this house m le general rameau would occupy 
prince andrews study and amuse himself by looking through and reading 
his letters and papers mademoiselle bourienne would do the honors of 
bogucharovo for him i should be given a small room as a favor the 
soldiers would violate my fathers newly dug grave to steal his crosses 
and stars they would tell me of their victories over the russians and 
would pretend to sympathize with my sorrow thought princess mary 
not thinking her own thoughts but feeling bound to think like her father 
and her brother for herself she did not care where she remained or what 
happened to her but she felt herself the representative of her dead 
father and of prince andrew involuntarily she thought their thoughts 
and felt their feelings what they would have said and what they would 
have done she felt bound to say and do she went into prince andrews 
study trying to enter completely into his ideas and considered her 
position 

the demands of life which had seemed to her annihilated by her fathers 
death all at once rose before her with a new previously unknown force 
and took possession of her 

agitated and flushed she paced the room sending now for michael 
ivanovich and now for tikhon or dron dunyasha the nurse and the other 
maids could not say in how far mademoiselle bouriennes statement was 
correct alpatych was not at home he had gone to the police neither 
could the architect michael ivanovich who on being sent for came in 
with sleepy eyes tell princess mary anything with just the same smile 
of agreement with which for fifteen years he had been accustomed to 
answer the old prince without expressing views of his own he now 
replied to princess mary so that nothing definite could be got from his 
answers the old valet tikhon with sunken emaciated face that bore the 
stamp of inconsolable grief replied yes princess to all princess 
marys questions and hardly refrained from sobbing as he looked at her 

at length dron the village elder entered the room and with a deep bow 
to princess mary came to a halt by the doorpost 

princess mary walked up and down the room and stopped in front of him 

dronushka she said regarding as a sure friend this dronushka who 
always used to bring a special kind of gingerbread from his visit to the 
fair at vyazma every year and smilingly offer it to her dronushka now 
since our misfortune she began but could not go on 

we are all in gods hands said he with a sigh 

they were silent for a while 

dronushka alpatych has gone off somewhere and i have no one to turn 
to is it true as they tell me that i cant even go away 

why shouldnt you go away your excellency you can go said dron 

i was told it would be dangerous because of the enemy dear friend i 
can do nothing i understand nothing i have nobody i want to go away 
tonight or early tomorrow morning 

dron paused he looked askance at princess mary and said there are no 
horses i told yakov alpatych so 

why are there none asked the princess 

its all gods scourge said dron what horses we had have been 
taken for the army or have died  this is such a year its not a case of 
feeding horses  we may die of hunger ourselves as it is some go three 
days without eating weve nothing weve been ruined 

princess mary listened attentively to what he told her 

the peasants are ruined they have no bread she asked 

theyre dying of hunger said dron its not a case of carting 

but why didnt you tell me dronushka isnt it possible to help them 
ill do all i can 

to princess mary it was strange that now at a moment when such sorrow 
was filling her soul there could be rich people and poor and the rich 
could refrain from helping the poor she had heard vaguely that there 
was such a thing as landlords corn which was sometimes given to the 
peasants she also knew that neither her father nor her brother would 
refuse to help the peasants in need she only feared to make some 
mistake in speaking about the distribution of the grain she wished to 
give she was glad such cares presented themselves enabling her 
without scruple to forget her own grief she began asking dron about the 
peasants needs and what there was in bogucharovo that belonged to the 
landlord 

but we have grain belonging to my brother she said 

the landlords grain is all safe replied dron proudly our prince 
did not order it to be sold 

give it to the peasants let them have all they need i give you leave 
in my brothers name said she 

dron made no answer but sighed deeply 

give them that corn if there is enough of it distribute it all i 
give this order in my brothers name and tell them that what is ours is 
theirs we do not grudge them anything tell them so 

dron looked intently at the princess while she was speaking 

discharge me little mother for gods sake order the keys to be taken 
from me said he i have served twenty three years and have done no 
wrong discharge me for gods sake 

princess mary did not understand what he wanted of her or why he was 
asking to be discharged she replied that she had never doubted his 
devotion and that she was ready to do anything for him and for the 
peasants 





chapter xi 


an hour later dunyasha came to tell the princess that dron had come and 
all the peasants had assembled at the barn by the princess order and 
wished to have word with their mistress 

but i never told them to come said princess mary i only told dron 
to let them have the grain 

only for gods sake princess dear have them sent away and dont go 
out to them its all a trick said dunyasha and when yakov alpatych 
returns let us get away and please dont 

what is a trick asked princess mary in surprise 

i know it is only listen to me for gods sake ask nurse too they say 
they dont agree to leave bogucharovo as you ordered 

youre making some mistake i never ordered them to go away said 
princess mary call dronushka 

dron came and confirmed dunyashas words the peasants had come by the 
princess order 

but i never sent for them declared the princess you must have given 
my message wrong i only said that you were to give them the grain 

dron only sighed in reply 

if you order it they will go away said he 

no no ill go out to them said princess mary and in spite of 
the nurses and dunyashas protests she went out into the porch dron 
dunyasha the nurse and michael ivanovich following her 

they probably think i am offering them the grain to bribe them to 
remain here while i myself go away leaving them to the mercy of the 
french thought princess mary i will offer them monthly rations and 
housing at our moscow estate i am sure andrew would do even more in 
my place she thought as she went out in the twilight toward the crowd 
standing on the pasture by the barn 

the men crowded closer together stirred and rapidly took off their 
hats princess mary lowered her eyes and tripping over her skirt came 
close up to them so many different eyes old and young were fixed 
on her and there were so many different faces that she could not 
distinguish any of them and feeling that she must speak to them all 
at once did not know how to do it but again the sense that she 
represented her father and her brother gave her courage and she boldly 
began her speech 

i am very glad you have come she said without raising her eyes and 
feeling her heart beating quickly and violently dronushka tells me 
that the war has ruined you that is our common misfortune and i 
shall grudge nothing to help you i am myself going away because it 
is dangerous here the enemy is near because i am giving you 
everything my friends and i beg you to take everything all our grain 
so that you may not suffer want and if you have been told that i 
am giving you the grain to keep you here  that is not true on the 
contrary i ask you to go with all your belongings to our estate near 
moscow and i promise you i will see to it that there you shall want for 
nothing you shall be given food and lodging 

the princess stopped sighs were the only sound heard in the crowd 

i am not doing this on my own account she continued i do it in the 
name of my dead father who was a good master to you and of my brother 
and his son 

again she paused no one broke the silence 

ours is a common misfortune and we will share it together all that is 
mine is yours she concluded scanning the faces before her 

all eyes were gazing at her with one and the same expression she 
could not fathom whether it was curiosity devotion gratitude or 
apprehension and distrust  but the expression on all the faces was 
identical 

we are all very thankful for your bounty but it wont do for us to 
take the landlords grain said a voice at the back of the crowd 

but why not asked the princess 

no one replied and princess mary looking round at the crowd found that 
every eye she met now was immediately dropped 

but why dont you want to take it she asked again 

no one answered 

the silence began to oppress the princess and she tried to catch 
someones eye 

why dont you speak she inquired of a very old man who stood just 
in front of her leaning on his stick if you think something more is 
wanted tell me i will do anything said she catching his eye 

but as if this angered him he bent his head quite low and muttered 

why should we agree we dont want the grain 

why should we give up everything we dont agree dont agree we 
are sorry for you but were not willing go away yourself alone 
came from various sides of the crowd 

and again all the faces in that crowd bore an identical expression 
though now it was certainly not an expression of curiosity or gratitude 
but of angry resolve 

but you cant have understood me said princess mary with a sad smile 
why dont you want to go i promise to house and feed you while here 
the enemy would ruin you 

but her voice was drowned by the voices of the crowd 

were not willing let them ruin us we wont take your grain we dont 
agree 

again princess mary tried to catch someones eye but not a single eye 
in the crowd was turned to her evidently they were all trying to avoid 
her look she felt strange and awkward 

oh yes an artful tale follow her into slavery pull down your houses 
and go into bondage i dare say ill give you grain indeed she 
says voices in the crowd were heard saying 

with drooping head princess mary left the crowd and went back to the 
house having repeated her order to dron to have horses ready for her 
departure next morning she went to her room and remained alone with her 
own thoughts 





chapter xii 


for a long time that night princess mary sat by the open window of her 
room hearing the sound of the peasants voices that reached her from 
the village but it was not of them she was thinking she felt that she 
could not understand them however much she might think about them she 
thought only of one thing her sorrow which after the break caused 
by cares for the present seemed already to belong to the past now she 
could remember it and weep or pray 

after sunset the wind had dropped the night was calm and fresh toward 
midnight the voices began to subside a cock crowed the full moon began 
to show from behind the lime trees a fresh white dewy mist began to 
rise and stillness reigned over the village and the house 

pictures of the near past  her fathers illness and last moments  rose 
one after another to her memory with mournful pleasure she now lingered 
over these images repelling with horror only the last one the 
picture of his death which she felt she could not contemplate even in 
imagination at this still and mystic hour of night and these pictures 
presented themselves to her so clearly and in such detail that they 
seemed now present now past and now future 

she vividly recalled the moment when he had his first stroke and was 
being dragged along by his armpits through the garden at bald hills 
muttering something with his helpless tongue twitching his gray 
eyebrows and looking uneasily and timidly at her 

even then he wanted to tell me what he told me the day he died she 
thought he had always thought what he said then and she recalled in 
all its detail the night at bald hills before he had the last stroke 
when with a foreboding of disaster she had remained at home against his 
will she had not slept and had stolen downstairs on tiptoe and going 
to the door of the conservatory where he slept that night had listened 
at the door in a suffering and weary voice he was saying something to 
tikhon speaking of the crimea and its warm nights and of the empress 
evidently he had wanted to talk and why didnt he call me why didnt 
he let me be there instead of tikhon princess mary had thought and 
thought again now now he will never tell anyone what he had in his 
soul never will that moment return for him or for me when he might have 
said all he longed to say and not tikhon but i might have heard and 
understood him why didnt i enter the room she thought perhaps he 
would then have said to me what he said the day he died while talking 
to tikhon he asked about me twice he wanted to see me and i was 
standing close by outside the door it was sad and painful for him 
to talk to tikhon who did not understand him i remember how he began 
speaking to him about lise as if she were alive  he had forgotten she 
was dead  and tikhon reminded him that she was no more and he shouted 
fool he was greatly depressed from behind the door i heard how he 
lay down on his bed groaning and loudly exclaimed my god why didnt 
i go in then what could he have done to me what could i have lost and 
perhaps he would then have been comforted and would have said that word 
to me and princess mary uttered aloud the caressing word he had said 
to her on the day of his death dear est she repeated and began 
sobbing with tears that relieved her soul she now saw his face before 
her and not the face she had known ever since she could remember and 
had always seen at a distance but the timid feeble face she had seen 
for the first time quite closely with all its wrinkles and details 
when she stooped near to his mouth to catch what he said 

dear est she repeated again 

what was he thinking when he uttered that word what is he thinking 
now this question suddenly presented itself to her and in answer she 
saw him before her with the expression that was on his face as he lay 
in his coffin with his chin bound up with a white handkerchief and the 
horror that had seized her when she touched him and convinced herself 
that that was not he but something mysterious and horrible seized her 
again she tried to think of something else and to pray but could do 
neither with wide open eyes she gazed at the moonlight and the shadows 
expecting every moment to see his dead face and she felt that the 
silence brooding over the house and within it held her fast 

dunyasha she whispered dunyasha she screamed wildly and tearing 
herself out of this silence she ran to the servants quarters to meet 
her old nurse and the maidservants who came running toward her 





chapter xiii 


on the seventeenth of august rostov and ilyin accompanied by lavrushka 
who had just returned from captivity and by an hussar orderly left 
their quarters at yankovo ten miles from bogucharovo and went for a 
ride  to try a new horse ilyin had bought and to find out whether there 
was any hay to be had in the villages 

for the last three days bogucharovo had lain between the two hostile 
armies so that it was as easy for the russian rearguard to get to it as 
for the french vanguard rostov as a careful squadron commander wished 
to take such provisions as remained at bogucharovo before the french 
could get them 

rostov and ilyin were in the merriest of moods on the way to 
bogucharovo a princely estate with a dwelling house and farm where 
they hoped to find many domestic serfs and pretty girls they questioned 
lavrushka about napoleon and laughed at his stories and raced one 
another to try ilyins horse 

rostov had no idea that the village he was entering was the property of 
that very bolkonski who had been engaged to his sister 

rostov and ilyin gave rein to their horses for a last race along the 
incline before reaching bogucharovo and rostov outstripping ilyin was 
the first to gallop into the village street 

youre first cried ilyin flushed 

yes always first both on the grassland and here answered rostov 
stroking his heated donets horse 

and id have won on my frenchy your excellency said lavrushka 
from behind alluding to his shabby cart horse only i didnt wish to 
mortify you 

they rode at a footpace to the barn where a large crowd of peasants was 
standing 

some of the men bared their heads others stared at the new arrivals 
without doffing their caps two tall old peasants with wrinkled faces 
and scanty beards emerged from the tavern smiling staggering and 
singing some incoherent song and approached the officers 

fine fellows said rostov laughing is there any hay here 

and how like one another said ilyin 

a mo o st me r r y co o m pa sang one of the peasants with a 
blissful smile 

one of the men came out of the crowd and went up to rostov 

who do you belong to he asked 

the french replied ilyin jestingly and here is napoleon 
himself  and he pointed to lavrushka 

then you are russians the peasant asked again 

and is there a large force of you here said another a short man 
coming up 

very large answered rostov but why have you collected here he 
added is it a holiday 

the old men have met to talk over the business of the commune replied 
the peasant moving away 

at that moment on the road leading from the big house two women and a 
man in a white hat were seen coming toward the officers 

the one in pink is mine so keep off said ilyin on seeing dunyasha 
running resolutely toward him 

shell be ours said lavrushka to ilyin winking 

what do you want my pretty said ilyin with a smile 

the princess ordered me to ask your regiment and your name 

this is count rostov squadron commander and i am your humble 
servant 

co o om pa ny roared the tipsy peasant with a beatific smile as 
he looked at ilyin talking to the girl following dunyasha alpatych 
advanced to rostov having bared his head while still at a distance 

may i make bold to trouble your honor said he respectfully but with 
a shade of contempt for the youthfulness of this officer and with a hand 
thrust into his bosom my mistress daughter of general in chief prince 
nicholas bolkonski who died on the fifteenth of this month finding 
herself in difficulties owing to the boorishness of these people  he 
pointed to the peasants  asks you to come up to the house wont 
you please ride on a little farther said alpatych with a melancholy 
smile as it is not convenient in the presence of he pointed to 
the two peasants who kept as close to him as horseflies to a horse 

ah alpatych ah yakov alpatych grand forgive us for christs 
sake eh said the peasants smiling joyfully at him 

rostov looked at the tipsy peasants and smiled 

or perhaps they amuse your honor remarked alpatych with a staid air 
as he pointed at the old men with his free hand 

no theres not much to be amused at here said rostov and rode on a 
little way whats the matter he asked 

i make bold to inform your honor that the rude peasants here dont 
wish to let the mistress leave the estate and threaten to unharness her 
horses so that though everything has been packed up since morning her 
excellency cannot get away 

impossible exclaimed rostov 

i have the honor to report to you the actual truth said alpatych 

rostov dismounted gave his horse to the orderly and followed alpatych 
to the house questioning him as to the state of affairs it appeared 
that the princess offer of corn to the peasants the previous day and 
her talk with dron and at the meeting had actually had so bad an effect 
that dron had finally given up the keys and joined the peasants and had 
not appeared when alpatych sent for him and that in the morning when 
the princess gave orders to harness for her journey the peasants had 
come in a large crowd to the barn and sent word that they would not let 
her leave the village that there was an order not to move and that 
they would unharness the horses alpatych had gone out to admonish them 
but was told it was chiefly karp who did the talking dron not showing 
himself in the crowd that they could not let the princess go that 
there was an order to the contrary but that if she stayed they would 
serve her as before and obey her in everything 

at the moment when rostov and ilyin were galloping along the road 
princess mary despite the dissuasions of alpatych her nurse and the 
maids had given orders to harness and intended to start but when the 
cavalrymen were espied they were taken for frenchmen the coachman ran 
away and the women in the house began to wail 

father benefactor god has sent you exclaimed deeply moved voices as 
rostov passed through the anteroom 

princess mary was sitting helpless and bewildered in the large sitting 
room when rostov was shown in she could not grasp who he was and why 
he had come or what was happening to her when she saw his russian 
face and by his walk and the first words he uttered recognized him as a 
man of her own class she glanced at him with her deep radiant look and 
began speaking in a voice that faltered and trembled with emotion this 
meeting immediately struck rostov as a romantic event a helpless girl 
overwhelmed with grief left to the mercy of coarse rioting peasants 
and what a strange fate sent me here what gentleness and nobility there 
are in her features and expression thought he as he looked at her and 
listened to her timid story 

when she began to tell him that all this had happened the day after her 
fathers funeral her voiced trembled she turned away and then as if 
fearing he might take her words as meant to move him to pity looked at 
him with an apprehensive glance of inquiry there were tears in rostovs 
eyes princess mary noticed this and glanced gratefully at him with that 
radiant look which caused the plainness of her face to be forgotten 

i cannot express princess how glad i am that i happened to ride here 
and am able to show my readiness to serve you said rostov rising go 
when you please and i give you my word of honor that no one shall dare 
to cause you annoyance if only you will allow me to act as your escort 
and bowing respectfully as if to a lady of royal blood he moved toward 
the door 

rostovs deferential tone seemed to indicate that though he would 
consider himself happy to be acquainted with her he did not wish to 
take advantage of her misfortunes to intrude upon her 

princess mary understood this and appreciated his delicacy 

i am very very grateful to you she said in french but i hope it 
was all a misunderstanding and that no one is to blame for it she 
suddenly began to cry 

excuse me she said 

rostov knitting his brows left the room with another low bow 





chapter xiv 


well is she pretty ah friend  my pink one is delicious her name is 
dunyasha 

but on glancing at rostovs face ilyin stopped short he saw that his 
hero and commander was following quite a different train of thought 

rostov glanced angrily at ilyin and without replying strode off with 
rapid steps to the village 

ill show them ill give it to them the brigands said he to 
himself 

alpatych at a gliding trot only just managing not to run kept up with 
him with difficulty 

what decision have you been pleased to come to said he 

rostov stopped and clenching his fists suddenly and sternly turned on 
alpatych 

decision what decision old dotard cried he what have you been 
about eh the peasants are rioting and you cant manage them youre 
a traitor yourself i know you ill flay you all alive and as if 
afraid of wasting his store of anger he left alpatych and went rapidly 
forward alpatych mastering his offended feelings kept pace with 
rostov at a gliding gait and continued to impart his views he said 
the peasants were obdurate and that at the present moment it would be 
imprudent to overresist them without an armed force and would it not 
be better first to send for the military 

ill give them armed force ill overresist them uttered rostov 
meaninglessly breathless with irrational animal fury and the need to 
vent it 

without considering what he would do he moved unconciously with quick 
resolute steps toward the crowd and the nearer he drew to it the more 
alpatych felt that this unreasonable action might produce good results 
the peasants in the crowd were similarly impressed when they saw 
rostovs rapid firm steps and resolute frowning face 

after the hussars had come to the village and rostov had gone to see the 
princess a certain confusion and dissension had arisen among the crowd 
some of the peasants said that these new arrivals were russians and 
might take it amiss that the mistress was being detained dron was of 
this opinion but as soon as he expressed it karp and others attacked 
their ex elder 

how many years have you been fattening on the commune karp shouted at 
him its all one to you youll dig up your pot of money and take 
it away with you what does it matter to you whether our homes are 
ruined or not 

weve been told to keep order and that no one is to leave their homes 
or take away a single grain and thats all about it cried another 

it was your sons turn to be conscripted but no fear you begrudged 
your lump of a son a little old man suddenly began attacking 
dron  and so they took my vanka to be shaved for a soldier but we all 
have to die 

to be sure we all have to die im not against the commune said 
dron 

thats it  not against it youve filled your belly 

the two tall peasants had their say as soon as rostov followed by 
ilyin lavrushka and alpatych came up to the crowd karp thrusting 
his fingers into his belt and smiling a little walked to the front 
dron on the contrary retired to the rear and the crowd drew closer 
together 

who is your elder here hey shouted rostov coming up to the crowd 
with quick steps 

the elder what do you want with him asked karp 

but before the words were well out of his mouth his cap flew off and a 
fierce blow jerked his head to one side 

caps off traitors shouted rostov in a wrathful voice wheres the 
elder he cried furiously 

the elder he wants the elder dron zakharych you meek and 
flustered voices here and there were heard calling and caps began to 
come off their heads 

we dont riot were following the orders declared karp and at that 
moment several voices began speaking together 

its as the old men have decided  theres too many of you giving 
orders 

arguing mutiny brigands traitors cried rostov unmeaningly in a 
voice not his own gripping karp by the collar bind him bind him he 
shouted though there was no one to bind him but lavrushka and alpatych 

lavrushka however ran up to karp and seized him by the arms from 
behind 

shall i call up our men from beyond the hill he called out 

alpatych turned to the peasants and ordered two of them by name to come 
and bind karp the men obediently came out of the crowd and began taking 
off their belts 

wheres the elder demanded rostov in a loud voice 

with a pale and frowning face dron stepped out of the crowd 

are you the elder bind him lavrushka shouted rostov as if that 
order too could not possibly meet with any opposition 

and in fact two more peasants began binding dron who took off his own 
belt and handed it to them as if to aid them 

and you all listen to me said rostov to the peasants be off to your 
houses at once and dont let one of your voices be heard 

why weve not done any harm we did it just out of foolishness its 
all nonsense i said then that it was not in order voices were heard 
bickering with one another 

there what did i say said alpatych coming into his own again its 
wrong lads 

all our stupidity yakov alpatych came the answers and the 
crowd began at once to disperse through the village 

the two bound men were led off to the masters house the two drunken 
peasants followed them 

aye when i look at you said one of them to karp 

how can one talk to the masters like that what were you thinking of 
you fool added the other  a real fool 

two hours later the carts were standing in the courtyard of the 
bogucharovo house the peasants were briskly carrying out the 
proprietors goods and packing them on the carts and dron liberated at 
princess marys wish from the cupboard where he had been confined was 
standing in the yard directing the men 

dont put it in so carelessly said one of the peasants a man with a 
round smiling face taking a casket from a housemaid you know it has 
cost money how can you chuck it in like that or shove it under the cord 
where itll get rubbed i dont like that way of doing things let it 
all be done properly according to rule look here put it under the 
bast matting and cover it with hay  thats the way 

eh books books said another peasant bringing out prince andrews 
library cupboards dont catch up against it its heavy lads  solid 
books 

yes they worked all day and didnt play remarked the tall 
round faced peasant gravely pointing with a significant wink at the 
dictionaries that were on the top 


unwilling to obtrude himself on the princess rostov did not go back to 
the house but remained in the village awaiting her departure when her 
carriage drove out of the house he mounted and accompanied her eight 
miles from bogucharovo to where the road was occupied by our troops at 
the inn at yankovo he respectfully took leave of her for the first time 
permitting himself to kiss her hand 

how can you speak so he blushingly replied to princess marys 
expressions of gratitude for her deliverance as she termed what had 
occurred any police officer would have done as much if we had had 
only peasants to fight we should not have let the enemy come so far 
said he with a sense of shame and wishing to change the subject i 
am only happy to have had the opportunity of making your acquaintance 
good by princess i wish you happiness and consolation and hope to meet 
you again in happier circumstances if you dont want to make me blush 
please dont thank me 

but the princess if she did not again thank him in words thanked 
him with the whole expression of her face radiant with gratitude and 
tenderness she could not believe that there was nothing to thank him 
for on the contrary it seemed to her certain that had he not been 
there she would have perished at the hands of the mutineers and of the 
french and that he had exposed himself to terrible and obvious danger 
to save her and even more certain was it that he was a man of lofty and 
noble soul able to understand her position and her sorrow his kind 
honest eyes with the tears rising in them when she herself had begun to 
cry as she spoke of her loss did not leave her memory 

when she had taken leave of him and remained alone she suddenly felt 
her eyes filling with tears and then not for the first time the strange 
question presented itself to her did she love him 

on the rest of the way to moscow though the princess position was not 
a cheerful one dunyasha who went with her in the carriage more than 
once noticed that her mistress leaned out of the window and smiled at 
something with an expression of mingled joy and sorrow 

well supposing i do love him thought princess mary 

ashamed as she was of acknowledging to herself that she had fallen in 
love with a man who would perhaps never love her she comforted herself 
with the thought that no one would ever know it and that she would not 
be to blame if without ever speaking of it to anyone she continued to 
the end of her life to love the man with whom she had fallen in love for 
the first and last time in her life 

sometimes when she recalled his looks his sympathy and his words 
happiness did not appear impossible to her it was at those moments that 
dunyasha noticed her smiling as she looked out of the carriage window 

was it not fate that brought him to bogucharovo and at that very 
moment thought princess mary and that caused his sister to refuse my 
brother and in all this princess mary saw the hand of providence 

the impression the princess made on rostov was a very agreeable one to 
remember her gave him pleasure and when his comrades hearing of his 
adventure at bogucharovo rallied him on having gone to look for hay 
and having picked up one of the wealthiest heiresses in russia he grew 
angry it made him angry just because the idea of marrying the gentle 
princess mary who was attractive to him and had an enormous fortune 
had against his will more than once entered his head for himself 
personally nicholas could not wish for a better wife by marrying her 
he would make the countess his mother happy would be able to put his 
fathers affairs in order and would even  he felt it  ensure princess 
marys happiness 

but sonya and his plighted word that was why rostov grew angry when he 
was rallied about princess bolkonskaya 





chapter xv 


on receiving command of the armies kutuzov remembered prince andrew and 
sent an order for him to report at headquarters 

prince andrew arrived at tsarevo zaymishche on the very day and at the 
very hour that kutuzov was reviewing the troops for the first time he 
stopped in the village at the priests house in front of which stood the 
commander in chiefs carriage and he sat down on the bench at the gate 
awaiting his serene highness as everyone now called kutuzov from the 
field beyond the village came now sounds of regimental music and now the 
roar of many voices shouting hurrah to the new commander in chief 
two orderlies a courier and a major domo stood near by some ten paces 
from prince andrew availing themselves of kutuzovs absence and of the 
fine weather a short swarthy lieutenant colonel of hussars with thick 
mustaches and whiskers rode up to the gate and glancing at prince 
andrew inquired whether his serene highness was putting up there and 
whether he would soon be back 

prince andrew replied that he was not on his serene highness staff 
but was himself a new arrival the lieutenant colonel turned to a smart 
orderly who with the peculiar contempt with which a commander in 
chiefs orderly speaks to officers replied 

what his serene highness i expect hell be here soon what do you 
want 

the lieutenant colonel of hussars smiled beneath his mustache at the 
orderlys tone dismounted gave his horse to a dispatch runner and 
approached bolkonski with a slight bow bolkonski made room for him on 
the bench and the lieutenant colonel sat down beside him 

youre also waiting for the commander in chief said he they say he 
weceives evewyone thank god its awful with those sausage eaters 
ermolov had weason to ask to be pwomoted to be a german now pwaps 
wussians will get a look in as it was devil only knows what was 
happening we kept wetweating and wetweating did you take part in the 
campaign he asked 

i had the pleasure replied prince andrew not only of taking part 
in the retreat but of losing in that retreat all i held dear  not to 
mention the estate and home of my birth  my father who died of grief i 
belong to the province of smolensk 

ah youre pwince bolkonski vewy glad to make your acquaintance im 
lieutenant colonel denisov better known as vaska said denisov 
pressing prince andrews hand and looking into his face with a 
particularly kindly attention yes i heard said he sympathetically 
and after a short pause added yes its scythian warfare its all 
vewy well  only not for those who get it in the neck so you are pwince 
andwew bolkonski he swayed his head vewy pleased pwince to make 
your acquaintance he repeated again smiling sadly and he again 
pressed prince andrews hand 

prince andrew knew denisov from what natasha had told him of her first 
suitor this memory carried him sadly and sweetly back to those painful 
feelings of which he had not thought lately but which still found 
place in his soul of late he had received so many new and very serious 
impressions  such as the retreat from smolensk his visit to bald hills 
and the recent news of his fathers death  and had experienced so many 
emotions that for a long time past those memories had not entered his 
mind and now that they did they did not act on him with nearly their 
former strength for denisov too the memories awakened by the name of 
bolkonski belonged to a distant romantic past when after supper and 
after natashas singing he had proposed to a little girl of fifteen 
without realizing what he was doing he smiled at the recollection of 
that time and of his love for natasha and passed at once to what now 
interested him passionately and exclusively this was a plan of campaign 
he had devised while serving at the outposts during the retreat he had 
proposed that plan to barclay de tolly and now wished to propose it 
to kutuzov the plan was based on the fact that the french line 
of operation was too extended and it proposed that instead of or 
concurrently with action on the front to bar the advance of the french 
we should attack their line of communication he began explaining his 
plan to prince andrew 

they cant hold all that line its impossible i will undertake to 
bweak thwough give me five hundwed men and i will bweak the line 
thats certain theres only one way  guewilla warfare 

denisov rose and began gesticulating as he explained his plan to 
bolkonski in the midst of his explanation shouts were heard from the 
army growing more incoherent and more diffused mingling with music 
and songs and coming from the field where the review was held sounds of 
hoofs and shouts were nearing the village 

hes coming hes coming shouted a cossack standing at the gate 

bolkonski and denisov moved to the gate at which a knot of soldiers 
a guard of honor was standing and they saw kutuzov coming down the 
street mounted on a rather small sorrel horse a huge suite of generals 
rode behind him barclay was riding almost beside him and a crowd of 
officers ran after and around them shouting hurrah 

his adjutants galloped into the yard before him kutuzov was impatiently 
urging on his horse which ambled smoothly under his weight and he 
raised his hand to his white horse guards cap with a red band and no 
peak nodding his head continually when he came up to the guard of 
honor a fine set of grenadiers mostly wearing decorations who were 
giving him the salute he looked at them silently and attentively for 
nearly a minute with the steady gaze of a commander and then turned to 
the crowd of generals and officers surrounding him suddenly his face 
assumed a subtle expression he shrugged his shoulders with an air of 
perplexity 

and with such fine fellows to retreat and retreat well good by 
general he added and rode into the yard past prince andrew and 
denisov 

hurrah hurrah hurrah shouted those behind him 

since prince andrew had last seen him kutuzov had grown still more 
corpulent flaccid and fat but the bleached eyeball the scar and the 
familiar weariness of his expression were still the same he was wearing 
the white horse guards cap and a military overcoat with a whip hanging 
over his shoulder by a thin strap he sat heavily and swayed limply on 
his brisk little horse 

whew whew whew he whistled just audibly as he rode into the 
yard his face expressed the relief of relaxed strain felt by a man who 
means to rest after a ceremony he drew his left foot out of the stirrup 
and lurching with his whole body and puckering his face with the 
effort raised it with difficulty onto the saddle leaned on his knee 
groaned and slipped down into the arms of the cossacks and adjutants 
who stood ready to assist him 

he pulled himself together looked round screwing up his eyes glanced 
at prince andrew and evidently not recognizing him moved with his 
waddling gait to the porch whew whew whew he whistled and 
again glanced at prince andrew as often occurs with old men it was 
only after some seconds that the impression produced by prince andrews 
face linked itself up with kutuzovs remembrance of his personality 

ah how do you do my dear prince how do you do my dear boy come 
along said he glancing wearily round and he stepped onto the porch 
which creaked under his weight 

he unbuttoned his coat and sat down on a bench in the porch 

and hows your father 

i received news of his death yesterday replied prince andrew 
abruptly 

kutuzov looked at him with eyes wide open with dismay and then took off 
his cap and crossed himself 

may the kingdom of heaven be his gods will be done to us all he 
sighed deeply his whole chest heaving and was silent for a while i 
loved him and respected him and sympathize with you with all my heart 

he embraced prince andrew pressing him to his fat breast and for some 
time did not let him go when he released him prince andrew saw that 
kutuzovs flabby lips were trembling and that tears were in his eyes he 
sighed and pressed on the bench with both hands to raise himself 

come come with me well have a talk said he 

but at that moment denisov no more intimidated by his superiors than by 
the enemy came with jingling spurs up the steps of the porch despite 
the angry whispers of the adjutants who tried to stop him kutuzov his 
hands still pressed on the seat glanced at him glumly denisov having 
given his name announced that he had to communicate to his serene 
highness a matter of great importance for their countrys welfare 
kutuzov looked wearily at him and lifting his hands with a gesture of 
annoyance folded them across his stomach repeating the words for our 
countrys welfare well what is it speak denisov blushed like a 
girl it was strange to see the color rise in that shaggy bibulous 
time worn face and boldly began to expound his plan of cutting the 
enemys lines of communication between smolensk and vyazma denisov came 
from those parts and knew the country well his plan seemed decidedly 
a good one especially from the strength of conviction with which he 
spoke kutuzov looked down at his own legs occasionally glancing at the 
door of the adjoining hut as if expecting something unpleasant to emerge 
from it and from that hut while denisov was speaking a general with a 
portfolio under his arm really did appear 

what said kutuzov in the midst of denisovs explanations are you 
ready so soon 

ready your serene highness replied the general 

kutuzov swayed his head as much as to say how is one man to deal with 
it all and again listened to denisov 

i give my word of honor as a wussian officer said denisov that i 
can bweak napoleons line of communication 

what relation are you to intendant general kiril andreevich denisov 
asked kutuzov interrupting him 

he is my uncle your sewene highness 

ah we were friends said kutuzov cheerfully all right all right 
friend stay here at the staff and tomorrow well have a talk 

with a nod to denisov he turned away and put out his hand for the papers 
konovnitsyn had brought him 

would not your serene highness like to come inside said the general 
on duty in a discontented voice the plans must be examined and several 
papers have to be signed 

an adjutant came out and announced that everything was in readiness 
within but kutuzov evidently did not wish to enter that room till he 
was disengaged he made a grimace 

no tell them to bring a small table out here my dear boy ill look 
at them here said he dont go away he added turning to prince 
andrew who remained in the porch and listened to the generals report 

while this was being given prince andrew heard the whisper of a womans 
voice and the rustle of a silk dress behind the door several times on 
glancing that way he noticed behind that door a plump rosy handsome 
woman in a pink dress with a lilac silk kerchief on her head holding 
a dish and evidently awaiting the entrance of the commander in chief 
kutuzovs adjutant whispered to prince andrew that this was the wife of 
the priest whose home it was and that she intended to offer his serene 
highness bread and salt her husband has welcomed his serene highness 
with the cross at the church and she intends to welcome him in the 
house shes very pretty added the adjutant with a smile at 
those words kutuzov looked round he was listening to the generals 
report  which consisted chiefly of a criticism of the position at 
tsarevo zaymishche  as he had listened to denisov and seven years 
previously had listened to the discussion at the austerlitz council of 
war he evidently listened only because he had ears which though there 
was a piece of tow in one of them could not help hearing but it 
was evident that nothing the general could say would surprise or even 
interest him that he knew all that would be said beforehand and heard 
it all only because he had to as one has to listen to the chanting of 
a service of prayer all that denisov had said was clever and to the 
point what the general was saying was even more clever and to 
the point but it was evident that kutuzov despised knowledge 
and cleverness and knew of something else that would decide the 
matter  something independent of cleverness and knowledge prince 
andrew watched the commander in chiefs face attentively and the only 
expression he could see there was one of boredom curiosity as to the 
meaning of the feminine whispering behind the door and a desire to 
observe propriety it was evident that kutuzov despised cleverness and 
learning and even the patriotic feeling shown by denisov but despised 
them not because of his own intellect feelings or knowledge  he did 
not try to display any of these  but because of something else he 
despised them because of his old age and experience of life the only 
instruction kutuzov gave of his own accord during that report referred 
to looting by the russian troops at the end of the report the general 
put before him for signature a paper relating to the recovery of payment 
from army commanders for green oats mown down by the soldiers when 
landowners lodged petitions for compensation 

after hearing the matter kutuzov smacked his lips together and shook 
his head 

into the stove into the fire with it i tell you once for all my 
dear fellow said he into the fire with all such things let them cut 
the crops and burn wood to their hearts content i dont order it 
or allow it but i dont exact compensation either one cant get on 
without it when wood is chopped the chips will fly he looked at the 
paper again oh this german precision he muttered shaking his head 





chapter xvi 


well thats all said kutuzov as he signed the last of the documents 
and rising heavily and smoothing out the folds in his fat white neck he 
moved toward the door with a more cheerful expression 

the priests wife flushing rosy red caught up the dish she had after 
all not managed to present at the right moment though she had so long 
been preparing for it and with a low bow offered it to kutuzov 

he screwed up his eyes smiled lifted her chin with his hand and said 

ah what a beauty thank you sweetheart 

he took some gold pieces from his trouser pocket and put them on the 
dish for her well my dear and how are we getting on he asked 
moving to the door of the room assigned to him the priests wife 
smiled and with dimples in her rosy cheeks followed him into the room 
the adjutant came out to the porch and asked prince andrew to lunch with 
him half an hour later prince andrew was again called to kutuzov 
he found him reclining in an armchair still in the same unbuttoned 
overcoat he had in his hand a french book which he closed as prince 
andrew entered marking the place with a knife prince andrew saw by the 
cover that it was les chevaliers du cygne by madame de genlis 

well sit down sit down here lets have a talk said kutuzov its 
sad very sad but remember my dear fellow that i am a father to you 
a second father 

prince andrew told kutuzov all he knew of his fathers death and what 
he had seen at bald hills when he passed through it 

what what they have brought us to kutuzov suddenly cried in an 
agitated voice evidently picturing vividly to himself from prince 
andrews story the condition russia was in but give me time give me 
time he said with a grim look evidently not wishing to continue this 
agitating conversation and added i sent for you to keep you with me 

i thank your serene highness but i fear i am no longer fit for the 
staff replied prince andrew with a smile which kutuzov noticed 

kutuzov glanced inquiringly at him 

but above all added prince andrew i have grown used to my regiment 
am fond of the officers and i fancy the men also like me i should be 
sorry to leave the regiment if i decline the honor of being with you 
believe me 

a shrewd kindly yet subtly derisive expression lit up kutuzovs podgy 
face he cut bolkonski short 

i am sorry for i need you but youre right youre right its not 
here that men are needed advisers are always plentiful but men are 
not the regiments would not be what they are if the would be advisers 
served there as you do i remember you at austerlitz i remember 
yes i remember you with the standard said kutuzov and a flush of 
pleasure suffused prince andrews face at this recollection 

taking his hand and drawing him downwards kutuzov offered his cheek to 
be kissed and again prince andrew noticed tears in the old mans eyes 
though prince andrew knew that kutuzovs tears came easily and that he 
was particularly tender to and considerate of him from a wish to 
show sympathy with his loss yet this reminder of austerlitz was both 
pleasant and flattering to him 

go your way and god be with you i know your path is the path of 
honor he paused i missed you at bucharest but i needed someone to 
send and changing the subject kutuzov began to speak of the turkish 
war and the peace that had been concluded yes i have been much 
blamed he said both for that war and the peace but everything 
came at the right time tout vient a point a celui qui sait attendre * 
and there were as many advisers there as here he went on returning 
to the subject of advisers which evidently occupied him ah those 
advisers said he if we had listened to them all we should not have 
made peace with turkey and should not have been through with that war 
everything in haste but more haste less speed kamenski would have 
been lost if he had not died he stormed fortresses with thirty thousand 
men it is not difficult to capture a fortress but it is difficult to 
win a campaign for that not storming and attacking but patience and 
time are wanted kamenski sent soldiers to rustchuk but i only employed 
these two things and took more fortresses than kamenski and made them 
turks eat horseflesh he swayed his head and the french shall too 
believe me he went on growing warmer and beating his chest ill 
make them eat horseflesh and tears again dimmed his eyes 


* everything comes in time to him who knows how to wait 


but shant we have to accept battle remarked prince andrew 

we shall if everybody wants it it cant be helped but believe 
me my dear boy there is nothing stronger than those two patience and 
time they will do it all but the advisers nentendent pas de cette 
oreille voila le mal * some want a thing  others dont whats one to 
do he asked evidently expecting an answer well what do you want 
us to do he repeated and his eye shone with a deep shrewd look 
ill tell you what to do he continued as prince andrew still did not 
reply i will tell you what to do and what i do dans le doute mon 
cher he paused abstiens toi *2  he articulated the french proverb 
deliberately 


* dont see it that way thats the trouble 

* 2 when in doubt my dear fellow do nothing 


well good by my dear fellow remember that with all my heart i share 
your sorrow and that for you i am not a serene highness nor a prince 
nor a commander in chief but a father if you want anything come 
straight to me good by my dear boy 

again he embraced and kissed prince andrew but before the latter 
had left the room kutuzov gave a sigh of relief and went on with his 
unfinished novel les chevaliers du cygne by madame de genlis 

prince andrew could not have explained how or why it was but after that 
interview with kutuzov he went back to his regiment reassured as to 
the general course of affairs and as to the man to whom it had been 
entrusted the more he realized the absence of all personal motive in 
that old man  in whom there seemed to remain only the habit of passions 
and in place of an intellect grouping events and drawing conclusions 
only the capacity calmly to contemplate the course of events  the more 
reassured he was that everything would be as it should he will not 
bring in any plan of his own he will not devise or undertake 
anything thought prince andrew but he will hear everything remember 
everything and put everything in its place he will not hinder 
anything useful nor allow anything harmful he understands that there is 
something stronger and more important than his own will  the inevitable 
course of events and he can see them and grasp their significance 
and seeing that significance can refrain from meddling and renounce his 
personal wish directed to something else and above all thought prince 
andrew one believes in him because hes russian despite the novel 
by genlis and the french proverbs and because his voice shook when he 
said what they have brought us to and had a sob in it when he said 
he would make them eat horseflesh 

on such feelings more or less dimly shared by all the unanimity and 
general approval were founded with which despite court influences the 
popular choice of kutuzov as commander in chief was received 





chapter xvii 


after the emperor had left moscow life flowed on there in its usual 
course and its course was so very usual that it was difficult to 
remember the recent days of patriotic elation and ardor hard to believe 
that russia was really in danger and that the members of the english 
club were also sons of the fatherland ready to sacrifice everything 
for it the one thing that recalled the patriotic fervor everyone had 
displayed during the emperors stay was the call for contributions of 
men and money a necessity that as soon as the promises had been made 
assumed a legal official form and became unavoidable 

with the enemys approach to moscow the moscovites view of their 
situation did not grow more serious but on the contrary became even 
more frivolous as always happens with people who see a great danger 
approaching at the approach of danger there are always two voices that 
speak with equal power in the human soul one very reasonably tells a 
man to consider the nature of the danger and the means of escaping it 
the other still more reasonably says that it is too depressing and 
painful to think of the danger since it is not in mans power to 
foresee everything and avert the general course of events and it is 
therefore better to disregard what is painful till it comes and to 
think about what is pleasant in solitude a man generally listens to 
the first voice but in society to the second so it was now with the 
inhabitants of moscow it was long since people had been as gay in 
moscow as that year 

rostopchins broadsheets headed by woodcuts of a drink shop a potman 
and a moscow burgher called karpushka chigirin who  having been 
a militiaman and having had rather too much at the pub  heard that 
napoleon wished to come to moscow grew angry abused the french in very 
bad language came out of the drink shop and under the sign of the 
eagle began to address the assembled people were read and discussed 
together with the latest of vasili lvovich pushkins bouts rimes 

in the corner room at the club members gathered to read these 
broadsheets and some liked the way karpushka jeered at the french 
saying they will swell up with russian cabbage burst with our 
buckwheat porridge and choke themselves with cabbage soup they are all 
dwarfs and one peasant woman will toss three of them with a hayfork 
others did not like that tone and said it was stupid and vulgar it was 
said that rostopchin had expelled all frenchmen and even all foreigners 
from moscow and that there had been some spies and agents of napoleon 
among them but this was told chiefly to introduce rostopchins witty 
remark on that occasion the foreigners were deported to nizhni by boat 
and rostopchin had said to them in french rentrez en vousmemes entrez 
dans la barque et nen faites pas une barque de charon * there was 
talk of all the government offices having been already removed from 
moscow and to this shinshins witticism was added  that for that alone 
moscow ought to be grateful to napoleon it was said that mamonovs 
regiment would cost him eight hundred thousand rubles and that bezukhov 
had spent even more on his but that the best thing about bezukhovs 
action was that he himself was going to don a uniform and ride at the 
head of his regiment without charging anything for the show 


* think it over get into the barque and take care not to 
make it a barque of charon 


you dont spare anyone said julie drubetskaya as she collected 
and pressed together a bunch of raveled lint with her thin beringed 
fingers 

julie was preparing to leave moscow next day and was giving a farewell 
soiree 

bezukhov est ridicule but he is so kind and good natured what 
pleasure is there to be so caustique 

a forfeit cried a young man in militia uniform whom julie called mon 
chevalier and who was going with her to nizhni 

in julies set as in many other circles in moscow it had been agreed 
that they would speak nothing but russian and that those who made a 
slip and spoke french should pay fines to the committee of voluntary 
contributions 

another forfeit for a gallicism said a russian writer who was 
present what pleasure is there to be is not russian 

you spare no one continued julie to the young man without heeding the 
authors remark 

for caustique  i am guilty and will pay and i am prepared to pay again 
for the pleasure of telling you the truth for gallicisms i wont be 
responsible she remarked turning to the author i have neither the 
money nor the time like prince galitsyn to engage a master to teach me 
russian 

ah here he is she added quand on no no she said to the 
militia officer you wont catch me speak of the sun and you see its 
rays and she smiled amiably at pierre we were just talking of you 
she said with the facility in lying natural to a society woman we were 
saying that your regiment would be sure to be better than mamonovs 

oh dont talk to me of my regiment replied pierre kissing his 
hostess hand and taking a seat beside her i am so sick of it 

you will of course command it yourself said julie directing a sly 
sarcastic glance toward the militia officer 

the latter in pierres presence had ceased to be caustic and his face 
expressed perplexity as to what julies smile might mean in spite of 
his absent mindedness and good nature pierres personality immediately 
checked any attempt to ridicule him to his face 

no said pierre with a laughing glance at his big stout body i 
should make too good a target for the french besides i am afraid i 
should hardly be able to climb onto a horse 

among those whom julies guests happened to choose to gossip about were 
the rostovs 

i hear that their affairs are in a very bad way said julie and he 
is so unreasonable the count himself i mean the razumovskis wanted 
to buy his house and his estate near moscow but it drags on and on he 
asks too much 

no i think the sale will come off in a few days said someone 
though it is madness to buy anything in moscow now 

why asked julie you dont think moscow is in danger 

then why are you leaving 

i what a question i am going because well because everyone is 
going and besides  i am not joan of arc or an amazon 

well of course of course let me have some more strips of linen 

if he manages the business properly he will be able to pay off all his 
debts said the militia officer speaking of rostov 

a kindly old man but not up to much and why do they stay on so long in 
moscow they meant to leave for the country long ago natalie is quite 
well again now isnt she julie asked pierre with a knowing smile 

they are waiting for their younger son pierre replied he joined 
obolenskis cossacks and went to belaya tserkov where the regiment is 
being formed but now they have had him transferred to my regiment and 
are expecting him every day the count wanted to leave long ago but the 
countess wont on any account leave moscow till her son returns 

i met them the day before yesterday at the arkharovs natalie has 
recovered her looks and is brighter she sang a song how easily some 
people get over everything 

get over what inquired pierre looking displeased 

julie smiled 

you know count such knights as you are only found in madame de 
souzas novels 

what knights what do you mean demanded pierre blushing 

oh come my dear count cest la fable de tout moscou je vous admire 
ma parole dhonneur * 


* it is the talk of all moscow my word i admire you 


forfeit forfeit cried the militia officer 

all right one cant talk  how tiresome 

what is the talk of all moscow pierre asked angrily rising to his 
feet 

come now count you know 

i dont know anything about it said pierre 

i know you were friendly with natalie and so but i was always more 
friendly with vera  that dear vera 

no madame pierre continued in a tone of displeasure i have not 
taken on myself the role of natalie rostovas knight at all and have 
not been to their house for nearly a month but i cannot understand the 
cruelty 

qui sexcuse saccuse * said julie smiling and waving the lint 
triumphantly and to have the last word she promptly changed the 
subject do you know what i heard today poor mary bolkonskaya arrived 
in moscow yesterday do you know that she has lost her father 


* who excuses himself accuses himself 


really where is she i should like very much to see her said pierre 

i spent the evening with her yesterday she is going to their estate 
near moscow either today or tomorrow morning with her nephew 

well and how is she asked pierre 

she is well but sad but do you know who rescued her it is quite a 
romance nicholas rostov she was surrounded and they wanted to kill 
her and had wounded some of her people he rushed in and saved her 

another romance said the militia officer really this general 
flight has been arranged to get all the old maids married off catiche 
is one and princess bolkonskaya another 

do you know i really believe she is un petit peu amoureuse du jeune 
homme * 


* a little bit in love with the young man 


forfeit forfeit forfeit 

but how could one say that in russian 





chapter xviii 


when pierre returned home he was handed two of rostopchins broadsheets 
that had been brought that day 

the first declared that the report that count rostopchin had forbidden 
people to leave moscow was false on the contrary he was glad that 
ladies and tradesmens wives were leaving the city there will be less 
panic and less gossip ran the broadsheet but i will stake my life 
on it that scoundrel will not enter moscow these words showed pierre 
clearly for the first time that the french would enter moscow the 
second broadsheet stated that our headquarters were at vyazma that 
count wittgenstein had defeated the french but that as many of the 
inhabitants of moscow wished to be armed weapons were ready for them 
at the arsenal sabers pistols and muskets which could be had at a low 
price the tone of the proclamation was not as jocose as in the former 
chigirin talks pierre pondered over these broadsheets evidently the 
terrible stormcloud he had desired with the whole strength of his soul 
but which yet aroused involuntary horror in him was drawing near 

shall i join the army and enter the service or wait he asked himself 
for the hundredth time he took a pack of cards that lay on the table 
and began to lay them out for a game of patience 

if this patience comes out he said to himself after shuffling the 
cards holding them in his hand and lifting his head if it comes out 
it means what does it mean 

he had not decided what it should mean when he heard the voice of the 
eldest princess at the door asking whether she might come in 

then it will mean that i must go to the army said pierre to himself 
come in come in he added to the princess 

only the eldest princess the one with the stony face and long waist 
was still living in pierres house the two younger ones had both 
married 

excuse my coming to you cousin she said in a reproachful and 
agitated voice you know some decision must be come to what is going 
to happen everyone has left moscow and the people are rioting how is 
it that we are staying on 

on the contrary things seem satisfactory ma cousine said pierre 
in the bantering tone he habitually adopted toward her always feeling 
uncomfortable in the role of her benefactor 

satisfactory indeed very satisfactory barbara ivanovna told me today 
how our troops are distinguishing themselves it certainly does them 
credit and the people too are quite mutinous  they no longer obey 
even my maid has taken to being rude at this rate they will soon begin 
beating us one cant walk in the streets but above all the french 
will be here any day now so what are we waiting for i ask just one 
thing of you cousin she went on arrange for me to be taken to 
petersburg whatever i may be i cant live under bonapartes rule 

oh come ma cousine where do you get your information from on the 
contrary 

i wont submit to your napoleon others may if they please if you 
dont want to do this 

but i will ill give the order at once 

the princess was apparently vexed at not having anyone to be angry with 
muttering to herself she sat down on a chair 

but you have been misinformed said pierre everything is quiet in 
the city and there is not the slightest danger see ive just been 
reading he showed her the broadsheet count rostopchin writes that 
he will stake his life on it that the enemy will not enter moscow 

oh that count of yours said the princess malevolently he is a 
hypocrite a rascal who has himself roused the people to riot didnt 
he write in those idiotic broadsheets that anyone whoever it might be 
should be dragged to the lockup by his hair how silly and honor 
and glory to whoever captures him he says this is what his cajolery 
has brought us to barbara ivanovna told me the mob near killed her 
because she said something in french 

oh but its so you take everything so to heart said pierre and 
began laying out his cards for patience 

although that patience did come out pierre did not join the army 
but remained in deserted moscow ever in the same state of agitation 
irresolution and alarm yet at the same time joyfully expecting 
something terrible 

next day toward evening the princess set off and pierres head steward 
came to inform him that the money needed for the equipment of his 
regiment could not be found without selling one of the estates in 
general the head steward made out to pierre that his project of raising 
a regiment would ruin him pierre listened to him scarcely able to 
repress a smile 

well then sell it said he whats to be done i cant draw back 
now 

the worse everything became especially his own affairs the better 
was pierre pleased and the more evident was it that the catastrophe he 
expected was approaching hardly anyone he knew was left in town julie 
had gone and so had princess mary of his intimate friends only the 
rostovs remained but he did not go to see them 

to distract his thoughts he drove that day to the village of vorontsovo 
to see the great balloon leppich was constructing to destroy the foe 
and a trial balloon that was to go up next day the balloon was not yet 
ready but pierre learned that it was being constructed by the emperors 
desire the emperor had written to count rostopchin as follows 


as soon as leppich is ready get together a crew of reliable and 
intelligent men for his car and send a courier to general kutuzov to let 
him know i have informed him of the matter 

please impress upon leppich to be very careful where he descends for 
the first time that he may not make a mistake and fall into the enemys 
hands it is essential for him to combine his movements with those of 
the commander in chief 


on his way home from vorontsovo as he was passing the bolotnoe place 
pierre seeing a large crowd round the lobnoe place stopped and got out 
of his trap a french cook accused of being a spy was being flogged the 
flogging was only just over and the executioner was releasing from the 
flogging bench a stout man with red whiskers in blue stockings and 
a green jacket who was moaning piteously another criminal thin and 
pale stood near judging by their faces they were both frenchmen with 
a frightened and suffering look resembling that on the thin frenchmans 
face pierre pushed his way in through the crowd 

what is it who is it what is it for he kept asking 

but the attention of the crowd  officials burghers shopkeepers 
peasants and women in cloaks and in pelisses  was so eagerly centered 
on what was passing in lobnoe place that no one answered him the stout 
man rose frowned shrugged his shoulders and evidently trying to 
appear firm began to pull on his jacket without looking about him but 
suddenly his lips trembled and he began to cry in the way full blooded 
grown up men cry though angry with himself for doing so in the crowd 
people began talking loudly to stifle their feelings of pity as it 
seemed to pierre 

hes cook to some prince 

eh mounseer russian sauce seems to be sour to a frenchman sets his 
teeth on edge said a wrinkled clerk who was standing behind pierre 
when the frenchman began to cry 

the clerk glanced round evidently hoping that his joke would be 
appreciated some people began to laugh others continued to watch in 
dismay the executioner who was undressing the other man 

pierre choked his face puckered and he turned hastily away went back 
to his trap muttering something to himself as he went and took his 
seat as they drove along he shuddered and exclaimed several times so 
audibly that the coachman asked him 

what is your pleasure 

where are you going shouted pierre to the man who was driving to 
lubyanka street 

to the governors as you ordered answered the coachman 

fool idiot shouted pierre abusing his coachman  a thing he rarely 
did home i told you and drive faster blockhead i must get away 
this very day he murmured to himself 

at the sight of the tortured frenchman and the crowd surrounding the 
lobnoe place pierre had so definitely made up his mind that he could no 
longer remain in moscow and would leave for the army that very day that 
it seemed to him that either he had told the coachman this or that the 
man ought to have known it for himself 

on reaching home pierre gave orders to evstafey  his head coachman who 
knew everything could do anything and was known to all moscow  that 
he would leave that night for the army at mozhaysk and that his saddle 
horses should be sent there this could not all be arranged that day 
so on evstafeys representation pierre had to put off his departure till 
next day to allow time for the relay horses to be sent on in advance 

on the twenty fourth the weather cleared up after a spell of rain and 
after dinner pierre left moscow when changing horses that night 
in perkhushkovo he learned that there had been a great battle that 
evening this was the battle of shevardino he was told that there in 
perkhushkovo the earth trembled from the firing but nobody could answer 
his questions as to who had won at dawn next day pierre was approaching 
mozhaysk 

every house in mozhaysk had soldiers quartered in it and at the hostel 
where pierre was met by his groom and coachman there was no room to be 
had it was full of officers 

everywhere in mozhaysk and beyond it troops were stationed or on the 
march cossacks foot and horse soldiers wagons caissons and cannon 
were everywhere pierre pushed forward as fast as he could and the 
farther he left moscow behind and the deeper he plunged into that sea 
of troops the more was he overcome by restless agitation and a new and 
joyful feeling he had not experienced before it was a feeling akin to 
what he had felt at the sloboda palace during the emperors visit  a 
sense of the necessity of undertaking something and sacrificing 
something he now experienced a glad consciousness that everything that 
constitutes mens happiness  the comforts of life wealth even 
life itself  is rubbish it is pleasant to throw away compared with 
something with what pierre could not say and he did not try to 
determine for whom and for what he felt such particular delight in 
sacrificing everything he was not occupied with the question of what to 
sacrifice for the fact of sacrificing in itself afforded him a new and 
joyous sensation 





chapter xix 


on the twenty fourth of august the battle of the shevardino redoubt was 
fought on the twenty fifth not a shot was fired by either side and on 
the twenty sixth the battle of borodino itself took place 

why and how were the battles of shevardino and borodino given and 
accepted why was the battle of borodino fought there was not the least 
sense in it for either the french or the russians its immediate result 
for the russians was and was bound to be that we were brought nearer 
to the destruction of moscow  which we feared more than anything in 
the world and for the french its immediate result was that they were 
brought nearer to the destruction of their whole army  which they feared 
more than anything in the world what the result must be was quite 
obvious and yet napoleon offered and kutuzov accepted that battle 

if the commanders had been guided by reason it would seem that it must 
have been obvious to napoleon that by advancing thirteen hundred miles 
and giving battle with a probability of losing a quarter of his army 
he was advancing to certain destruction and it must have been equally 
clear to kutuzov that by accepting battle and risking the loss of a 
quarter of his army he would certainly lose moscow for kutuzov this was 
mathematically clear as it is that if when playing draughts i have one 
man less and go on exchanging i shall certainly lose and therefore 
should not exchange when my opponent has sixteen men and i have 
fourteen i am only one eighth weaker than he but when i have exchanged 
thirteen more men he will be three times as strong as i am 

before the battle of borodino our strength in proportion to the french 
was about as five to six but after that battle it was little more than 
one to two previously we had a hundred thousand against a hundred and 
twenty thousand afterwards little more than fifty thousand against a 
hundred thousand yet the shrewd and experienced kutuzov accepted the 
battle while napoleon who was said to be a commander of genius 
gave it losing a quarter of his army and lengthening his lines of 
communication still more if it is said that he expected to end the 
campaign by occupying moscow as he had ended a previous campaign by 
occupying vienna there is much evidence to the contrary napoleons 
historians themselves tell us that from smolensk onwards he wished 
to stop knew the danger of his extended position and knew that the 
occupation of moscow would not be the end of the campaign for he had 
seen at smolensk the state in which russian towns were left to him and 
had not received a single reply to his repeated announcements of his 
wish to negotiate 

in giving and accepting battle at borodino kutuzov acted involuntarily 
and irrationally but later on to fit what had occurred the historians 
provided cunningly devised evidence of the foresight and genius of the 
generals who of all the blind tools of history were the most enslaved 
and involuntary 

the ancients have left us model heroic poems in which the heroes furnish 
the whole interest of the story and we are still unable to accustom 
ourselves to the fact that for our epoch histories of that kind are 
meaningless 

on the other question how the battle of borodino and the preceding 
battle of shevardino were fought there also exists a definite and 
well known but quite false conception all the historians describe the 
affair as follows 

the russian army they say in its retreat from smolensk sought out 
for itself the best position for a general engagement and found such a 
position at borodino 

the russians they say fortified this position in advance on the left 
of the highroad from moscow to smolensk and almost at a right angle 
to it from borodino to utitsa at the very place where the battle was 
fought 

in front of this position they say a fortified outpost was set up on 
the shevardino mound to observe the enemy on the twenty fourth we 
are told napoleon attacked this advanced post and took it and on the 
twenty sixth attacked the whole russian army which was in position on 
the field of borodino 

so the histories say and it is all quite wrong as anyone who cares to 
look into the matter can easily convince himself 

the russians did not seek out the best position but on the contrary 
during the retreat passed many positions better than borodino they did 
not stop at any one of these positions because kutuzov did not wish to 
occupy a position he had not himself chosen because the popular demand 
for a battle had not yet expressed itself strongly enough and because 
miloradovich had not yet arrived with the militia and for many other 
reasons the fact is that other positions they had passed were stronger 
and that the position at borodino the one where the battle was fought 
far from being strong was no more a position than any other spot one 
might find in the russian empire by sticking a pin into the map at 
hazard 

not only did the russians not fortify the position on the field of 
borodino to the left of and at a right angle to the highroad that 
is the position on which the battle took place but never till the 
twenty fifth of august 1812 did they think that a battle might be 
fought there this was shown first by the fact that there were no 
entrenchments there by the twenty fifth and that those begun on the 
twenty fifth and twenty sixth were not completed and secondly by the 
position of the shevardino redoubt that redoubt was quite senseless 
in front of the position where the battle was accepted why was it 
more strongly fortified than any other post and why were all efforts 
exhausted and six thousand men sacrificed to defend it till late at 
night on the twenty fourth a cossack patrol would have sufficed to 
observe the enemy thirdly as proof that the position on which the 
battle was fought had not been foreseen and that the shevardino redoubt 
was not an advanced post of that position we have the fact that up to 
the twenty fifth barclay de tolly and bagration were convinced that the 
shevardino redoubt was the left flank of the position and that kutuzov 
himself in his report written in hot haste after the battle speaks of 
the shevardino redoubt as the left flank of the position it was much 
later when reports on the battle of borodino were written at leisure 
that the incorrect and extraordinary statement was invented probably to 
justify the mistakes of a commander in chief who had to be represented 
as infallible that the shevardino redoubt was an advanced post  whereas 
in reality it was simply a fortified point on the left flank  and 
that the battle of borodino was fought by us on an entrenched position 
previously selected where as it was fought on a quite unexpected spot 
which was almost unentrenched 

the case was evidently this a position was selected along the river 
kolocha  which crosses the highroad not at a right angle but at an acute 
angle  so that the left flank was at shevardino the right flank near 
the village of novoe and the center at borodino at the confluence of 
the rivers kolocha and voyna 

to anyone who looks at the field of borodino without thinking of how 
the battle was actually fought this position protected by the river 
kolocha presents itself as obvious for an army whose object was to 
prevent an enemy from advancing along the smolensk road to moscow 

napoleon riding to valuevo on the twenty fourth did not see as the 
history books say he did the position of the russians from utitsa 
to borodino he could not have seen that position because it did not 
exist nor did he see an advanced post of the russian army but while 
pursuing the russian rearguard he came upon the left flank of the 
russian position  at the shevardino redoubt  and unexpectedly for the 
russians moved his army across the kolocha and the russians not having 
time to begin a general engagement withdrew their left wing from the 
position they had intended to occupy and took up a new position which 
had not been foreseen and was not fortified by crossing to the other 
side of the kolocha to the left of the highroad napoleon shifted the 
whole forthcoming battle from right to left looking from the russian 
side and transferred it to the plain between utitsa semenovsk and 
borodino  a plain no more advantageous as a position than any other 
plain in russia  and there the whole battle of the twenty sixth of 
august took place 

had napoleon not ridden out on the evening of the twenty fourth to the 
kolocha and had he not then ordered an immediate attack on the redoubt 
but had begun the attack next morning no one would have doubted that 
the shevardino redoubt was the left flank of our position and the 
battle would have taken place where we expected it in that case 
we should probably have defended the shevardino redoubt  our left 
flank  still more obstinately we should have attacked napoleon in the 
center or on the right and the engagement would have taken place on the 
twenty fifth in the position we intended and had fortified but as the 
attack on our left flank took place in the evening after the retreat of 
our rear guard that is immediately after the fight at gridneva and 
as the russian commanders did not wish or were not in time to begin a 
general engagement then on the evening of the twenty fourth the first 
and chief action of the battle of borodino was already lost on the 
twenty fourth and obviously led to the loss of the one fought on the 
twenty sixth 

after the loss of the shevardino redoubt we found ourselves on the 
morning of the twenty fifth without a position for our left flank and 
were forced to bend it back and hastily entrench it where it chanced to 
be 

not only was the russian army on the twenty sixth defended by weak 
unfinished entrenchments but the disadvantage of that position was 
increased by the fact that the russian commanders  not having fully 
realized what had happened namely the loss of our position on the left 
flank and the shifting of the whole field of the forthcoming battle from 
right to left  maintained their extended position from the village of 
novoe to utitsa and consequently had to move their forces from right to 
left during the battle so it happened that throughout the whole battle 
the russians opposed the entire french army launched against our left 
flank with but half as many men poniatowskis action against utitsa 
and uvarovs on the right flank against the french were actions 
distinct from the main course of the battle so the battle of borodino 
did not take place at all as in an effort to conceal our commanders 
mistakes even at the cost of diminishing the glory due to the russian 
army and people it has been described the battle of borodino was not 
fought on a chosen and entrenched position with forces only slightly 
weaker than those of the enemy but as a result of the loss of the 
shevardino redoubt the russians fought the battle of borodino on an 
open and almost unentrenched position with forces only half as numerous 
as the french that is to say under conditions in which it was not 
merely unthinkable to fight for ten hours and secure an indecisive 
result but unthinkable to keep an army even from complete 
disintegration and flight 





chapter xx 


on the morning of the twenty fifth pierre was leaving mozhaysk at the 
descent of the high steep hill down which a winding road led out of the 
town past the cathedral on the right where a service was being held and 
the bells were ringing pierre got out of his vehicle and proceeded on 
foot behind him a cavalry regiment was coming down the hill preceded by 
its singers coming up toward him was a train of carts carrying men who 
had been wounded in the engagement the day before the peasant drivers 
shouting and lashing their horses kept crossing from side to side the 
carts in each of which three or four wounded soldiers were lying 
or sitting jolted over the stones that had been thrown on the steep 
incline to make it something like a road the wounded bandaged with 
rags with pale cheeks compressed lips and knitted brows held on to 
the sides of the carts as they were jolted against one another almost 
all of them stared with naive childlike curiosity at pierres white hat 
and green swallow tail coat 

pierres coachman shouted angrily at the convoy of wounded to keep to 
one side of the road the cavalry regiment as it descended the hill 
with its singers surrounded pierres carriage and blocked the road 
pierre stopped being pressed against the side of the cutting in which 
the road ran the sunshine from behind the hill did not penetrate into 
the cutting and there it was cold and damp but above pierres head was 
the bright august sunshine and the bells sounded merrily one of the 
carts with wounded stopped by the side of the road close to pierre the 
driver in his bast shoes ran panting up to it placed a stone under one 
of its tireless hind wheels and began arranging the breech band on his 
little horse 

one of the wounded an old soldier with a bandaged arm who was following 
the cart on foot caught hold of it with his sound hand and turned to 
look at pierre 

i say fellow countryman will they set us down here or take us on to 
moscow he asked 

pierre was so deep in thought that he did not hear the question he was 
looking now at the cavalry regiment that had met the convoy of wounded 
now at the cart by which he was standing in which two wounded men 
were sitting and one was lying one of those sitting up in the cart had 
probably been wounded in the cheek his whole head was wrapped in rags 
and one cheek was swollen to the size of a babys head his nose 
and mouth were twisted to one side this soldier was looking at the 
cathedral and crossing himself another a young lad a fair haired 
recruit as white as though there was no blood in his thin face looked 
at pierre kindly with a fixed smile the third lay prone so that his 
face was not visible the cavalry singers were passing close by 

ah lost quite lost is my head so keen 
living in a foreign land 

they sang their soldiers dance song 

as if responding to them but with a different sort of merriment the 
metallic sound of the bells reverberated high above and the hot rays of 
the sun bathed the top of the opposite slope with yet another sort of 
merriment but beneath the slope by the cart with the wounded near the 
panting little nag where pierre stood it was damp somber and sad 

the soldier with the swollen cheek looked angrily at the cavalry 
singers 

oh the coxcombs he muttered reproachfully 

its not the soldiers only but ive seen peasants today too 
the peasants  even they have to go said the soldier behind the cart 
addressing pierre with a sad smile no distinctions made nowadays 
they want the whole nation to fall on them  in a word its moscow they 
want to make an end of it 

in spite of the obscurity of the soldiers words pierre understood what 
he wanted to say and nodded approval 

the road was clear again pierre descended the hill and drove on 

he kept looking to either side of the road for familiar faces but only 
saw everywhere the unfamiliar faces of various military men of different 
branches of the service who all looked with astonishment at his white 
hat and green tail coat 

having gone nearly three miles he at last met an acquaintance and 
eagerly addressed him this was one of the head army doctors he was 
driving toward pierre in a covered gig sitting beside a young surgeon 
and on recognizing pierre he told the cossack who occupied the drivers 
seat to pull up 

count your excellency how come you to be here asked the doctor 

well you know i wanted to see 

yes yes there will be something to see 

pierre got out and talked to the doctor explaining his intention of 
taking part in a battle 

the doctor advised him to apply direct to kutuzov 

why should you be god knows where out of sight during the battle he 
said exchanging glances with his young companion anyhow his serene 
highness knows you and will receive you graciously thats what you must 
do 

the doctor seemed tired and in a hurry 

you think so ah i also wanted to ask you where our position is 
exactly said pierre 

the position repeated the doctor well thats not my line drive 
past tatarinova a lot of digging is going on there go up the hillock 
and youll see 

can one see from there if you would 

but the doctor interrupted him and moved toward his gig 

i would go with you but on my honor im up to here  and he pointed to 
his throat im galloping to the commander of the corps how do matters 
stand you know count therell be a battle tomorrow out of an army 
of a hundred thousand we must expect at least twenty thousand wounded 
and we havent stretchers or bunks or dressers or doctors enough for 
six thousand we have ten thousand carts but we need other things as 
well  we must manage as best we can 

the strange thought that of the thousands of men young and old who 
had stared with merry surprise at his hat perhaps the very men he had 
noticed twenty thousand were inevitably doomed to wounds and death 
amazed pierre 

they may die tomorrow why are they thinking of anything but death 
and by some latent sequence of thought the descent of the mozhaysk hill 
the carts with the wounded the ringing bells the slanting rays of the 
sun and the songs of the cavalrymen vividly recurred to his mind 

the cavalry ride to battle and meet the wounded and do not for a moment 
think of what awaits them but pass by winking at the wounded yet from 
among these men twenty thousand are doomed to die and they wonder at my 
hat strange thought pierre continuing his way to tatarinova 

in front of a landowners house to the left of the road stood carriages 
wagons and crowds of orderlies and sentinels the commander in chief 
was putting up there but just when pierre arrived he was not in and 
hardly any of the staff were there  they had gone to the church service 
pierre drove on toward gorki 

when he had ascended the hill and reached the little village street he 
saw for the first time peasant militiamen in their white shirts and with 
crosses on their caps who talking and laughing loudly animated and 
perspiring were at work on a huge knoll overgrown with grass to the 
right of the road 

some of them were digging others were wheeling barrowloads of earth 
along planks while others stood about doing nothing 

two officers were standing on the knoll directing the men on seeing 
these peasants who were evidently still amused by the novelty of their 
position as soldiers pierre once more thought of the wounded men at 
mozhaysk and understood what the soldier had meant when he said they 
want the whole nation to fall on them the sight of these bearded 
peasants at work on the battlefield with their queer clumsy boots 
and perspiring necks and their shirts opening from the left toward 
the middle unfastened exposing their sunburned collarbones impressed 
pierre more strongly with the solemnity and importance of the moment 
than anything he had yet seen or heard 





chapter xxi 


pierre stepped out of his carriage and passing the toiling militiamen 
ascended the knoll from which according to the doctor the battlefield 
could be seen 

it was about eleven oclock the sun shone somewhat to the left and 
behind him and brightly lit up the enormous panorama which rising like 
an amphitheater extended before him in the clear rarefied atmosphere 

from above on the left bisecting that amphitheater wound the smolensk 
highroad passing through a village with a white church some five 
hundred paces in front of the knoll and below it this was borodino 
below the village the road crossed the river by a bridge and winding 
down and up rose higher and higher to the village of valuevo visible 
about four miles away where napoleon was then stationed beyond valuevo 
the road disappeared into a yellowing forest on the horizon far in 
the distance in that birch and fir forest to the right of the road the 
cross and belfry of the kolocha monastery gleamed in the sun here and 
there over the whole of that blue expanse to right and left of the 
forest and the road smoking campfires could be seen and indefinite 
masses of troops  ours and the enemys the ground to the right  along 
the course of the kolocha and moskva rivers  was broken and hilly 
between the hollows the villages of bezubova and zakharino showed in the 
distance on the left the ground was more level there were fields of 
grain and the smoking ruins of semenovsk which had been burned down 
could be seen 

all that pierre saw was so indefinite that neither the left nor the 
right side of the field fully satisfied his expectations nowhere 
could he see the battlefield he had expected to find but only fields 
meadows troops woods the smoke of campfires villages mounds and 
streams and try as he would he could descry no military position in 
this place which teemed with life nor could he even distinguish our 
troops from the enemys 

i must ask someone who knows he thought and addressed an officer who 
was looking with curiosity at his huge unmilitary figure 

may i ask you said pierre what village that is in front 

burdino isnt it said the officer turning to his companion 

borodino the other corrected him 

the officer evidently glad of an opportunity for a talk moved up to 
pierre 

are those our men there pierre inquired 

yes and there further on are the french said the officer there 
they are there you can see them 

where where asked pierre 

one can see them with the naked eye why there 

the officer pointed with his hand to the smoke visible on the left 
beyond the river and the same stern and serious expression that pierre 
had noticed on many of the faces he had met came into his face 

ah those are the french and over there pierre pointed to a knoll 
on the left near which some troops could be seen 

those are ours 

ah ours and there pierre pointed to another knoll in the 
distance with a big tree on it near a village that lay in a hollow 
where also some campfires were smoking and something black was visible 

thats his again said the officer it was the shevardino redoubt 
it was ours yesterday but now it is his 

then how about our position 

our position replied the officer with a smile of satisfaction i 
can tell you quite clearly because i constructed nearly all our 
entrenchments there you see theres our center at borodino just 
there and he pointed to the village in front of them with the white 
church thats where one crosses the kolocha you see down there where 
the rows of hay are lying in the hollow theres the bridge thats our 
center our right flank is over there  he pointed sharply to the right 
far away in the broken ground  thats where the moskva river is and 
we have thrown up three redoubts there very strong ones the left 
flank here the officer paused well you see thats difficult to 
explain yesterday our left flank was there at shevardino you see 
where the oak is but now we have withdrawn our left wing  now it is 
over there do you see that village and the smoke thats semenovsk 
yes there he pointed to raevskis knoll but the battle will hardly 
be there his having moved his troops there is only a ruse he will 
probably pass round to the right of the moskva but wherever it may be 
many a man will be missing tomorrow he remarked 

an elderly sergeant who had approached the officer while he was giving 
these explanations had waited in silence for him to finish speaking but 
at this point evidently not liking the officers remark interrupted 
him 

gabions must be sent for said he sternly 

the officer appeared abashed as though he understood that one might 
think of how many men would be missing tomorrow but ought not to speak 
of it 

well send number three company again the officer replied hurriedly 

and you are you one of the doctors 

no ive come on my own answered pierre and he went down the hill 
again passing the militiamen 

oh those damned fellows muttered the officer who followed him 
holding his nose as he ran past the men at work 

there they are bringing her coming there they are theyll be 
here in a minute voices were suddenly heard saying and officers 
soldiers and militiamen began running forward along the road 

a church procession was coming up the hill from borodino first along 
the dusty road came the infantry in ranks bareheaded and with arms 
reversed from behind them came the sound of church singing 

soldiers and militiamen ran bareheaded past pierre toward the 
procession 

they are bringing her our protectress the iberian mother of god 
someone cried 

the smolensk mother of god another corrected him 

the militiamen both those who had been in the village and those who had 
been at work on the battery threw down their spades and ran to meet the 
church procession following the battalion that marched along the dusty 
road came priests in their vestments  one little old man in a hood with 
attendants and singers behind them soldiers and officers bore a large 
dark faced icon with an embossed metal cover this was the icon that had 
been brought from smolensk and had since accompanied the army behind 
before and on both sides crowds of militiamen with bared heads walked 
ran and bowed to the ground 

at the summit of the hill they stopped with the icon the men who had 
been holding it up by the linen bands attached to it were relieved by 
others the chanters relit their censers and service began the hot 
rays of the sun beat down vertically and a fresh soft wind played with 
the hair of the bared heads and with the ribbons decorating the icon 
the singing did not sound loud under the open sky an immense crowd 
of bareheaded officers soldiers and militiamen surrounded the icon 
behind the priest and a chanter stood the notabilities on a spot 
reserved for them a bald general with a st georges cross on his neck 
stood just behind the priests back and without crossing himself he 
was evidently a german patiently awaited the end of the service which 
he considered it necessary to hear to the end probably to arouse the 
patriotism of the russian people another general stood in a martial 
pose crossing himself by shaking his hand in front of his chest 
while looking about him standing among the crowd of peasants pierre 
recognized several acquaintances among these notables but did not 
look at them  his whole attention was absorbed in watching the serious 
expression on the faces of the crowd of soldiers and militiamen who were 
all gazing eagerly at the icon as soon as the tired chanters who were 
singing the service for the twentieth time that day began lazily and 
mechanically to sing save from calamity thy servants o mother of 
god and the priest and deacon chimed in for to thee under god we all 
flee as to an inviolable bulwark and protection there again kindled in 
all those faces the same expression of consciousness of the solemnity 
of the impending moment that pierre had seen on the faces at the foot of 
the hill at mozhaysk and momentarily on many and many faces he had met 
that morning and heads were bowed more frequently and hair tossed back 
and sighs and the sound men made as they crossed themselves were heard 

the crowd round the icon suddenly parted and pressed against pierre 
someone a very important personage judging by the haste with which way 
was made for him was approaching the icon 

it was kutuzov who had been riding round the position and on his way 
back to tatarinova had stopped where the service was being held pierre 
recognized him at once by his peculiar figure which distinguished him 
from everybody else 

with a long overcoat on his exceedingly stout round shouldered body 
with uncovered white head and puffy face showing the white ball of the 
eye he had lost kutuzov walked with plunging swaying gait into 
the crowd and stopped behind the priest he crossed himself with an 
accustomed movement bent till he touched the ground with his hand and 
bowed his white head with a deep sigh behind kutuzov was bennigsen and 
the suite despite the presence of the commander in chief who attracted 
the attention of all the superior officers the militiamen and soldiers 
continued their prayers without looking at him 

when the service was over kutuzov stepped up to the icon sank heavily 
to his knees bowed to the ground and for a long time tried vainly to 
rise but could not do so on account of his weakness and weight his 
white head twitched with the effort at last he rose kissed the icon as 
a child does with naively pouting lips and again bowed till he touched 
the ground with his hand the other generals followed his example 
then the officers and after them with excited faces pressing on one 
another crowding panting and pushing scrambled the soldiers and 
militiamen 





chapter xxii 


staggering amid the crush pierre looked about him 

count peter kirilovich how did you get here said a voice 

pierre looked round boris drubetskoy brushing his knees with his hand 
he had probably soiled them when he too had knelt before the icon 
came up to him smiling boris was elegantly dressed with a slightly 
martial touch appropriate to a campaign he wore a long coat and like 
kutuzov had a whip slung across his shoulder 

meanwhile kutuzov had reached the village and seated himself in the 
shade of the nearest house on a bench which one cossack had run 
to fetch and another had hastily covered with a rug an immense and 
brilliant suite surrounded him 

the icon was carried further accompanied by the throng pierre stopped 
some thirty paces from kutuzov talking to boris 

he explained his wish to be present at the battle and to see the 
position 

this is what you must do said boris i will do the honors of the 
camp to you you will see everything best from where count bennigsen 
will be i am in attendance on him you know ill mention it to him 
but if you want to ride round the position come along with us we are 
just going to the left flank then when we get back do spend the night 
with me and well arrange a game of cards of course you know dmitri 
sergeevich those are his quarters and he pointed to the third house 
in the village of gorki 

but i should like to see the right flank they say its very strong 
said pierre i should like to start from the moskva river and ride 
round the whole position 

well you can do that later but the chief thing is the left flank 

yes yes but where is prince bolkonskis regiment can you point it 
out to me 

prince andrews we shall pass it and ill take you to him 

what about the left flank asked pierre 

to tell you the truth between ourselves god only knows what state our 
left flank is in said boris confidentially lowering his voice it is 
not at all what count bennigsen intended he meant to fortify that knoll 
quite differently but boris shrugged his shoulders his serene 
highness would not have it or someone persuaded him you see but 
boris did not finish for at that moment kaysarov kutuzovs adjutant 
came up to pierre ah kaysarov said boris addressing him with an 
unembarrassed smile i was just trying to explain our position to 
the count it is amazing how his serene highness could so foresee the 
intentions of the french 

you mean the left flank asked kaysarov 

yes exactly the left flank is now extremely strong 

though kutuzov had dismissed all unnecessary men from the staff boris 
had contrived to remain at headquarters after the changes he had 
established himself with count bennigsen who like all on whom boris 
had been in attendance considered young prince drubetskoy an invaluable 
man 

in the higher command there were two sharply defined parties kutuzovs 
party and that of bennigsen the chief of staff boris belonged to the 
latter and no one else while showing servile respect to kutuzov could 
so create an impression that the old fellow was not much good and that 
bennigsen managed everything now the decisive moment of battle had come 
when kutuzov would be destroyed and the power pass to bennigsen or even 
if kutuzov won the battle it would be felt that everything was done by 
bennigsen in any case many great rewards would have to be given for 
tomorrows action and new men would come to the front so boris was 
full of nervous vivacity all day 

after kaysarov others whom pierre knew came up to him and he had not 
time to reply to all the questions about moscow that were showered upon 
him or to listen to all that was told him the faces all expressed 
animation and apprehension but it seemed to pierre that the cause of 
the excitement shown in some of these faces lay chiefly in questions 
of personal success his mind however was occupied by the different 
expression he saw on other faces  an expression that spoke not of 
personal matters but of the universal questions of life and death 
kutuzov noticed pierres figure and the group gathered round him 

call him to me said kutuzov 

an adjutant told pierre of his serene highness wish and pierre went 
toward kutuzovs bench but a militiaman got there before him it was 
dolokhov 

how did that fellow get here asked pierre 

hes a creature that wriggles in anywhere was the answer he 
has been degraded you know now he wants to bob up again hes been 
proposing some scheme or other and has crawled into the enemys picket 
line at night hes a brave fellow 

pierre took off his hat and bowed respectfully to kutuzov 

i concluded that if i reported to your serene highness you might send 
me away or say that you knew what i was reporting but then i shouldnt 
lose anything dolokhov was saying 

yes yes 

but if i were right i should be rendering a service to my fatherland 
for which i am ready to die 

yes yes 

and should your serene highness require a man who will not spare his 
skin please think of me perhaps i may prove useful to your serene 
highness 

yes yes kutuzov repeated his laughing eye narrowing more and 
more as he looked at pierre 

just then boris with his courtierlike adroitness stepped up to 
pierres side near kutuzov and in a most natural manner without 
raising his voice said to pierre as though continuing an interrupted 
conversation 

the militia have put on clean white shirts to be ready to die what 
heroism count 

boris evidently said this to pierre in order to be overheard by his 
serene highness he knew kutuzovs attention would be caught by those 
words and so it was 

what are you saying about the militia he asked boris 

preparing for tomorrow your serene highness  for death  they have put 
on clean shirts 

ah a wonderful a matchless people said kutuzov and he closed his 
eyes and swayed his head a matchless people he repeated with a sigh 

so you want to smell gunpowder he said to pierre yes its a 
pleasant smell i have the honor to be one of your wifes adorers is 
she well my quarters are at your service 

and as often happens with old people kutuzov began looking about 
absent mindedly as if forgetting all he wanted to say or do 

then evidently remembering what he wanted he beckoned to andrew 
kaysarov his adjutants brother 

those verses those verses of marins how do they go eh those he 
wrote about gerakov lectures for the corps inditing recite them 
recite them said he evidently preparing to laugh 

kaysarov recited kutuzov smilingly nodded his head to the rhythm of 
the verses 

when pierre had left kutuzov dolokhov came up to him and took his hand 

i am very glad to meet you here count he said aloud regardless 
of the presence of strangers and in a particularly resolute and solemn 
tone on the eve of a day when god alone knows who of us is fated to 
survive i am glad of this opportunity to tell you that i regret the 
misunderstandings that occurred between us and should wish you not to 
have any ill feeling for me i beg you to forgive me 

pierre looked at dolokhov with a smile not knowing what to say to him 
with tears in his eyes dolokhov embraced pierre and kissed him 

boris said a few words to his general and count bennigsen turned to 
pierre and proposed that he should ride with him along the line 

it will interest you said he 

yes very much replied pierre 

half an hour later kutuzov left for tatarinova and bennigsen and his 
suite with pierre among them set out on their ride along the line 





chapter xxiii 


from gorki bennigsen descended the highroad to the bridge which when 
they had looked at it from the hill the officer had pointed out as 
being the center of our position and where rows of fragrant new mown hay 
lay by the riverside they rode across that bridge into the village of 
borodino and thence turned to the left passing an enormous number of 
troops and guns and came to a high knoll where militiamen were digging 
this was the redoubt as yet unnamed which afterwards became known as 
the raevski redoubt or the knoll battery but pierre paid no special 
attention to it he did not know that it would become more memorable to 
him than any other spot on the plain of borodino 

they then crossed the hollow to semenovsk where the soldiers were 
dragging away the last logs from the huts and barns then they rode 
downhill and uphill across a ryefield trodden and beaten down as if by 
hail following a track freshly made by the artillery over the furrows 
of the plowed land and reached some fleches * which were still being 
dug 


* a kind of entrenchment 


at the fleches bennigsen stopped and began looking at the shevardino 
redoubt opposite which had been ours the day before and where several 
horsemen could be descried the officers said that either napoleon or 
murat was there and they all gazed eagerly at this little group of 
horsemen pierre also looked at them trying to guess which of the 
scarcely discernible figures was napoleon at last those mounted men 
rode away from the mound and disappeared 

bennigsen spoke to a general who approached him and began explaining 
the whole position of our troops pierre listened to him straining each 
faculty to understand the essential points of the impending battle but 
was mortified to feel that his mental capacity was inadequate for the 
task he could make nothing of it bennigsen stopped speaking and 
noticing that pierre was listening suddenly said to him 

i dont think this interests you 

on the contrary its very interesting replied pierre not quite 
truthfully 

from the fleches they rode still farther to the left along a road 
winding through a thick low growing birch wood in the middle of the 
wood a brown hare with white feet sprang out and scared by the tramp of 
the many horses grew so confused that it leaped along the road in front 
of them for some time arousing general attention and laughter and only 
when several voices shouted at it did it dart to one side and disappear 
in the thicket after going through the wood for about a mile and a half 
they came out on a glade where troops of tuchkovs corps were stationed 
to defend the left flank 

here at the extreme left flank bennigsen talked a great deal and with 
much heat and as it seemed to pierre gave orders of great military 
importance in front of tuchkovs troops was some high ground not 
occupied by troops bennigsen loudly criticized this mistake saying 
that it was madness to leave a height which commanded the country around 
unoccupied and to place troops below it some of the generals expressed 
the same opinion one in particular declared with martial heat that they 
were put there to be slaughtered bennigsen on his own authority ordered 
the troops to occupy the high ground this disposition on the left flank 
increased pierres doubt of his own capacity to understand military 
matters listening to bennigsen and the generals criticizing the 
position of the troops behind the hill he quite understood them and 
shared their opinion but for that very reason he could not understand 
how the man who put them there behind the hill could have made so gross 
and palpable a blunder 

pierre did not know that these troops were not as bennigsen supposed 
put there to defend the position but were in a concealed position as 
an ambush that they should not be seen and might be able to strike an 
approaching enemy unexpectedly bennigsen did not know this and moved 
the troops forward according to his own ideas without mentioning the 
matter to the commander in chief 





chapter xxiv 


on that bright evening of august 25 prince andrew lay leaning on his 
elbow in a broken down shed in the village of knyazkovo at the further 
end of his regiments encampment through a gap in the broken wall he 
could see beside the wooden fence a row of thirty year old birches 
with their lower branches lopped off a field on which shocks of 
oats were standing and some bushes near which rose the smoke of 
campfires  the soldiers kitchens 

narrow and burdensome and useless to anyone as his life now seemed to 
him prince andrew on the eve of battle felt agitated and irritable as 
he had done seven years before at austerlitz 

he had received and given the orders for next days battle and had 
nothing more to do but his thoughts  the simplest clearest and 
therefore most terrible thoughts  would give him no peace he knew that 
tomorrows battle would be the most terrible of all he had taken 
part in and for the first time in his life the possibility of death 
presented itself to him  not in relation to any worldly matter or with 
reference to its effect on others but simply in relation to himself to 
his own soul  vividly plainly terribly and almost as a certainty and 
from the height of this perception all that had previously tormented and 
preoccupied him suddenly became illumined by a cold white light without 
shadows without perspective without distinction of outline all life 
appeared to him like magic lantern pictures at which he had long been 
gazing by artificial light through a glass now he suddenly saw those 
badly daubed pictures in clear daylight and without a glass yes 
yes there they are those false images that agitated enraptured 
and tormented me said he to himself passing in review the principal 
pictures of the magic lantern of life and regarding them now in the cold 
white daylight of his clear perception of death there they are those 
rudely painted figures that once seemed splendid and mysterious 
glory the good of society love of a woman the fatherland itself  how 
important these pictures appeared to me with what profound meaning they 
seemed to be filled and it is all so simple pale and crude in the 
cold white light of this morning which i feel is dawning for me the 
three great sorrows of his life held his attention in particular his 
love for a woman his fathers death and the french invasion which had 
overrun half russia love that little girl who seemed to me brimming 
over with mystic forces yes indeed i loved her i made romantic plans 
of love and happiness with her oh what a boy i was he said aloud 
bitterly ah me i believed in some ideal love which was to keep her 
faithful to me for the whole year of my absence like the gentle dove 
in the fable she was to pine apart from me but it was much simpler 
really it was all very simple and horrible 

when my father built bald hills he thought the place was his his 
land his air his peasants but napoleon came and swept him aside 
unconscious of his existence as he might brush a chip from his path 
and his bald hills and his whole life fell to pieces princess mary says 
it is a trial sent from above what is the trial for when he is not 
here and will never return he is not here for whom then is the trial 
intended the fatherland the destruction of moscow and tomorrow i 
shall be killed perhaps not even by a frenchman but by one of our own 
men by a soldier discharging a musket close to my ear as one of them 
did yesterday and the french will come and take me by head and heels 
and fling me into a hole that i may not stink under their noses and new 
conditions of life will arise which will seem quite ordinary to others 
and about which i shall know nothing i shall not exist 

he looked at the row of birches shining in the sunshine with their 
motionless green and yellow foliage and white bark to die to be 
killed tomorrow that i should not exist that all this should still 
be but no me 

and the birches with their light and shade the curly clouds the 
smoke of the campfires and all that was around him changed and seemed 
terrible and menacing a cold shiver ran down his spine he rose 
quickly went out of the shed and began to walk about 

after he had returned voices were heard outside the shed whos that 
he cried 

the red nosed captain timokhin formerly dolokhovs squadron commander 
but now from lack of officers a battalion commander shyly entered the 
shed followed by an adjutant and the regimental paymaster 

prince andrew rose hastily listened to the business they had come 
about gave them some further instructions and was about to dismiss 
them when he heard a familiar lisping voice behind the shed 

devil take it said the voice of a man stumbling over something 

prince andrew looked out of the shed and saw pierre who had tripped 
over a pole on the ground and had nearly fallen coming his way it was 
unpleasant to prince andrew to meet people of his own set in general 
and pierre especially for he reminded him of all the painful moments of 
his last visit to moscow 

you what a surprise said he what brings you here this is 
unexpected 

as he said this his eyes and face expressed more than coldness  they 
expressed hostility which pierre noticed at once he had approached 
the shed full of animation but on seeing prince andrews face he felt 
constrained and ill at ease 

i have come simply you know come it interests me said 
pierre who had so often that day senselessly repeated that word 
interesting i wish to see the battle 

oh yes and what do the masonic brothers say about war how would they 
stop it said prince andrew sarcastically well and hows moscow and 
my people have they reached moscow at last he asked seriously 

yes they have julie drubetskaya told me so i went to see them but 
missed them they have gone to your estate near moscow 





chapter xxv 


the officers were about to take leave but prince andrew apparently 
reluctant to be left alone with his friend asked them to stay and have 
tea seats were brought in and so was the tea the officers gazed with 
surprise at pierres huge stout figure and listened to his talk of 
moscow and the position of our army round which he had ridden prince 
andrew remained silent and his expression was so forbidding that pierre 
addressed his remarks chiefly to the good natured battalion commander 

so you understand the whole position of our troops prince andrew 
interrupted him 

yes  that is how do you mean said pierre not being a military man 
i cant say i have understood it fully but i understand the general 
position 

well then you know more than anyone else be it who it may said 
prince andrew 

oh said pierre looking over his spectacles in perplexity at prince 
andrew well and what do you think of kutuzovs appointment he 
asked 

i was very glad of his appointment thats all i know replied prince 
andrew 

and tell me your opinion of barclay de tolly in moscow they are saying 
heaven knows what about him what do you think of him 

ask them replied prince andrew indicating the officers 

pierre looked at timokhin with the condescendingly interrogative smile 
with which everybody involuntarily addressed that officer 

we see light again since his serenity has been appointed your 
excellency said timokhin timidly and continually turning to glance at 
his colonel 

why so asked pierre 

well to mention only firewood and fodder let me inform you why when 
we were retreating from sventsyani we dare not touch a stick or a wisp 
of hay or anything you see we were going away so he would get it all 
wasnt it so your excellency and again timokhin turned to the prince 
but we darent in our regiment two officers were court martialed for 
that kind of thing but when his serenity took command everything became 
straight forward now we see light 

then why was it forbidden 

timokhin looked about in confusion not knowing what or how to answer 
such a question pierre put the same question to prince andrew 

why so as not to lay waste the country we were abandoning to the 
enemy said prince andrew with venomous irony it is very sound 
one cant permit the land to be pillaged and accustom the troops to 
marauding at smolensk too he judged correctly that the french might 
outflank us as they had larger forces but he could not understand 
this cried prince andrew in a shrill voice that seemed to escape him 
involuntarily he could not understand that there for the first time 
we were fighting for russian soil and that there was a spirit in the 
men such as i had never seen before that we had held the french for 
two days and that that success had increased our strength tenfold he 
ordered us to retreat and all our efforts and losses went for nothing 
he had no thought of betraying us he tried to do the best he could 
he thought out everything and that is why he is unsuitable he is 
unsuitable now just because he plans out everything very thoroughly and 
accurately as every german has to how can i explain well say your 
father has a german valet and he is a splendid valet and satisfies your 
fathers requirements better than you could then its all right to let 
him serve but if your father is mortally sick youll send the valet 
away and attend to your father with your own unpracticed awkward hands 
and will soothe him better than a skilled man who is a stranger could 
so it has been with barclay while russia was well a foreigner could 
serve her and be a splendid minister but as soon as she is in danger 
she needs one of her own kin but in your club they have been making him 
out a traitor they slander him as a traitor and the only result will 
be that afterwards ashamed of their false accusations they will make 
him out a hero or a genius instead of a traitor and that will be still 
more unjust he is an honest and very punctilious german 

and they say hes a skillful commander rejoined pierre 

i dont understand what is meant by a skillful commander replied 
prince andrew ironically 

a skillful commander replied pierre why one who foresees all 
contingencies and foresees the adversarys intentions 

but thats impossible said prince andrew as if it were a matter 
settled long ago 

pierre looked at him in surprise 

and yet they say that war is like a game of chess he remarked 

yes replied prince andrew but with this little difference that 
in chess you may think over each move as long as you please and are not 
limited for time and with this difference too that a knight is always 
stronger than a pawn and two pawns are always stronger than one while 
in war a battalion is sometimes stronger than a division and sometimes 
weaker than a company the relative strength of bodies of troops can 
never be known to anyone believe me he went on if things 
depended on arrangements made by the staff i should be there making 
arrangements but instead of that i have the honor to serve here in 
the regiment with these gentlemen and i consider that on us tomorrows 
battle will depend and not on those others success never depends 
and never will depend on position or equipment or even on numbers 
and least of all on position 

but on what then 

on the feeling that is in me and in him he pointed to timokhin and 
in each soldier 

prince andrew glanced at timokhin who looked at his commander in alarm 
and bewilderment in contrast to his former reticent taciturnity 
prince andrew now seemed excited he could apparently not refrain from 
expressing the thoughts that had suddenly occurred to him 

a battle is won by those who firmly resolve to win it why did we lose 
the battle at austerlitz the french losses were almost equal to ours 
but very early we said to ourselves that we were losing the battle 
and we did lose it and we said so because we had nothing to fight for 
there we wanted to get away from the battlefield as soon as we could 
weve lost so let us run and we ran if we had not said that till 
the evening heaven knows what might not have happened but tomorrow we 
shant say it you talk about our position the left flank weak and the 
right flank too extended he went on thats all nonsense theres 
nothing of the kind but what awaits us tomorrow a hundred million most 
diverse chances which will be decided on the instant by the fact that 
our men or theirs run or do not run and that this man or that man is 
killed but all that is being done at present is only play the fact is 
that those men with whom you have ridden round the position not only 
do not help matters but hinder they are only concerned with their own 
petty interests 

at such a moment said pierre reproachfully 

at such a moment prince andrew repeated to them it is only a moment 
affording opportunities to undermine a rival and obtain an extra cross 
or ribbon for me tomorrow means this a russian army of a hundred 
thousand and a french army of a hundred thousand have met to fight and 
the thing is that these two hundred thousand men will fight and the side 
that fights more fiercely and spares itself least will win and if you 
like i will tell you that whatever happens and whatever muddles those at 
the top may make we shall win tomorrows battle tomorrow happen what 
may we shall win 

there now your excellency thats the truth the real truth said 
timokhin who would spare himself now the soldiers in my battalion 
believe me wouldnt drink their vodka its not the day for that 
they say 

all were silent the officers rose prince andrew went out of the shed 
with them giving final orders to the adjutant after they had gone 
pierre approached prince andrew and was about to start a conversation 
when they heard the clatter of three horses hoofs on the road not far 
from the shed and looking in that direction prince andrew recognized 
wolzogen and clausewitz accompanied by a cossack they rode close by 
continuing to converse and prince andrew involuntarily heard these 
words 

der krieg muss in raum verlegt werden der ansicht kann ich nicht genug 
preis geben * said one of them 


* the war must be extended widely i cannot sufficiently 
commend that view 


oh ja said the other der zweck ist nur den feind zu schwachen 
so kann man gewiss nicht den verlust der privat personen in achtung 
nehmen * 


* oh yes the only aim is to weaken the enemy so of 
course one cannot take into account the loss of private 
individuals 


oh no agreed the other 

extend widely said prince andrew with an angry snort when they had 
ridden past in that extend were my father son and sister at 
bald hills thats all the same to him thats what i was saying to 
you  those german gentlemen wont win the battle tomorrow but will only 
make all the mess they can because they have nothing in their german 
heads but theories not worth an empty eggshell and havent in their 
hearts the one thing needed tomorrow  that which timokhin has they 
have yielded up all europe to him and have now come to teach us fine 
teachers and again his voice grew shrill 

so you think we shall win tomorrows battle asked pierre 

yes yes answered prince andrew absently one thing i would do if 
i had the power he began again i would not take prisoners why take 
prisoners its chivalry the french have destroyed my home and are on 
their way to destroy moscow they have outraged and are outraging me 
every moment they are my enemies in my opinion they are all criminals 
and so thinks timokhin and the whole army they should be executed 
since they are my foes they cannot be my friends whatever may have been 
said at tilsit 

yes yes muttered pierre looking with shining eyes at prince andrew 
i quite agree with you 

the question that had perturbed pierre on the mozhaysk hill and all 
that day now seemed to him quite clear and completely solved he now 
understood the whole meaning and importance of this war and of the 
impending battle all he had seen that day all the significant and 
stern expressions on the faces he had seen in passing were lit up 
for him by a new light he understood that latent heat as they say in 
physics of patriotism which was present in all these men he had seen 
and this explained to him why they all prepared for death calmly and as 
it were lightheartedly 

not take prisoners prince andrew continued that by itself would 
quite change the whole war and make it less cruel as it is we have 
played at war  thats whats vile we play at magnanimity and all that 
stuff such magnanimity and sensibility are like the magnanimity and 
sensibility of a lady who faints when she sees a calf being killed she 
is so kindhearted that she cant look at blood but enjoys eating the 
calf served up with sauce they talk to us of the rules of war of 
chivalry of flags of truce of mercy to the unfortunate and so on its 
all rubbish i saw chivalry and flags of truce in 1805 they humbugged 
us and we humbugged them they plunder other peoples houses issue 
false paper money and worst of all they kill my children and my 
father and then talk of rules of war and magnanimity to foes take no 
prisoners but kill and be killed he who has come to this as i have 
through the same sufferings 

prince andrew who had thought it was all the same to him whether or 
not moscow was taken as smolensk had been was suddenly checked in his 
speech by an unexpected cramp in his throat he paced up and down a 
few times in silence but his eyes glittered feverishly and his lips 
quivered as he began speaking 

if there was none of this magnanimity in war we should go to war only 
when it was worth while going to certain death as now then there would 
not be war because paul ivanovich had offended michael ivanovich and 
when there was a war like this one it would be war and then the 
determination of the troops would be quite different then all these 
westphalians and hessians whom napoleon is leading would not follow 
him into russia and we should not go to fight in austria and prussia 
without knowing why war is not courtesy but the most horrible thing in 
life and we ought to understand that and not play at war we ought to 
accept this terrible necessity sternly and seriously it all lies in 
that get rid of falsehood and let war be war and not a game as it is 
now war is the favorite pastime of the idle and frivolous the military 
calling is the most highly honored 

but what is war what is needed for success in warfare what are the 
habits of the military the aim of war is murder the methods of war 
are spying treachery and their encouragement the ruin of a countrys 
inhabitants robbing them or stealing to provision the army and fraud 
and falsehood termed military craft the habits of the military class 
are the absence of freedom that is discipline idleness ignorance 
cruelty debauchery and drunkenness and in spite of all this it is the 
highest class respected by everyone all the kings except the chinese 
wear military uniforms and he who kills most people receives the 
highest rewards 

they meet as we shall meet tomorrow to murder one another they kill 
and maim tens of thousands and then have thanksgiving services for 
having killed so many people they even exaggerate the number and they 
announce a victory supposing that the more people they have killed 
the greater their achievement how does god above look at them and hear 
them exclaimed prince andrew in a shrill piercing voice ah my 
friend it has of late become hard for me to live i see that i have 
begun to understand too much and it doesnt do for man to taste of the 
tree of knowledge of good and evil ah well its not for long he 
added 

however youre sleepy and its time for me to sleep go back to 
gorki said prince andrew suddenly 

oh no pierre replied looking at prince andrew with frightened 
compassionate eyes 

go go before a battle one must have ones sleep out repeated prince 
andrew 

he came quickly up to pierre and embraced and kissed him good by be 
off he shouted whether we meet again or not and turning away 
hurriedly he entered the shed 

it was already dark and pierre could not make out whether the 
expression of prince andrews face was angry or tender 

for some time he stood in silence considering whether he should follow 
him or go away no he does not want it pierre concluded and i know 
that this is our last meeting he sighed deeply and rode back to gorki 

on re entering the shed prince andrew lay down on a rug but he could 
not sleep 

he closed his eyes one picture succeeded another in his imagination on 
one of them he dwelt long and joyfully he vividly recalled an evening 
in petersburg natasha with animated and excited face was telling him 
how she had gone to look for mushrooms the previous summer and had lost 
her way in the big forest she incoherently described the depths of 
the forest her feelings and a talk with a beekeeper she met and 
constantly interrupted her story to say no i cant im not telling 
it right no you dont understand though he encouraged her by saying 
that he did understand and he really had understood all she wanted to 
say but natasha was not satisfied with her own words she felt that 
they did not convey the passionately poetic feeling she had experienced 
that day and wished to convey he was such a delightful old man and 
it was so dark in the forest and he had such kind no i cant 
describe it she had said flushed and excited prince andrew smiled 
now the same happy smile as then when he had looked into her eyes i 
understood her he thought i not only understood her but it was 
just that inner spiritual force that sincerity that frankness of 
soul  that very soul of hers which seemed to be fettered by her body  it 
was that soul i loved in her loved so strongly and happily and 
suddenly he remembered how his love had ended he did not need anything 
of that kind he neither saw nor understood anything of the sort he 
only saw in her a pretty and fresh young girl with whom he did not 
deign to unite his fate and i and he is still alive and gay 

prince andrew jumped up as if someone had burned him and again began 
pacing up and down in front of the shed 





chapter xxvi 


on august 25 the eve of the battle of borodino m de beausset prefect 
of the french emperors palace arrived at napoleons quarters at 
valuevo with colonel fabvier the former from paris and the latter from 
madrid 

donning his court uniform m de beausset ordered a box he had 
brought for the emperor to be carried before him and entered the first 
compartment of napoleons tent where he began opening the box while 
conversing with napoleons aides de camp who surrounded him 

fabvier not entering the tent remained at the entrance talking to some 
generals of his acquaintance 

the emperor napoleon had not yet left his bedroom and was finishing his 
toilet slightly snorting and grunting he presented now his back and 
now his plump hairy chest to the brush with which his valet was rubbing 
him down another valet with his finger over the mouth of a bottle 
was sprinkling eau de cologne on the emperors pampered body with an 
expression which seemed to say that he alone knew where and how much eau 
de cologne should be sprinkled napoleons short hair was wet and 
matted on the forehead but his face though puffy and yellow expressed 
physical satisfaction go on harder go on he muttered to the valet 
who was rubbing him slightly twitching and grunting an aide de camp 
who had entered the bedroom to report to the emperor the number of 
prisoners taken in yesterdays action was standing by the door after 
delivering his message awaiting permission to withdraw napoleon 
frowning looked at him from under his brows 

no prisoners said he repeating the aide de camps words they 
are forcing us to exterminate them so much the worse for the russian 
army go on harder harder he muttered hunching his back and 
presenting his fat shoulders 

all right let monsieur de beausset enter and fabvier too he said 
nodding to the aide de camp 

yes sire and the aide de camp disappeared through the door of the 
tent 

two valets rapidly dressed his majesty and wearing the blue uniform of 
the guards he went with firm quick steps to the reception room 

de beaussets hands meanwhile were busily engaged arranging the present 
he had brought from the empress on two chairs directly in front of the 
entrance but napoleon had dressed and come out with such unexpected 
rapidity that he had not time to finish arranging the surprise 

napoleon noticed at once what they were about and guessed that they were 
not ready he did not wish to deprive them of the pleasure of giving him 
a surprise so he pretended not to see de beausset and called fabvier to 
him listening silently and with a stern frown to what fabvier told him 
of the heroism and devotion of his troops fighting at salamanca at 
the other end of europe with but one thought  to be worthy of their 
emperor  and but one fear  to fail to please him the result of 
that battle had been deplorable napoleon made ironic remarks during 
fabviers account as if he had not expected that matters could go 
otherwise in his absence 

i must make up for that in moscow said napoleon ill see you 
later he added and summoned de beausset who by that time had 
prepared the surprise having placed something on the chairs and covered 
it with a cloth 

de beausset bowed low with that courtly french bow which only the 
old retainers of the bourbons knew how to make and approached him 
presenting an envelope 

napoleon turned to him gaily and pulled his ear 

you have hurried here i am very glad well what is paris saying he 
asked suddenly changing his former stern expression for a most cordial 
tone 

sire all paris regrets your absence replied de beausset as was 
proper 

but though napoleon knew that de beausset had to say something of this 
kind and though in his lucid moments he knew it was untrue he was 
pleased to hear it from him again he honored him by touching his ear 

i am very sorry to have made you travel so far said he 

sire i expected nothing less than to find you at the gates of moscow 
replied de beausset 

napoleon smiled and lifting his head absent mindedly glanced to the 
right an aide de camp approached with gliding steps and offered him a 
gold snuffbox which he took 

yes it has happened luckily for you he said raising the open 
snuffbox to his nose you are fond of travel and in three days you 
will see moscow you surely did not expect to see that asiatic capital 
you will have a pleasant journey 

de beausset bowed gratefully at this regard for his taste for travel of 
which he had not till then been aware 

ha whats this asked napoleon noticing that all the courtiers were 
looking at something concealed under a cloth 

with courtly adroitness de beausset half turned and without turning his 
back to the emperor retired two steps twitching off the cloth at the 
same time and said 

a present to your majesty from the empress 

it was a portrait painted in bright colors by gerard of the son borne 
to napoleon by the daughter of the emperor of austria the boy whom for 
some reason everyone called the king of rome 

a very pretty curly headed boy with a look of the christ in the sistine 
madonna was depicted playing at stick and ball the ball represented the 
terrestrial globe and the stick in his other hand a scepter 

though it was not clear what the artist meant to express by depicting 
the so called king of rome spiking the earth with a stick the allegory 
apparently seemed to napoleon as it had done to all who had seen it in 
paris quite clear and very pleasing 

the king of rome he said pointing to the portrait with a graceful 
gesture admirable 

with the natural capacity of an italian for changing the expression of 
his face at will he drew nearer to the portrait and assumed a look 
of pensive tenderness he felt that what he now said and did would 
be historical and it seemed to him that it would now be best for 
him  whose grandeur enabled his son to play stick and ball with the 
terrestrial globe  to show in contrast to that grandeur the simplest 
paternal tenderness his eyes grew dim he moved forward glanced round 
at a chair which seemed to place itself under him and sat down on it 
before the portrait at a single gesture from him everyone went out on 
tiptoe leaving the great man to himself and his emotion 

having sat still for a while he touched  himself not knowing why  the 
thick spot of paint representing the highest light in the portrait 
rose and recalled de beausset and the officer on duty he ordered the 
portrait to be carried outside his tent that the old guard stationed 
round it might not be deprived of the pleasure of seeing the king of 
rome the son and heir of their adored monarch 

and while he was doing m de beausset the honor of breakfasting with 
him they heard as napoleon had anticipated the rapturous cries of the 
officers and men of the old guard who had run up to see the portrait 

vive lempereur vive le roi de rome vive lempereur came those 
ecstatic cries 

after breakfast napoleon in de beaussets presence dictated his order of 
the day to the army 

short and energetic he remarked when he had read over the 
proclamation which he had dictated straight off without corrections it 
ran 


soldiers this is the battle you have so longed for victory depends on 
you it is essential for us it will give us all we need comfortable 
quarters and a speedy return to our country behave as you did at 
austerlitz friedland vitebsk and smolensk let our remotest posterity 
recall your achievements this day with pride let it be said of each of 
you he was in the great battle before moscow 


before moscow repeated napoleon and inviting m de beausset who was 
so fond of travel to accompany him on his ride he went out of the tent 
to where the horses stood saddled 

your majesty is too kind replied de beausset to the invitation to 
accompany the emperor he wanted to sleep did not know how to ride and 
was afraid of doing so 

but napoleon nodded to the traveler and de beausset had to mount when 
napoleon came out of the tent the shouting of the guards before his 
sons portrait grew still louder napoleon frowned 

take him away he said pointing with a gracefully majestic gesture to 
the portrait it is too soon for him to see a field of battle 

de beausset closed his eyes bowed his head and sighed deeply to 
indicate how profoundly he valued and comprehended the emperors words 





chapter xxvii 


on the twenty fifth of august so his historians tell us napoleon spent 
the whole day on horseback inspecting the locality considering plans 
submitted to him by his marshals and personally giving commands to his 
generals 

the original line of the russian forces along the river kolocha had 
been dislocated by the capture of the shevardino redoubt on the 
twenty fourth and part of the line  the left flank  had been drawn 
back that part of the line was not entrenched and in front of it the 
ground was more open and level than elsewhere it was evident to anyone 
military or not that it was here the french should attack it would 
seem that not much consideration was needed to reach this conclusion 
nor any particular care or trouble on the part of the emperor and his 
marshals nor was there any need of that special and supreme quality 
called genius that people are so apt to ascribe to napoleon yet the 
historians who described the event later and the men who then surrounded 
napoleon and he himself thought otherwise 

napoleon rode over the plain and surveyed the locality with a profound 
air and in silence nodded with approval or shook his head dubiously 
and without communicating to the generals around him the profound 
course of ideas which guided his decisions merely gave them his final 
conclusions in the form of commands having listened to a suggestion 
from davout who was now called prince deckmuhl to turn the russian 
left wing napoleon said it should not be done without explaining 
why not to a proposal made by general campan who was to attack the 
fleches to lead his division through the woods napoleon agreed though 
the so called duke of elchingen ney ventured to remark that a movement 
through the woods was dangerous and might disorder the division 

having inspected the country opposite the shevardino redoubt napoleon 
pondered a little in silence and then indicated the spots where two 
batteries should be set up by the morrow to act against the russian 
entrenchments and the places where in line with them the field 
artillery should be placed 

after giving these and other commands he returned to his tent and the 
dispositions for the battle were written down from his dictation 

these dispositions of which the french historians write with enthusiasm 
and other historians with profound respect were as follows 


at dawn the two new batteries established during the night on the 
plain occupied by the prince deckmuhl will open fire on the opposing 
batteries of the enemy 

at the same time the commander of the artillery of the 1st corps 
general pernetti with thirty cannon of campans division and all the 
howitzers of dessaixs and friants divisions will move forward open 
fire and overwhelm with shellfire the enemys battery against which 
will operate 

24 guns of the artillery of the guards 
30 guns of campans division 

and 8 guns of friants and dessaixs divisions 
   

in all 62 guns 


the commander of the artillery of the 3rd corps general fouche will 
place the howitzers of the 3rd and 8th corps sixteen in all on the 
flanks of the battery that is to bombard the entrenchment on the left 
which will have forty guns in all directed against it 

general sorbier must be ready at the first order to advance with all the 
howitzers of the guards artillery against either one or other of the 
entrenchments 

during the cannonade prince poniatowski is to advance through the wood 
on the village and turn the enemys position 

general campan will move through the wood to seize the first 
fortification 

after the advance has begun in this manner orders will be given in 
accordance with the enemys movements 

the cannonade on the left flank will begin as soon as the guns of the 
right wing are heard the sharpshooters of morands division and of 
the vice kings division will open a heavy fire on seeing the attack 
commence on the right wing 

the vice king will occupy the village and cross by its three bridges 
advancing to the same heights as morands and gibrards divisions which 
under his leadership will be directed against the redoubt and come into 
line with the rest of the forces 

all this must be done in good order le tout se fera avec ordre et 
methode as far as possible retaining troops in reserve 

the imperial camp near mozhaysk 

september 6 1812 



these dispositions which are very obscure and confused if one allows 
oneself to regard the arrangements without religious awe of his genius 
related to napoleons orders to deal with four points  four different 
orders not one of these was or could be carried out 

in the disposition it is said first that the batteries placed on the 
spot chosen by napoleon with the guns of pernetti and fouche which 
were to come in line with them 102 guns in all were to open fire and 
shower shells on the russian fleches and redoubts this could not be 
done as from the spots selected by napoleon the projectiles did not 
carry to the russian works and those 102 guns shot into the air until 
the nearest commander contrary to napoleons instructions moved them 
forward 

the second order was that poniatowski moving to the village through the 
wood should turn the russian left flank this could not be done and 
was not done because poniatowski advancing on the village through the 
wood met tuchkov there barring his way and could not and did not turn 
the russian position 

the third order was general campan will move through the wood to seize 
the first fortification general campans division did not seize the 
first fortification but was driven back for on emerging from the wood 
it had to reform under grapeshot of which napoleon was unaware 

the fourth order was the vice king will occupy the village borodino 
and cross by its three bridges advancing to the same heights as 
morands and gdrards divisions for whose movements no directions are 
given which under his leadership will be directed against the redoubt 
and come into line with the rest of the forces 

as far as one can make out not so much from this unintelligible 
sentence as from the attempts the vice king made to execute the orders 
given him he was to advance from the left through borodino to the 
redoubt while the divisions of morand and gerard were to advance 
simultaneously from the front 

all this like the other parts of the disposition was not and could 
not be executed after passing through borodino the vice king was driven 
back to the kolocha and could get no farther while the divisions of 
morand and gerard did not take the redoubt but were driven back and the 
redoubt was only taken at the end of the battle by the cavalry a thing 
probably unforeseen and not heard of by napoleon so not one of 
the orders in the disposition was or could be executed but in the 
disposition it is said that after the fight has commenced in this 
manner orders will be given in accordance with the enemys movements 
and so it might be supposed that all necessary arrangements would be 
made by napoleon during the battle but this was not and could not be 
done for during the whole battle napoleon was so far away that as 
appeared later he could not know the course of the battle and not one 
of his orders during the fight could be executed 





chapter xxviii 


many historians say that the french did not win the battle of borodino 
because napoleon had a cold and that if he had not had a cold the 
orders he gave before and during the battle would have been still more 
full of genius and russia would have been lost and the face of the world 
have been changed to historians who believe that russia was shaped by 
the will of one man  peter the great  and that france from a republic 
became an empire and french armies went to russia at the will of one 
man  napoleon  to say that russia remained a power because napoleon 
had a bad cold on the twenty fourth of august may seem logical and 
convincing 

if it had depended on napoleons will to fight or not to fight the 
battle of borodino and if this or that other arrangement depended on 
his will then evidently a cold affecting the manifestation of his will 
might have saved russia and consequently the valet who omitted to bring 
napoleon his waterproof boots on the twenty fourth would have been 
the savior of russia along that line of thought such a deduction is 
indubitable as indubitable as the deduction voltaire made in jest 
without knowing what he was jesting at when he saw that the massacre 
of st bartholomew was due to charles ixs stomach being deranged but 
to men who do not admit that russia was formed by the will of one man 
peter i or that the french empire was formed and the war with russia 
begun by the will of one man napoleon that argument seems not merely 
untrue and irrational but contrary to all human reality to the 
question of what causes historic events another answer presents itself 
namely that the course of human events is predetermined from on 
high  depends on the coincidence of the wills of all who take part 
in the events and that a napoleons influence on the course of these 
events is purely external and fictitious 

strange as at first glance it may seem to suppose that the massacre of 
st bartholomew was not due to charles ixs will though he gave the 
order for it and thought it was done as a result of that order and 
strange as it may seem to suppose that the slaughter of eighty thousand 
men at borodino was not due to napoleons will though he ordered the 
commencement and conduct of the battle and thought it was done 
because he ordered it strange as these suppositions appear yet human 
dignity  which tells me that each of us is if not more at least not 
less a man than the great napoleon  demands the acceptance of that 
solution of the question and historic investigation abundantly confirms 
it 

at the battle of borodino napoleon shot at no one and killed no one 
that was all done by the soldiers therefore it was not he who killed 
people 

the french soldiers went to kill and be killed at the battle of borodino 
not because of napoleons orders but by their own volition the whole 
army  french italian german polish and dutch  hungry ragged and 
weary of the campaign felt at the sight of an army blocking their road 
to moscow that the wine was drawn and must be drunk had napoleon then 
forbidden them to fight the russians they would have killed him and 
have proceeded to fight the russians because it was inevitable 

when they heard napoleons proclamation offering them as compensation 
for mutilation and death the words of posterity about their having been 
in the battle before moscow they cried vive lempereur just as they 
had cried vive lempereur at the sight of the portrait of the boy 
piercing the terrestrial globe with a toy stick and just as they would 
have cried vive lempereur at any nonsense that might be told them 
there was nothing left for them to do but cry vive lempereur and go 
to fight in order to get food and rest as conquerors in moscow so it 
was not because of napoleons commands that they killed their fellow 
men 

and it was not napoleon who directed the course of the battle for none 
of his orders were executed and during the battle he did not know what 
was going on before him so the way in which these people killed one 
another was not decided by napoleons will but occurred independently of 
him in accord with the will of hundreds of thousands of people who took 
part in the common action it only seemed to napoleon that it all took 
place by his will and so the question whether he had or had not a 
cold has no more historic interest than the cold of the least of the 
transport soldiers 

moreover the assertion made by various writers that his cold was 
the cause of his dispositions not being as well planned as on former 
occasions and of his orders during the battle not being as good as 
previously is quite baseless which again shows that napoleons cold on 
the twenty sixth of august was unimportant 

the dispositions cited above are not at all worse but are even 
better than previous dispositions by which he had won victories his 
pseudo orders during the battle were also no worse than formerly but 
much the same as usual these dispositions and orders only seem worse 
than previous ones because the battle of borodino was the first napoleon 
did not win the profoundest and most excellent dispositions and orders 
seem very bad and every learned militarist criticizes them with looks 
of importance when they relate to a battle that has been lost and the 
very worst dispositions and orders seem very good and serious people 
fill whole volumes to demonstrate their merits when they relate to a 
battle that has been won 

the dispositions drawn up by weyrother for the battle of austerlitz were 
a model of perfection for that kind of composition but still they were 
criticized  criticized for their very perfection for their excessive 
minuteness 

napoleon at the battle of borodino fulfilled his office as 
representative of authority as well as and even better than at other 
battles he did nothing harmful to the progress of the battle he 
inclined to the most reasonable opinions he made no confusion did not 
contradict himself did not get frightened or run away from the field of 
battle but with his great tact and military experience carried out his 
role of appearing to command calmly and with dignity 





chapter xxix 


on returning from a second inspection of the lines napoleon remarked 

the chessmen are set up the game will begin tomorrow 

having ordered punch and summoned de beausset he began to talk to him 
about paris and about some changes he meant to make in the empress 
household surprising the prefect by his memory of minute details 
relating to the court 

he showed an interest in trifles joked about de beaussets love of 
travel and chatted carelessly as a famous self confident surgeon who 
knows his job does when turning up his sleeves and putting on his apron 
while a patient is being strapped to the operating table the matter is 
in my hands and is clear and definite in my head when the time comes to 
set to work i shall do it as no one else could but now i can jest and 
the more i jest and the calmer i am the more tranquil and confident you 
ought to be and the more amazed at my genius 

having finished his second glass of punch napoleon went to rest before 
the serious business which he considered awaited him next day he 
was so much interested in that task that he was unable to sleep and 
in spite of his cold which had grown worse from the dampness of the 
evening he went into the large division of the tent at three oclock in 
the morning loudly blowing his nose he asked whether the russians had 
not withdrawn and was told that the enemys fires were still in the 
same places he nodded approval 

the adjutant in attendance came into the tent 

well rapp do you think we shall do good business today napoleon 
asked him 

without doubt sire replied rapp 

napoleon looked at him 

do you remember sire what you did me the honor to say at smolensk 
continued rapp the wine is drawn and must be drunk 

napoleon frowned and sat silent for a long time leaning his head on his 
hand 

this poor army he suddenly remarked it has diminished greatly since 
smolensk fortune is frankly a courtesan rapp i have always said so 
and i am beginning to experience it but the guards rapp the guards 
are intact he remarked interrogatively 

yes sire replied rapp 

napoleon took a lozenge put it in his mouth and glanced at his watch 
he was not sleepy and it was still not nearly morning it was impossible 
to give further orders for the sake of killing time for the orders had 
all been given and were now being executed 

have the biscuits and rice been served out to the regiments of the 
guards asked napoleon sternly 

yes sire 

the rice too 

rapp replied that he had given the emperors order about the rice but 
napoleon shook his head in dissatisfaction as if not believing that 
his order had been executed an attendant came in with punch napoleon 
ordered another glass to be brought for rapp and silently sipped his 
own 

i have neither taste nor smell he remarked sniffing at his glass 
this cold is tiresome they talk about medicine  what is the good of 
medicine when it cant cure a cold corvisart gave me these lozenges but 
they dont help at all what can doctors cure one cant cure anything 
our body is a machine for living it is organized for that it is its 
nature let life go on in it unhindered and let it defend itself it 
will do more than if you paralyze it by encumbering it with remedies 
our body is like a perfect watch that should go for a certain time the 
watchmaker cannot open it he can only adjust it by fumbling and that 
blindfold yes our body is just a machine for living that is all 

and having entered on the path of definition of which he was fond 
napoleon suddenly and unexpectedly gave a new one 

do you know rapp what military art is asked he it is the art of 
being stronger than the enemy at a given moment thats all 

rapp made no reply 

tomorrow we shall have to deal with kutuzov said napoleon we shall 
see do you remember at braunau he commanded an army for three weeks 
and did not once mount a horse to inspect his entrenchments we shall 
see 

he looked at his watch it was still only four oclock he did not feel 
sleepy the punch was finished and there was still nothing to do he 
rose walked to and fro put on a warm overcoat and a hat and went 
out of the tent the night was dark and damp a scarcely perceptible 
moisture was descending from above near by the campfires were dimly 
burning among the french guards and in the distance those of the 
russian line shone through the smoke the weather was calm and the 
rustle and tramp of the french troops already beginning to move to take 
up their positions were clearly audible 

napoleon walked about in front of his tent looked at the fires and 
listened to these sounds and as he was passing a tall guardsman in 
a shaggy cap who was standing sentinel before his tent and had drawn 
himself up like a black pillar at sight of the emperor napoleon stopped 
in front of him 

what year did you enter the service he asked with that affectation 
of military bluntness and geniality with which he always addressed the 
soldiers 

the man answered the question 

ah one of the old ones has your regiment had its rice 

it has your majesty 

napoleon nodded and walked away 


at half past five napoleon rode to the village of shevardino 

it was growing light the sky was clearing only a single cloud lay in 
the east the abandoned campfires were burning themselves out in the 
faint morning light 

on the right a single deep report of a cannon resounded and died away in 
the prevailing silence some minutes passed a second and a third report 
shook the air then a fourth and a fifth boomed solemnly near by on the 
right 

the first shots had not yet ceased to reverberate before others rang out 
and yet more were heard mingling with and overtaking one another 

napoleon with his suite rode up to the shevardino redoubt where he 
dismounted the game had begun 





chapter xxx 


on returning to gorki after having seen prince andrew pierre ordered 
his groom to get the horses ready and to call him early in the morning 
and then immediately fell asleep behind a partition in a corner boris 
had given up to him 

before he was thoroughly awake next morning everybody had already left 
the hut the panes were rattling in the little windows and his groom was 
shaking him 

your excellency your excellency your excellency he kept repeating 
pertinaciously while he shook pierre by the shoulder without looking at 
him having apparently lost hope of getting him to wake up 

what has it begun is it time pierre asked waking up 

hear the firing said the groom a discharged soldier all the 
gentlemen have gone out and his serene highness himself rode past long 
ago 

pierre dressed hastily and ran out to the porch outside all was bright 
fresh dewy and cheerful the sun just bursting forth from behind a 
cloud that had concealed it was shining with rays still half broken 
by the clouds over the roofs of the street opposite on the 
dew besprinkled dust of the road on the walls of the houses on the 
windows the fence and on pierres horses standing before the hut the 
roar of guns sounded more distinct outside an adjutant accompanied by a 
cossack passed by at a sharp trot 

its time count its time cried the adjutant 

telling the groom to follow him with the horses pierre went down the 
street to the knoll from which he had looked at the field of battle the 
day before a crowd of military men was assembled there members of the 
staff could be heard conversing in french and kutuzovs gray head in 
a white cap with a red band was visible his gray nape sunk between his 
shoulders he was looking through a field glass down the highroad before 
him 

mounting the steps to the knoll pierre looked at the scene before him 
spellbound by beauty it was the same panorama he had admired from that 
spot the day before but now the whole place was full of troops and 
covered by smoke clouds from the guns and the slanting rays of the 
bright sun rising slightly to the left behind pierre cast upon it 
through the clear morning air penetrating streaks of rosy golden tinted 
light and long dark shadows the forest at the farthest extremity of 
the panorama seemed carved in some precious stone of a yellowish green 
color its undulating outline was silhouetted against the horizon and 
was pierced beyond valuevo by the smolensk highroad crowded with troops 
nearer at hand glittered golden cornfields interspersed with copses 
there were troops to be seen everywhere in front and to the right and 
left all this was vivid majestic and unexpected but what impressed 
pierre most of all was the view of the battlefield itself of borodino 
and the hollows on both sides of the kolocha 

above the kolocha in borodino and on both sides of it especially to 
the left where the voyna flowing between its marshy banks falls into 
the kolocha a mist had spread which seemed to melt to dissolve and to 
become translucent when the brilliant sun appeared and magically colored 
and outlined everything the smoke of the guns mingled with this mist 
and over the whole expanse and through that mist the rays of the morning 
sun were reflected flashing back like lightning from the water from 
the dew and from the bayonets of the troops crowded together by the 
riverbanks and in borodino a white church could be seen through the 
mist and here and there the roofs of huts in borodino as well as dense 
masses of soldiers or green ammunition chests and ordnance and all 
this moved or seemed to move as the smoke and mist spread out over 
the whole space just as in the mist enveloped hollow near borodino so 
along the entire line outside and above it and especially in the woods 
and fields to the left in the valleys and on the summits of the high 
ground clouds of powder smoke seemed continually to spring up out of 
nothing now singly now several at a time some translucent others 
dense which swelling growing rolling and blending extended over 
the whole expanse 

these puffs of smoke and strange to say the sound of the firing 
produced the chief beauty of the spectacle 

puff  suddenly a round compact cloud of smoke was seen merging from 
violet into gray and milky white and boom came the report a second 
later 

puff puff  and two clouds arose pushing one another and blending 
together and boom boom came the sounds confirming what the eye had 
seen 

pierre glanced round at the first cloud which he had seen as a round 
compact ball and in its place already were balloons of smoke floating 
to one side and  puff with a pause  puff puff three and 
then four more appeared and then from each with the same 
interval  boom  boom boom came the fine firm precise sounds in 
reply it seemed as if those smoke clouds sometimes ran and sometimes 
stood still while woods fields and glittering bayonets ran past them 
from the left over fields and bushes those large balls of smoke were 
continually appearing followed by their solemn reports while nearer 
still in the hollows and woods there burst from the muskets small 
cloudlets that had no time to become balls but had their little echoes 
in just the same way trakh ta ta takh came the frequent crackle of 
musketry but it was irregular and feeble in comparison with the reports 
of the cannon 

pierre wished to be there with that smoke those shining bayonets that 
movement and those sounds he turned to look at kutuzov and his suite 
to compare his impressions with those of others they were all looking 
at the field of battle as he was and as it seemed to him with the 
same feelings all their faces were now shining with that latent warmth 
of feeling pierre had noticed the day before and had fully understood 
after his talk with prince andrew 

go my dear fellow go and christ be with you kutuzov was 
saying to a general who stood beside him not taking his eye from the 
battlefield 

having received this order the general passed by pierre on his way down 
the knoll 

to the crossing said the general coldly and sternly in reply to one 
of the staff who asked where he was going 

ill go there too i too thought pierre and followed the general 

the general mounted a horse a cossack had brought him pierre went to 
his groom who was holding his horses and asking which was the quietest 
clambered onto it seized it by the mane and turning out his toes 
pressed his heels against its sides and feeling that his spectacles 
were slipping off but unable to let go of the mane and reins he 
galloped after the general causing the staff officers to smile as they 
watched him from the knoll 





chapter xxxi 


having descended the hill the general after whom pierre was galloping 
turned sharply to the left and pierre losing sight of him galloped 
in among some ranks of infantry marching ahead of him he tried to pass 
either in front of them or to the right or left but there were soldiers 
everywhere all with the same preoccupied expression and busy with 
some unseen but evidently important task they all gazed with the same 
dissatisfied and inquiring expression at this stout man in a white hat 
who for some unknown reason threatened to trample them under his horses 
hoofs 

why ride into the middle of the battalion one of them shouted at him 

another prodded his horse with the butt end of a musket and pierre 
bending over his saddlebow and hardly able to control his shying horse 
galloped ahead of the soldiers where there was a free space 

there was a bridge ahead of him where other soldiers stood firing 
pierre rode up to them without being aware of it he had come to the 
bridge across the kolocha between gorki and borodino which the french 
having occupied borodino were attacking in the first phase of the 
battle pierre saw that there was a bridge in front of him and that 
soldiers were doing something on both sides of it and in the meadow 
among the rows of new mown hay which he had taken no notice of amid the 
smoke of the campfires the day before but despite the incessant firing 
going on there he had no idea that this was the field of battle he did 
not notice the sound of the bullets whistling from every side or the 
projectiles that flew over him did not see the enemy on the other side 
of the river and for a long time did not notice the killed and wounded 
though many fell near him he looked about him with a smile which did 
not leave his face 

whys that fellow in front of the line shouted somebody at him again 

to the left keep to the right the men shouted to him 

pierre went to the right and unexpectedly encountered one of raevskis 
adjutants whom he knew the adjutant looked angrily at him evidently 
also intending to shout at him but on recognizing him he nodded 

how have you got here he said and galloped on 

pierre feeling out of place there having nothing to do and afraid of 
getting in someones way again galloped after the adjutant 

whats happening here may i come with you he asked 

one moment one moment replied the adjutant and riding up to a stout 
colonel who was standing in the meadow he gave him some message and 
then addressed pierre 

why have you come here count he asked with a smile still 
inquisitive 

yes yes assented pierre 

but the adjutant turned his horse about and rode on 

here its tolerable said he but with bagration on the left flank 
theyre getting it frightfully hot 

really said pierre where is that 

come along with me to our knoll we can get a view from there and in 
our battery it is still bearable said the adjutant will you come 

yes ill come with you replied pierre looking round for his groom 

it was only now that he noticed wounded men staggering along or being 
carried on stretchers on that very meadow he had ridden over the day 
before a soldier was lying athwart the rows of scented hay with his 
head thrown awkwardly back and his shako off 

why havent they carried him away pierre was about to ask but seeing 
the stern expression of the adjutant who was also looking that way he 
checked himself 

pierre did not find his groom and rode along the hollow with the 
adjutant to raevskis redoubt his horse lagged behind the adjutants 
and jolted him at every step 

you dont seem to be used to riding count remarked the adjutant 

no its not that but her action seems so jerky said pierre in a 
puzzled tone 

why shes wounded said the adjutant in the off foreleg above the 
knee a bullet no doubt i congratulate you count on your baptism of 
fire 

having ridden in the smoke past the sixth corps behind the artillery 
which had been moved forward and was in action deafening them with the 
noise of firing they came to a small wood there it was cool and quiet 
with a scent of autumn pierre and the adjutant dismounted and walked up 
the hill on foot 

is the general here asked the adjutant on reaching the knoll 

he was here a minute ago but has just gone that way someone told him 
pointing to the right 

the adjutant looked at pierre as if puzzled what to do with him now 

dont trouble about me said pierre ill go up onto the knoll if i 
may 

yes do youll see everything from there and its less dangerous and 
ill come for you 

pierre went to the battery and the adjutant rode on they did not meet 
again and only much later did pierre learn that he lost an arm that 
day 

the knoll to which pierre ascended was that famous one afterwards known 
to the russians as the knoll battery or raevskis redoubt and to the 
french as la grande redoute la fatale redoute la redoute du centre 
around which tens of thousands fell and which the french regarded as 
the key to the whole position 

this redoubt consisted of a knoll on three sides of which trenches had 
been dug within the entrenchment stood ten guns that were being fired 
through openings in the earthwork 

in line with the knoll on both sides stood other guns which also fired 
incessantly a little behind the guns stood infantry when ascending 
that knoll pierre had no notion that this spot on which small trenches 
had been dug and from which a few guns were firing was the most 
important point of the battle 

on the contrary just because he happened to be there he thought it one 
of the least significant parts of the field 

having reached the knoll pierre sat down at one end of a trench 
surrounding the battery and gazed at what was going on around him with 
an unconsciously happy smile occasionally he rose and walked about the 
battery still with that same smile trying not to obstruct the soldiers 
who were loading hauling the guns and continually running past 
him with bags and charges the guns of that battery were being fired 
continually one after another with a deafening roar enveloping the 
whole neighborhood in powder smoke 

in contrast with the dread felt by the infantrymen placed in support 
here in the battery where a small number of men busy at their work were 
separated from the rest by a trench everyone experienced a common and 
as it were family feeling of animation 

the intrusion of pierres nonmilitary figure in a white hat made an 
unpleasant impression at first the soldiers looked askance at him with 
surprise and even alarm as they went past him the senior artillery 
officer a tall long legged pockmarked man moved over to pierre as if 
to see the action of the farthest gun and looked at him with curiosity 

a young round faced officer quite a boy still and evidently only just 
out of the cadet college who was zealously commanding the two guns 
entrusted to him addressed pierre sternly 

sir he said permit me to ask you to stand aside you must not be 
here 

the soldiers shook their heads disapprovingly as they looked at pierre 
but when they had convinced themselves that this man in the white hat 
was doing no harm but either sat quietly on the slope of the trench 
with a shy smile or politely making way for the soldiers paced up 
and down the battery under fire as calmly as if he were on a boulevard 
their feeling of hostile distrust gradually began to change into a 
kindly and bantering sympathy such as soldiers feel for their dogs 
cocks goats and in general for the animals that live with the 
regiment the men soon accepted pierre into their family adopted him 
gave him a nickname our gentleman and made kindly fun of him among 
themselves 

a shell tore up the earth two paces from pierre and he looked around 
with a smile as he brushed from his clothes some earth it had thrown up 

and hows it youre not afraid sir really now a red faced 
broad shouldered soldier asked pierre with a grin that disclosed a set 
of sound white teeth 

are you afraid then said pierre 

what else do you expect answered the soldier she has no mercy you 
know when she comes spluttering down out go your innards one cant 
help being afraid he said laughing 

several of the men with bright kindly faces stopped beside pierre 
they seemed not to have expected him to talk like anybody else and the 
discovery that he did so delighted them 

its the business of us soldiers but in a gentleman its wonderful 
theres a gentleman for you 

to your places cried the young officer to the men gathered round 
pierre 

the young officer was evidently exercising his duties for the first or 
second time and therefore treated both his superiors and the men with 
great precision and formality 

the booming cannonade and the fusillade of musketry were growing more 
intense over the whole field especially to the left where bagrations 
fleches were but where pierre was the smoke of the firing made it 
almost impossible to distinguish anything moreover his whole attention 
was engrossed by watching the family circle  separated from all 
else  formed by the men in the battery his first unconscious feeling 
of joyful animation produced by the sights and sounds of the battlefield 
was now replaced by another especially since he had seen that soldier 
lying alone in the hayfield now seated on the slope of the trench he 
observed the faces of those around him 

by ten oclock some twenty men had already been carried away from the 
battery two guns were smashed and cannon balls fell more and more 
frequently on the battery and spent bullets buzzed and whistled around 
but the men in the battery seemed not to notice this and merry voices 
and jokes were heard on all sides 

a live one shouted a man as a whistling shell approached 

not this way to the infantry added another with loud laughter 
seeing the shell fly past and fall into the ranks of the supports 

are you bowing to a friend eh remarked another chaffing a peasant 
who ducked low as a cannon ball flew over 

several soldiers gathered by the wall of the trench looking out to see 
what was happening in front 

theyve withdrawn the front line it has retired said they pointing 
over the earthwork 

mind your own business an old sergeant shouted at them if theyve 
retired its because theres work for them to do farther back 

and the sergeant taking one of the men by the shoulders gave him a 
shove with his knee this was followed by a burst of laughter 

to the fifth gun wheel it up came shouts from one side 

now then all together like bargees rose the merry voices of those 
who were moving the gun 

oh she nearly knocked our gentlemans hat off cried the red faced 
humorist showing his teeth chaffing pierre awkward baggage he added 
reproachfully to a cannon ball that struck a cannon wheel and a mans 
leg 

now then you foxes said another laughing at some militiamen who 
stooping low entered the battery to carry away the wounded man 

so this gruel isnt to your taste oh you crows youre scared they 
shouted at the militiamen who stood hesitating before the man whose leg 
had been torn off 

there lads oh oh they mimicked the peasants they dont like it 
at all 

pierre noticed that after every ball that hit the redoubt and after 
every loss the liveliness increased more and more 

as the flames of the fire hidden within come more and more vividly and 
rapidly from an approaching thundercloud so as if in opposition to 
what was taking place the lightning of hidden fire growing more and 
more intense glowed in the faces of these men 

pierre did not look out at the battlefield and was not concerned to know 
what was happening there he was entirely absorbed in watching this fire 
which burned ever more brightly and which he felt was flaming up in the 
same way in his own soul 

at ten oclock the infantry that had been among the bushes in front of 
the battery and along the kamenka streamlet retreated from the battery 
they could be seen running back past it carrying their wounded on 
their muskets a general with his suite came to the battery and after 
speaking to the colonel gave pierre an angry look and went away again 
having ordered the infantry supports behind the battery to lie down 
so as to be less exposed to fire after this from amid the ranks of 
infantry to the right of the battery came the sound of a drum and shouts 
of command and from the battery one saw how those ranks of infantry 
moved forward 

pierre looked over the wall of the trench and was particularly struck 
by a pale young officer who letting his sword hang down was walking 
backwards and kept glancing uneasily around 

the ranks of the infantry disappeared amid the smoke but their 
long drawn shout and rapid musketry firing could still be heard a few 
minutes later crowds of wounded men and stretcher bearers came back from 
that direction projectiles began to fall still more frequently in the 
battery several men were lying about who had not been removed around 
the cannon the men moved still more briskly and busily no one any 
longer took notice of pierre once or twice he was shouted at for being 
in the way the senior officer moved with big rapid strides from one 
gun to another with a frowning face the young officer with his face 
still more flushed commanded the men more scrupulously than ever the 
soldiers handed up the charges turned loaded and did their business 
with strained smartness they gave little jumps as they walked as 
though they were on springs 

the stormcloud had come upon them and in every face the fire which 
pierre had watched kindle burned up brightly pierre standing beside the 
commanding officer the young officer his hand to his shako ran up to 
his superior 

i have the honor to report sir that only eight rounds are left are 
we to continue firing he asked 

grapeshot the senior shouted without answering the question looking 
over the wall of the trench 

suddenly something happened the young officer gave a gasp and bending 
double sat down on the ground like a bird shot on the wing everything 
became strange confused and misty in pierres eyes 

one cannon ball after another whistled by and struck the earthwork a 
soldier or a gun pierre who had not noticed these sounds before 
now heard nothing else on the right of the battery soldiers shouting 
hurrah were running not forwards but backwards it seemed to pierre 

a cannon ball struck the very end of the earth work by which he was 
standing crumbling down the earth a black ball flashed before his eyes 
and at the same instant plumped into something some militiamen who were 
entering the battery ran back 

all with grapeshot shouted the officer 

the sergeant ran up to the officer and in a frightened whisper informed 
him as a butler at dinner informs his master that there is no more of 
some wine asked for that there were no more charges 

the scoundrels what are they doing shouted the officer turning to 
pierre 

the officers face was red and perspiring and his eyes glittered under 
his frowning brow 

run to the reserves and bring up the ammunition boxes he yelled 
angrily avoiding pierre with his eyes and speaking to his men 

ill go said pierre 

the officer without answering him strode across to the opposite side 

dont fire wait he shouted 

the man who had been ordered to go for ammunition stumbled against 
pierre 

eh sir this is no place for you said he and ran down the slope 

pierre ran after him avoiding the spot where the young officer was 
sitting 

one cannon ball another and a third flew over him falling in front 
beside and behind him pierre ran down the slope where am i going 
he suddenly asked himself when he was already near the green ammunition 
wagons he halted irresolutely not knowing whether to return or go on 
suddenly a terrible concussion threw him backwards to the ground at the 
same instant he was dazzled by a great flash of flame and immediately a 
deafening roar crackling and whistling made his ears tingle 

when he came to himself he was sitting on the ground leaning on his 
hands the ammunition wagons he had been approaching no longer existed 
only charred green boards and rags littered the scorched grass and a 
horse dangling fragments of its shaft behind it galloped past while 
another horse lay like pierre on the ground uttering prolonged and 
piercing cries 





chapter xxxii 


beside himself with terror pierre jumped up and ran back to the battery 
as to the only refuge from the horrors that surrounded him 

on entering the earthwork he noticed that there were men doing something 
there but that no shots were being fired from the battery he had no 
time to realize who these men were he saw the senior officer lying on 
the earth wall with his back turned as if he were examining something 
down below and that one of the soldiers he had noticed before was 
struggling forward shouting brothers and trying to free himself from 
some men who were holding him by the arm he also saw something else 
that was strange 

but he had not time to realize that the colonel had been killed that 
the soldier shouting brothers was a prisoner and that another man 
had been bayoneted in the back before his eyes for hardly had he run 
into the redoubt before a thin sallow faced perspiring man in a blue 
uniform rushed on him sword in hand shouting something instinctively 
guarding against the shock  for they had been running together at full 
speed before they saw one another  pierre put out his hands and seized 
the man a french officer by the shoulder with one hand and by the 
throat with the other the officer dropping his sword seized pierre by 
his collar 

for some seconds they gazed with frightened eyes at one anothers 
unfamiliar faces and both were perplexed at what they had done and 
what they were to do next am i taken prisoner or have i taken him 
prisoner each was thinking but the french officer was evidently more 
inclined to think he had been taken prisoner because pierres strong 
hand impelled by instinctive fear squeezed his throat ever tighter and 
tighter the frenchman was about to say something when just above their 
heads terrible and low a cannon ball whistled and it seemed to pierre 
that the french officers head had been torn off so swiftly had he 
ducked it 

pierre too bent his head and let his hands fall without further thought 
as to who had taken whom prisoner the frenchman ran back to the battery 
and pierre ran down the slope stumbling over the dead and wounded who 
it seemed to him caught at his feet but before he reached the foot 
of the knoll he was met by a dense crowd of russian soldiers who 
stumbling tripping up and shouting ran merrily and wildly toward 
the battery this was the attack for which ermolov claimed the credit 
declaring that only his courage and good luck made such a feat possible 
it was the attack in which he was said to have thrown some st georges 
crosses he had in his pocket into the battery for the first soldiers to 
take who got there 

the french who had occupied the battery fled and our troops shouting 
hurrah pursued them so far beyond the battery that it was difficult 
to call them back 

the prisoners were brought down from the battery and among them was 
a wounded french general whom the officers surrounded crowds of 
wounded  some known to pierre and some unknown  russians and french 
with faces distorted by suffering walked crawled and were carried on 
stretchers from the battery pierre again went up onto the knoll where 
he had spent over an hour and of that family circle which had received 
him as a member he did not find a single one there were many dead whom 
he did not know but some he recognized the young officer still sat in 
the same way bent double in a pool of blood at the edge of the earth 
wall the red faced man was still twitching but they did not carry him 
away 

pierre ran down the slope once more 

now they will stop it now they will be horrified at what they have 
done he thought aimlessly going toward a crowd of stretcher bearers 
moving from the battlefield 

but behind the veil of smoke the sun was still high and in front and 
especially to the left near semenovsk something seemed to be seething 
in the smoke and the roar of cannon and musketry did not diminish but 
even increased to desperation like a man who straining himself shrieks 
with all his remaining strength 





chapter xxxiii 


the chief action of the battle of borodino was fought within the seven 
thousand feet between borodino and bagrations fleches beyond that 
space there was on the one side a demonstration made by the russians 
with uvarovs cavalry at midday and on the other side beyond utitsa 
poniatowskis collision with tuchkov but these two were detached and 
feeble actions in comparison with what took place in the center of the 
battlefield on the field between borodino and the fleches beside the 
wood the chief action of the day took place on an open space visible 
from both sides and was fought in the simplest and most artless way 

the battle began on both sides with a cannonade from several hundred 
guns 

then when the whole field was covered with smoke two divisions 
campans and dessaixs advanced from the french right while murats 
troops advanced on borodino from their left 

from the shevardino redoubt where napoleon was standing the fleches were 
two thirds of a mile away and it was more than a mile as the crow flies 
to borodino so that napoleon could not see what was happening there 
especially as the smoke mingling with the mist hid the whole locality 
the soldiers of dessaixs division advancing against the fleches could 
only be seen till they had entered the hollow that lay between them and 
the fleches as soon as they had descended into that hollow the smoke 
of the guns and musketry on the fleches grew so dense that it covered 
the whole approach on that side of it through the smoke glimpses could 
be caught of something black  probably men  and at times the glint of 
bayonets but whether they were moving or stationary whether they were 
french or russian could not be discovered from the shevardino redoubt 

the sun had risen brightly and its slanting rays struck straight into 
napoleons face as shading his eyes with his hand he looked at the 
fleches the smoke spread out before them and at times it looked as if 
the smoke were moving at times as if the troops moved sometimes shouts 
were heard through the firing but it was impossible to tell what was 
being done there 

napoleon standing on the knoll looked through a field glass and in 
its small circlet saw smoke and men sometimes his own and sometimes 
russians but when he looked again with the naked eye he could not tell 
where what he had seen was 

he descended the knoll and began walking up and down before it 

occasionally he stopped listened to the firing and gazed intently at 
the battlefield 

but not only was it impossible to make out what was happening from where 
he was standing down below or from the knoll above on which some of his 
generals had taken their stand but even from the fleches themselves  in 
which by this time there were now russian and now french soldiers 
alternately or together dead wounded alive frightened or 
maddened  even at those fleches themselves it was impossible to make out 
what was taking place there for several hours amid incessant cannon and 
musketry fire now russians were seen alone now frenchmen alone now 
infantry and now cavalry they appeared fired fell collided not 
knowing what to do with one another screamed and ran back again 

from the battlefield adjutants he had sent out and orderlies from his 
marshals kept galloping up to napoleon with reports of the progress 
of the action but all these reports were false both because it was 
impossible in the heat of battle to say what was happening at any given 
moment and because many of the adjutants did not go to the actual place 
of conflict but reported what they had heard from others and also 
because while an adjutant was riding more than a mile to napoleon 
circumstances changed and the news he brought was already becoming 
false thus an adjutant galloped up from murat with tidings that 
borodino had been occupied and the bridge over the kolocha was in the 
hands of the french the adjutant asked whether napoleon wished the 
troops to cross it napoleon gave orders that the troops should form up 
on the farther side and wait but before that order was given  almost 
as soon in fact as the adjutant had left borodino  the bridge had been 
retaken by the russians and burned in the very skirmish at which pierre 
had been present at the beginning of the battle 

an adjutant galloped up from the fleches with a pale and frightened face 
and reported to napoleon that their attack had been repulsed campan 
wounded and davout killed yet at the very time the adjutant had been 
told that the french had been repulsed the fleches had in fact been 
recaptured by other french troops and davout was alive and only 
slightly bruised on the basis of these necessarily untrustworthy 
reports napoleon gave his orders which had either been executed before 
he gave them or could not be and were not executed 

the marshals and generals who were nearer to the field of battle 
but like napoleon did not take part in the actual fighting and only 
occasionally went within musket range made their own arrangements 
without asking napoleon and issued orders where and in what direction to 
fire and where cavalry should gallop and infantry should run but even 
their orders like napoleons were seldom carried out and then but 
partially for the most part things happened contrary to their orders 
soldiers ordered to advance ran back on meeting grapeshot soldiers 
ordered to remain where they were suddenly seeing russians 
unexpectedly before them sometimes rushed back and sometimes forward 
and the cavalry dashed without orders in pursuit of the flying russians 
in this way two cavalry regiments galloped through the semenovsk hollow 
and as soon as they reached the top of the incline turned round and 
galloped full speed back again the infantry moved in the same way 
sometimes running to quite other places than those they were ordered to 
go to all orders as to where and when to move the guns when to send 
infantry to shoot or horsemen to ride down the russian infantry  all 
such orders were given by the officers on the spot nearest to the 
units concerned without asking either ney davout or murat much less 
napoleon they did not fear getting into trouble for not fulfilling 
orders or for acting on their own initiative for in battle what is at 
stake is what is dearest to man  his own life  and it sometimes seems 
that safety lies in running back sometimes in running forward and 
these men who were right in the heat of the battle acted according to 
the mood of the moment in reality however all these movements forward 
and backward did not improve or alter the position of the troops all 
their rushing and galloping at one another did little harm the harm of 
disablement and death was caused by the balls and bullets that flew over 
the fields on which these men were floundering about as soon as they 
left the place where the balls and bullets were flying about their 
superiors located in the background re formed them and brought them 
under discipline and under the influence of that discipline led them 
back to the zone of fire where under the influence of fear of death 
they lost their discipline and rushed about according to the chance 
promptings of the throng 





chapter xxxiv 


napoleons generals  davout ney and murat who were near that region 
of fire and sometimes even entered it  repeatedly led into it huge 
masses of well ordered troops but contrary to what had always happened 
in their former battles instead of the news they expected of the 
enemys flight these orderly masses returned thence as disorganized 
and terrified mobs the generals re formed them but their numbers 
constantly decreased in the middle of the day murat sent his adjutant 
to napoleon to demand reinforcements 

napoleon sat at the foot of the knoll drinking punch when murats 
adjutant galloped up with an assurance that the russians would be routed 
if his majesty would let him have another division 

reinforcements said napoleon in a tone of stern surprise looking at 
the adjutant  a handsome lad with long black curls arranged like murats 
own  as though he did not understand his words 

reinforcements thought napoleon to himself how can they need 
reinforcements when they already have half the army directed against a 
weak unentrenched russian wing 

tell the king of naples said he sternly that it is not noon yet 
and i dont yet see my chessboard clearly go 

the handsome boy adjutant with the long hair sighed deeply without 
removing his hand from his hat and galloped back to where men were being 
slaughtered 

napoleon rose and having summoned caulaincourt and berthier began 
talking to them about matters unconnected with the battle 

in the midst of this conversation which was beginning to interest 
napoleon berthiers eyes turned to look at a general with a suite who 
was galloping toward the knoll on a lathering horse it was belliard 
having dismounted he went up to the emperor with rapid strides and in 
a loud voice began boldly demonstrating the necessity of sending 
reinforcements he swore on his honor that the russians were lost if the 
emperor would give another division 

napoleon shrugged his shoulders and continued to pace up and down 
without replying belliard began talking loudly and eagerly to the 
generals of the suite around him 

you are very fiery belliard said napoleon when he again came up to 
the general in the heat of a battle it is easy to make a mistake go 
and have another look and then come back to me 

before belliard was out of sight a messenger from another part of the 
battlefield galloped up 

now then what do you want asked napoleon in the tone of a man 
irritated at being continually disturbed 

sire the prince began the adjutant 

asks for reinforcements said napoleon with an angry gesture 

the adjutant bent his head affirmatively and began to report but the 
emperor turned from him took a couple of steps stopped came back and 
called berthier 

we must give reserves he said moving his arms slightly apart 
who do you think should be sent there he asked of berthier whom he 
subsequently termed that gosling i have made an eagle 

send claparedes division sire replied berthier who knew all the 
divisions regiments and battalions by heart 

napoleon nodded assent 

the adjutant galloped to claparedes division and a few minutes later 
the young guards stationed behind the knoll moved forward napoleon 
gazed silently in that direction 

no he suddenly said to berthier i cant send claparede send 
friants division 

though there was no advantage in sending friants division instead of 
claparedes and even in obvious inconvenience and delay in stopping 
claparede and sending friant now the order was carried out exactly 
napoleon did not notice that in regard to his army he was playing the 
part of a doctor who hinders by his medicines  a role he so justly 
understood and condemned 

friants division disappeared as the others had done into the smoke 
of the battlefield from all sides adjutants continued to arrive at a 
gallop and as if by agreement all said the same thing they all asked 
for reinforcements and all said that the russians were holding their 
positions and maintaining a hellish fire under which the french army was 
melting away 

napoleon sat on a campstool wrapped in thought 

m de beausset the man so fond of travel having fasted since morning 
came up to the emperor and ventured respectfully to suggest lunch to his 
majesty 

i hope i may now congratulate your majesty on a victory said he 

napoleon silently shook his head in negation assuming the negation to 
refer only to the victory and not to the lunch m de beausset ventured 
with respectful jocularity to remark that there is no reason for not 
having lunch when one can get it 

go away exclaimed napoleon suddenly and morosely and turned aside 

a beatific smile of regret repentance and ecstasy beamed on m de 
beaussets face and he glided away to the other generals 

napoleon was experiencing a feeling of depression like that of an 
ever lucky gambler who after recklessly flinging money about and always 
winning suddenly just when he has calculated all the chances of the 
game finds that the more he considers his play the more surely he 
loses 

his troops were the same his generals the same the same preparations 
had been made the same dispositions and the same proclamation courte 
et energique he himself was still the same he knew that and knew that 
he was now even more experienced and skillful than before even the 
enemy was the same as at austerlitz and friedland  yet the terrible 
stroke of his arm had supernaturally become impotent 

all the old methods that had been unfailingly crowned with success the 
concentration of batteries on one point an attack by reserves to break 
the enemys line and a cavalry attack by the men of iron all these 
methods had already been employed yet not only was there no victory 
but from all sides came the same news of generals killed and wounded 
of reinforcements needed of the impossibility of driving back the 
russians and of disorganization among his own troops 

formerly after he had given two or three orders and uttered a 
few phrases marshals and adjutants had come galloping up with 
congratulations and happy faces announcing the trophies taken the 
corps of prisoners bundles of enemy eagles and standards cannon and 
stores and murat had only begged leave to loose the cavalry to gather 
in the baggage wagons so it had been at lodi marengo arcola jena 
austerlitz wagram and so on but now something strange was happening 
to his troops 

despite news of the capture of the fleches napoleon saw that this was 
not the same not at all the same as what had happened in his former 
battles he saw that what he was feeling was felt by all the men about 
him experienced in the art of war all their faces looked dejected and 
they all shunned one anothers eyes  only a de beausset could fail to 
grasp the meaning of what was happening 

but napoleon with his long experience of war well knew the meaning of 
a battle not gained by the attacking side in eight hours after all 
efforts had been expended he knew that it was a lost battle and that 
the least accident might now  with the fight balanced on such a strained 
center  destroy him and his army 

when he ran his mind over the whole of this strange russian campaign in 
which not one battle had been won and in which not a flag or cannon 
or army corps had been captured in two months when he looked at the 
concealed depression on the faces around him and heard reports of the 
russians still holding their ground  a terrible feeling like a nightmare 
took possession of him and all the unlucky accidents that might destroy 
him occurred to his mind the russians might fall on his left wing 
might break through his center he himself might be killed by a stray 
cannon ball all this was possible in former battles he had only 
considered the possibilities of success but now innumerable unlucky 
chances presented themselves and he expected them all yes it was like 
a dream in which a man fancies that a ruffian is coming to attack him 
and raises his arm to strike that ruffian a terrible blow which he knows 
should annihilate him but then feels that his arm drops powerless and 
limp like a rag and the horror of unavoidable destruction seizes him in 
his helplessness 

the news that the russians were attacking the left flank of the french 
army aroused that horror in napoleon he sat silently on a campstool 
below the knoll with head bowed and elbows on his knees berthier 
approached and suggested that they should ride along the line to 
ascertain the position of affairs 

what what do you say asked napoleon yes tell them to bring me my 
horse 

he mounted and rode toward semenovsk 

amid the powder smoke slowly dispersing over the whole space through 
which napoleon rode horses and men were lying in pools of blood singly 
or in heaps neither napoleon nor any of his generals had ever before 
seen such horrors or so many slain in such a small area the roar of 
guns that had not ceased for ten hours wearied the ear and gave 
a peculiar significance to the spectacle as music does to tableaux 
vivants napoleon rode up the high ground at semenovsk and through the 
smoke saw ranks of men in uniforms of a color unfamiliar to him they 
were russians 

the russians stood in serried ranks behind semenovsk village and its 
knoll and their guns boomed incessantly along their line and sent 
forth clouds of smoke it was no longer a battle it was a continuous 
slaughter which could be of no avail either to the french or the 
russians napoleon stopped his horse and again fell into the reverie 
from which berthier had aroused him he could not stop what was going on 
before him and around him and was supposed to be directed by him and to 
depend on him and from its lack of success this affair for the first 
time seemed to him unnecessary and horrible 

one of the generals rode up to napoleon and ventured to offer to lead 
the old guard into action ney and berthier standing near napoleon 
exchanged looks and smiled contemptuously at this generals senseless 
offer 

napoleon bowed his head and remained silent a long time 

at eight hundred leagues from france i will not have my guard 
destroyed he said and turning his horse rode back to shevardino 





chapter xxxv 


on the rug covered bench where pierre had seen him in the morning sat 
kutuzov his gray head hanging his heavy body relaxed he gave no 
orders but only assented to or dissented from what others suggested 

yes yes do that he replied to various proposals yes yes go 
dear boy and have a look he would say to one or another of those 
about him or no dont wed better wait he listened to the reports 
that were brought him and gave directions when his subordinates demanded 
that of him but when listening to the reports it seemed as if he 
were not interested in the import of the words spoken but rather in 
something else  in the expression of face and tone of voice of those who 
were reporting by long years of military experience he knew and with 
the wisdom of age understood that it is impossible for one man to 
direct hundreds of thousands of others struggling with death and he 
knew that the result of a battle is decided not by the orders of a 
commander in chief nor the place where the troops are stationed nor by 
the number of cannon or of slaughtered men but by that intangible force 
called the spirit of the army and he watched this force and guided it 
in as far as that was in his power 

kutuzovs general expression was one of concentrated quiet attention 
and his face wore a strained look as if he found it difficult to master 
the fatigue of his old and feeble body 

at eleven oclock they brought him news that the fleches captured by the 
french had been retaken but that prince bagration was wounded kutuzov 
groaned and swayed his head 

ride over to prince peter ivanovich and find out about it exactly he 
said to one of his adjutants and then turned to the duke of wurttemberg 
who was standing behind him 

will your highness please take command of the first army 

soon after the dukes departure  before he could possibly have reached 
semenovsk  his adjutant came back from him and told kutuzov that the 
duke asked for more troops 

kutuzov made a grimace and sent an order to dokhturov to take over the 
command of the first army and a request to the duke  whom he said he 
could not spare at such an important moment  to return to him when 
they brought him news that murat had been taken prisoner and the staff 
officers congratulated him kutuzov smiled 

wait a little gentlemen said he the battle is won and there is 
nothing extraordinary in the capture of murat still it is better to 
wait before we rejoice 

but he sent an adjutant to take the news round the army 

when scherbinin came galloping from the left flank with news that the 
french had captured the fleches and the village of semenovsk kutuzov 
guessing by the sounds of the battle and by scherbinins looks that the 
news was bad rose as if to stretch his legs and taking scherbinins 
arm led him aside 

go my dear fellow he said to ermolov and see whether something 
cant be done 

kutuzov was in gorki near the center of the russian position the 
attack directed by napoleon against our left flank had been several 
times repulsed in the center the french had not got beyond borodino 
and on their left flank uvarovs cavalry had put the french to flight 

toward three oclock the french attacks ceased on the faces of all 
who came from the field of battle and of those who stood around him 
kutuzov noticed an expression of extreme tension he was satisfied with 
the days success  a success exceeding his expectations but the old 
mans strength was failing him several times his head dropped low as if 
it were falling and he dozed off dinner was brought him 

adjutant general wolzogen the man who when riding past prince andrew 
had said the war should be extended widely and whom bagration so 
detested rode up while kutuzov was at dinner wolzogen had come from 
barclay de tolly to report on the progress of affairs on the left flank 
the sagacious barclay de tolly seeing crowds of wounded men running 
back and the disordered rear of the army weighed all the circumstances 
concluded that the battle was lost and sent his favorite officer to the 
commander in chief with that news 

kutuzov was chewing a piece of roast chicken with difficulty and glanced 
at wolzogen with eyes that brightened under their puckering lids 

wolzogen nonchalantly stretching his legs approached kutuzov with a 
half contemptuous smile on his lips scarcely touching the peak of his 
cap 

he treated his serene highness with a somewhat affected nonchalance 
intended to show that as a highly trained military man he left it to 
russians to make an idol of this useless old man but that he knew whom 
he was dealing with der alte herr as in their own set the germans 
called kutuzov is making himself very comfortable thought wolzogen 
and looking severely at the dishes in front of kutuzov he began to 
report to the old gentleman the position of affairs on the left flank 
as barclay had ordered him to and as he himself had seen and understood 
it 

all the points of our position are in the enemys hands and we cannot 
dislodge them for lack of troops the men are running away and it is 
impossible to stop them he reported 

kutuzov ceased chewing and fixed an astonished gaze on wolzogen as 
if not understanding what was said to him wolzogen noticing the old 
gentlemans agitation said with a smile 

i have not considered it right to conceal from your serene highness 
what i have seen the troops are in complete disorder 

you have seen you have seen kutuzov shouted frowning and rising 
quickly he went up to wolzogen 

how how dare you he shouted choking and making a threatening 
gesture with his trembling arms how dare you sir say that to me you 
know nothing about it tell general barclay from me that his information 
is incorrect and that the real course of the battle is better known to 
me the commander in chief than to him 

wolzogen was about to make a rejoinder but kutuzov interrupted him 

the enemy has been repulsed on the left and defeated on the right 
flank if you have seen amiss sir do not allow yourself to say what 
you dont know be so good as to ride to general barclay and inform 
him of my firm intention to attack the enemy tomorrow said kutuzov 
sternly 

all were silent and the only sound audible was the heavy breathing of 
the panting old general 

they are repulsed everywhere for which i thank god and our brave army 
the enemy is beaten and tomorrow we shall drive him from the sacred 
soil of russia said kutuzov crossing himself and he suddenly sobbed 
as his eyes filled with tears 

wolzogen shrugging his shoulders and curling his lips stepped silently 
aside marveling at the old gentlemans conceited stupidity 

ah here he is my hero said kutuzov to a portly handsome 
dark haired general who was just ascending the knoll 

this was raevski who had spent the whole day at the most important part 
of the field of borodino 

raevski reported that the troops were firmly holding their ground and 
that the french no longer ventured to attack 

after hearing him kutuzov said in french 

then you do not think like some others that we must retreat 

on the contrary your highness in indecisive actions it is always 
the most stubborn who remain victors replied raevski and in my 
opinion 

kaysarov kutuzov called to his adjutant sit down and write out 
the order of the day for tomorrow and you he continued addressing 
another ride along the line and announce that tomorrow we attack 

while kutuzov was talking to raevski and dictating the order of the day 
wolzogen returned from barclay and said that general barclay wished to 
have written confirmation of the order the field marshal had given 

kutuzov without looking at wolzogen gave directions for the order to 
be written out which the former commander in chief to avoid personal 
responsibility very judiciously wished to receive 

and by means of that mysterious indefinable bond which maintains 
throughout an army one and the same temper known as the spirit of 
the army and which constitutes the sinew of war kutuzovs words his 
order for a battle next day immediately became known from one end of 
the army to the other 

it was far from being the same words or the same order that reached the 
farthest links of that chain the tales passing from mouth to mouth at 
different ends of the army did not even resemble what kutuzov had said 
but the sense of his words spread everywhere because what he said was 
not the outcome of cunning calculations but of a feeling that lay in 
the commander in chiefs soul as in that of every russian 

and on learning that tomorrow they were to attack the enemy and hearing 
from the highest quarters a confirmation of what they wanted to believe 
the exhausted wavering men felt comforted and inspirited 





chapter xxxvi 


prince andrews regiment was among the reserves which till after one 
oclock were stationed inactive behind semenovsk under heavy artillery 
fire toward two oclock the regiment having already lost more than 
two hundred men was moved forward into a trampled oatfield in the gap 
between semenovsk and the knoll battery where thousands of men perished 
that day and on which an intense concentrated fire from several hundred 
enemy guns was directed between one and two oclock 

without moving from that spot or firing a single shot the regiment here 
lost another third of its men from in front and especially from the 
right in the unlifting smoke the guns boomed and out of the mysterious 
domain of smoke that overlay the whole space in front quick hissing 
cannon balls and slow whistling shells flew unceasingly at times as 
if to allow them a respite a quarter of an hour passed during which 
the cannon balls and shells all flew overhead but sometimes several men 
were torn from the regiment in a minute and the slain were continually 
being dragged away and the wounded carried off 

with each fresh blow less and less chance of life remained for those not 
yet killed the regiment stood in columns of battalion three hundred 
paces apart but nevertheless the men were always in one and the same 
mood all alike were taciturn and morose talk was rarely heard in the 
ranks and it ceased altogether every time the thud of a successful 
shot and the cry of stretchers was heard most of the time by their 
officers order the men sat on the ground one having taken off his 
shako carefully loosened the gathers of its lining and drew them tight 
again another rubbing some dry clay between his palms polished 
his bayonet another fingered the strap and pulled the buckle of his 
bandolier while another smoothed and refolded his leg bands and put 
his boots on again some built little houses of the tufts in the plowed 
ground or plaited baskets from the straw in the cornfield all seemed 
fully absorbed in these pursuits when men were killed or wounded when 
rows of stretchers went past when some troops retreated and when great 
masses of the enemy came into view through the smoke no one paid any 
attention to these things but when our artillery or cavalry advanced or 
some of our infantry were seen to move forward words of approval 
were heard on all sides but the liveliest attention was attracted by 
occurrences quite apart from and unconnected with the battle it was 
as if the minds of these morally exhausted men found relief in everyday 
commonplace occurrences a battery of artillery was passing in front of 
the regiment the horse of an ammunition cart put its leg over a trace 
hey look at the trace horse get her leg out shell fall ah 
they dont see it came identical shouts from the ranks all along the 
regiment another time general attention was attracted by a small brown 
dog coming heaven knows whence which trotted in a preoccupied manner 
in front of the ranks with tail stiffly erect till suddenly a shell fell 
close by when it yelped tucked its tail between its legs and darted 
aside yells and shrieks of laughter rose from the whole regiment but 
such distractions lasted only a moment and for eight hours the men had 
been inactive without food in constant fear of death and their pale 
and gloomy faces grew ever paler and gloomier 

prince andrew pale and gloomy like everyone in the regiment paced up 
and down from the border of one patch to another at the edge of the 
meadow beside an oatfield with head bowed and arms behind his back 
there was nothing for him to do and no orders to be given everything 
went on of itself the killed were dragged from the front the wounded 
carried away and the ranks closed up if any soldiers ran to the 
rear they returned immediately and hastily at first prince andrew 
considering it his duty to rouse the courage of the men and to set them 
an example walked about among the ranks but he soon became convinced 
that this was unnecessary and that there was nothing he could teach 
them all the powers of his soul as of every soldier there were 
unconsciously bent on avoiding the contemplation of the horrors of their 
situation he walked along the meadow dragging his feet rustling the 
grass and gazing at the dust that covered his boots now he took big 
strides trying to keep to the footprints left on the meadow by the 
mowers then he counted his steps calculating how often he must walk 
from one strip to another to walk a mile then he stripped the flowers 
from the wormwood that grew along a boundary rut rubbed them in his 
palms and smelled their pungent sweetly bitter scent nothing remained 
of the previous days thoughts he thought of nothing he listened with 
weary ears to the ever recurring sounds distinguishing the whistle 
of flying projectiles from the booming of the reports glanced at the 
tiresomely familiar faces of the men of the first battalion and 
waited here it comes this one is coming our way again he thought 
listening to an approaching whistle in the hidden region of smoke one 
another again it has hit he stopped and looked at the ranks no 
it has gone over but this one has hit and again he started trying 
to reach the boundary strip in sixteen paces a whizz and a thud five 
paces from him a cannon ball tore up the dry earth and disappeared a 
chill ran down his back again he glanced at the ranks probably many 
had been hit  a large crowd had gathered near the second battalion 

adjutant he shouted order them not to crowd together 

the adjutant having obeyed this instruction approached prince andrew 
from the other side a battalion commander rode up 

look out came a frightened cry from a soldier and like a bird 
whirring in rapid flight and alighting on the ground a shell dropped 
with little noise within two steps of prince andrew and close to the 
battalion commanders horse the horse first regardless of whether it 
was right or wrong to show fear snorted reared almost throwing the 
major and galloped aside the horses terror infected the men 

lie down cried the adjutant throwing himself flat on the ground 

prince andrew hesitated the smoking shell spun like a top between him 
and the prostrate adjutant near a wormwood plant between the field and 
the meadow 

can this be death thought prince andrew looking with a quite new 
envious glance at the grass the wormwood and the streamlet of smoke 
that curled up from the rotating black ball i cannot i do not wish 
to die i love life  i love this grass this earth this air he 
thought this and at the same time remembered that people were looking 
at him 

its shameful sir he said to the adjutant what 

he did not finish speaking at one and the same moment came the sound of 
an explosion a whistle of splinters as from a breaking window frame 
a suffocating smell of powder and prince andrew started to one side 
raising his arm and fell on his chest several officers ran up to him 
from the right side of his abdomen blood was welling out making a large 
stain on the grass 

the militiamen with stretchers who were called up stood behind the 
officers prince andrew lay on his chest with his face in the grass 
breathing heavily and noisily 

what are you waiting for come along 

the peasants went up and took him by his shoulders and legs but he 
moaned piteously and exchanging looks they set him down again 

pick him up lift him its all the same cried someone 

they again took him by the shoulders and laid him on the stretcher 

ah god my god what is it the stomach that means death my 
god  voices among the officers were heard saying 

it flew a hairs breadth past my ear said the adjutant 

the peasants adjusting the stretcher to their shoulders started 
hurriedly along the path they had trodden down to the dressing station 

keep in step ah those peasants shouted an officer seizing by 
their shoulders and checking the peasants who were walking unevenly and 
jolting the stretcher 

get into step fedor i say fedor said the foremost peasant 

now thats right said the one behind joyfully when he had got into 
step 

your excellency eh prince said the trembling voice of timokhin who 
had run up and was looking down on the stretcher 

prince andrew opened his eyes and looked up at the speaker from the 
stretcher into which his head had sunk deep and again his eyelids 
drooped 


the militiamen carried prince andrew to the dressing station by the 
wood where wagons were stationed the dressing station consisted of 
three tents with flaps turned back pitched at the edge of a birch wood 
in the wood wagons and horses were standing the horses were eating 
oats from their movable troughs and sparrows flew down and pecked the 
grains that fell some crows scenting blood flew among the birch 
trees cawing impatiently around the tents over more than five acres 
bloodstained men in various garbs stood sat or lay around the wounded 
stood crowds of soldier stretcher bearers with dismal and attentive 
faces whom the officers keeping order tried in vain to drive from the 
spot disregarding the officers orders the soldiers stood leaning 
against their stretchers and gazing intently as if trying to comprehend 
the difficult problem of what was taking place before them from the 
tents came now loud angry cries and now plaintive groans occasionally 
dressers ran out to fetch water or to point out those who were to be 
brought in next the wounded men awaiting their turn outside the tents 
groaned sighed wept screamed swore or asked for vodka some were 
delirious prince andrews bearers stepping over the wounded who had 
not yet been bandaged took him as a regimental commander close up to 
one of the tents and there stopped awaiting instructions prince andrew 
opened his eyes and for a long time could not make out what was going 
on around him he remembered the meadow the wormwood the field the 
whirling black ball and his sudden rush of passionate love of life 
two steps from him leaning against a branch and talking loudly and 
attracting general attention stood a tall handsome black haired 
noncommissioned officer with a bandaged head he had been wounded in the 
head and leg by bullets around him eagerly listening to his talk a 
crowd of wounded and stretcher bearers was gathered 

we kicked him out from there so that he chucked everything we grabbed 
the king himself cried he looking around him with eyes that glittered 
with fever if only reserves had come up just then lads there 
wouldnt have been nothing left of him i tell you surely 

like all the others near the speaker prince andrew looked at him with 
shining eyes and experienced a sense of comfort but isnt it all the 
same now thought he and what will be there and what has there been 
here why was i so reluctant to part with life there was something in 
this life i did not and do not understand 





chapter xxxvii 


one of the doctors came out of the tent in a bloodstained apron 
holding a cigar between the thumb and little finger of one of his small 
bloodstained hands so as not to smear it he raised his head and looked 
about him but above the level of the wounded men he evidently wanted a 
little respite after turning his head from right to left for some time 
he sighed and looked down 

all right immediately he replied to a dresser who pointed prince 
andrew out to him and he told them to carry him into the tent 

murmurs arose among the wounded who were waiting 

it seems that even in the next world only the gentry are to have a 
chance remarked one 

prince andrew was carried in and laid on a table that had only just been 
cleared and which a dresser was washing down prince andrew could not 
make out distinctly what was in that tent the pitiful groans from all 
sides and the torturing pain in his thigh stomach and back distracted 
him all he saw about him merged into a general impression of naked 
bleeding human bodies that seemed to fill the whole of the low tent as 
a few weeks previously on that hot august day such bodies had filled 
the dirty pond beside the smolensk road yes it was the same flesh 
the same chair a canon the sight of which had even then filled him with 
horror as by a presentiment 

there were three operating tables in the tent two were occupied and 
on the third they placed prince andrew for a little while he was left 
alone and involuntarily witnessed what was taking place on the other two 
tables on the nearest one sat a tartar probably a cossack judging by 
the uniform thrown down beside him four soldiers were holding him and 
a spectacled doctor was cutting into his muscular brown back 

ooh ooh ooh grunted the tartar and suddenly lifting up his swarthy 
snub nosed face with its high cheekbones and baring his white teeth 
he began to wriggle and twitch his body and utter piercing ringing 
and prolonged yells on the other table round which many people were 
crowding a tall well fed man lay on his back with his head thrown back 
his curly hair its color and the shape of his head seemed strangely 
familiar to prince andrew several dressers were pressing on his chest 
to hold him down one large white plump leg twitched rapidly all 
the time with a feverish tremor the man was sobbing and choking 
convulsively two doctors  one of whom was pale and trembling  were 
silently doing something to this mans other gory leg when he had 
finished with the tartar whom they covered with an overcoat the 
spectacled doctor came up to prince andrew wiping his hands 

he glanced at prince andrews face and quickly turned away 

undress him what are you waiting for he cried angrily to the 
dressers 

his very first remotest recollections of childhood came back to prince 
andrews mind when the dresser with sleeves rolled up began hastily to 
undo the buttons of his clothes and undressed him the doctor bent 
down over the wound felt it and sighed deeply then he made a sign to 
someone and the torturing pain in his abdomen caused prince andrew to 
lose consciousness when he came to himself the splintered portions of 
his thighbone had been extracted the torn flesh cut away and the 
wound bandaged water was being sprinkled on his face as soon as prince 
andrew opened his eyes the doctor bent over kissed him silently on the 
lips and hurried away 

after the sufferings he had been enduring prince andrew enjoyed a 
blissful feeling such as he had not experienced for a long time all 
the best and happiest moments of his life  especially his earliest 
childhood when he used to be undressed and put to bed and when leaning 
over him his nurse sang him to sleep and he burying his head in the 
pillow felt happy in the mere consciousness of life  returned to his 
memory not merely as something past but as something present 

the doctors were busily engaged with the wounded man the shape of whose 
head seemed familiar to prince andrew they were lifting him up and 
trying to quiet him 

show it to me oh ooh oh oh ooh his frightened moans could 
be heard subdued by suffering and broken by sobs 

hearing those moans prince andrew wanted to weep whether because he 
was dying without glory or because he was sorry to part with life 
or because of those memories of a childhood that could not return or 
because he was suffering and others were suffering and that man near him 
was groaning so piteously  he felt like weeping childlike kindly and 
almost happy tears 

the wounded man was shown his amputated leg stained with clotted blood 
and with the boot still on 

oh oh ooh he sobbed like a woman 

the doctor who had been standing beside him preventing prince andrew 
from seeing his face moved away 

my god what is this why is he here said prince andrew to himself 

in the miserable sobbing enfeebled man whose leg had just been 
amputated he recognized anatole kuragin men were supporting him in 
their arms and offering him a glass of water but his trembling swollen 
lips could not grasp its rim anatole was sobbing painfully yes it is 
he yes that man is somehow closely and painfully connected with me 
thought prince andrew not yet clearly grasping what he saw before him 
what is the connection of that man with my childhood and life he 
asked himself without finding an answer and suddenly a new unexpected 
memory from that realm of pure and loving childhood presented itself to 
him he remembered natasha as he had seen her for the first time at the 
ball in 1810 with her slender neck and arms and with a frightened happy 
face ready for rapture and love and tenderness for her stronger 
and more vivid than ever awoke in his soul he now remembered the 
connection that existed between himself and this man who was dimly 
gazing at him through tears that filled his swollen eyes he remembered 
everything and ecstatic pity and love for that man overflowed his happy 
heart 

prince andrew could no longer restrain himself and wept tender loving 
tears for his fellow men for himself and for his own and their errors 

compassion love of our brothers for those who love us and for those 
who hate us love of our enemies yes that love which god preached on 
earth and which princess mary taught me and i did not understand  that 
is what made me sorry to part with life that is what remained for me 
had i lived but now it is too late i know it 





chapter xxxviii 


the terrible spectacle of the battlefield covered with dead and wounded 
together with the heaviness of his head and the news that some twenty 
generals he knew personally had been killed or wounded and the 
consciousness of the impotence of his once mighty arm produced an 
unexpected impression on napoleon who usually liked to look at the 
killed and wounded thereby he considered testing his strength of 
mind this day the horrible appearance of the battlefield overcame 
that strength of mind which he thought constituted his merit and his 
greatness he rode hurriedly from the battlefield and returned to the 
shevardino knoll where he sat on his campstool his sallow face 
swollen and heavy his eyes dim his nose red and his voice hoarse 
involuntarily listening with downcast eyes to the sounds of firing 
with painful dejection he awaited the end of this action in which he 
regarded himself as a participant and which he was unable to arrest 
a personal human feeling for a brief moment got the better of the 
artificial phantasm of life he had served so long he felt in his own 
person the sufferings and death he had witnessed on the battlefield 
the heaviness of his head and chest reminded him of the possibility 
of suffering and death for himself at that moment he did not desire 
moscow or victory or glory what need had he for any more glory the 
one thing he wished for was rest tranquillity and freedom but when he 
had been on the semenovsk heights the artillery commander had proposed 
to him to bring several batteries of artillery up to those heights to 
strengthen the fire on the russian troops crowded in front of knyazkovo 
napoleon had assented and had given orders that news should be brought 
to him of the effect those batteries produced 

an adjutant came now to inform him that the fire of two hundred guns 
had been concentrated on the russians as he had ordered but that they 
still held their ground 

our fire is mowing them down by rows but still they hold on said the 
adjutant 

they want more said napoleon in a hoarse voice 

sire asked the adjutant who had not heard the remark 

they want more croaked napoleon frowning let them have it 

even before he gave that order the thing he did not desire and for 
which he gave the order only because he thought it was expected of him 
was being done and he fell back into that artificial realm of imaginary 
greatness and again  as a horse walking a treadmill thinks it is doing 
something for itself  he submissively fulfilled the cruel sad gloomy 
and inhuman role predestined for him 

and not for that day and hour alone were the mind and conscience 
darkened of this man on whom the responsibility for what was happening 
lay more than on all the others who took part in it never to the end 
of his life could he understand goodness beauty or truth or the 
significance of his actions which were too contrary to goodness and 
truth too remote from everything human for him ever to be able to 
grasp their meaning he could not disavow his actions belauded as they 
were by half the world and so he had to repudiate truth goodness and 
all humanity 

not only on that day as he rode over the battlefield strewn with men 
killed and maimed by his will as he believed did he reckon as he 
looked at them how many russians there were for each frenchman and 
deceiving himself find reason for rejoicing in the calculation that 
there were five russians for every frenchman not on that day alone 
did he write in a letter to paris that the battle field was superb 
because fifty thousand corpses lay there but even on the island of st 
helena in the peaceful solitude where he said he intended to devote his 
leisure to an account of the great deeds he had done he wrote 


the russian war should have been the most popular war of modern times 
it was a war of good sense for real interests for the tranquillity and 
security of all it was purely pacific and conservative 

it was a war for a great cause the end of uncertainties and the 
beginning of security a new horizon and new labors were opening out 
full of well being and prosperity for all the european system was 
already founded all that remained was to organize it 

satisfied on these great points and with tranquility everywhere i 
too should have had my congress and my holy alliance those ideas were 
stolen from me in that reunion of great sovereigns we should have 
discussed our interests like one family and have rendered account to 
the peoples as clerk to master 

europe would in this way soon have been in fact but one people and 
anyone who traveled anywhere would have found himself always in the 
common fatherland i should have demanded the freedom of all navigable 
rivers for everybody that the seas should be common to all and that 
the great standing armies should be reduced henceforth to mere guards 
for the sovereigns 

on returning to france to the bosom of the great strong magnificent 
peaceful and glorious fatherland i should have proclaimed 
her frontiers immutable all future wars purely defensive all 
aggrandizement antinational i should have associated my son in the 
empire my dictatorship would have been finished and his constitutional 
reign would have begun 

paris would have been the capital of the world and the french the envy 
of the nations 

my leisure then and my old age would have been devoted in company 
with the empress and during the royal apprenticeship of my son to 
leisurely visiting with our own horses and like a true country couple 
every corner of the empire receiving complaints redressing wrongs 
and scattering public buildings and benefactions on all sides and 
everywhere 


napoleon predestined by providence for the gloomy role of executioner 
of the peoples assured himself that the aim of his actions had been the 
peoples welfare and that he could control the fate of millions and by 
the employment of power confer benefactions 


of four hundred thousand who crossed the vistula he wrote further 
of the russian war half were austrians prussians saxons poles 
bavarians wurttembergers mecklenburgers spaniards italians and 
neapolitans the imperial army strictly speaking was one third 
composed of dutch belgians men from the borders of the rhine 
piedmontese swiss genevese tuscans romans inhabitants of the 
thirty second military division of bremen of hamburg and so on it 
included scarcely a hundred and forty thousand who spoke french the 
russian expedition actually cost france less than fifty thousand men 
the russian army in its retreat from vilna to moscow lost in the various 
battles four times more men than the french army the burning of moscow 
cost the lives of a hundred thousand russians who died of cold and want 
in the woods finally in its march from moscow to the oder the russian 
army also suffered from the severity of the season so that by the time 
it reached vilna it numbered only fifty thousand and at kalisch less 
than eighteen thousand 


he imagined that the war with russia came about by his will and the 
horrors that occurred did not stagger his soul he boldly took the 
whole responsibility for what happened and his darkened mind found 
justification in the belief that among the hundreds of thousands who 
perished there were fewer frenchmen than hessians and bavarians 





chapter xxxix 


several tens of thousands of the slain lay in diverse postures and 
various uniforms on the fields and meadows belonging to the davydov 
family and to the crown serfs  those fields and meadows where for 
hundreds of years the peasants of borodino gorki shevardino and 
semenovsk had reaped their harvests and pastured their cattle at the 
dressing stations the grass and earth were soaked with blood for a space 
of some three acres around crowds of men of various arms wounded and 
unwounded with frightened faces dragged themselves back to mozhaysk 
from the one army and back to valuevo from the other other crowds 
exhausted and hungry went forward led by their officers others held 
their ground and continued to fire 

over the whole field previously so gaily beautiful with the glitter of 
bayonets and cloudlets of smoke in the morning sun there now spread a 
mist of damp and smoke and a strange acid smell of saltpeter and blood 
clouds gathered and drops of rain began to fall on the dead and wounded 
on the frightened exhausted and hesitating men as if to say enough 
men enough cease bethink yourselves what are you doing 

to the men of both sides alike worn out by want of food and rest 
it began equally to appear doubtful whether they should continue to 
slaughter one another all the faces expressed hesitation and the 
question arose in every soul for what for whom must i kill and be 
killed you may go and kill whom you please but i dont want to do 
so anymore by evening this thought had ripened in every soul at any 
moment these men might have been seized with horror at what they were 
doing and might have thrown up everything and run away anywhere 

but though toward the end of the battle the men felt all the horror of 
what they were doing though they would have been glad to leave off 
some incomprehensible mysterious power continued to control them and 
they still brought up the charges loaded aimed and applied the match 
though only one artilleryman survived out of every three and though 
they stumbled and panted with fatigue perspiring and stained with blood 
and powder the cannon balls flew just as swiftly and cruelly from both 
sides crushing human bodies and that terrible work which was not done 
by the will of a man but at the will of him who governs men and worlds 
continued 

anyone looking at the disorganized rear of the russian army would have 
said that if only the french made one more slight effort it would 
disappear and anyone looking at the rear of the french army would have 
said that the russians need only make one more slight effort and the 
french would be destroyed but neither the french nor the russians made 
that effort and the flame of battle burned slowly out 

the russians did not make that effort because they were not attacking 
the french at the beginning of the battle they stood blocking the 
way to moscow and they still did so at the end of the battle as at the 
beginning but even had the aim of the russians been to drive the french 
from their positions they could not have made this last effort for all 
the russian troops had been broken up there was no part of the russian 
army that had not suffered in the battle and though still holding their 
positions they had lost one half of their army 

the french with the memory of all their former victories during 
fifteen years with the assurance of napoleons invincibility with the 
consciousness that they had captured part of the battlefield and had 
lost only a quarter of their men and still had their guards intact 
twenty thousand strong might easily have made that effort the french 
who had attacked the russian army in order to drive it from its position 
ought to have made that effort for as long as the russians continued to 
block the road to moscow as before the aim of the french had not been 
attained and all their efforts and losses were in vain but the french 
did not make that effort some historians say that napoleon need only 
have used his old guards who were intact and the battle would have 
been won to speak of what would have happened had napoleon sent his 
guards is like talking of what would happen if autumn became spring it 
could not be napoleon did not give his guards not because he did not 
want to but because it could not be done all the generals officers 
and soldiers of the french army knew it could not be done because the 
flagging spirit of the troops would not permit it 

it was not napoleon alone who had experienced that nightmare feeling 
of the mighty arm being stricken powerless but all the generals and 
soldiers of his army whether they had taken part in the battle or not 
after all their experience of previous battles  when after one tenth of 
such efforts the enemy had fled  experienced a similar feeling of terror 
before an enemy who after losing half his men stood as threateningly 
at the end as at the beginning of the battle the moral force of the 
attacking french army was exhausted not that sort of victory which is 
defined by the capture of pieces of material fastened to sticks called 
standards and of the ground on which the troops had stood and were 
standing but a moral victory that convinces the enemy of the moral 
superiority of his opponent and of his own impotence was gained by the 
russians at borodino the french invaders like an infuriated animal 
that has in its onslaught received a mortal wound felt that they were 
perishing but could not stop any more than the russian army weaker 
by one half could help swerving by impetus gained the french army was 
still able to roll forward to moscow but there without further effort 
on the part of the russians it had to perish bleeding from the mortal 
wound it had received at borodino the direct consequence of the battle 
of borodino was napoleons senseless flight from moscow his retreat 
along the old smolensk road the destruction of the invading army of 
five hundred thousand men and the downfall of napoleonic france on 
which at borodino for the first time the hand of an opponent of stronger 
spirit had been laid 





book eleven 1812 





chapter i 


absolute continuity of motion is not comprehensible to the human mind 
laws of motion of any kind become comprehensible to man only when he 
examines arbitrarily selected elements of that motion but at the 
same time a large proportion of human error comes from the arbitrary 
division of continuous motion into discontinuous elements there is a 
well known so called sophism of the ancients consisting in this that 
achilles could never catch up with a tortoise he was following in spite 
of the fact that he traveled ten times as fast as the tortoise by 
the time achilles has covered the distance that separated him from the 
tortoise the tortoise has covered one tenth of that distance ahead 
of him when achilles has covered that tenth the tortoise has covered 
another one hundredth and so on forever this problem seemed to 
the ancients insoluble the absurd answer that achilles could never 
overtake the tortoise resulted from this that motion was arbitrarily 
divided into discontinuous elements whereas the motion both of achilles 
and of the tortoise was continuous 

by adopting smaller and smaller elements of motion we only approach a 
solution of the problem but never reach it only when we have admitted 
the conception of the infinitely small and the resulting geometrical 
progression with a common ratio of one tenth and have found the sum of 
this progression to infinity do we reach a solution of the problem 

a modern branch of mathematics having achieved the art of dealing with 
the infinitely small can now yield solutions in other more complex 
problems of motion which used to appear insoluble 

this modern branch of mathematics unknown to the ancients when dealing 
with problems of motion admits the conception of the infinitely small 
and so conforms to the chief condition of motion absolute continuity 
and thereby corrects the inevitable error which the human mind cannot 
avoid when it deals with separate elements of motion instead of 
examining continuous motion 

in seeking the laws of historical movement just the same thing happens 
the movement of humanity arising as it does from innumerable arbitrary 
human wills is continuous 

to understand the laws of this continuous movement is the aim of 
history but to arrive at these laws resulting from the sum of all 
those human wills mans mind postulates arbitrary and disconnected 
units the first method of history is to take an arbitrarily selected 
series of continuous events and examine it apart from others though 
there is and can be no beginning to any event for one event always 
flows uninterruptedly from another 

the second method is to consider the actions of some one man  a king or 
a commander  as equivalent to the sum of many individual wills whereas 
the sum of individual wills is never expressed by the activity of a 
single historic personage 

historical science in its endeavor to draw nearer to truth continually 
takes smaller and smaller units for examination but however small the 
units it takes we feel that to take any unit disconnected from others 
or to assume a beginning of any phenomenon or to say that the will of 
many men is expressed by the actions of any one historic personage is 
in itself false 

it needs no critical exertion to reduce utterly to dust any deductions 
drawn from history it is merely necessary to select some larger or 
smaller unit as the subject of observation  as criticism has every 
right to do seeing that whatever unit history observes must always be 
arbitrarily selected 

only by taking infinitesimally small units for observation the 
differential of history that is the individual tendencies of men and 
attaining to the art of integrating them that is finding the sum of 
these infinitesimals can we hope to arrive at the laws of history 

the first fifteen years of the nineteenth century in europe present an 
extraordinary movement of millions of people men leave their customary 
pursuits hasten from one side of europe to the other plunder and 
slaughter one another triumph and are plunged in despair and for some 
years the whole course of life is altered and presents an intensive 
movement which first increases and then slackens what was the cause of 
this movement by what laws was it governed asks the mind of man 

the historians replying to this question lay before us the sayings and 
doings of a few dozen men in a building in the city of paris calling 
these sayings and doings the revolution then they give a detailed 
biography of napoleon and of certain people favorable or hostile to him 
tell of the influence some of these people had on others and say that 
is why this movement took place and those are its laws 

but the mind of man not only refuses to believe this explanation but 
plainly says that this method of explanation is fallacious because in 
it a weaker phenomenon is taken as the cause of a stronger the sum of 
human wills produced the revolution and napoleon and only the sum of 
those wills first tolerated and then destroyed them 

but every time there have been conquests there have been conquerors 
every time there has been a revolution in any state there have been 
great men says history and indeed human reason replies every time 
conquerors appear there have been wars but this does not prove that the 
conquerors caused the wars and that it is possible to find the laws of 
a war in the personal activity of a single man whenever i look at my 
watch and its hands point to ten i hear the bells of the neighboring 
church but because the bells begin to ring when the hands of the clock 
reach ten i have no right to assume that the movement of the bells is 
caused by the position of the hands of the watch 

whenever i see the movement of a locomotive i hear the whistle and see 
the valves opening and wheels turning but i have no right to conclude 
that the whistling and the turning of wheels are the cause of the 
movement of the engine 

the peasants say that a cold wind blows in late spring because the oaks 
are budding and really every spring cold winds do blow when the oak 
is budding but though i do not know what causes the cold winds to blow 
when the oak buds unfold i cannot agree with the peasants that the 
unfolding of the oak buds is the cause of the cold wind for the 
force of the wind is beyond the influence of the buds i see only a 
coincidence of occurrences such as happens with all the phenomena of 
life and i see that however much and however carefully i observe the 
hands of the watch and the valves and wheels of the engine and the 
oak i shall not discover the cause of the bells ringing the engine 
moving or of the winds of spring to that i must entirely change my 
point of view and study the laws of the movement of steam of the 
bells and of the wind history must do the same and attempts in this 
direction have already been made 

to study the laws of history we must completely change the subject of 
our observation must leave aside kings ministers and generals and 
study the common infinitesimally small elements by which the masses are 
moved no one can say in how far it is possible for man to advance 
in this way toward an understanding of the laws of history but it is 
evident that only along that path does the possibility of discovering 
the laws of history lie and that as yet not a millionth part as much 
mental effort has been applied in this direction by historians as has 
been devoted to describing the actions of various kings commanders 
and ministers and propounding the historians own reflections concerning 
these actions 





chapter ii 


the forces of a dozen european nations burst into russia the russian 
army and people avoided a collision till smolensk was reached and again 
from smolensk to borodino the french army pushed on to moscow its 
goal its impetus ever increasing as it neared its aim just as the 
velocity of a falling body increases as it approaches the earth behind 
it were seven hundred miles of hunger stricken hostile country ahead 
were a few dozen miles separating it from its goal every soldier in 
napoleons army felt this and the invasion moved on by its own momentum 

the more the russian army retreated the more fiercely a spirit of hatred 
of the enemy flared up and while it retreated the army increased and 
consolidated at borodino a collision took place neither army was 
broken up but the russian army retreated immediately after the 
collision as inevitably as a ball recoils after colliding with another 
having a greater momentum and with equal inevitability the ball 
of invasion that had advanced with such momentum rolled on for some 
distance though the collision had deprived it of all its force 

the russians retreated eighty miles  to beyond moscow  and the french 
reached moscow and there came to a standstill for five weeks after that 
there was not a single battle the french did not move as a bleeding 
mortally wounded animal licks its wounds they remained inert in moscow 
for five weeks and then suddenly with no fresh reason fled back 
they made a dash for the kaluga road and after a victory  for at 
malo yaroslavets the field of conflict again remained theirs without 
undertaking a single serious battle they fled still more rapidly back 
to smolensk beyond smolensk beyond the berezina beyond vilna and 
farther still 

on the evening of the twenty sixth of august kutuzov and the whole 
russian army were convinced that the battle of borodino was a victory 
kutuzov reported so to the emperor he gave orders to prepare for a 
fresh conflict to finish the enemy and did this not to deceive anyone 
but because he knew that the enemy was beaten as everyone who had taken 
part in the battle knew it 

but all that evening and next day reports came in one after another 
of unheard of losses of the loss of half the army and a fresh battle 
proved physically impossible 

it was impossible to give battle before information had been collected 
the wounded gathered in the supplies of ammunition replenished the 
slain reckoned up new officers appointed to replace those who had been 
killed and before the men had had food and sleep and meanwhile the 
very next morning after the battle the french army advanced of itself 
upon the russians carried forward by the force of its own momentum now 
seemingly increased in inverse proportion to the square of the distance 
from its aim kutuzovs wish was to attack next day and the whole 
army desired to do so but to make an attack the wish to do so is not 
sufficient there must also be a possibility of doing it and that 
possibility did not exist it was impossible not to retreat a days 
march and then in the same way it was impossible not to retreat another 
and a third days march and at last on the first of september when 
the army drew near moscow  despite the strength of the feeling that had 
arisen in all ranks  the force of circumstances compelled it to retire 
beyond moscow and the troops retired one more last days march and 
abandoned moscow to the enemy 

for people accustomed to think that plans of campaign and battles are 
made by generals  as any one of us sitting over a map in his study may 
imagine how he would have arranged things in this or that battle  the 
questions present themselves why did kutuzov during the retreat not do 
this or that why did he not take up a position before reaching fili 
why did he not retire at once by the kaluga road abandoning moscow and 
so on people accustomed to think in that way forget or do not know 
the inevitable conditions which always limit the activities of any 
commander in chief the activity of a commander in chief does not at all 
resemble the activity we imagine to ourselves when we sit at ease in 
our studies examining some campaign on the map with a certain number of 
troops on this and that side in a certain known locality and begin our 
plans from some given moment a commander in chief is never dealing 
with the beginning of any event  the position from which we always 
contemplate it the commander in chief is always in the midst of a 
series of shifting events and so he never can at any moment consider the 
whole import of an event that is occurring moment by moment the event 
is imperceptibly shaping itself and at every moment of this continuous 
uninterrupted shaping of events the commander in chief is in the 
midst of a most complex play of intrigues worries contingencies 
authorities projects counsels threats and deceptions and is 
continually obliged to reply to innumerable questions addressed to him 
which constantly conflict with one another 

learned military authorities quite seriously tell us that kutuzov should 
have moved his army to the kaluga road long before reaching fili and 
that somebody actually submitted such a proposal to him but a commander 
in chief especially at a difficult moment has always before him not 
one proposal but dozens simultaneously and all these proposals based 
on strategics and tactics contradict each other 

a commander in chiefs business it would seem is simply to choose one 
of these projects but even that he cannot do events and time do not 
wait for instance on the twenty eighth it is suggested to him to 
cross to the kaluga road but just then an adjutant gallops up from 
miloradovich asking whether he is to engage the french or retire an 
order must be given him at once that instant and the order to retreat 
carries us past the turn to the kaluga road and after the adjutant 
comes the commissary general asking where the stores are to be taken 
and the chief of the hospitals asks where the wounded are to go and a 
courier from petersburg brings a letter from the sovereign which does 
not admit of the possibility of abandoning moscow and the commander in 
chiefs rival the man who is undermining him and there are always 
not merely one but several such presents a new project diametrically 
opposed to that of turning to the kaluga road and the commander in 
chief himself needs sleep and refreshment to maintain his energy and 
a respectable general who has been overlooked in the distribution of 
rewards comes to complain and the inhabitants of the district pray to 
be defended and an officer sent to inspect the locality comes in and 
gives a report quite contrary to what was said by the officer 
previously sent and a spy a prisoner and a general who has been 
on reconnaissance all describe the position of the enemys army 
differently people accustomed to misunderstand or to forget these 
inevitable conditions of a commander in chiefs actions describe to 
us for instance the position of the army at fili and assume that the 
commander in chief could on the first of september quite freely decide 
whether to abandon moscow or defend it whereas with the russian army 
less than four miles from moscow no such question existed when had 
that question been settled at drissa and at smolensk and most 
palpably of all on the twenty fourth of august at shevardino and on 
the twenty sixth at borodino and each day and hour and minute of the 
retreat from borodino to fili 





chapter iii 


when ermolov having been sent by kutuzov to inspect the position told 
the field marshal that it was impossible to fight there before moscow 
and that they must retreat kutuzov looked at him in silence 

give me your hand said he and turning it over so as to feel the 
pulse added you are not well my dear fellow think what you are 
saying 

kutuzov could not yet admit the possibility of retreating beyond moscow 
without a battle 

on the poklonny hill four miles from the dorogomilov gate of moscow 
kutuzov got out of his carriage and sat down on a bench by the roadside 
a great crowd of generals gathered round him and count rostopchin who 
had come out from moscow joined them this brilliant company separated 
into several groups who all discussed the advantages and disadvantages 
of the position the state of the army the plans suggested the 
situation of moscow and military questions generally though they had 
not been summoned for the purpose and though it was not so called they 
all felt that this was really a council of war the conversations all 
dealt with public questions if anyone gave or asked for personal 
news it was done in a whisper and they immediately reverted to general 
matters no jokes or laughter or smiles even were seen among all 
these men they evidently all made an effort to hold themselves at the 
height the situation demanded and all these groups while talking 
among themselves tried to keep near the commander in chief whose 
bench formed the center of the gathering and to speak so that he might 
overhear them the commander in chief listened to what was being said 
and sometimes asked them to repeat their remarks but did not himself 
take part in the conversations or express any opinion after hearing 
what was being said by one or other of these groups he generally turned 
away with an air of disappointment as though they were not speaking of 
anything he wished to hear some discussed the position that had been 
chosen criticizing not the position itself so much as the mental 
capacity of those who had chosen it others argued that a mistake had 
been made earlier and that a battle should have been fought two days 
before others again spoke of the battle of salamanca which was 
described by crosart a newly arrived frenchman in a spanish uniform 
this frenchman and one of the german princes serving with the russian 
army were discussing the siege of saragossa and considering the 
possibility of defending moscow in a similar manner count rostopchin 
was telling a fourth group that he was prepared to die with the city 
train bands under the walls of the capital but that he still could not 
help regretting having been left in ignorance of what was happening and 
that had he known it sooner things would have been different a 
fifth group displaying the profundity of their strategic perceptions 
discussed the direction the troops would now have to take a sixth group 
was talking absolute nonsense kutuzovs expression grew more and more 
preoccupied and gloomy from all this talk he saw only one thing that 
to defend moscow was a physical impossibility in the full meaning of 
those words that is to say so utterly impossible that if any senseless 
commander were to give orders to fight confusion would result but the 
battle would still not take place it would not take place because the 
commanders not merely all recognized the position to be impossible but 
in their conversations were only discussing what would happen after its 
inevitable abandonment how could the commanders lead their troops to 
a field of battle they considered impossible to hold the lower grade 
officers and even the soldiers who too reason also considered the 
position impossible and therefore could not go to fight fully convinced 
as they were of defeat if bennigsen insisted on the position being 
defended and others still discussed it the question was no longer 
important in itself but only as a pretext for disputes and intrigue 
this kutuzov knew well 

bennigsen who had chosen the position warmly displayed his russian 
patriotism kutuzov could not listen to this without wincing by 
insisting that moscow must be defended his aim was as clear as daylight 
to kutuzov if the defense failed to throw the blame on kutuzov who had 
brought the army as far as the sparrow hills without giving battle if 
it succeeded to claim the success as his own or if battle were not 
given to clear himself of the crime of abandoning moscow but this 
intrigue did not now occupy the old mans mind one terrible question 
absorbed him and to that question he heard no reply from anyone the 
question for him now was have i really allowed napoleon to reach 
moscow and when did i do so when was it decided can it have been 
yesterday when i ordered platov to retreat or was it the evening 
before when i had a nap and told bennigsen to issue orders or was it 
earlier still when when was this terrible affair decided moscow 
must be abandoned the army must retreat and the order to do so must 
be given to give that terrible order seemed to him equivalent to 
resigning the command of the army and not only did he love power to 
which he was accustomed the honours awarded to prince prozorovski 
under whom he had served in turkey galled him but he was convinced 
that he was destined to save russia and that that was why against 
the emperors wish and by the will of the people he had been chosen 
commander in chief he was convinced that he alone could maintain 
command of the army in these difficult circumstances and that in all 
the world he alone could encounter the invincible napoleon without fear 
and he was horrified at the thought of the order he had to issue but 
something had to be decided and these conversations around him which 
were assuming too free a character must be stopped 

he called the most important generals to him 

my head be it good or bad must depend on itself said he rising 
from the bench and he rode to fili where his carriages were waiting 





chapter iv 


the council of war began to assemble at two in the afternoon in the 
better and roomier part of andrew savostyanovs hut the men women and 
children of the large peasant family crowded into the back room across 
the passage only malasha andrews six year old granddaughter whom 
his serene highness had petted and to whom he had given a lump of sugar 
while drinking his tea remained on the top of the brick oven in the 
larger room malasha looked down from the oven with shy delight at the 
faces uniforms and decorations of the generals who one after another 
came into the room and sat down on the broad benches in the corner 
under the icons granddad himself as malasha in her own mind called 
kutuzov sat apart in a dark corner behind the oven he sat sunk deep 
in a folding armchair and continually cleared his throat and pulled at 
the collar of his coat which though it was unbuttoned still seemed 
to pinch his neck those who entered went up one by one to the field 
marshal he pressed the hands of some and nodded to others his adjutant 
kaysarov was about to draw back the curtain of the window facing 
kutuzov but the latter moved his hand angrily and kaysarov understood 
that his serene highness did not wish his face to be seen 

round the peasants deal table on which lay maps plans pencils and 
papers so many people gathered that the orderlies brought in another 
bench and put it beside the table ermolov kaysarov and toll who had 
just arrived sat down on this bench in the foremost place immediately 
under the icons sat barclay de tolly his high forehead merging into 
his bald crown he had a st georges cross round his neck and looked 
pale and ill he had been feverish for two days and was now shivering 
and in pain beside him sat uvarov who with rapid gesticulations was 
giving him some information speaking in low tones as they all did 
chubby little dokhturov was listening attentively with eyebrows 
raised and arms folded on his stomach on the other side sat count 
ostermann tolstoy seemingly absorbed in his own thoughts his broad 
head with its bold features and glittering eyes was resting on his hand 
raevski twitching forward the black hair on his temples as was his 
habit glanced now at kutuzov and now at the door with a look of 
impatience konovnitsyns firm handsome and kindly face was lit up by 
a tender sly smile his glance met malashas and the expression of his 
eyes caused the little girl to smile 

they were all waiting for bennigsen who on the pretext of inspecting 
the position was finishing his savory dinner they waited for him from 
four till six oclock and did not begin their deliberations all that 
time but talked in low tones of other matters 

only when bennigsen had entered the hut did kutuzov leave his corner and 
draw toward the table but not near enough for the candles that had been 
placed there to light up his face 

bennigsen opened the council with the question are we to abandon 
russias ancient and sacred capital without a struggle or are we to 
defend it a prolonged and general silence followed there was a frown 
on every face and only kutuzovs angry grunts and occasional cough 
broke the silence all eyes were gazing at him malasha too looked at 
granddad she was nearest to him and saw how his face puckered he 
seemed about to cry but this did not last long 

russias ancient and sacred capital he suddenly said repeating 
bennigsens words in an angry voice and thereby drawing attention to the 
false note in them allow me to tell you your excellency that that 
question has no meaning for a russian he lurched his heavy body 
forward such a question cannot be put it is senseless the question 
i have asked these gentlemen to meet to discuss is a military one 
the question is that of saving russia is it better to give up moscow 
without a battle or by accepting battle to risk losing the army as well 
as moscow that is the question on which i want your opinion and he 
sank back in his chair 

the discussion began bennigsen did not yet consider his game lost 
admitting the view of barclay and others that a defensive battle at 
fili was impossible but imbued with russian patriotism and the love 
of moscow he proposed to move troops from the right to the left flank 
during the night and attack the french right flank the following day 
opinions were divided and arguments were advanced for and against that 
project ermolov dokhturov and raevski agreed with bennigsen whether 
feeling it necessary to make a sacrifice before abandoning the capital 
or guided by other personal considerations these generals seemed not 
to understand that this council could not alter the inevitable course 
of events and that moscow was in effect already abandoned the other 
generals however understood it and leaving aside the question of 
moscow spoke of the direction the army should take in its retreat 
malasha who kept her eyes fixed on what was going on before her 
understood the meaning of the council differently it seemed to her that 
it was only a personal struggle between granddad and long coat as 
she termed bennigsen she saw that they grew spiteful when they spoke to 
one another and in her heart she sided with granddad in the midst of 
the conversation she noticed granddad give bennigsen a quick subtle 
glance and then to her joys he saw that granddad said something to 
long coat which settled him bennigsen suddenly reddened and paced 
angrily up and down the room what so affected him was kutuzovs calm 
and quiet comment on the advantage or disadvantage of bennigsens 
proposal to move troops by night from the right to the left flank to 
attack the french right wing 

gentlemen said kutuzov i cannot approve of the counts plan moving 
troops in close proximity to an enemy is always dangerous and military 
history supports that view for instance kutuzov seemed to reflect 
searching for an example then with a clear naive look at bennigsen he 
added oh yes take the battle of friedland which i think the count 
well remembers and which was not fully successful only because our 
troops were rearranged too near the enemy 

there followed a momentary pause which seemed very long to them all 

the discussion recommenced but pauses frequently occurred and they all 
felt that there was no more to be said 

during one of these pauses kutuzov heaved a deep sigh as if preparing to 
speak they all looked at him 

well gentlemen i see that it is i who will have to pay for the broken 
crockery said he and rising slowly he moved to the table gentlemen 
i have heard your views some of you will not agree with me but i he 
paused by the authority entrusted to me by my sovereign and country 
order a retreat 

after that the generals began to disperse with the solemnity and 
circumspect silence of people who are leaving after a funeral 

some of the generals in low tones and in a strain very different from 
the way they had spoken during the council communicated something to 
their commander in chief 

malasha who had long been expected for supper climbed carefully 
backwards down from the oven her bare little feet catching at its 
projections and slipping between the legs of the generals she darted 
out of the room 

when he had dismissed the generals kutuzov sat a long time with his 
elbows on the table thinking always of the same terrible question 
when when did the abandonment of moscow become inevitable when was 
that done which settled the matter and who was to blame for it 

i did not expect this said he to his adjutant schneider when the 
latter came in late that night i did not expect this i did not think 
this would happen 

you should take some rest your serene highness replied schneider 

but no they shall eat horseflesh yet like the turks exclaimed 
kutuzov without replying striking the table with his podgy fist they 
shall too if only 





chapter v 


at that very time in circumstances even more important than retreating 
without a battle namely the evacuation and burning of moscow 
rostopchin who is usually represented as being the instigator of that 
event acted in an altogether different manner from kutuzov 

after the battle of borodino the abandonment and burning of moscow was 
as inevitable as the retreat of the army beyond moscow without fighting 

every russian might have predicted it not by reasoning but by the 
feeling implanted in each of us and in our fathers 

the same thing that took place in moscow had happened in all the towns 
and villages on russian soil beginning with smolensk without the 
participation of count rostopchin and his broadsheets the people 
awaited the enemy unconcernedly did not riot or become excited or tear 
anyone to pieces but faced its fate feeling within it the strength to 
find what it should do at that most difficult moment and as soon as the 
enemy drew near the wealthy classes went away abandoning their property 
while the poorer remained and burned and destroyed what was left 

the consciousness that this would be so and would always be so was and 
is present in the heart of every russian and a consciousness of this 
and a foreboding that moscow would be taken was present in russian 
moscow society in 1812 those who had quitted moscow already in july 
and at the beginning of august showed that they expected this those who 
went away taking what they could and abandoning their houses and half 
their belongings did so from the latent patriotism which expresses 
itself not by phrases or by giving ones children to save the fatherland 
and similar unnatural exploits but unobtrusively simply organically 
and therefore in the way that always produces the most powerful results 

it is disgraceful to run away from danger only cowards are running 
away from moscow they were told in his broadsheets rostopchin 
impressed on them that to leave moscow was shameful they were ashamed 
to be called cowards ashamed to leave but still they left knowing 
it had to be done why did they go it is impossible to suppose that 
rostopchin had scared them by his accounts of horrors napoleon had 
committed in conquered countries the first people to go away were the 
rich educated people who knew quite well that vienna and berlin had 
remained intact and that during napoleons occupation the inhabitants 
had spent their time pleasantly in the company of the charming frenchmen 
whom the russians and especially the russian ladies then liked so 
much 

they went away because for russians there could be no question as to 
whether things would go well or ill under french rule in moscow it was 
out of the question to be under french rule it would be the worst thing 
that could happen they went away even before the battle of borodino and 
still more rapidly after it despite rostopchins calls to defend moscow 
or the announcement of his intention to take the wonder working icon of 
the iberian mother of god and go to fight or of the balloons that were 
to destroy the french and despite all the nonsense rostopchin wrote in 
his broadsheets they knew that it was for the army to fight and that 
if it could not succeed it would not do to take young ladies and house 
serfs to the three hills quarter of moscow to fight napoleon and that 
they must go away sorry as they were to abandon their property 
to destruction they went away without thinking of the tremendous 
significance of that immense and wealthy city being given over to 
destruction for a great city with wooden buildings was certain when 
abandoned by its inhabitants to be burned they went away each on his 
own account and yet it was only in consequence of their going away 
that the momentous event was accomplished that will always remain the 
greatest glory of the russian people the lady who afraid of being 
stopped by count rostopchins orders had already in june moved with her 
negroes and her women jesters from moscow to her saratov estate with 
a vague consciousness that she was not bonapartes servant was really 
simply and truly carrying out the great work which saved russia but 
count rostopchin who now taunted those who left moscow and now had the 
government offices removed now distributed quite useless weapons to 
the drunken rabble now had processions displaying the icons and now 
forbade father augustin to remove icons or the relics of saints now 
seized all the private carts in moscow and on one hundred and thirty six 
of them removed the balloon that was being constructed by leppich now 
hinted that he would burn moscow and related how he had set fire to his 
own house now wrote a proclamation to the french solemnly upbraiding 
them for having destroyed his orphanage now claimed the glory of 
having hinted that he would burn moscow and now repudiated the deed 
now ordered the people to catch all spies and bring them to him and now 
reproached them for doing so now expelled all the french residents from 
moscow and now allowed madame aubert chalme the center of the whole 
french colony in moscow to remain but ordered the venerable old 
postmaster klyucharev to be arrested and exiled for no particular 
offense now assembled the people at the three hills to fight the french 
and now to get rid of them handed over to them a man to be killed 
and himself drove away by a back gate now declared that he would 
not survive the fall of moscow and now wrote french verses in albums 
concerning his share in the affair  this man did not understand the 
meaning of what was happening but merely wanted to do something himself 
that would astonish people to perform some patriotically heroic 
feat and like a child he made sport of the momentous and unavoidable 
event  the abandonment and burning of moscow  and tried with his puny 
hand now to speed and now to stay the enormous popular tide that bore 
him along with it 





chapter vi 


helene having returned with the court from vilna to petersburg found 
herself in a difficult position 

in petersburg she had enjoyed the special protection of a grandee who 
occupied one of the highest posts in the empire in vilna she had formed 
an intimacy with a young foreign prince when she returned to petersburg 
both the magnate and the prince were there and both claimed their 
rights helene was faced by a new problem  how to preserve her intimacy 
with both without offending either 

what would have seemed difficult or even impossible to another woman did 
not cause the least embarrassment to countess bezukhova who evidently 
deserved her reputation of being a very clever woman had she attempted 
concealment or tried to extricate herself from her awkward position 
by cunning she would have spoiled her case by acknowledging herself 
guilty but helene like a really great man who can do whatever 
he pleases at once assumed her own position to be correct as she 
sincerely believed it to be and that everyone else was to blame 

the first time the young foreigner allowed himself to reproach her she 
lifted her beautiful head and half turning to him said firmly thats 
just like a man  selfish and cruel i expected nothing else a woman 
sacrifices herself for you she suffers and this is her reward what 
right have you monseigneur to demand an account of my attachments and 
friendships he is a man who has been more than a father to me the 
prince was about to say something but helene interrupted him 

well yes said she it may be that he has other sentiments for me 
than those of a father but that is not a reason for me to shut my door 
on him i am not a man that i should repay kindness with ingratitude 
know monseigneur that in all that relates to my intimate feelings i 
render account only to god and to my conscience she concluded laying 
her hand on her beautiful fully expanded bosom and looking up to 
heaven 

but for heavens sake listen to me 

marry me and i will be your slave 

but thats impossible 

you wont deign to demean yourself by marrying me you said helene 
beginning to cry 

the prince tried to comfort her but helene as if quite distraught 
said through her tears that there was nothing to prevent her marrying 
that there were precedents there were up to that time very few but 
she mentioned napoleon and some other exalted personages that she had 
never been her husbands wife and that she had been sacrificed 

but the law religion said the prince already yielding 

the law religion what have they been invented for if they cant 
arrange that said helene 

the prince was surprised that so simple an idea had not occurred to him 
and he applied for advice to the holy brethren of the society of jesus 
with whom he was on intimate terms 

a few days later at one of those enchanting fetes which helene gave at 
her country house on the stone island the charming monsieur de jobert 
a man no longer young with snow white hair and brilliant black eyes 
a jesuit a robe courte * was presented to her and in the garden by the 
light of the illuminations and to the sound of music talked to her for a 
long time of the love of god of christ of the sacred heart and of the 
consolations the one true catholic religion affords in this world and 
the next helene was touched and more than once tears rose to her eyes 
and to those of monsieur de jobert and their voices trembled a dance 
for which her partner came to seek her put an end to her discourse with 
her future directeur de conscience but the next evening monsieur de 
jobert came to see helene when she was alone and after that often came 
again 


* lay member of the society of jesus 


one day he took the countess to a roman catholic church where she knelt 
down before the altar to which she was led the enchanting middle aged 
frenchman laid his hands on her head and as she herself afterward 
described it she felt something like a fresh breeze wafted into her 
soul it was explained to her that this was la grace 

after that a long frocked abbe was brought to her she confessed to 
him and he absolved her from her sins next day she received a box 
containing the sacred host which was left at her house for her to 
partake of a few days later helene learned with pleasure that she had 
now been admitted to the true catholic church and that in a few days the 
pope himself would hear of her and would send her a certain document 

all that was done around her and to her at this time all the attention 
devoted to her by so many clever men and expressed in such pleasant 
refined ways and the state of dove like purity she was now in she wore 
only white dresses and white ribbons all that time gave her pleasure 
but her pleasure did not cause her for a moment to forget her aim and 
as it always happens in contests of cunning that a stupid person gets 
the better of cleverer ones helene  having realized that the main 
object of all these words and all this trouble was after converting her 
to catholicism to obtain money from her for jesuit institutions as to 
which she received indications before parting with her money insisted 
that the various operations necessary to free her from her husband 
should be performed in her view the aim of every religion was merely 
to preserve certain proprieties while affording satisfaction to 
human desires and with this aim in one of her talks with her father 
confessor she insisted on an answer to the question in how far was she 
bound by her marriage 

they were sitting in the twilight by a window in the drawing room 
the scent of flowers came in at the window helene was wearing a white 
dress transparent over her shoulders and bosom the abbe a well fed 
man with a plump clean shaven chin a pleasant firm mouth and white 
hands meekly folded on his knees sat close to helene and with a 
subtle smile on his lips and a peaceful look of delight at her beauty 
occasionally glanced at her face as he explained his opinion on the 
subject helene with an uneasy smile looked at his curly hair and his 
plump clean shaven blackish cheeks and every moment expected the 
conversation to take a fresh turn but the abbe though he evidently 
enjoyed the beauty of his companion was absorbed in his mastery of the 
matter 

the course of the father confessors arguments ran as follows ignorant 
of the import of what you were undertaking you made a vow of conjugal 
fidelity to a man who on his part by entering the married state without 
faith in the religious significance of marriage committed an act of 
sacrilege that marriage lacked the dual significance it should have 
had yet in spite of this your vow was binding you swerved from it 
what did you commit by so acting a venial or a mortal sin a venial 
sin for you acted without evil intention if now you married again 
with the object of bearing children your sin might be forgiven but the 
question is again a twofold one firstly 

but suddenly helene who was getting bored said with one of her 
bewitching smiles but i think that having espoused the true religion i 
cannot be bound by what a false religion laid upon me 

the director of her conscience was astounded at having the case 
presented to him thus with the simplicity of columbus egg he was 
delighted at the unexpected rapidity of his pupils progress but could 
not abandon the edifice of argument he had laboriously constructed 

let us understand one another countess said he with a smile and 
began refuting his spiritual daughters arguments 





chapter vii 


helene understood that the question was very simple and easy from 
the ecclesiastical point of view and that her directors were making 
difficulties only because they were apprehensive as to how the matter 
would be regarded by the secular authorities 

so she decided that it was necessary to prepare the opinion of society 
she provoked the jealousy of the elderly magnate and told him what she 
had told her other suitor that is she put the matter so that the only 
way for him to obtain a right over her was to marry her the elderly 
magnate was at first as much taken aback by this suggestion of marriage 
with a woman whose husband was alive as the younger man had been but 
helenes imperturbable conviction that it was as simple and natural as 
marrying a maiden had its effect on him too had helene herself shown 
the least sign of hesitation shame or secrecy her cause would 
certainly have been lost but not only did she show no signs of secrecy 
or shame on the contrary with good natured naivete she told her 
intimate friends and these were all petersburg that both the prince 
and the magnate had proposed to her and that she loved both and was 
afraid of grieving either 

a rumor immediately spread in petersburg not that helene wanted to 
be divorced from her husband had such a report spread many would have 
opposed so illegal an intention but simply that the unfortunate and 
interesting helene was in doubt which of the two men she should marry 
the question was no longer whether this was possible but only which was 
the better match and how the matter would be regarded at court there 
were it is true some rigid individuals unable to rise to the height of 
such a question who saw in the project a desecration of the sacrament 
of marriage but there were not many such and they remained silent 
while the majority were interested in helenes good fortune and in the 
question which match would be the more advantageous whether it was 
right or wrong to remarry while one had a husband living they did not 
discuss for that question had evidently been settled by people wiser 
than you or me as they said and to doubt the correctness of that 
decision would be to risk exposing ones stupidity and incapacity to 
live in society 

only marya dmitrievna akhrosimova who had come to petersburg that 
summer to see one of her sons allowed herself plainly to express 
an opinion contrary to the general one meeting helene at a ball she 
stopped her in the middle of the room and amid general silence said 
in her gruff voice so wives of living men have started marrying 
again perhaps you think you have invented a novelty you have been 
forestalled my dear it was thought of long ago it is done in all the 
brothels and with these words marya dmitrievna turning up her wide 
sleeves with her usual threatening gesture and glancing sternly round 
moved across the room 

though people were afraid of marya dmitrievna she was regarded in 
petersburg as a buffoon and so of what she had said they only noticed 
and repeated in a whisper the one coarse word she had used supposing 
the whole sting of her remark to lie in that word 

prince vasili who of late very often forgot what he had said and 
repeated one and the same thing a hundred times remarked to his 
daughter whenever he chanced to see her 

helene i have a word to say to you and he would lead her 
aside drawing her hand downward i have heard of certain projects 
concerning you know well my dear child you know how your fathers 
heart rejoices to know that you you have suffered so much but my 
dear child consult only your own heart that is all i have to say and 
concealing his unvarying emotion he would press his cheek against his 
daughters and move away 

bilibin who had not lost his reputation of an exceedingly clever man 
and who was one of the disinterested friends so brilliant a woman as 
helene always has  men friends who can never change into lovers  once 
gave her his view of the matter at a small and intimate gathering 

listen bilibin said helene she always called friends of that sort 
by their surnames and she touched his coat sleeve with her white 
beringed fingers tell me as you would a sister what i ought to do 
which of the two 

bilibin wrinkled up the skin over his eyebrows and pondered with a 
smile on his lips 

you are not taking me unawares you know said he as a true friend 
i have thought and thought again about your affair you see if you 
marry the prince  he meant the younger man  and he crooked one finger 
you forever lose the chance of marrying the other and you will 
displease the court besides you know there is some kind of 
connection but if you marry the old count you will make his last days 
happy and as widow of the grand the prince would no longer be making 
a mesalliance by marrying you and bilibin smoothed out his forehead 

thats a true friend said helene beaming and again touching 
bilibins sleeve but i love them you know and dont want to distress 
either of them i would give my life for the happiness of them both 

bilibin shrugged his shoulders as much as to say that not even he could 
help in that difficulty 

une maitresse femme * thats what is called putting things squarely 
she would like to be married to all three at the same time thought he 


* a masterly woman 


but tell me how will your husband look at the matter bilibin asked 
his reputation being so well established that he did not fear to ask so 
naive a question will he agree 

oh he loves me so said helene who for some reason imagined that 
pierre too loved her he will do anything for me 

bilibin puckered his skin in preparation for something witty 

even divorce you said he 

helene laughed 

among those who ventured to doubt the justifiability of the proposed 
marriage was helenes mother princess kuragina she was continually 
tormented by jealousy of her daughter and now that jealousy concerned 
a subject near to her own heart she could not reconcile herself to the 
idea she consulted a russian priest as to the possibility of divorce 
and remarriage during a husbands lifetime and the priest told her that 
it was impossible and to her delight showed her a text in the gospel 
which as it seemed to him plainly forbids remarriage while the husband 
is alive 

armed with these arguments which appeared to her unanswerable she 
drove to her daughters early one morning so as to find her alone 

having listened to her mothers objections helene smiled blandly and 
ironically 

but it says plainly whosoever shall marry her that is divorced 
said the old princess 

ah maman ne dites pas de betises vous ne comprenez rein dans ma 
position jai des devoirs * said helene changing from russian in 
which language she always felt that her case did not sound quite clear 
into french which suited it better 


* oh mamma dont talk nonsense you dont understand 
anything in my position i have obligations 


but my dear 

oh mamma how is it you dont understand that the holy father who has 
the right to grant dispensations 

just then the lady companion who lived with helene came in to announce 
that his highness was in the ballroom and wished to see her 

non dites lui que je ne veux pas le voir que je suis furieuse contre 
lui parce quil ma manque parole * 


* no tell him i dont wish to see him i am furious with 
him for not keeping his word to me 


comtesse a tout peche misericorde * said a fair haired young man 
with a long face and nose as he entered the room 


* countess there is mercy for every sin 


the old princess rose respectfully and curtsied the young man who had 
entered took no notice of her the princess nodded to her daughter and 
sidled out of the room 

yes she is right thought the old princess all her convictions 
dissipated by the appearance of his highness she is right but how 
is it that we in our irrecoverable youth did not know it yet it is so 
simple she thought as she got into her carriage 


by the beginning of august helenes affairs were clearly defined and 
she wrote a letter to her husband  who as she imagined loved her very 
much  informing him of her intention to marry nn and of her having 
embraced the one true faith and asking him to carry out all the 
formalities necessary for a divorce which would be explained to him by 
the bearer of the letter 


and so i pray god to have you my friend in his holy and powerful 
keeping  your friend helene 


this letter was brought to pierres house when he was on the field of 
borodino 





chapter viii 


toward the end of the battle of borodino pierre having run down 
from raevskis battery a second time made his way through a gully to 
knyazkovo with a crowd of soldiers reached the dressing station and 
seeing blood and hearing cries and groans hurried on still entangled in 
the crowds of soldiers 

the one thing he now desired with his whole soul was to get away quickly 
from the terrible sensations amid which he had lived that day and return 
to ordinary conditions of life and sleep quietly in a room in his own 
bed he felt that only in the ordinary conditions of life would he 
be able to understand himself and all he had seen and felt but such 
ordinary conditions of life were nowhere to be found 

though shells and bullets did not whistle over the road along which he 
was going still on all sides there was what there had been on the field 
of battle there were still the same suffering exhausted and sometimes 
strangely indifferent faces the same blood the same soldiers 
overcoats the same sounds of firing which though distant now still 
aroused terror and besides this there were the foul air and the dust 

having gone a couple of miles along the mozhaysk road pierre sat down 
by the roadside 

dusk had fallen and the roar of guns died away pierre lay leaning on 
his elbow for a long time gazing at the shadows that moved past him in 
the darkness he was continually imagining that a cannon ball was flying 
toward him with a terrific whizz and then he shuddered and sat up he 
had no idea how long he had been there in the middle of the night three 
soldiers having brought some firewood settled down near him and began 
lighting a fire 

the soldiers who threw sidelong glances at pierre got the fire to burn 
and placed an iron pot on it into which they broke some dried bread and 
put a little dripping the pleasant odor of greasy viands mingled with 
the smell of smoke pierre sat up and sighed the three soldiers were 
eating and talking among themselves taking no notice of him 

and who may you be one of them suddenly asked pierre evidently 
meaning what pierre himself had in mind namely if you want to eat 
well give you some food only let us know whether you are an honest 
man 

i i said pierre feeling it necessary to minimize his social 
position as much as possible so as to be nearer to the soldiers and 
better understood by them by rights i am a militia officer but my men 
are not here i came to the battle and have lost them 

there now said one of the soldiers 

another shook his head 

would you like a little mash the first soldier asked and handed 
pierre a wooden spoon after licking it clean 

pierre sat down by the fire and began eating the mash as they called 
the food in the cauldron and he thought it more delicious than any food 
he had ever tasted as he sat bending greedily over it helping himself 
to large spoonfuls and chewing one after another his face was lit up by 
the fire and the soldiers looked at him in silence 

where have you to go to tell us said one of them 

to mozhaysk 

youre a gentleman arent you 

yes 

and whats your name 

peter kirilych 

well then peter kirilych come along with us well take you there 

in the total darkness the soldiers walked with pierre to mozhaysk 

by the time they got near mozhaysk and began ascending the steep hill 
into the town the cocks were already crowing pierre went on with the 
soldiers quite forgetting that his inn was at the bottom of the hill 
and that he had already passed it he would not soon have remembered 
this such was his state of forgetfulness had he not halfway up the 
hill stumbled upon his groom who had been to look for him in the 
town and was returning to the inn the groom recognized pierre in the 
darkness by his white hat 

your excellency he said why we were beginning to despair how is 
it you are on foot and where are you going please 

oh yes said pierre 

the soldiers stopped 

so youve found your folk said one of them well good by peter 
kirilych  isnt it 

good by peter kirilych pierre heard the other voices repeat 

good by he said and turned with his groom toward the inn 

i ought to give them something he thought and felt in his pocket 
no better not said another inner voice 

there was not a room to be had at the inn they were all occupied 
pierre went out into the yard and covering himself up head and all lay 
down in his carriage 





chapter ix 


scarcely had pierre laid his head on the pillow before he felt himself 
falling asleep but suddenly almost with the distinctness of reality 
he heard the boom boom boom of firing the thud of projectiles groans 
and cries and smelled blood and powder and a feeling of horror and 
dread of death seized him filled with fright he opened his eyes and 
lifted his head from under his cloak all was tranquil in the yard only 
someones orderly passed through the gateway splashing through the mud 
and talked to the innkeeper above pierres head some pigeons disturbed 
by the movement he had made in sitting up fluttered under the dark roof 
of the penthouse the whole courtyard was permeated by a strong peaceful 
smell of stable yards delightful to pierre at that moment he could see 
the clear starry sky between the dark roofs of two penthouses 

thank god there is no more of that he thought covering up his head 
again oh what a terrible thing is fear and how shamefully i yielded 
to it but they they were steady and calm all the time to the 
end thought he 

they in pierres mind were the soldiers those who had been at the 
battery those who had given him food and those who had prayed before 
the icon they those strange men he had not previously known stood out 
clearly and sharply from everyone else 

to be a soldier just a soldier thought pierre as he fell asleep 
to enter communal life completely to be imbued by what makes them what 
they are but how cast off all the superfluous devilish burden of my 
outer man there was a time when i could have done it i could have run 
away from my father as i wanted to or i might have been sent to serve 
as a soldier after the duel with dolokhov and the memory of the dinner 
at the english club when he had challenged dolokhov flashed through 
pierres mind and then he remembered his benefactor at torzhok and now 
a picture of a solemn meeting of the lodge presented itself to his mind 
it was taking place at the english club and someone near and dear to him 
sat at the end of the table yes that is he it is my benefactor 
but he died thought pierre yes he died and i did not know he was 
alive how sorry i am that he died and how glad i am that he is alive 
again on one side of the table sat anatole dolokhov nesvitski 
denisov and others like them in his dream the category to which these 
men belonged was as clearly defined in his mind as the category of 
those he termed they and he heard those people anatole and dolokhov 
shouting and singing loudly yet through their shouting the voice of his 
benefactor was heard speaking all the time and the sound of his words 
was as weighty and uninterrupted as the booming on the battlefield but 
pleasant and comforting pierre did not understand what his benefactor 
was saying but he knew the categories of thoughts were also quite 
distinct in his dream that he was talking of goodness and the 
possibility of being what they were and they with their simple kind 
firm faces surrounded his benefactor on all sides but though they were 
kindly they did not look at pierre and did not know him wishing to 
speak and to attract their attention he got up but at that moment his 
legs grew cold and bare 

he felt ashamed and with one arm covered his legs from which his cloak 
had in fact slipped for a moment as he was rearranging his cloak pierre 
opened his eyes and saw the same penthouse roofs posts and yard but 
now they were all bluish lit up and glittering with frost or dew 

it is dawn thought pierre but thats not what i want i want to 
hear and understand my benefactors words again he covered himself up 
with his cloak but now neither the lodge nor his benefactor was there 
there were only thoughts clearly expressed in words thoughts that 
someone was uttering or that he himself was formulating 

afterwards when he recalled those thoughts pierre was convinced that 
someone outside himself had spoken them though the impressions of that 
day had evoked them he had never it seemed to him been able to think 
and express his thoughts like that when awake 

to endure war is the most difficult subordination of mans freedom to 
the law of god the voice had said simplicity is submission to the 
will of god you cannot escape from him and they are simple they do 
not talk but act the spoken word is silver but the unspoken is golden 
man can be master of nothing while he fears death but he who does not 
fear it possesses all if there were no suffering man would not know 
his limitations would not know himself the hardest thing pierre went 
on thinking or hearing in his dream is to be able in your soul to 
unite the meaning of all to unite all he asked himself no not 
to unite thoughts cannot be united but to harness all these thoughts 
together is what we need yes one must harness them must harness 
them he repeated to himself with inward rapture feeling that these 
words and they alone expressed what he wanted to say and solved the 
question that tormented him 

yes one must harness it is time to harness 

time to harness time to harness your excellency your excellency 
some voice was repeating we must harness it is time to harness 

it was the voice of the groom trying to wake him the sun shone 
straight into pierres face he glanced at the dirty innyard in the 
middle of which soldiers were watering their lean horses at the pump 
while carts were passing out of the gate pierre turned away with 
repugnance and closing his eyes quickly fell back on the carriage seat 
no i dont want that i dont want to see and understand that i want 
to understand what was revealing itself to me in my dream one second 
more and i should have understood it all but what am i to do harness 
but how can i harness everything and pierre felt with horror that the 
meaning of all he had seen and thought in the dream had been destroyed 

the groom the coachman and the innkeeper told pierre that an officer 
had come with news that the french were already near mozhaysk and that 
our men were leaving it 

pierre got up and having told them to harness and overtake him went on 
foot through the town 

the troops were moving on leaving about ten thousand wounded behind 
them there were wounded in the yards at the windows of the houses and 
the streets were crowded with them in the streets around carts that 
were to take some of the wounded away shouts curses and blows could 
be heard pierre offered the use of his carriage which had overtaken 
him to a wounded general he knew and drove with him to moscow on the 
way pierre was told of the death of his brother in law anatole and of 
that of prince andrew 





chapter x 


on the thirteenth of august pierre reached moscow close to the gates of 
the city he was met by count rostopchins adjutant 

we have been looking for you everywhere said the adjutant the count 
wants to see you particularly he asks you to come to him at once on a 
very important matter 

without going home pierre took a cab and drove to see the moscow 
commander in chief 

count rostopchin had only that morning returned to town from his summer 
villa at sokolniki the anteroom and reception room of his house 
were full of officials who had been summoned or had come for orders 
vasilchikov and platov had already seen the count and explained to him 
that it was impossible to defend moscow and that it would have to be 
surrendered though this news was being concealed from the inhabitants 
the officials  the heads of the various government departments  knew 
that moscow would soon be in the enemys hands just as count rostopchin 
himself knew it and to escape personal responsibility they had all 
come to the governor to ask how they were to deal with their various 
departments 

as pierre was entering the reception room a courier from the army came 
out of rostopchins private room 

in answer to questions with which he was greeted the courier made a 
despairing gesture with his hand and passed through the room 

while waiting in the reception room pierre with weary eyes watched the 
various officials old and young military and civilian who were there 
they all seemed dissatisfied and uneasy pierre went up to a group of 
men one of whom he knew after greeting pierre they continued their 
conversation 

if theyre sent out and brought back again later on it will do no harm 
but as things are now one cant answer for anything 

but you see what he writes said another pointing to a printed 
sheet he held in his hand 

thats another matter thats necessary for the people said the 
first 

what is it asked pierre 

oh its a fresh broadsheet 

pierre took it and began reading 


his serene highness has passed through mozhaysk in order to join up with 
the troops moving toward him and has taken up a strong position where 
the enemy will not soon attack him forty eight guns with ammunition 
have been sent him from here and his serene highness says he will 
defend moscow to the last drop of blood and is even ready to fight in 
the streets do not be upset brothers that the law courts are closed 
things have to be put in order and we will deal with villains in our 
own way when the time comes i shall want both town and peasant lads and 
will raise the cry a day or two beforehand but they are not wanted yet 
so i hold my peace an ax will be useful a hunting spear not bad but a 
three pronged fork will be best of all a frenchman is no heavier than a 
sheaf of rye tomorrow after dinner i shall take the iberian icon of 
the mother of god to the wounded in the catherine hospital where we will 
have some water blessed that will help them to get well quicker i 
too am well now one of my eyes was sore but now i am on the lookout 
with both 


but military men have told me that it is impossible to fight in the 
town said pierre and that the position 

well of course thats what we were saying replied the first 
speaker 

and what does he mean by one of my eyes was sore but now i am on the 
lookout with both asked pierre 

the count had a sty replied the adjutant smiling and was very much 
upset when i told him people had come to ask what was the matter with 
him by the by count he added suddenly addressing pierre with a 
smile we heard that you have family troubles and that the countess 
your wife 

i have heard nothing pierre replied unconcernedly but what have you 
heard 

oh well you know people often invent things i only say what i 
heard 

but what did you hear 

well they say continued the adjutant with the same smile that 
the countess your wife is preparing to go abroad i expect its 
nonsense 

possibly remarked pierre looking about him absent mindedly and who 
is that he asked indicating a short old man in a clean blue peasant 
overcoat with a big snow white beard and eyebrows and a ruddy face 

he thats a tradesman that is to say hes the restaurant 
keeper vereshchagin perhaps you have heard of that affair with the 
proclamation 

oh so that is vereshchagin said pierre looking at the firm calm 
face of the old man and seeking any indication of his being a traitor 

thats not he himself thats the father of the fellow who wrote the 
proclamation said the adjutant the young man is in prison and i 
expect it will go hard with him 

an old gentleman wearing a star and another official a german wearing a 
cross round his neck approached the speaker 

its a complicated story you know said the adjutant that 
proclamation appeared about two months ago the count was informed of 
it he gave orders to investigate the matter gabriel ivanovich 
here made the inquiries the proclamation had passed through exactly 
sixty three hands he asked one from whom did you get it from 
so and so he went to the next one from whom did you get it and so 
on till he reached vereshchagin a half educated tradesman you know a 
pet of a trader said the adjutant smiling they asked him who gave 
it you and the point is that we knew whom he had it from he could 
only have had it from the postmaster but evidently they had come to 
some understanding he replied from no one i made it up myself 
they threatened and questioned him but he stuck to that i made it 
up myself and so it was reported to the count who sent for the man 
from whom did you get the proclamation i wrote it myself well you 
know the count said the adjutant cheerfully with a smile of pride 
he flared up dreadfully  and just think of the fellows audacity 
lying and obstinacy 

and the count wanted him to say it was from klyucharev i 
understand said pierre 

not at all rejoined the adjutant in dismay klyucharev had his own 
sins to answer for without that and that is why he has been banished 
but the point is that the count was much annoyed how could you have 
written it yourself said he and he took up the hamburg gazette that 
was lying on the table here it is you did not write it yourself but 
translated it and translated it abominably because you dont even know 
french you fool and what do you think no said he i have not 
read any papers i made it up myself if thats so youre a traitor 
and ill have you tried and youll be hanged say from whom you had 
it i have seen no papers i made it up myself and that was the end 
of it the count had the father fetched but the fellow stuck to it 
he was sent for trial and condemned to hard labor i believe now the 
father has come to intercede for him but hes a good for nothing lad 
you know that sort of tradesmans son a dandy and lady killer he 
attended some lectures somewhere and imagines that the devil is no match 
for him thats the sort of fellow he is his father keeps a cookshop 
here by the stone bridge and you know there was a large icon of god 
almighty painted with a scepter in one hand and an orb in the other 
well he took that icon home with him for a few days and what did he do 
he found some scoundrel of a painter 





chapter xi 


in the middle of this fresh tale pierre was summoned to the commander in 
chief 

when he entered the private room count rostopchin puckering his face 
was rubbing his forehead and eyes with his hand a short man was saying 
something but when pierre entered he stopped speaking and went out 

ah how do you do great warrior said rostopchin as soon as the short 
man had left the room we have heard of your prowess but thats not 
the point between ourselves mon cher do you belong to the masons he 
went on severely as though there were something wrong about it which 
he nevertheless intended to pardon pierre remained silent i am well 
informed my friend but i am aware that there are masons and i hope 
that you are not one of those who on pretense of saving mankind wish to 
ruin russia 

yes i am a mason pierre replied 

there you see mon cher i expect you know that messrs speranski and 
magnitski have been deported to their proper place mr klyucharev has 
been treated in the same way and so have others who on the plea of 
building up the temple of solomon have tried to destroy the temple of 
their fatherland you can understand that there are reasons for this and 
that i could not have exiled the postmaster had he not been a harmful 
person it has now come to my knowledge that you lent him your carriage 
for his removal from town and that you have even accepted papers from 
him for safe custody i like you and dont wish you any harm and  as 
you are only half my age  i advise you as a father would to cease 
all communication with men of that stamp and to leave here as soon as 
possible 

but what did klyucharev do wrong count asked pierre 

that is for me to know but not for you to ask shouted rostopchin 

if he is accused of circulating napoleons proclamation it is not 
proved that he did so said pierre without looking at rostopchin and 
vereshchagin 

there we are rostopchin shouted at pierre louder than before 
frowning suddenly vereshchagin is a renegade and a traitor who will 
be punished as he deserves said he with the vindictive heat with which 
people speak when recalling an insult but i did not summon you to 
discuss my actions but to give you advice  or an order if you prefer 
it i beg you to leave the town and break off all communication 
with such men as klyucharev and i will knock the nonsense out of 
anybody  but probably realizing that he was shouting at bezukhov who 
so far was not guilty of anything he added taking pierres hand in a 
friendly manner we are on the eve of a public disaster and i havent 
time to be polite to everybody who has business with me my head is 
sometimes in a whirl well mon cher what are you doing personally 

why nothing answered pierre without raising his eyes or changing the 
thoughtful expression of his face 

the count frowned 

a word of friendly advice mon cher be off as soon as you can thats 
all i have to tell you happy he who has ears to hear good by my dear 
fellow oh by the by he shouted through the doorway after pierre 
is it true that the countess has fallen into the clutches of the holy 
fathers of the society of jesus 

pierre did not answer and left rostopchins room more sullen and angry 
than he had ever before shown himself 

when he reached home it was already getting dark some eight people had 
come to see him that evening the secretary of a committee the colonel 
of his battalion his steward his major domo and various petitioners 
they all had business with pierre and wanted decisions from him pierre 
did not understand and was not interested in any of these questions and 
only answered them in order to get rid of these people when left alone 
at last he opened and read his wifes letter 

they the soldiers at the battery prince andrew killed that old 
man simplicity is submission to god suffering is necessary the 
meaning of all one must harness my wife is getting married one 
must forget and understand and going to his bed he threw himself on 
it without undressing and immediately fell asleep 

when he awoke next morning the major domo came to inform him that a 
special messenger a police officer had come from count rostopchin to 
know whether count bezukhov had left or was leaving the town 

a dozen persons who had business with pierre were awaiting him in the 
drawing room pierre dressed hurriedly and instead of going to see 
them went to the back porch and out through the gate 

from that time till the end of the destruction of moscow no one of 
bezukhovs household despite all the search they made saw pierre again 
or knew where he was 





chapter xii 


the rostovs remained in moscow till the first of september that is 
till the eve of the enemys entry into the city 

after petya had joined obolenskis regiment of cossacks and left for 
belaya tserkov where that regiment was forming the countess was seized 
with terror the thought that both her sons were at the war had both 
gone from under her wing that today or tomorrow either or both of them 
might be killed like the three sons of one of her acquaintances struck 
her that summer for the first time with cruel clearness she tried to 
get nicholas back and wished to go herself to join petya or to get 
him an appointment somewhere in petersburg but neither of these proved 
possible petya could not return unless his regiment did so or unless 
he was transferred to another regiment on active service nicholas was 
somewhere with the army and had not sent a word since his last letter 
in which he had given a detailed account of his meeting with princess 
mary the countess did not sleep at night or when she did fall asleep 
dreamed that she saw her sons lying dead after many consultations and 
conversations the count at last devised means to tranquillize her he 
got petya transferred from obolenskis regiment to bezukhovs which was 
in training near moscow though petya would remain in the service this 
transfer would give the countess the consolation of seeing at least one 
of her sons under her wing and she hoped to arrange matters for her 
petya so as not to let him go again but always get him appointed to 
places where he could not possibly take part in a battle as long as 
nicholas alone was in danger the countess imagined that she loved her 
first born more than all her other children and even reproached herself 
for it but when her youngest the scapegrace who had been bad at 
lessons was always breaking things in the house and making himself a 
nuisance to everybody that snub nosed petya with his merry black eyes 
and fresh rosy cheeks where soft down was just beginning to show  when 
he was thrown amid those big dreadful cruel men who were fighting 
somewhere about something and apparently finding pleasure in it  then 
his mother thought she loved him more much more than all her other 
children the nearer the time came for petya to return the more uneasy 
grew the countess she began to think she would never live to see such 
happiness the presence of sonya of her beloved natasha or even of 
her husband irritated her what do i want with them i want no one but 
petya she thought 

at the end of august the rostovs received another letter from nicholas 
he wrote from the province of voronezh where he had been sent to procure 
remounts but that letter did not set the countess at ease knowing that 
one son was out of danger she became the more anxious about petya 

though by the twentieth of august nearly all the rostovs acquaintances 
had left moscow and though everybody tried to persuade the countess to 
get away as quickly as possible she would not hear of leaving before 
her treasure her adored petya returned on the twenty eighth of august 
he arrived the passionate tenderness with which his mother received him 
did not please the sixteen year old officer though she concealed from 
him her intention of keeping him under her wing petya guessed her 
designs and instinctively fearing that he might give way to emotion 
when with her  might become womanish as he termed it to himself  he 
treated her coldly avoided her and during his stay in moscow attached 
himself exclusively to natasha for whom he had always had a particularly 
brotherly tenderness almost lover like 

owing to the counts customary carelessness nothing was ready for their 
departure by the twenty eighth of august and the carts that were to 
come from their ryazan and moscow estates to remove their household 
belongings did not arrive till the thirtieth 

from the twenty eighth till the thirty first all moscow was in a bustle 
and commotion every day thousands of men wounded at borodino were 
brought in by the dorogomilov gate and taken to various parts of moscow 
and thousands of carts conveyed the inhabitants and their possessions 
out by the other gates in spite of rostopchins broadsheets or because 
of them or independently of them the strangest and most contradictory 
rumors were current in the town some said that no one was to be allowed 
to leave the city others on the contrary said that all the icons had 
been taken out of the churches and everybody was to be ordered to leave 
some said there had been another battle after borodino at which the 
french had been routed while others on the contrary reported that the 
russian army had been destroyed some talked about the moscow militia 
which preceded by the clergy would go to the three hills others 
whispered that augustin had been forbidden to leave that traitors had 
been seized that the peasants were rioting and robbing people on their 
way from moscow and so on but all this was only talk in reality 
though the council of fili at which it was decided to abandon moscow 
had not yet been held both those who went away and those who remained 
behind felt though they did not show it that moscow would certainly 
be abandoned and that they ought to get away as quickly as possible and 
save their belongings it was felt that everything would suddenly break 
up and change but up to the first of september nothing had done so 
as a criminal who is being led to execution knows that he must die 
immediately but yet looks about him and straightens the cap that is 
awry on his head so moscow involuntarily continued its wonted life 
though it knew that the time of its destruction was near when the 
conditions of life to which its people were accustomed to submit would 
be completely upset 

during the three days preceding the occupation of moscow the whole 
rostov family was absorbed in various activities the head of the 
family count ilya rostov continually drove about the city collecting 
the current rumors from all sides and gave superficial and hasty orders 
at home about the preparations for their departure 

the countess watched the things being packed was dissatisfied with 
everything was constantly in pursuit of petya who was always running 
away from her and was jealous of natasha with whom he spent all his 
time sonya alone directed the practical side of matters by getting 
things packed but of late sonya had been particularly sad and silent 
nicholas letter in which he mentioned princess mary had elicited in 
her presence joyous comments from the countess who saw an intervention 
of providence in this meeting of the princess and nicholas 

i was never pleased at bolkonskis engagement to natasha said the 
countess but i always wanted nicholas to marry the princess and had a 
presentiment that it would happen what a good thing it would be 

sonya felt that this was true that the only possibility of retrieving 
the rostovs affairs was by nicholas marrying a rich woman and that the 
princess was a good match it was very bitter for her but despite 
her grief or perhaps just because of it she took on herself all the 
difficult work of directing the storing and packing of their things and 
was busy for whole days the count and countess turned to her when they 
had any orders to give petya and natasha on the contrary far from 
helping their parents were generally a nuisance and a hindrance to 
everyone almost all day long the house resounded with their running 
feet their cries and their spontaneous laughter they laughed and were 
gay not because there was any reason to laugh but because gaiety and 
mirth were in their hearts and so everything that happened was a cause 
for gaiety and laughter to them petya was in high spirits because 
having left home a boy he had returned as everybody told him a fine 
young man because he was at home because he had left belaya tserkov 
where there was no hope of soon taking part in a battle and had come to 
moscow where there was to be fighting in a few days and chiefly because 
natasha whose lead he always followed was in high spirits natasha was 
gay because she had been sad too long and now nothing reminded her of 
the cause of her sadness and because she was feeling well she was also 
happy because she had someone to adore her the adoration of others 
was a lubricant the wheels of her machine needed to make them run 
freely  and petya adored her above all they were gay because there was 
a war near moscow there would be fighting at the town gates arms were 
being given out everybody was escaping  going away somewhere and 
in general something extraordinary was happening and that is always 
exciting especially to the young 





chapter xiii 


on saturday the thirty first of august everything in the rostovs 
house seemed topsy turvy all the doors were open all the furniture was 
being carried out or moved about and the mirrors and pictures had been 
taken down there were trunks in the rooms and hay wrapping paper and 
ropes were scattered about the peasants and house serfs carrying out 
the things were treading heavily on the parquet floors the yard was 
crowded with peasant carts some loaded high and already corded up 
others still empty 

the voices and footsteps of the many servants and of the peasants who 
had come with the carts resounded as they shouted to one another in 
the yard and in the house the count had been out since morning the 
countess had a headache brought on by all the noise and turmoil and was 
lying down in the new sitting room with a vinegar compress on her head 
petya was not at home he had gone to visit a friend with whom he meant 
to obtain a transfer from the militia to the active army sonya was in 
the ballroom looking after the packing of the glass and china natasha 
was sitting on the floor of her dismantled room with dresses ribbons 
and scarves strewn all about her gazing fixedly at the floor and 
holding in her hands the old ball dress already out of fashion which 
she had worn at her first petersburg ball 

natasha was ashamed of doing nothing when everyone else was so busy and 
several times that morning had tried to set to work but her heart was 
not in it and she could not and did not know how to do anything except 
with all her heart and all her might for a while she had stood beside 
sonya while the china was being packed and tried to help but soon gave 
it up and went to her room to pack her own things at first she found it 
amusing to give away dresses and ribbons to the maids but when that was 
done and what was left had still to be packed she found it dull 

dunyasha you pack you will wont you dear and when dunyasha 
willingly promised to do it all for her natasha sat down on the floor 
took her old ball dress and fell into a reverie quite unrelated to what 
ought to have occupied her thoughts now she was roused from her reverie 
by the talk of the maids in the next room which was theirs and by the 
sound of their hurried footsteps going to the back porch natasha got 
up and looked out of the window an enormously long row of carts full of 
wounded men had stopped in the street 

the housekeeper the old nurse the cooks coachmen maids footmen 
postilions and scullions stood at the gate staring at the wounded 

natasha throwing a clean pocket handkerchief over her hair and holding 
an end of it in each hand went out into the street 

the former housekeeper old mavra kuzminichna had stepped out of the 
crowd by the gate gone up to a cart with a hood constructed of bast 
mats and was speaking to a pale young officer who lay inside 
natasha moved a few steps forward and stopped shyly still holding her 
handkerchief and listened to what the housekeeper was saying 

then you have nobody in moscow she was saying you would be more 
comfortable somewhere in a house in ours for instance the family 
are leaving 

i dont know if it would be allowed replied the officer in a weak 
voice here is our commanding officer ask him and he pointed to a 
stout major who was walking back along the street past the row of carts 

natasha glanced with frightened eyes at the face of the wounded officer 
and at once went to meet the major 

may the wounded men stay in our house she asked 

the major raised his hand to his cap with a smile 

which one do you want maamselle said he screwing up his eyes and 
smiling 

natasha quietly repeated her question and her face and whole 
manner were so serious though she was still holding the ends of 
her handkerchief that the major ceased smiling and after some 
reflection  as if considering in how far the thing was possible  replied 
in the affirmative 

oh yes why not they may he said 

with a slight inclination of her head natasha stepped back quickly to 
mavra kuzminichna who stood talking compassionately to the officer 

they may he says they may whispered natasha 

the cart in which the officer lay was turned into the rostovs yard 
and dozens of carts with wounded men began at the invitation of the 
townsfolk to turn into the yards and to draw up at the entrances of the 
houses in povarskaya street natasha was evidently pleased to be dealing 
with new people outside the ordinary routine of her life she and mavra 
kuzminichna tried to get as many of the wounded as possible into their 
yard 

your papa must be told though said mavra kuzminichna 

never mind never mind what does it matter for one day we can move 
into the drawing room they can have all our half of the house 

there now young lady you do take things into your head even if we 
put them into the wing the mens room or the nurses room we must ask 
permission 

well ill ask 

natasha ran into the house and went on tiptoe through the half open door 
into the sitting room where there was a smell of vinegar and hoffmans 
drops 

are you asleep mamma 

oh what sleep  said the countess waking up just as she was dropping 
into a doze 

mamma darling said natasha kneeling by her mother and bringing her 
face close to her mothers i am sorry forgive me ill never do it 
again i woke you up mavra kuzminichna has sent me they have brought 
some wounded here  officers will you let them come they have nowhere 
to go i knew youd let them come she said quickly all in one breath 

what officers whom have they brought i dont understand anything 
about it said the countess 

natasha laughed and the countess too smiled slightly 

i knew youd give permission so ill tell them and having kissed 
her mother natasha got up and went to the door 

in the hall she met her father who had returned with bad news 

weve stayed too long said the count with involuntary vexation the 
club is closed and the police are leaving 

papa is it all right  ive invited some of the wounded into the 
house said natasha 

of course it is he answered absently thats not the point i beg 
you not to indulge in trifles now but to help to pack and tomorrow we 
must go go go 

and the count gave a similar order to the major domo and the servants 

at dinner petya having returned home told them the news he had heard 
he said the people had been getting arms in the kremlin and that though 
rostopchins broadsheet had said that he would sound a call two or three 
days in advance the order had certainly already been given for everyone 
to go armed to the three hills tomorrow and that there would be a big 
battle there 

the countess looked with timid horror at her sons eager excited face 
as he said this she realized that if she said a word about his not 
going to the battle she knew he enjoyed the thought of the impending 
engagement he would say something about men honor and the 
fatherland  something senseless masculine and obstinate which there 
would be no contradicting and her plans would be spoiled and so 
hoping to arrange to leave before then and take petya with her as their 
protector and defender she did not answer him but after dinner called 
the count aside and implored him with tears to take her away quickly 
that very night if possible with a womans involuntary loving cunning 
she who till then had not shown any alarm said that she would die of 
fright if they did not leave that very night without any pretense she 
was now afraid of everything 





chapter xiv 


madame schoss who had been out to visit her daughter increased the 
countess fears still more by telling what she had seen at a spirit 
dealers in myasnitski street when returning by that street she had 
been unable to pass because of a drunken crowd rioting in front of 
the shop she had taken a cab and driven home by a side street and the 
cabman had told her that the people were breaking open the barrels at 
the drink store having received orders to do so 

after dinner the whole rostov household set to work with enthusiastic 
haste packing their belongings and preparing for their departure the 
old count suddenly setting to work kept passing from the yard to the 
house and back again shouting confused instructions to the hurrying 
people and flurrying them still more petya directed things in the 
yard sonya owing to the counts contradictory orders lost her head 
and did not know what to do the servants ran noisily about the house 
and yard shouting and disputing natasha with the ardor characteristic 
of all she did suddenly set to work too at first her intervention in 
the business of packing was received skeptically everybody expected 
some prank from her and did not wish to obey her but she resolutely 
and passionately demanded obedience grew angry and nearly cried because 
they did not heed her and at last succeeded in making them believe her 
her first exploit which cost her immense effort and established her 
authority was the packing of the carpets the count had valuable 
gobelin tapestries and persian carpets in the house when natasha set 
to work two cases were standing open in the ballroom one almost full 
up with crockery the other with carpets there was also much china 
standing on the tables and still more was being brought in from the 
storeroom a third case was needed and servants had gone to fetch it 

sonya wait a bit  well pack everything into these said natasha 

you cant miss we have tried to said the butlers assistant 

no wait a minute please 

and natasha began rapidly taking out of the case dishes and plates 
wrapped in paper 

the dishes must go in here among the carpets said she 

why its a mercy if we can get the carpets alone into three cases 
said the butlers assistant 

oh wait please and natasha began rapidly and deftly sorting out the 
things these arent needed said she putting aside some plates of 
kiev ware these  yes these must go among the carpets she said 
referring to the saxony china dishes 

dont natasha leave it alone well get it all packed urged sonya 
reproachfully 

what a young lady she is remarked the major domo 

but natasha would not give in she turned everything out and began 
quickly repacking deciding that the inferior russian carpets and 
unnecessary crockery should not be taken at all when everything had 
been taken out of the cases they recommenced packing and it turned 
out that when the cheaper things not worth taking had nearly all been 
rejected the valuable ones really did all go into the two cases only 
the lid of the case containing the carpets would not shut down a few 
more things might have been taken out but natasha insisted on having 
her own way she packed repacked pressed made the butlers assistant 
and petya  whom she had drawn into the business of packing  press on the 
lid and made desperate efforts herself 

thats enough natasha said sonya i see you were right but just 
take out the top one 

i wont cried natasha with one hand holding back the hair that hung 
over her perspiring face while with the other she pressed down the 
carpets now press petya press vasilich press hard she cried 

the carpets yielded and the lid closed natasha clapping her hands 
screamed with delight and tears fell from her eyes but this only 
lasted a moment she at once set to work afresh and they now trusted her 
completely the count was not angry even when they told him that natasha 
had countermanded an order of his and the servants now came to her 
to ask whether a cart was sufficiently loaded and whether it might 
be corded up thanks to natashas directions the work now went on 
expeditiously unnecessary things were left and the most valuable 
packed as compactly as possible 

but hard as they all worked till quite late that night they could not 
get everything packed the countess had fallen asleep and the count 
having put off their departure till next morning went to bed 

sonya and natasha slept in the sitting room without undressing 

that night another wounded man was driven down the povarskaya and mavra 
kuzminichna who was standing at the gate had him brought into the 
rostovs yard mavra kuzminichna concluded that he was a very important 
man he was being conveyed in a caleche with a raised hood and was 
quite covered by an apron on the box beside the driver sat a venerable 
old attendant a doctor and two soldiers followed the carriage in a 
cart 

please come in here the masters are going away and the whole house 
will be empty said the old woman to the old attendant 

well perhaps said he with a sigh we dont expect to get him home 
alive we have a house of our own in moscow but its a long way from 
here and theres nobody living in it 

do us the honor to come in theres plenty of everything in the 
masters house come in said mavra kuzminichna is he very ill she 
asked 

the attendant made a hopeless gesture 

we dont expect to get him home we must ask the doctor 

and the old servant got down from the box and went up to the cart 

all right said the doctor 

the old servant returned to the caleche looked into it shook his 
head disconsolately told the driver to turn into the yard and stopped 
beside mavra kuzminichna 

o lord jesus christ she murmured 

she invited them to take the wounded man into the house 

the masters wont object she said 

but they had to avoid carrying the man upstairs and so they took him 
into the wing and put him in the room that had been madame schoss 

this wounded man was prince andrew bolkonski 





chapter xv 


moscows last day had come it was a clear bright autumn day a sunday 
the church bells everywhere were ringing for service just as usual on 
sundays nobody seemed yet to realize what awaited the city 

only two things indicated the social condition of moscow  the rabble 
that is the poor people and the price of commodities an enormous crowd 
of factory hands house serfs and peasants with whom some officials 
seminarists and gentry were mingled had gone early that morning to 
the three hills having waited there for rostopchin who did not turn 
up they became convinced that moscow would be surrendered and then 
dispersed all about the town to the public houses and cookshops prices 
too that day indicated the state of affairs the price of weapons of 
gold of carts and horses kept rising but the value of paper money and 
city articles kept falling so that by midday there were instances of 
carters removing valuable goods such as cloth and receiving in payment 
a half of what they carted while peasant horses were fetching five 
hundred rubles each and furniture mirrors and bronzes were being 
given away for nothing 

in the rostovs staid old fashioned house the dissolution of former 
conditions of life was but little noticeable as to the serfs the only 
indication was that three out of their huge retinue disappeared 
during the night but nothing was stolen and as to the value of their 
possessions the thirty peasant carts that had come in from their 
estates and which many people envied proved to be extremely valuable and 
they were offered enormous sums of money for them not only were huge 
sums offered for the horses and carts but on the previous evening and 
early in the morning of the first of september orderlies and servants 
sent by wounded officers came to the rostovs and wounded men dragged 
themselves there from the rostovs and from neighboring houses where 
they were accommodated entreating the servants to try to get them 
a lift out of moscow the major domo to whom these entreaties were 
addressed though he was sorry for the wounded resolutely refused 
saying that he dare not even mention the matter to the count pity these 
wounded men as one might it was evident that if they were given one 
cart there would be no reason to refuse another or all the carts and 
ones own carriages as well thirty carts could not save all the wounded 
and in the general catastrophe one could not disregard oneself and ones 
own family so thought the major domo on his masters behalf 

on waking up that morning count ilya rostov left his bedroom softly so 
as not to wake the countess who had fallen asleep only toward morning 
and came out to the porch in his lilac silk dressing gown in the yard 
stood the carts ready corded the carriages were at the front porch 
the major domo stood at the porch talking to an elderly orderly and to 
a pale young officer with a bandaged arm on seeing the count the 
major domo made a significant and stern gesture to them both to go away 

well vasilich is everything ready asked the count and stroking his 
bald head he looked good naturedly at the officer and the orderly and 
nodded to them he liked to see new faces 

we can harness at once your excellency 

well thats right as soon as the countess wakes well be off god 
willing what is it gentlemen he added turning to the officer are 
you staying in my house 

the officer came nearer and suddenly his face flushed crimson 

count be so good as to allow me for gods sake to get into some 
corner of one of your carts i have nothing here with me i shall be 
all right on a loaded cart 

before the officer had finished speaking the orderly made the same 
request on behalf of his master 

oh yes yes yes said the count hastily i shall be very pleased 
very pleased vasilich youll see to it just unload one or two carts 
well what of it do whats necessary said the count muttering 
some indefinite order 

but at the same moment an expression of warm gratitude on the officers 
face had already sealed the order the count looked around him in the 
yard at the gates at the window of the wings wounded officers and 
their orderlies were to be seen they were all looking at the count and 
moving toward the porch 

please step into the gallery your excellency said the major domo 
what are your orders about the pictures 

the count went into the house with him repeating his order not to 
refuse the wounded who asked for a lift 

well never mind some of the things can be unloaded he added in a 
soft confidential voice as though afraid of being overheard 

at nine oclock the countess woke up and matrena timofeevna who had 
been her ladys maid before her marriage and now performed a sort of 
chief gendarmes duty for her came to say that madame schoss was much 
offended and the young ladies summer dresses could not be left behind 
on inquiry the countess learned that madame schoss was offended because 
her trunk had been taken down from its cart and all the loads were 
being uncorded and the luggage taken out of the carts to make room for 
wounded men whom the count in the simplicity of his heart had ordered 
that they should take with them the countess sent for her husband 

what is this my dear i hear that the luggage is being unloaded 

you know love i wanted to tell you countess dear an officer 
came to me to ask for a few carts for the wounded after all ours are 
things that can be bought but think what being left behind means to 
them really now in our own yard  we asked them in ourselves and 
there are officers among them you know i think my dear let them 
be taken wheres the hurry 

the count spoke timidly as he always did when talking of money matters 
the countess was accustomed to this tone as a precursor of news of 
something detrimental to the childrens interests such as the building 
of a new gallery or conservatory the inauguration of a private theater 
or an orchestra she was accustomed always to oppose anything announced 
in that timid tone and considered it her duty to do so 

she assumed her dolefully submissive manner and said to her husband 
listen to me count you have managed matters so that we are getting 
nothing for the house and now you wish to throw away all our  all the 
childrens property you said yourself that we have a hundred thousand 
rubles worth of things in the house i dont consent my dear i dont 
do as you please its the governments business to look after the 
wounded they know that look at the lopukhins opposite they cleared 
out everything two days ago thats what other people do its only 
we who are such fools if you have no pity on me have some for the 
children 

flourishing his arms in despair the count left the room without 
replying 

papa what are you doing that for asked natasha who had followed him 
into her mothers room 

nothing what business is it of yours muttered the count angrily 

but i heard said natasha why does mamma object 

what business is it of yours cried the count 

natasha stepped up to the window and pondered 

papa heres berg coming to see us said she looking out of the 
window 





chapter xvi 


berg the rostovs son in law was already a colonel wearing the orders 
of vladimir and anna and he still filled the quiet and agreeable post 
of assistant to the head of the staff of the assistant commander of the 
first division of the second army 

on the first of september he had come to moscow from the army 

he had nothing to do in moscow but he had noticed that everyone in the 
army was asking for leave to visit moscow and had something to do there 
so he considered it necessary to ask for leave of absence for family and 
domestic reasons 

berg drove up to his father in laws house in his spruce little trap 
with a pair of sleek roans exactly like those of a certain prince he 
looked attentively at the carts in the yard and while going up to the 
porch took out a clean pocket handkerchief and tied a knot in it 

from the anteroom berg ran with smooth though impatient steps into the 
drawing room where he embraced the count kissed the hands of natasha 
and sonya and hastened to inquire after mammas health 

health at a time like this said the count come tell us the news 
is the army retreating or will there be another battle 

god almighty alone can decide the fate of our fatherland papa said 
berg the army is burning with a spirit of heroism and the leaders so 
to say have now assembled in council no one knows what is coming but 
in general i can tell you papa that such a heroic spirit the truly 
antique valor of the russian army which they  which it he 
corrected himself has shown or displayed in the battle of the 
twenty sixth  there are no words worthy to do it justice i tell you 
papa he smote himself on the breast as a general he had heard speaking 
had done but berg did it a trifle late for he should have struck his 
breast at the words russian army i tell you frankly that we the 
commanders far from having to urge the men on or anything of that kind 
could hardly restrain those those yes those exploits of antique 
valor he went on rapidly general barclay de tolly risked his life 
everywhere at the head of the troops i can assure you our corps was 
stationed on a hillside you can imagine 

and berg related all that he remembered of the various tales he had 
heard those days natasha watched him with an intent gaze that confused 
him as if she were trying to find in his face the answer to some 
question 

altogether such heroism as was displayed by the russian warriors 
cannot be imagined or adequately praised said berg glancing round 
at natasha and as if anxious to conciliate her replying to her intent 
look with a smile russia is not in moscow she lives in the hearts of 
her sons isnt it so papa said he 

just then the countess came in from the sitting room with a weary and 
dissatisfied expression berg hurriedly jumped up kissed her hand 
asked about her health and swaying his head from side to side to 
express sympathy remained standing beside her 

yes mamma i tell you sincerely that these are hard and sad times for 
every russian but why are you so anxious you have still time to get 
away 

i cant think what the servants are about said the countess turning 
to her husband i have just been told that nothing is ready yet 
somebody after all must see to things one misses mitenka at such times 
there wont be any end to it 

the count was about to say something but evidently restrained himself 
he got up from his chair and went to the door 

at that moment berg drew out his handkerchief as if to blow his nose 
and seeing the knot in it pondered shaking his head sadly and 
significantly 

and i have a great favor to ask of you papa said he 

hm said the count and stopped 

i was driving past yusupovs house just now said berg with a laugh 
when the steward a man i know ran out and asked me whether i wouldnt 
buy something i went in out of curiosity you know and there is a 
small chiffonier and a dressing table you know how dear vera wanted a 
chiffonier like that and how we had a dispute about it at the mention 
of the chiffonier and dressing table berg involuntarily changed his tone 
to one of pleasure at his admirable domestic arrangements and its 
such a beauty it pulls out and has a secret english drawer you know 
and dear vera has long wanted one i wish to give her a surprise you 
see i saw so many of those peasant carts in your yard please let me 
have one i will pay the man well and 

the count frowned and coughed 

ask the countess i dont give orders 

if its inconvenient please dont said berg only i so wanted it 
for dear veras sake 

oh go to the devil all of you to the devil the devil the devil 
cried the old count my heads in a whirl 

and he left the room the countess began to cry 

yes mamma yes these are very hard times said berg 

natasha left the room with her father and as if finding it difficult to 
reach some decision first followed him and then ran downstairs 

petya was in the porch engaged in giving out weapons to the servants 
who were to leave moscow the loaded carts were still standing in the 
yard two of them had been uncorded and a wounded officer was climbing 
into one of them helped by an orderly 

do you know what its about petya asked natasha 

she understood that he meant what were their parents quarreling about 
she did not answer 

its because papa wanted to give up all the carts to the wounded said 
petya vasilich told me i consider 

i consider natasha suddenly almost shouted turning her angry face to 
petya i consider it so horrid so abominable so i dont know what 
are we despicable germans 

her throat quivered with convulsive sobs and afraid of weakening and 
letting the force of her anger run to waste she turned and rushed 
headlong up the stairs 

berg was sitting beside the countess consoling her with the respectful 
attention of a relative the count pipe in hand was pacing up and down 
the room when natasha her face distorted by anger burst in like a 
tempest and approached her mother with rapid steps 

its horrid its abominable she screamed you cant possibly have 
ordered it 

berg and the countess looked at her perplexed and frightened the count 
stood still at the window and listened 

mamma its impossible see what is going on in the yard she cried 
they will be left 

whats the matter with you who are they what do you want 

why the wounded its impossible mamma its monstrous no mamma 
darling its not the thing please forgive me darling mamma what 
does it matter what we take away only look what is going on in the 
yard mamma its impossible 

the count stood by the window and listened without turning round 
suddenly he sniffed and put his face closer to the window 

the countess glanced at her daughter saw her face full of shame for her 
mother saw her agitation and understood why her husband did not turn 
to look at her now and she glanced round quite disconcerted 

oh do as you like am i hindering anyone she said not surrendering 
at once 

mamma darling forgive me 

but the countess pushed her daughter away and went up to her husband 

my dear you order what is right you know i dont understand about 
it said she dropping her eyes shamefacedly 

the eggs the eggs are teaching the hen muttered the count through 
tears of joy and he embraced his wife who was glad to hide her look of 
shame on his breast 

papa mamma may i see to it may i asked natasha we will still 
take all the most necessary things 

the count nodded affirmatively and natasha at the rapid pace at which 
she used to run when playing at tag ran through the ballroom to the 
anteroom and downstairs into the yard 

the servants gathered round natasha but could not believe the strange 
order she brought them until the count himself in his wifes name 
confirmed the order to give up all the carts to the wounded and take the 
trunks to the storerooms when they understood that order the servants 
set to work at this new task with pleasure and zeal it no longer seemed 
strange to them but on the contrary it seemed the only thing that could 
be done just as a quarter of an hour before it had not seemed strange 
to anyone that the wounded should be left behind and the goods carted 
away but that had seemed the only thing to do 

the whole household as if to atone for not having done it sooner set 
eagerly to work at the new task of placing the wounded in the carts the 
wounded dragged themselves out of their rooms and stood with pale but 
happy faces round the carts the news that carts were to be had spread 
to the neighboring houses from which wounded men began to come into the 
rostovs yard many of the wounded asked them not to unload the carts 
but only to let them sit on the top of the things but the work of 
unloading once started could not be arrested it seemed not to matter 
whether all or only half the things were left behind cases full of 
china bronzes pictures and mirrors that had been so carefully 
packed the night before now lay about the yard and still they went on 
searching for and finding possibilities of unloading this or that and 
letting the wounded have another and yet another cart 

we can take four more men said the steward they can have my trap 
or else what is to become of them 

let them have my wardrobe cart said the countess dunyasha can go 
with me in the carriage 

they unloaded the wardrobe cart and sent it to take wounded men from a 
house two doors off the whole household servants included was bright 
and animated natasha was in a state of rapturous excitement such as she 
had not known for a long time 

what could we fasten this onto asked the servants trying to fix a 
trunk on the narrow footboard behind a carriage we must keep at least 
one cart 

whats in it asked natasha 

the counts books 

leave it vasilich will put it away its not wanted 

the phaeton was full of people and there was a doubt as to where count 
peter could sit 

on the box youll sit on the box wont you petya cried natasha 

sonya too was busy all this time but the aim of her efforts was quite 
different from natashas she was putting away the things that had to 
be left behind and making a list of them as the countess wished and she 
tried to get as much taken away with them as possible 





chapter xvii 


before two oclock in the afternoon the rostovs four carriages packed 
full and with the horses harnessed stood at the front door one by one 
the carts with the wounded had moved out of the yard 

the caleche in which prince andrew was being taken attracted sonyas 
attention as it passed the front porch with the help of a maid she was 
arranging a seat for the countess in the huge high coach that stood at 
the entrance 

whose caleche is that she inquired leaning out of the carriage 
window 

why didnt you know miss replied the maid the wounded prince he 
spent the night in our house and is going with us 

but who is it whats his name 

its our intended that was  prince bolkonski himself they say he is 
dying replied the maid with a sigh 

sonya jumped out of the coach and ran to the countess the countess 
tired out and already dressed in shawl and bonnet for her journey 
was pacing up and down the drawing room waiting for the household to 
assemble for the usual silent prayer with closed doors before starting 
natasha was not in the room 

mamma said sonya prince andrew is here mortally wounded he is 
going with us 

the countess opened her eyes in dismay and seizing sonyas arm glanced 
around 

natasha she murmured 

at that moment this news had only one significance for both of them 
they knew their natasha and alarm as to what would happen if she heard 
this news stifled all sympathy for the man they both liked 

natasha does not know yet but he is going with us said sonya 

you say he is dying 

sonya nodded 

the countess put her arms around sonya and began to cry 

the ways of god are past finding out she thought feeling that the 
almighty hand hitherto unseen was becoming manifest in all that was 
now taking place 

well mamma everything is ready whats the matter asked natasha as 
with animated face she ran into the room 

nothing answered the countess if everything is ready let us start 

and the countess bent over her reticule to hide her agitated face sonya 
embraced natasha and kissed her 

natasha looked at her inquiringly 

what is it what has happened 

nothing no 

is it something very bad for me what is it persisted natasha with 
her quick intuition 

sonya sighed and made no reply the count petya madame schoss mavra 
kuzminichna and vasilich came into the drawing room and having closed 
the doors they all sat down and remained for some moments silently 
seated without looking at one another 

the count was the first to rise and with a loud sigh crossed himself 
before the icon all the others did the same then the count embraced 
mavra kuzminichna and vasilich who were to remain in moscow and while 
they caught at his hand and kissed his shoulder he patted their backs 
lightly with some vaguely affectionate and comforting words the 
countess went into the oratory and there sonya found her on her knees 
before the icons that had been left here and there hanging on the wall 
the most precious ones with which some family tradition was connected 
were being taken with them 

in the porch and in the yard the men whom petya had armed with swords 
and daggers with trousers tucked inside their high boots and with belts 
and girdles tightened were taking leave of those remaining behind 

as is always the case at a departure much had been forgotten or put in 
the wrong place and for a long time two menservants stood one on 
each side of the open door and the carriage steps waiting to help the 
countess in while maids rushed with cushions and bundles from the house 
to the carriages the caleche the phaeton and back again 

they always will forget everything said the countess dont you know 
i cant sit like that 

and dunyasha with clenched teeth without replying but with an 
aggrieved look on her face hastily got into the coach to rearrange the 
seat 

oh those servants said the count swaying his head 

efim the old coachman who was the only one the countess trusted to 
drive her sat perched up high on the box and did not so much as glance 
round at what was going on behind him from thirty years experience 
he knew it would be some time yet before the order be off in gods 
name would be given him and he knew that even when it was said 
he would be stopped once or twice more while they sent back to fetch 
something that had been forgotten and even after that he would again 
be stopped and the countess herself would lean out of the window and beg 
him for the love of heaven to drive carefully down the hill he knew 
all this and therefore waited calmly for what would happen with more 
patience than the horses especially the near one the chestnut falcon 
who was pawing the ground and champing his bit at last all were 
seated the carriage steps were folded and pulled up the door was shut 
somebody was sent for a traveling case and the countess leaned out 
and said what she had to say then efim deliberately doffed his hat and 
began crossing himself the postilion and all the other servants did the 
same off in gods name said efim putting on his hat start the 
postilion started the horses the off pole horse tugged at his collar 
the high springs creaked and the body of the coach swayed the footman 
sprang onto the box of the moving coach which jolted as it passed out 
of the yard onto the uneven roadway the other vehicles jolted in 
their turn and the procession of carriages moved up the street in the 
carriages the caleche and the phaeton all crossed themselves as they 
passed the church opposite the house those who were to remain in moscow 
walked on either side of the vehicles seeing the travelers off 

rarely had natasha experienced so joyful a feeling as now sitting in 
the carriage beside the countess and gazing at the slowly receding 
walls of forsaken agitated moscow occasionally she leaned out of the 
carriage window and looked back and then forward at the long train of 
wounded in front of them almost at the head of the line she could see 
the raised hood of prince andrews caleche she did not know who was 
in it but each time she looked at the procession her eyes sought that 
caleche she knew it was right in front 

in kudrino from the nikitski presnya and podnovinsk streets came 
several other trains of vehicles similar to the rostovs and as they 
passed along the sadovaya street the carriages and carts formed two rows 
abreast 

as they were going round the sukharev water tower natasha who was 
inquisitively and alertly scrutinizing the people driving or walking 
past suddenly cried out in joyful surprise 

dear me mamma sonya look its he 

who who 

look yes on my word its bezukhov said natasha putting her head 
out of the carriage and staring at a tall stout man in a coachmans 
long coat who from his manner of walking and moving was evidently 
a gentleman in disguise and who was passing under the arch of the 
sukharev tower accompanied by a small sallow faced beardless old man 
in a frieze coat 

yes it really is bezukhov in a coachmans coat with a queer looking 
old boy really said natasha look look 

no its not he how can you talk such nonsense 

mamma screamed natasha ill stake my head its he i assure you 
stop stop she cried to the coachman 

but the coachman could not stop for from the meshchanski street came 
more carts and carriages and the rostovs were being shouted at to move 
on and not block the way 

in fact however though now much farther off than before the rostovs 
all saw pierre  or someone extraordinarily like him  in a coachmans 
coat going down the street with head bent and a serious face beside a 
small beardless old man who looked like a footman that old man 
noticed a face thrust out of the carriage window gazing at them and 
respectfully touching pierres elbow said something to him and pointed 
to the carriage pierre evidently engrossed in thought could not at 
first understand him at length when he had understood and looked in the 
direction the old man indicated he recognized natasha and following 
his first impulse stepped instantly and rapidly toward the coach but 
having taken a dozen steps he seemed to remember something and stopped 

natashas face leaning out of the window beamed with quizzical 
kindliness 

peter kirilovich come here we have recognized you this is 
wonderful she cried holding out her hand to him what are you doing 
why are you like this 

pierre took her outstretched hand and kissed it awkwardly as he walked 
along beside her while the coach still moved on 

what is the matter count asked the countess in a surprised and 
commiserating tone 

what what why dont ask me said pierre and looked round at 
natasha whose radiant happy expression  of which he was conscious 
without looking at her  filled him with enchantment 

are you remaining in moscow then 

pierre hesitated 

in moscow he said in a questioning tone yes in moscow good by 

ah if only i were a man id certainly stay with you how splendid 
said natasha mamma if youll let me ill stay 

pierre glanced absently at natasha and was about to say something but 
the countess interrupted him 

you were at the battle we heard 

yes i was pierre answered there will be another battle 
tomorrow he began but natasha interrupted him 

but what is the matter with you count you are not like yourself 

oh dont ask me dont ask me i dont know myself tomorrow but 
no good by good by he muttered its an awful time and dropping 
behind the carriage he stepped onto the pavement 

natasha continued to lean out of the window for a long time beaming at 
him with her kindly slightly quizzical happy smile 





chapter xviii 


for the last two days ever since leaving home pierre had been living 
in the empty house of his deceased benefactor bazdeev this is how it 
happened 

when he woke up on the morning after his return to moscow and his 
interview with count rostopchin he could not for some time make out 
where he was and what was expected of him when he was informed that 
among others awaiting him in his reception room there was a frenchman 
who had brought a letter from his wife the countess helene he felt 
suddenly overcome by that sense of confusion and hopelessness to which 
he was apt to succumb he felt that everything was now at an end all 
was in confusion and crumbling to pieces that nobody was right or 
wrong the future held nothing and there was no escape from this 
position smiling unnaturally and muttering to himself he first sat 
down on the sofa in an attitude of despair then rose went to the door 
of the reception room and peeped through the crack returned flourishing 
his arms and took up a book his major domo came in a second time to 
say that the frenchman who had brought the letter from the countess 
was very anxious to see him if only for a minute and that someone from 
bazdeevs widow had called to ask pierre to take charge of her husbands 
books as she herself was leaving for the country 

oh yes in a minute wait or no no of course go and say i will 
come directly pierre replied to the major domo 

but as soon as the man had left the room pierre took up his hat which 
was lying on the table and went out of his study by the other door 
there was no one in the passage he went along the whole length of this 
passage to the stairs and frowning and rubbing his forehead with 
both hands went down as far as the first landing the hall porter was 
standing at the front door from the landing where pierre stood there 
was a second staircase leading to the back entrance he went down that 
staircase and out into the yard no one had seen him but there were 
some carriages waiting and as soon as pierre stepped out of the gate 
the coachmen and the yard porter noticed him and raised their caps to 
him when he felt he was being looked at he behaved like an ostrich 
which hides its head in a bush in order not to be seen he hung his head 
and quickening his pace went down the street 

of all the affairs awaiting pierre that day the sorting of joseph 
bazdeevs books and papers appeared to him the most necessary 

he hired the first cab he met and told the driver to go to the 
patriarchs ponds where the widow bazdeevs house was 

continually turning round to look at the rows of loaded carts that were 
making their way from all sides out of moscow and balancing his bulky 
body so as not to slip out of the ramshackle old vehicle pierre 
experiencing the joyful feeling of a boy escaping from school began to 
talk to his driver 

the man told him that arms were being distributed today at the kremlin 
and that tomorrow everyone would be sent out beyond the three hills 
gates and a great battle would be fought there 

having reached the patriarchs ponds pierre found the bazdeevs house 
where he had not been for a long time past he went up to the gate 
gerasim that sallow beardless old man pierre had seen at torzhok five 
years before with joseph bazdeev came out in answer to his knock 

at home asked pierre 

owing to the present state of things sophia danilovna has gone to the 
torzhok estate with the children your excellency 

i will come in all the same i have to look through the books said 
pierre 

be so good as to step in makar alexeevich the brother of my late 
master  may the kingdom of heaven be his  has remained here but he is 
in a weak state as you know said the old servant 

pierre knew that makar alexeevich was joseph bazdeevs half insane 
brother and a hard drinker 

yes yes i know let us go in said pierre and entered the house 

a tall bald headed old man with a red nose wearing a dressing gown and 
with galoshes on his bare feet stood in the anteroom on seeing pierre 
he muttered something angrily and went away along the passage 

he was a very clever man but has now grown quite feeble as your honor 
sees said gerasim will you step into the study pierre nodded as 
it was sealed up so it has remained but sophia danilovna gave orders 
that if anyone should come from you they were to have the books 

pierre went into that gloomy study which he had entered with such 
trepidation in his benefactors lifetime the room dusty and untouched 
since the death of joseph bazdeev was now even gloomier 

gerasim opened one of the shutters and left the room on tiptoe pierre 
went round the study approached the cupboard in which the manuscripts 
were kept and took out what had once been one of the most important 
the holy of holies of the order this was the authentic scotch acts 
with bazdeevs notes and explanations he sat down at the dusty writing 
table and having laid the manuscripts before him opened them out 
closed them finally pushed them away and resting his head on his hand 
sank into meditation 

gerasim looked cautiously into the study several times and saw pierre 
always sitting in the same attitude 

more than two hours passed and gerasim took the liberty of making a 
slight noise at the door to attract his attention but pierre did not 
hear him 

is the cabman to be discharged your honor 

oh yes said pierre rousing himself and rising hurriedly look 
here he added taking gerasim by a button of his coat and looking down 
at the old man with moist shining and ecstatic eyes i say do you 
know that there is going to be a battle tomorrow 

we heard so replied the man 

i beg you not to tell anyone who i am and to do what i ask you 

yes your excellency replied gerasim will you have something to 
eat 

no but i want something else i want peasant clothes and a pistol 
said pierre unexpectedly blushing 

yes your excellency said gerasim after thinking for a moment 

all the rest of that day pierre spent alone in his benefactors study 
and gerasim heard him pacing restlessly from one corner to another and 
talking to himself and he spent the night on a bed made up for him 
there 

gerasim being a servant who in his time had seen many strange things 
accepted pierres taking up his residence in the house without 
surprise and seemed pleased to have someone to wait on that same 
evening  without even asking himself what they were wanted for  he 
procured a coachmans coat and cap for pierre and promised to get him 
the pistol next day makar alexeevich came twice that evening shuffling 
along in his galoshes as far as the door and stopped and looked 
ingratiatingly at pierre but as soon as pierre turned toward him he 
wrapped his dressing gown around him with a shamefaced and angry look 
and hurried away it was when pierre wearing the coachmans coat which 
gerasim had procured for him and had disinfected by steam was on his 
way with the old man to buy the pistol at the sukharev market that he 
met the rostovs 





chapter xix 


kutuzovs order to retreat through moscow to the ryazan road was issued 
at night on the first of september 

the first troops started at once and during the night they marched 
slowly and steadily without hurry at daybreak however those nearing 
the town at the dorogomilov bridge saw ahead of them masses of soldiers 
crowding and hurrying across the bridge ascending on the opposite side 
and blocking the streets and alleys while endless masses of troops were 
bearing down on them from behind and an unreasoning hurry and alarm 
overcame them they all rushed forward to the bridge onto it and 
to the fords and the boats kutuzov himself had driven round by side 
streets to the other side of moscow 

by ten oclock in the morning of the second of september only the rear 
guard remained in the dorogomilov suburb where they had ample room the 
main army was on the other side of moscow or beyond it 

at that very time at ten in the morning of the second of september 
napoleon was standing among his troops on the poklonny hill looking at 
the panorama spread out before him from the twenty sixth of august 
to the second of september that is from the battle of borodino to the 
entry of the french into moscow during the whole of that agitating 
memorable week there had been the extraordinary autumn weather that 
always comes as a surprise when the sun hangs low and gives more heat 
than in spring when everything shines so brightly in the rare clear 
atmosphere that the eyes smart when the lungs are strengthened and 
refreshed by inhaling the aromatic autumn air when even the nights 
are warm and when in those dark warm nights golden stars startle and 
delight us continually by falling from the sky 

at ten in the morning of the second of september this weather still 
held 

the brightness of the morning was magical moscow seen from the poklonny 
hill lay spaciously spread out with her river her gardens and her 
churches and she seemed to be living her usual life her cupolas 
glittering like stars in the sunlight 

the view of the strange city with its peculiar architecture such as 
he had never seen before filled napoleon with the rather envious and 
uneasy curiosity men feel when they see an alien form of life that has 
no knowledge of them this city was evidently living with the full force 
of its own life by the indefinite signs which even at a distance 
distinguish a living body from a dead one napoleon from the poklonny 
hill perceived the throb of life in the town and felt as it were the 
breathing of that great and beautiful body 

every russian looking at moscow feels her to be a mother every 
foreigner who sees her even if ignorant of her significance as the 
mother city must feel her feminine character and napoleon felt it 

cette ville asiatique aux innombrables eglises moscou la sainte la 
voila done enfin cette fameuse ville il etait temps * said he and 
dismounting he ordered a plan of moscow to be spread out before him and 
summoned lelorgne dideville the interpreter 


* that asiatic city of the innumerable churches holy 
moscow here it is then at last that famous city it was 
high time 


a town captured by the enemy is like a maid who has lost her honor 
thought he he had said so to tuchkov at smolensk from that point of 
view he gazed at the oriental beauty he had not seen before it seemed 
strange to him that his long felt wish which had seemed unattainable 
had at last been realized in the clear morning light he gazed now at 
the city and now at the plan considering its details and the assurance 
of possessing it agitated and awed him 

but could it be otherwise he thought here is this capital at my 
feet where is alexander now and of what is he thinking a strange 
beautiful and majestic city and a strange and majestic moment in what 
light must i appear to them thought he thinking of his troops 
here she is the reward for all those fainthearted men he reflected 
glancing at those near him and at the troops who were approaching and 
forming up one word from me one movement of my hand and that ancient 
capital of the tsars would perish but my clemency is always ready to 
descend upon the vanquished i must be magnanimous and truly great but 
no it cant be true that i am in moscow he suddenly thought 
yet here she is lying at my feet with her golden domes and crosses 
scintillating and twinkling in the sunshine but i shall spare her on 
the ancient monuments of barbarism and despotism i will inscribe great 
words of justice and mercy it is just this which alexander will 
feel most painfully i know him it seemed to napoleon that the chief 
import of what was taking place lay in the personal struggle between 
himself and alexander from the height of the kremlin  yes there 
is the kremlin yes  i will give them just laws i will teach them the 
meaning of true civilization i will make generations of boyars remember 
their conqueror with love i will tell the deputation that i did not 
and do not desire war that i have waged war only against the false 
policy of their court that i love and respect alexander and that in 
moscow i will accept terms of peace worthy of myself and of my people 
i do not wish to utilize the fortunes of war to humiliate an honored 
monarch boyars i will say to them i do not desire war i desire 
the peace and welfare of all my subjects however i know their 
presence will inspire me and i shall speak to them as i always do 
clearly impressively and majestically but can it be true that i am in 
moscow yes there she lies 

quon mamene les boyars * said he to his suite 


* bring the boyars to me 


a general with a brilliant suite galloped off at once to fetch the 
boyars 

two hours passed napoleon had lunched and was again standing in the 
same place on the poklonny hill awaiting the deputation his speech to 
the boyars had already taken definite shape in his imagination that 
speech was full of dignity and greatness as napoleon understood it 

he was himself carried away by the tone of magnanimity he intended to 
adopt toward moscow in his imagination he appointed days for assemblies 
at the palace of the tsars at which russian notables and his own would 
mingle he mentally appointed a governor one who would win the 
hearts of the people having learned that there were many charitable 
institutions in moscow he mentally decided that he would shower favors 
on them all he thought that as in africa he had to put on a burnoose 
and sit in a mosque so in moscow he must be beneficent like the tsars 
and in order finally to touch the hearts of the russians  and being like 
all frenchmen unable to imagine anything sentimental without a reference 
to ma chere ma tendre ma pauvre mere *   he decided that he would 
place an inscription on all these establishments in large letters 
this establishment is dedicated to my dear mother or no it should 
be simply maison de ma mere *2 he concluded but am i really in 
moscow yes here it lies before me but why is the deputation from the 
city so long in appearing he wondered 


* my dear my tender my poor mother 

* 2 house of my mother 


meanwhile an agitated consultation was being carried on in whispers 
among his generals and marshals at the rear of his suite those sent to 
fetch the deputation had returned with the news that moscow was empty 
that everyone had left it the faces of those who were not conferring 
together were pale and perturbed they were not alarmed by the fact 
that moscow had been abandoned by its inhabitants grave as that fact 
seemed but by the question how to tell the emperor  without putting 
him in the terrible position of appearing ridiculous  that he had been 
awaiting the boyars so long in vain that there were drunken mobs left 
in moscow but no one else some said that a deputation of some sort must 
be scraped together others disputed that opinion and maintained that 
the emperor should first be carefully and skillfully prepared and then 
told the truth 

he will have to be told all the same said some gentlemen of the 
suite but gentlemen 

the position was the more awkward because the emperor meditating upon 
his magnanimous plans was pacing patiently up and down before the 
outspread map occasionally glancing along the road to moscow from under 
his lifted hand with a bright and proud smile 

but its impossible declared the gentlemen of the suite shrugging 
their shoulders but not venturing to utter the implied word  le 
ridicule 

at last the emperor tired of futile expectation his actors instinct 
suggesting to him that the sublime moment having been too long drawn out 
was beginning to lose its sublimity gave a sign with his hand a single 
report of a signaling gun followed and the troops who were already 
spread out on different sides of moscow moved into the city through 
tver kaluga and dorogomilov gates faster and faster vying with 
one another they moved at the double or at a trot vanishing amid the 
clouds of dust they raised and making the air ring with a deafening roar 
of mingling shouts 

drawn on by the movement of his troops napoleon rode with them as far as 
the dorogomilov gate but there again stopped and dismounting from his 
horse paced for a long time by the kammer kollezski rampart awaiting 
the deputation 





chapter xx 


meanwhile moscow was empty there were still people in it perhaps a 
fiftieth part of its former inhabitants had remained but it was empty 
it was empty in the sense that a dying queenless hive is empty 

in a queenless hive no life is left though to a superficial glance it 
seems as much alive as other hives 

the bees circle round a queenless hive in the hot beams of the midday 
sun as gaily as around the living hives from a distance it smells of 
honey like the others and bees fly in and out in the same way but one 
has only to observe that hive to realize that there is no longer any 
life in it the bees do not fly in the same way the smell and the sound 
that meet the beekeeper are not the same to the beekeepers tap on the 
wall of the sick hive instead of the former instant unanimous 
humming of tens of thousands of bees with their abdomens threateningly 
compressed and producing by the rapid vibration of their wings an 
aerial living sound the only reply is a disconnected buzzing from 
different parts of the deserted hive from the alighting board instead 
of the former spirituous fragrant smell of honey and venom and the warm 
whiffs of crowded life comes an odor of emptiness and decay mingling 
with the smell of honey there are no longer sentinels sounding the 
alarm with their abdomens raised and ready to die in defense of the 
hive there is no longer the measured quiet sound of throbbing activity 
like the sound of boiling water but diverse discordant sounds of 
disorder in and out of the hive long black robber bees smeared with 
honey fly timidly and shiftily they do not sting but crawl away from 
danger formerly only bees laden with honey flew into the hive and they 
flew out empty now they fly out laden the beekeeper opens the lower 
part of the hive and peers in instead of black glossy bees  tamed by 
toil clinging to one anothers legs and drawing out the wax with a 
ceaseless hum of labor  that used to hang in long clusters down to 
the floor of the hive drowsy shriveled bees crawl about separately 
in various directions on the floor and walls of the hive instead of a 
neatly glued floor swept by the bees with the fanning of their wings 
there is a floor littered with bits of wax excrement dying bees 
scarcely moving their legs and dead ones that have not been cleared 
away 

the beekeeper opens the upper part of the hive and examines the super 
instead of serried rows of bees sealing up every gap in the combs and 
keeping the brood warm he sees the skillful complex structures of the 
combs but no longer in their former state of purity all is neglected 
and foul black robber bees are swiftly and stealthily prowling about 
the combs and the short home bees shriveled and listless as if they 
were old creep slowly about without trying to hinder the robbers 
having lost all motive and all sense of life drones bumblebees wasps 
and butterflies knock awkwardly against the walls of the hive in their 
flight here and there among the cells containing dead brood and honey 
an angry buzzing can sometimes be heard here and there a couple of 
bees by force of habit and custom cleaning out the brood cells with 
efforts beyond their strength laboriously drag away a dead bee or 
bumblebee without knowing why they do it in another corner two old bees 
are languidly fighting or cleaning themselves or feeding one another 
without themselves knowing whether they do it with friendly or hostile 
intent in a third place a crowd of bees crushing one another attack 
some victim and fight and smother it and the victim enfeebled or 
killed drops from above slowly and lightly as a feather among the heap 
of corpses the keeper opens the two center partitions to examine 
the brood cells in place of the former close dark circles formed by 
thousands of bees sitting back to back and guarding the high mystery 
of generation he sees hundreds of dull listless and sleepy shells of 
bees they have almost all died unawares sitting in the sanctuary they 
had guarded and which is now no more they reek of decay and death only 
a few of them still move rise and feebly fly to settle on the enemys 
hand lacking the spirit to die stinging him the rest are dead and fall 
as lightly as fish scales the beekeeper closes the hive chalks a mark 
on it and when he has time tears out its contents and burns it clean 

so in the same way moscow was empty when napoleon weary uneasy and 
morose paced up and down in front of the kammer kollezski rampart 
awaiting what to his mind was a necessary if but formal observance of 
the proprieties  a deputation 

in various corners of moscow there still remained a few people aimlessly 
moving about following their old habits and hardly aware of what they 
were doing 

when with due circumspection napoleon was informed that moscow was 
empty he looked angrily at his informant turned away and silently 
continued to walk to and fro 

my carriage he said 

he took his seat beside the aide de camp on duty and drove into the 
suburb moscow deserted he said to himself what an incredible 
event 

he did not drive into the town but put up at an inn in the dorogomilov 
suburb 

the coup de theatre had not come off 





chapter xxi 


the russian troops were passing through moscow from two oclock at night 
till two in the afternoon and bore away with them the wounded and the 
last of the inhabitants who were leaving 

the greatest crush during the movement of the troops took place at the 
stone moskva and yauza bridges 

while the troops dividing into two parts when passing around the 
kremlin were thronging the moskva and the stone bridges a great many 
soldiers taking advantage of the stoppage and congestion turned back 
from the bridges and slipped stealthily and silently past the church of 
vasili the beatified and under the borovitski gate back up the hill 
to the red square where some instinct told them they could easily take 
things not belonging to them crowds of the kind seen at cheap sales 
filled all the passages and alleys of the bazaar but there were no 
dealers with voices of ingratiating affability inviting customers to 
enter there were no hawkers nor the usual motley crowd of female 
purchasers  but only soldiers in uniforms and overcoats though without 
muskets entering the bazaar empty handed and silently making their way 
out through its passages with bundles tradesmen and their assistants 
of whom there were but few moved about among the soldiers quite 
bewildered they unlocked their shops and locked them up again and 
themselves carried goods away with the help of their assistants on the 
square in front of the bazaar were drummers beating the muster call 
but the roll of the drums did not make the looting soldiers run in the 
direction of the drum as formerly but made them on the contrary run 
farther away among the soldiers in the shops and passages some men were 
to be seen in gray coats with closely shaven heads two officers one 
with a scarf over his uniform and mounted on a lean dark gray horse 
the other in an overcoat and on foot stood at the corner of ilyinka 
street talking a third officer galloped up to them 

the general orders them all to be driven out at once without fail 
this is outrageous half the men have dispersed 

where are you off to where he shouted to three infantrymen 
without muskets who holding up the skirts of their overcoats were 
slipping past him into the bazaar passage stop you rascals 

but how are you going to stop them replied another officer there is 
no getting them together the army should push on before the rest bolt 
thats all 

how can one push on they are stuck there wedged on the bridge and 
dont move shouldnt we put a cordon round to prevent the rest from 
running away 

come go in there and drive them out shouted the senior officer 

the officer in the scarf dismounted called up a drummer and went with 
him into the arcade some soldiers started running away in a group a 
shopkeeper with red pimples on his cheeks near the nose and a calm 
persistent calculating expression on his plump face hurriedly and 
ostentatiously approached the officer swinging his arms 

your honor said he be so good as to protect us we wont grudge 
trifles you are welcome to anything  we shall be delighted pray 
ill fetch a piece of cloth at once for such an honorable gentleman 
or even two pieces with pleasure for we feel how it is but whats all 
this  sheer robbery if you please could not guards be placed if only 
to let us close the shop 

several shopkeepers crowded round the officer 

eh what twaddle said one of them a thin stern looking man when 
ones head is gone one doesnt weep for ones hair take what any of you 
like and flourishing his arm energetically he turned sideways to the 
officer 

its all very well for you ivan sidorych to talk said the first 
tradesman angrily please step inside your honor 

talk indeed cried the thin one in my three shops here i have a 
hundred thousand rubles worth of goods can they be saved when the army 
has gone eh what people against gods might our hands cant fight 

come inside your honor repeated the tradesman bowing 

the officer stood perplexed and his face showed indecision 

its not my business he exclaimed and strode on quickly down one of 
the passages 

from one open shop came the sound of blows and vituperation and just 
as the officer came up to it a man in a gray coat with a shaven head was 
flung out violently 

this man bent double rushed past the tradesman and the officer the 
officer pounced on the soldiers who were in the shops but at that 
moment fearful screams reached them from the huge crowd on the moskva 
bridge and the officer ran out into the square 

what is it what is it he asked but his comrade was already 
galloping off past vasili the beatified in the direction from which the 
screams came 

the officer mounted his horse and rode after him when he reached the 
bridge he saw two unlimbered guns the infantry crossing the bridge 
several overturned carts and frightened and laughing faces among the 
troops beside the cannon a cart was standing to which two horses were 
harnessed four borzois with collars were pressing close to the wheels 
the cart was loaded high and at the very top beside a childs chair 
with its legs in the air sat a peasant woman uttering piercing and 
desperate shrieks he was told by his fellow officers that the screams 
of the crowd and the shrieks of the woman were due to the fact that 
general ermolov coming up to the crowd and learning that soldiers were 
dispersing among the shops while crowds of civilians blocked the bridge 
had ordered two guns to be unlimbered and made a show of firing at the 
bridge the crowd crushing one another upsetting carts and shouting 
and squeezing desperately had cleared off the bridge and the troops 
were now moving forward 





chapter xxii 


meanwhile the city itself was deserted there was hardly anyone in the 
streets the gates and shops were all closed only here and there round 
the taverns solitary shouts or drunken songs could be heard nobody 
drove through the streets and footsteps were rarely heard the 
povarskaya was quite still and deserted the huge courtyard of the 
rostovs house was littered with wisps of hay and with dung from the 
horses and not a soul was to be seen there in the great drawing 
room of the house which had been left with all it contained were 
two people they were the yard porter ignat and the page boy mishka 
vasilichs grandson who had stayed in moscow with his grandfather 
mishka had opened the clavichord and was strumming on it with 
one finger the yard porter his arms akimbo stood smiling with 
satisfaction before the large mirror 

isnt it fine eh uncle ignat said the boy suddenly beginning to 
strike the keyboard with both hands 

only fancy answered ignat surprised at the broadening grin on his 
face in the mirror 

impudence impudence they heard behind them the voice of mavra 
kuzminichna who had entered silently how hes grinning the fat mug 
is that what youre here for nothings cleared away down there and 
vasilich is worn out just you wait a bit 

ignat left off smiling adjusted his belt and went out of the room with 
meekly downcast eyes 

aunt i did it gently said the boy 

ill give you something gently you monkey you cried mavra 
kuzminichna raising her arm threateningly go and get the samovar to 
boil for your grandfather 

mavra kuzminichna flicked the dust off the clavichord and closed it and 
with a deep sigh left the drawing room and locked its main door 

going out into the yard she paused to consider where she should go 
next  to drink tea in the servants wing with vasilich or into the 
storeroom to put away what still lay about 

she heard the sound of quick footsteps in the quiet street someone 
stopped at the gate and the latch rattled as someone tried to open it 
mavra kuzminichna went to the gate 

who do you want 

the count  count ilya andreevich rostov 

and who are you 

an officer i have to see him came the reply in a pleasant well bred 
russian voice 

mavra kuzminichna opened the gate and an officer of eighteen with the 
round face of a rostov entered the yard 

they have gone away sir went away yesterday at vespertime said 
mavra kuzminichna cordially 

the young officer standing in the gateway as if hesitating whether to 
enter or not clicked his tongue 

ah how annoying he muttered i should have come yesterday ah 
what a pity 

meanwhile mavra kuzminichna was attentively and sympathetically 
examining the familiar rostov features of the young mans face his 
tattered coat and trodden down boots 

what did you want to see the count for she asked 

oh well it cant be helped said he in a tone of vexation and 
placed his hand on the gate as if to leave 

he again paused in indecision 

you see he suddenly said i am a kinsman of the counts and he has 
been very kind to me as you see he glanced with an amused air and 
good natured smile at his coat and boots my things are worn out and i 
have no money so i was going to ask the count 

mavra kuzminichna did not let him finish 

just wait a minute sir one little moment said she 

and as soon as the officer let go of the gate handle she turned and 
hurrying away on her old legs went through the back yard to the 
servants quarters 

while mavra kuzminichna was running to her room the officer walked about 
the yard gazing at his worn out boots with lowered head and a faint 
smile on his lips what a pity ive missed uncle what a nice old 
woman where has she run off to and how am i to find the nearest way 
to overtake my regiment which must by now be getting near the rogozhski 
gate thought he just then mavra kuzminichna appeared from behind 
the corner of the house with a frightened yet resolute look carrying a 
rolled up check kerchief in her hand while still a few steps from 
the officer she unfolded the kerchief and took out of it a white 
twenty five ruble assignat and hastily handed it to him 

if his excellency had been at home as a kinsman he would of course 
but as it is 

mavra kuzminichna grew abashed and confused the officer did not 
decline but took the note quietly and thanked her 

if the count had been at home mavra kuzminichna went on 
apologetically christ be with you sir may god preserve you said 
she bowing as she saw him out 

swaying his head and smiling as if amused at himself the officer ran 
almost at a trot through the deserted streets toward the yauza bridge to 
overtake his regiment 

but mavra kuzminichna stood at the closed gate for some time with moist 
eyes pensively swaying her head and feeling an unexpected flow of 
motherly tenderness and pity for the unknown young officer 





chapter xxiii 


from an unfinished house on the varvarka the ground floor of which was 
a dramshop came drunken shouts and songs on benches round the tables 
in a dirty little room sat some ten factory hands tipsy and perspiring 
with dim eyes and wide open mouths they were all laboriously singing 
some song or other they were singing discordantly arduously and with 
great effort evidently not because they wished to sing but because 
they wanted to show they were drunk and on a spree one a tall 
fair haired lad in a clean blue coat was standing over the others his 
face with its fine straight nose would have been handsome had it not 
been for his thin compressed twitching lips and dull gloomy fixed 
eyes evidently possessed by some idea he stood over those who were 
singing and solemnly and jerkily flourished above their heads his white 
arm with the sleeve turned up to the elbow trying unnaturally to spread 
out his dirty fingers the sleeve of his coat kept slipping down and he 
always carefully rolled it up again with his left hand as if it were 
most important that the sinewy white arm he was flourishing should be 
bare in the midst of the song cries were heard and fighting and blows 
in the passage and porch the tall lad waved his arm 

stop it he exclaimed peremptorily theres a fight lads and 
still rolling up his sleeve he went out to the porch 

the factory hands followed him these men who under the leadership of 
the tall lad were drinking in the dramshop that morning had brought the 
publican some skins from the factory and for this had had drink served 
them the blacksmiths from a neighboring smithy hearing the sounds of 
revelry in the tavern and supposing it to have been broken into wished 
to force their way in too and a fight in the porch had resulted 

the publican was fighting one of the smiths at the door and when the 
workmen came out the smith wrenching himself free from the tavern 
keeper fell face downward on the pavement 

another smith tried to enter the doorway pressing against the publican 
with his chest 

the lad with the turned up sleeve gave the smith a blow in the face and 
cried wildly theyre fighting us lads 

at that moment the first smith got up and scratching his bruised 
face to make it bleed shouted in a tearful voice police murder 
theyve killed a man lads 

oh gracious me a man beaten to death  killed screamed a woman 
coming out of a gate close by 

a crowd gathered round the bloodstained smith 

havent you robbed people enough  taking their last shirts said a 
voice addressing the publican what have you killed a man for you 
thief 

the tall lad standing in the porch turned his bleared eyes from the 
publican to the smith and back again as if considering whom he ought to 
fight now 

murderer he shouted suddenly to the publican bind him lads 

i daresay you would like to bind me shouted the publican pushing 
away the men advancing on him and snatching his cap from his head he 
flung it on the ground 

as if this action had some mysterious and menacing significance the 
workmen surrounding the publican paused in indecision 

i know the law very well mates ill take the matter to the captain 
of police you think i wont get to him robbery is not permitted to 
anybody now a days shouted the publican picking up his cap 

come along then come along then the publican and the tall young 
fellow repeated one after the other and they moved up the street 
together 

the bloodstained smith went beside them the factory hands and others 
followed behind talking and shouting 

at the corner of the moroseyka opposite a large house with closed 
shutters and bearing a bootmakers signboard stood a score of thin 
worn out gloomy faced bootmakers wearing overalls and long tattered 
coats 

he should pay folks off properly a thin workingman with frowning 
brows and a straggly beard was saying 

but hes sucked our blood and now he thinks hes quit of us hes been 
misleading us all the week and now that hes brought us to this pass 
hes made off 

on seeing the crowd and the bloodstained man the workman ceased 
speaking and with eager curiosity all the bootmakers joined the moving 
crowd 

where are all the folks going 

why to the police of course 

i say is it true that we have been beaten and what did you think 
look what folks are saying 

questions and answers were heard the publican taking advantage of the 
increased crowd dropped behind and returned to his tavern 

the tall youth not noticing the disappearance of his foe waved his 
bare arm and went on talking incessantly attracting general attention 
to himself it was around him that the people chiefly crowded expecting 
answers from him to the questions that occupied all their minds 

he must keep order keep the law thats what the government is there 
for am i not right good christians said the tall youth with a 
scarcely perceptible smile he thinks theres no government how can 
one do without government or else there would be plenty whod rob us 

why talk nonsense rejoined voices in the crowd will they give 
up moscow like this they told you that for fun and you believed it 
arent there plenty of troops on the march let him in indeed thats 
what the government is for youd better listen to what people are 
saying said some of the mob pointing to the tall youth 

by the wall of china town a smaller group of people were gathered round 
a man in a frieze coat who held a paper in his hand 

an ukase they are reading an ukase reading an ukase cried voices in 
the crowd and the people rushed toward the reader 

the man in the frieze coat was reading the broadsheet of august 31 when 
the crowd collected round him he seemed confused but at the demand 
of the tall lad who had pushed his way up to him he began in a rather 
tremulous voice to read the sheet from the beginning 

early tomorrow i shall go to his serene highness he read sirin 
highness said the tall fellow with a triumphant smile on his lips and 
a frown on his brow to consult with him to act and to aid the army 
to exterminate these scoundrels we too will take part the reader 
went on and then paused do you see shouted the youth victoriously 
hes going to clear up the whole affair for you in destroying 
them and will send these visitors to the devil i will come back to 
dinner and well set to work we will do completely do and undo these 
scoundrels 

the last words were read out in the midst of complete silence the tall 
lad hung his head gloomily it was evident that no one had understood 
the last part in particular the words i will come back to dinner 
evidently displeased both reader and audience the peoples minds 
were tuned to a high pitch and this was too simple and needlessly 
comprehensible  it was what any one of them might have said and 
therefore was what an ukase emanating from the highest authority should 
not say 

they all stood despondent and silent the tall youth moved his lips and 
swayed from side to side 

we should ask him thats he himself yes ask him indeed 
why not hell explain voices in the rear of the crowd were 
suddenly heard saying and the general attention turned to the police 
superintendents trap which drove into the square attended by two 
mounted dragoons 

the superintendent of police who had gone that morning by count 
rostopchins orders to burn the barges and had in connection with that 
matter acquired a large sum of money which was at that moment in his 
pocket on seeing a crowd bearing down upon him told his coachman to 
stop 

what people are these he shouted to the men who were moving singly 
and timidly in the direction of his trap 

what people are these he shouted again receiving no answer 

your honor replied the shopman in the frieze coat your honor in 
accord with the proclamation of his highest excellency the count they 
desire to serve not sparing their lives and it is not any kind of 
riot but as his highest excellence said 

the count has not left he is here and an order will be issued 
concerning you said the superintendent of police go on he ordered 
his coachman 

the crowd halted pressing around those who had heard what the 
superintendent had said and looking at the departing trap 

the superintendent of police turned round at that moment with a scared 
look said something to his coachman and his horses increased their 
speed 

its a fraud lads lead the way to him himself shouted the tall 
youth dont let him go lads let him answer us keep him shouted 
different people and the people dashed in pursuit of the trap 

following the superintendent of police and talking loudly the crowd went 
in the direction of the lubyanka street 

there now the gentry and merchants have gone away and left us to 
perish do they think were dogs voices in the crowd were heard saying 
more and more frequently 





chapter xxiv 


on the evening of the first of september after his interview with 
kutuzov count rostopchin had returned to moscow mortified and offended 
because he had not been invited to attend the council of war and 
because kutuzov had paid no attention to his offer to take part in the 
defense of the city amazed also at the novel outlook revealed to him 
at the camp which treated the tranquillity of the capital and its 
patriotic fervor as not merely secondary but quite irrelevant and 
unimportant matters distressed offended and surprised by all this 
rostopchin had returned to moscow after supper he lay down on a sofa 
without undressing and was awakened soon after midnight by a courier 
bringing him a letter from kutuzov this letter requested the count to 
send police officers to guide the troops through the town as the army 
was retreating to the ryazan road beyond moscow this was not news to 
rostopchin he had known that moscow would be abandoned not merely since 
his interview the previous day with kutuzov on the poklonny hill but 
ever since the battle of borodino for all the generals who came to 
moscow after that battle had said unanimously that it was impossible to 
fight another battle and since then the government property had been 
removed every night and half the inhabitants had left the city 
with rostopchins own permission yet all the same this information 
astonished and irritated the count coming as it did in the form of a 
simple note with an order from kutuzov and received at night breaking 
in on his beauty sleep 

when later on in his memoirs count rostopchin explained his actions at 
this time he repeatedly says that he was then actuated by two important 
considerations to maintain tranquillity in moscow and expedite the 
departure of the inhabitants if one accepts this twofold aim all 
rostopchins actions appear irreproachable why were the holy relics 
the arms ammunition gunpowder and stores of corn not removed why 
were thousands of inhabitants deceived into believing that moscow would 
not be given up  and thereby ruined to preserve the tranquillity 
of the city explains count rostopchin why were bundles of useless 
papers from the government offices and leppichs balloon and other 
articles removed to leave the town empty explains count rostopchin 
one need only admit that public tranquillity is in danger and any action 
finds a justification 

all the horrors of the reign of terror were based only on solicitude for 
public tranquillity 

on what then was count rostopchins fear for the tranquillity of 
moscow based in 1812 what reason was there for assuming any probability 
of an uprising in the city the inhabitants were leaving it and the 
retreating troops were filling it why should that cause the masses to 
riot 

neither in moscow nor anywhere in russia did anything resembling an 
insurrection ever occur when the enemy entered a town more than 
ten thousand people were still in moscow on the first and second of 
september and except for a mob in the governors courtyard assembled 
there at his bidding nothing happened it is obvious that there would 
have been even less reason to expect a disturbance among the people 
if after the battle of borodino when the surrender of moscow became 
certain or at least probable rostopchin instead of exciting the people 
by distributing arms and broadsheets had taken steps to remove all 
the holy relics the gunpowder munitions and money and had told the 
population plainly that the town would be abandoned 

rostopchin though he had patriotic sentiments was a sanguine and 
impulsive man who had always moved in the highest administrative circles 
and had no understanding at all of the people he supposed himself to 
be guiding ever since the enemys entry into smolensk he had in 
imagination been playing the role of director of the popular feeling 
of the heart of russia not only did it seem to him as to all 
administrators that he controlled the external actions of moscows 
inhabitants but he also thought he controlled their mental attitude by 
means of his broadsheets and posters written in a coarse tone which the 
people despise in their own class and do not understand from those in 
authority rostopchin was so pleased with the fine role of leader of 
popular feeling and had grown so used to it that the necessity of 
relinquishing that role and abandoning moscow without any heroic display 
took him unawares and he suddenly felt the ground slip away from under 
his feet so that he positively did not know what to do though he knew 
it was coming he did not till the last moment wholeheartedly believe 
that moscow would be abandoned and did not prepare for it the 
inhabitants left against his wishes if the government offices were 
removed this was only done on the demand of officials to whom the count 
yielded reluctantly he was absorbed in the role he had created 
for himself as is often the case with those gifted with an ardent 
imagination though he had long known that moscow would be abandoned he 
knew it only with his intellect he did not believe it in his heart and 
did not adapt himself mentally to this new position of affairs 

all his painstaking and energetic activity in how far it was useful 
and had any effect on the people is another question had been simply 
directed toward arousing in the masses his own feeling of patriotic 
hatred of the french 

but when events assumed their true historical character when expressing 
hatred for the french in words proved insufficient when it was not 
even possible to express that hatred by fighting a battle when 
self confidence was of no avail in relation to the one question before 
moscow when the whole population streamed out of moscow as one man 
abandoning their belongings and proving by that negative action all 
the depth of their national feeling then the role chosen by rostopchin 
suddenly appeared senseless he unexpectedly felt himself ridiculous 
weak and alone with no ground to stand on 

when awakened from his sleep he received that cold peremptory note 
from kutuzov he felt the more irritated the more he felt himself 
to blame all that he had been specially put in charge of the state 
property which he should have removed was still in moscow and it was no 
longer possible to take the whole of it away 

who is to blame for it who has let things come to such a pass he 
ruminated not i of course i had everything ready i had moscow 
firmly in hand and this is what they have let it come to villains 
traitors he thought without clearly defining who the villains and 
traitors were but feeling it necessary to hate those traitors whoever 
they might be who were to blame for the false and ridiculous position in 
which he found himself 

all that night count rostopchin issued orders for which people came to 
him from all parts of moscow those about him had never seen the count 
so morose and irritable 

your excellency the director of the registrars department has sent 
for instructions from the consistory from the senate from the 
university from the foundling hospital the suffragan has sent 
asking for information what are your orders about the fire brigade 
from the governor of the prison from the superintendent of the 
lunatic asylum all night long such announcements were continually 
being received by the count 

to all these inquiries he gave brief and angry replies indicating that 
orders from him were not now needed that the whole affair carefully 
prepared by him had now been ruined by somebody and that that somebody 
would have to bear the whole responsibility for all that might happen 

oh tell that blockhead he said in reply to the question from the 
registrars department that he should remain to guard his documents 
now why are you asking silly questions about the fire brigade they have 
horses let them be off to vladimir and not leave them to the french 

your excellency the superintendent of the lunatic asylum has come 
what are your commands 

my commands let them go away thats all and let the lunatics 
out into the town when lunatics command our armies god evidently means 
these other madmen to be free 

in reply to an inquiry about the convicts in the prison count 
rostopchin shouted angrily at the governor 

do you expect me to give you two battalions  which we have not got  for 
a convoy release them thats all about it 

your excellency there are some political prisoners meshkov 
vereshchagin 

vereshchagin hasnt he been hanged yet shouted rostopchin bring 
him to me 





chapter xxv 


toward nine oclock in the morning when the troops were already moving 
through moscow nobody came to the count any more for instructions 
those who were able to get away were going of their own accord those 
who remained behind decided for themselves what they must do 

the count ordered his carriage that he might drive to sokolniki and sat 
in his study with folded hands morose sallow and taciturn 

in quiet and untroubled times it seems to every administrator that it 
is only by his efforts that the whole population under his rule is 
kept going and in this consciousness of being indispensable every 
administrator finds the chief reward of his labor and efforts while the 
sea of history remains calm the ruler administrator in his frail bark 
holding on with a boat hook to the ship of the people and himself 
moving naturally imagines that his efforts move the ship he is holding 
on to but as soon as a storm arises and the sea begins to heave and 
the ship to move such a delusion is no longer possible the ship moves 
independently with its own enormous motion the boat hook no longer 
reaches the moving vessel and suddenly the administrator instead 
of appearing a ruler and a source of power becomes an insignificant 
useless feeble man 

rostopchin felt this and it was this which exasperated him 

the superintendent of police whom the crowd had stopped went in to 
see him at the same time as an adjutant who informed the count that the 
horses were harnessed they were both pale and the superintendent of 
police after reporting that he had executed the instructions he had 
received informed the count that an immense crowd had collected in the 
courtyard and wished to see him 

without saying a word rostopchin rose and walked hastily to his light 
luxurious drawing room went to the balcony door took hold of the 
handle let it go again and went to the window from which he had a 
better view of the whole crowd the tall lad was standing in front 
flourishing his arm and saying something with a stern look the blood 
stained smith stood beside him with a gloomy face a drone of voices was 
audible through the closed window 

is my carriage ready asked rostopchin stepping back from the window 

it is your excellency replied the adjutant 

rostopchin went again to the balcony door 

but what do they want he asked the superintendent of police 

your excellency they say they have got ready according to your 
orders to go against the french and they shouted something about 
treachery but it is a turbulent crowd your excellency  i hardly 
managed to get away from it your excellency i venture to suggest 

you may go i dont need you to tell me what to do exclaimed 
rostopchin angrily 

he stood by the balcony door looking at the crowd 

this is what they have done with russia this is what they have done 
with me thought he full of an irrepressible fury that welled up 
within him against the someone to whom what was happening might be 
attributed as often happens with passionate people he was mastered by 
anger but was still seeking an object on which to vent it here is 
that mob the dregs of the people he thought as he gazed at the crowd 
this rabble they have roused by their folly they want a victim 
he thought as he looked at the tall lad flourishing his arm and this 
thought occurred to him just because he himself desired a victim 
something on which to vent his rage 

is the carriage ready he asked again 

yes your excellency what are your orders about vereshchagin he is 
waiting at the porch said the adjutant 

ah exclaimed rostopchin as if struck by an unexpected recollection 

and rapidly opening the door he went resolutely out onto the balcony 
the talking instantly ceased hats and caps were doffed and all eyes 
were raised to the count 

good morning lads said the count briskly and loudly thank you for 
coming ill come out to you in a moment but we must first settle 
with the villain we must punish the villain who has caused the ruin of 
moscow wait for me 

and the count stepped as briskly back into the room and slammed the door 
behind him 

a murmur of approbation and satisfaction ran through the crowd hell 
settle with all the villains youll see and you said the french 
hell show you what law is the mob were saying as if reproving one 
another for their lack of confidence 

a few minutes later an officer came hurriedly out of the front door 
gave an order and the dragoons formed up in line the crowd moved 
eagerly from the balcony toward the porch rostopchin coming out there 
with quick angry steps looked hastily around as if seeking someone 

where is he he inquired and as he spoke he saw a young man coming 
round the corner of the house between two dragoons he had a long thin 
neck and his head that had been half shaved was again covered by 
short hair this young man was dressed in a threadbare blue cloth coat 
lined with fox fur that had once been smart and dirty hempen convict 
trousers over which were pulled his thin dirty trodden down boots 
on his thin weak legs were heavy chains which hampered his irresolute 
movements 

ah said rostopchin hurriedly turning away his eyes from the young 
man in the fur lined coat and pointing to the bottom step of the porch 
put him there 

the young man in his clattering chains stepped clumsily to the spot 
indicated holding away with one finger the coat collar which chafed 
his neck turned his long neck twice this way and that sighed and 
submissively folded before him his thin hands unused to work 

for several seconds while the young man was taking his place on the step 
the silence continued only among the back rows of the people who were 
all pressing toward the one spot could sighs groans and the shuffling 
of feet be heard 

while waiting for the young man to take his place on the step rostopchin 
stood frowning and rubbing his face with his hand 

lads said he with a metallic ring in his voice this man 
vereshchagin is the scoundrel by whose doing moscow is perishing 

the young man in the fur lined coat stooping a little stood in a 
submissive attitude his fingers clasped before him his emaciated young 
face disfigured by the half shaven head hung down hopelessly at 
the counts first words he raised it slowly and looked up at him as if 
wishing to say something or at least to meet his eye but rostopchin did 
not look at him a vein in the young mans long thin neck swelled like a 
cord and went blue behind the ear and suddenly his face flushed 

all eyes were fixed on him he looked at the crowd and rendered more 
hopeful by the expression he read on the faces there he smiled sadly 
and timidly and lowering his head shifted his feet on the step 

he has betrayed his tsar and his country he has gone over to 
bonaparte he alone of all the russians has disgraced the russian name 
he has caused moscow to perish said rostopchin in a sharp even voice 
but suddenly he glanced down at vereshchagin who continued to stand in 
the same submissive attitude as if inflamed by the sight he raised his 
arm and addressed the people almost shouting 

deal with him as you think fit i hand him over to you 

the crowd remained silent and only pressed closer and closer to 
one another to keep one another back to breathe in that stifling 
atmosphere to be unable to stir and to await something unknown 
uncomprehended and terrible was becoming unbearable those standing 
in front who had seen and heard what had taken place before them all 
stood with wide open eyes and mouths straining with all their strength 
and held back the crowd that was pushing behind them 

beat him let the traitor perish and not disgrace the russian name 
shouted rostopchin cut him down i command it 

hearing not so much the words as the angry tone of rostopchins voice 
the crowd moaned and heaved forward but again paused 

count exclaimed the timid yet theatrical voice of vereshchagin in the 
midst of the momentary silence that ensued count one god is above us 
both he lifted his head and again the thick vein in his thin neck 
filled with blood and the color rapidly came and went in his face 

he did not finish what he wished to say 

cut him down i command it shouted rostopchin suddenly growing 
pale like vereshchagin 

draw sabers cried the dragoon officer drawing his own 

another still stronger wave flowed through the crowd and reaching the 
front ranks carried it swaying to the very steps of the porch the tall 
youth with a stony look on his face and rigid and uplifted arm stood 
beside vereshchagin 

saber him the dragoon officer almost whispered 

and one of the soldiers his face all at once distorted with fury 
struck vereshchagin on the head with the blunt side of his saber 

ah cried vereshchagin in meek surprise looking round with a 
frightened glance as if not understanding why this was done to him a 
similar moan of surprise and horror ran through the crowd o lord 
exclaimed a sorrowful voice 

but after the exclamation of surprise that had escaped from vereshchagin 
he uttered a plaintive cry of pain and that cry was fatal the barrier 
of human feeling strained to the utmost that had held the crowd in 
check suddenly broke the crime had begun and must now be completed the 
plaintive moan of reproach was drowned by the threatening and angry roar 
of the crowd like the seventh and last wave that shatters a ship that 
last irresistible wave burst from the rear and reached the front ranks 
carrying them off their feet and engulfing them all the dragoon was 
about to repeat his blow vereshchagin with a cry of horror covering 
his head with his hands rushed toward the crowd the tall youth 
against whom he stumbled seized his thin neck with his hands and 
yelling wildly fell with him under the feet of the pressing struggling 
crowd 

some beat and tore at vereshchagin others at the tall youth and the 
screams of those that were being trampled on and of those who tried to 
rescue the tall lad only increased the fury of the crowd it was a long 
time before the dragoons could extricate the bleeding youth beaten 
almost to death and for a long time despite the feverish haste with 
which the mob tried to end the work that had been begun those who were 
hitting throttling and tearing at vereshchagin were unable to kill 
him for the crowd pressed from all sides swaying as one mass with them 
in the center and rendering it impossible for them either to kill him or 
let him go 

hit him with an ax eh crushed traitor he sold christ 
still alive tenacious serves him right torture serves a thief 
right use the hatchet what  still alive 

only when the victim ceased to struggle and his cries changed to a 
long drawn measured death rattle did the crowd around his prostrate 
bleeding corpse begin rapidly to change places each one came 
up glanced at what had been done and with horror reproach and 
astonishment pushed back again 

o lord the people are like wild beasts how could he be alive voices 
in the crowd could be heard saying quite a young fellow too must 
have been a merchants son what men and they say hes not the right 
one how not the right one o lord and theres another has been 
beaten too  they say hes nearly done for oh the people arent 
they afraid of sinning said the same mob now looking with pained 
distress at the dead body with its long thin half severed neck and its 
livid face stained with blood and dust 

a painstaking police officer considering the presence of a corpse in 
his excellencys courtyard unseemly told the dragoons to take it away 
two dragoons took it by its distorted legs and dragged it along the 
ground the gory dust stained half shaven head with its long neck 
trailed twisting along the ground the crowd shrank back from it 

at the moment when vereshchagin fell and the crowd closed in with savage 
yells and swayed about him rostopchin suddenly turned pale and instead 
of going to the back entrance where his carriage awaited him went 
with hurried steps and bent head not knowing where and why along the 
passage leading to the rooms on the ground floor the counts face was 
white and he could not control the feverish twitching of his lower jaw 

this way your excellency where are you going this way 
please said a trembling frightened voice behind him 

count rostopchin was unable to reply and turning obediently went in 
the direction indicated at the back entrance stood his caleche the 
distant roar of the yelling crowd was audible even there he hastily 
took his seat and told the coachman to drive him to his country house in 
sokolniki 

when they reached the myasnitski street and could no longer hear 
the shouts of the mob the count began to repent he remembered with 
dissatisfaction the agitation and fear he had betrayed before his 
subordinates the mob is terrible  disgusting he said to himself 
in french they are like wolves whom nothing but flesh can appease 
count one god is above us both  vereshchagins words suddenly 
recurred to him and a disagreeable shiver ran down his back but this 
was only a momentary feeling and count rostopchin smiled disdainfully 
at himself i had other duties thought he the people had to be 
appeased many other victims have perished and are perishing for the 
public good  and he began thinking of his social duties to his family 
and to the city entrusted to him and of himself  not himself as 
theodore vasilyevich rostopchin he fancied that theodore vasilyevich 
rostopchin was sacrificing himself for the public good but himself as 
governor the representative of authority and of the tsar had i been 
simply theodore vasilyevich my course of action would have been quite 
different but it was my duty to safeguard my life and dignity as 
commander in chief 

lightly swaying on the flexible springs of his carriage and no longer 
hearing the terrible sounds of the crowd rostopchin grew physically 
calm and as always happens as soon as he became physically tranquil 
his mind devised reasons why he should be mentally tranquil too the 
thought which tranquillized rostopchin was not a new one since the 
world began and men have killed one another no one has ever committed 
such a crime against his fellow man without comforting himself with 
this same idea this idea is le bien public the hypothetical welfare of 
other people 

to a man not swayed by passion that welfare is never certain but he 
who commits such a crime always knows just where that welfare lies and 
rostopchin now knew it 

not only did his reason not reproach him for what he had done but 
he even found cause for self satisfaction in having so successfully 
contrived to avail himself of a convenient opportunity to punish a 
criminal and at the same time pacify the mob 

vereshchagin was tried and condemned to death thought rostopchin 
though the senate had only condemned vereshchagin to hard labor he 
was a traitor and a spy i could not let him go unpunished and so i have 
killed two birds with one stone to appease the mob i gave them a victim 
and at the same time punished a miscreant 

having reached his country house and begun to give orders about domestic 
arrangements the count grew quite tranquil 

half an hour later he was driving with his fast horses across the 
sokolniki field no longer thinking of what had occurred but considering 
what was to come he was driving to the yauza bridge where he had heard 
that kutuzov was count rostopchin was mentally preparing the angry and 
stinging reproaches he meant to address to kutuzov for his deception he 
would make that foxy old courtier feel that the responsibility for all 
the calamities that would follow the abandonment of the city and the 
ruin of russia as rostopchin regarded it would fall upon his doting 
old head planning beforehand what he would say to kutuzov rostopchin 
turned angrily in his caleche and gazed sternly from side to side 

the sokolniki field was deserted only at the end of it in front of the 
almshouse and the lunatic asylum could be seen some people in white 
and others like them walking singly across the field shouting and 
gesticulating 

one of these was running to cross the path of count rostopchins 
carriage and the count himself his coachman and his dragoons 
looked with vague horror and curiosity at these released lunatics and 
especially at the one running toward them 

swaying from side to side on his long thin legs in his fluttering 
dressing gown this lunatic was running impetuously his gaze fixed on 
rostopchin shouting something in a hoarse voice and making signs to him 
to stop the lunatics solemn gloomy face was thin and yellow with 
its beard growing in uneven tufts his black agate pupils with 
saffron yellow whites moved restlessly near the lower eyelids 

stop pull up i tell you he cried in a piercing voice and again 
shouted something breathlessly with emphatic intonations and gestures 

coming abreast of the caleche he ran beside it 

thrice have they slain me thrice have i risen from the dead they 
stoned me crucified me i shall rise shall rise shall rise 
they have torn my body the kingdom of god will be overthrown thrice 
will i overthrow it and thrice re establish it he cried raising his 
voice higher and higher 

count rostopchin suddenly grew pale as he had done when the crowd closed 
in on vereshchagin he turned away go fas faster he cried in a 
trembling voice to his coachman the caleche flew over the ground as 
fast as the horses could draw it but for a long time count rostopchin 
still heard the insane despairing screams growing fainter in the 
distance while his eyes saw nothing but the astonished frightened 
bloodstained face of the traitor in the fur lined coat 

recent as that mental picture was rostopchin already felt that it had 
cut deep into his heart and drawn blood even now he felt clearly that 
the gory trace of that recollection would not pass with time but that 
the terrible memory would on the contrary dwell in his heart ever more 
cruelly and painfully to the end of his life he seemed still to hear 
the sound of his own words cut him down i command it 

why did i utter those words it was by some accident i said them 
i need not have said them he thought and then nothing would have 
happened he saw the frightened and then infuriated face of the dragoon 
who dealt the blow the look of silent timid reproach that boy in the 
fur lined coat had turned upon him but i did not do it for my own 
sake i was bound to act that way the mob the traitor the public 
welfare thought he 

troops were still crowding at the yauza bridge it was hot kutuzov 
dejected and frowning sat on a bench by the bridge toying with his 
whip in the sand when a caleche dashed up noisily a man in a generals 
uniform with plumes in his hat went up to kutuzov and said something 
in french it was count rostopchin he told kutuzov that he had come 
because moscow the capital was no more and only the army remained 

things would have been different if your serene highness had not told 
me that you would not abandon moscow without another battle all this 
would not have happened he said 

kutuzov looked at rostopchin as if not grasping what was said to him 
he was trying to read something peculiar written at that moment on the 
face of the man addressing him rostopchin grew confused and became 
silent kutuzov slightly shook his head and not taking his penetrating 
gaze from rostopchins face muttered softly 

no i shall not give up moscow without a battle 

whether kutuzov was thinking of something entirely different when 
he spoke those words or uttered them purposely knowing them to be 
meaningless at any rate rostopchin made no reply and hastily left him 
and strange to say the governor of moscow the proud count rostopchin 
took up a cossack whip and went to the bridge where he began with shouts 
to drive on the carts that blocked the way 





chapter xxvi 


toward four oclock in the afternoon murats troops were entering 
moscow in front rode a detachment of wurttemberg hussars and behind 
them rode the king of naples himself accompanied by a numerous suite 

about the middle of the arbat street near the church of the miraculous 
icon of st nicholas murat halted to await news from the advanced 
detachment as to the condition in which they had found the citadel le 
kremlin 

around murat gathered a group of those who had remained in moscow they 
all stared in timid bewilderment at the strange long haired commander 
dressed up in feathers and gold 

is that their tsar himself hes not bad low voices could be heard 
saying 

an interpreter rode up to the group 

take off your cap your caps these words went from one to another 
in the crowd the interpreter addressed an old porter and asked if 
it was far to the kremlin the porter listening in perplexity to the 
unfamiliar polish accent and not realizing that the interpreter was 
speaking russian did not understand what was being said to him and 
slipped behind the others 

murat approached the interpreter and told him to ask where the russian 
army was one of the russians understood what was asked and several 
voices at once began answering the interpreter a french officer 
returning from the advanced detachment rode up to murat and reported 
that the gates of the citadel had been barricaded and that there was 
probably an ambuscade there 

good said murat and turning to one of the gentlemen in his suite 
ordered four light guns to be moved forward to fire at the gates 

the guns emerged at a trot from the column following murat and advanced 
up the arbat when they reached the end of the vozdvizhenka street they 
halted and drew in the square several french officers superintended the 
placing of the guns and looked at the kremlin through field glasses 

the bells in the kremlin were ringing for vespers and this sound 
troubled the french they imagined it to be a call to arms a few 
infantrymen ran to the kutafyev gate beams and wooden screens had been 
put there and two musket shots rang out from under the gate as soon as 
an officer and men began to run toward it a general who was standing 
by the guns shouted some words of command to the officer and the latter 
ran back again with his men 

the sound of three more shots came from the gate 

one shot struck a french soldiers foot and from behind the screens 
came the strange sound of a few voices shouting instantly as at a 
word of command the expression of cheerful serenity on the faces of 
the french general officers and men changed to one of determined 
concentrated readiness for strife and suffering to all of them from 
the marshal to the least soldier that place was not the vozdvizhenka 
mokhavaya or kutafyev street nor the troitsa gate places familiar in 
moscow but a new battlefield which would probably prove sanguinary 
and all made ready for that battle the cries from the gates ceased the 
guns were advanced the artillerymen blew the ash off their linstocks 
and an officer gave the word fire this was followed by two whistling 
sounds of canister shot one after another the shot rattled against 
the stone of the gate and upon the wooden beams and screens and two 
wavering clouds of smoke rose over the square 

a few instants after the echo of the reports resounding over the 
stone built kremlin had died away the french heard a strange sound above 
their head thousands of crows rose above the walls and circled in the 
air cawing and noisily flapping their wings together with that sound 
came a solitary human cry from the gateway and amid the smoke appeared 
the figure of a bareheaded man in a peasants coat he grasped a musket 
and took aim at the french fire repeated the officer once more 
and the reports of a musket and of two cannon shots were heard 
simultaneously the gate was again hidden by smoke 

nothing more stirred behind the screens and the french infantry soldiers 
and officers advanced to the gate in the gateway lay three wounded and 
four dead two men in peasant coats ran away at the foot of the wall 
toward the znamenka 

clear that away said the officer pointing to the beams and the 
corpses and the french soldiers after dispatching the wounded threw 
the corpses over the parapet 

who these men were nobody knew clear that away was all that was said 
of them and they were thrown over the parapet and removed later on that 
they might not stink thiers alone dedicates a few eloquent lines to 
their memory these wretches had occupied the sacred citadel having 
supplied themselves with guns from the arsenal and fired the 
wretches at the french some of them were sabered and the kremlin was 
purged of their presence 

murat was informed that the way had been cleared the french entered 
the gates and began pitching their camp in the senate square out of the 
windows of the senate house the soldiers threw chairs into the square 
for fuel and kindled fires there 

other detachments passed through the kremlin and encamped along 
the moroseyka the lubyanka and pokrovka streets others quartered 
themselves along the vozdvizhenka the nikolski and the tverskoy 
streets no masters of the houses being found anywhere the french were 
not billeted on the inhabitants as is usual in towns but lived in it as 
in a camp 

though tattered hungry worn out and reduced to a third of their 
original number the french entered moscow in good marching order it 
was a weary and famished but still a fighting and menacing army but 
it remained an army only until its soldiers had dispersed into their 
different lodgings as soon as the men of the various regiments began 
to disperse among the wealthy and deserted houses the army was lost 
forever and there came into being something nondescript neither 
citizens nor soldiers but what are known as marauders when five weeks 
later these same men left moscow they no longer formed an army they 
were a mob of marauders each carrying a quantity of articles which 
seemed to him valuable or useful the aim of each man when he left 
moscow was no longer as it had been to conquer but merely to keep 
what he had acquired like a monkey which puts its paw into the narrow 
neck of a jug and having seized a handful of nuts will not open its 
fist for fear of losing what it holds and therefore perishes the 
french when they left moscow had inevitably to perish because they 
carried their loot with them yet to abandon what they had stolen was as 
impossible for them as it is for the monkey to open its paw and let 
go of its nuts ten minutes after each regiment had entered a moscow 
district not a soldier or officer was left men in military uniforms 
and hessian boots could be seen through the windows laughing and 
walking through the rooms in cellars and storerooms similar men were 
busy among the provisions and in the yards unlocking or breaking open 
coach house and stable doors lighting fires in kitchens and kneading 
and baking bread with rolled up sleeves and cooking or frightening 
amusing or caressing women and children there were many such men both 
in the shops and houses  but there was no army 

order after order was issued by the french commanders that day 
forbidding the men to disperse about the town sternly forbidding any 
violence to the inhabitants or any looting and announcing a roll call 
for that very evening but despite all these measures the men who had 
till then constituted an army flowed all over the wealthy deserted 
city with its comforts and plentiful supplies as a hungry herd of 
cattle keeps well together when crossing a barren field but gets out 
of hand and at once disperses uncontrollably as soon as it reaches rich 
pastures so did the army disperse all over the wealthy city 

no residents were left in moscow and the soldiers  like water 
percolating through sand  spread irresistibly through the city in all 
directions from the kremlin into which they had first marched the 
cavalry on entering a merchants house that had been abandoned and 
finding there stabling more than sufficient for their horses went on 
all the same to the next house which seemed to them better many of 
them appropriated several houses chalked their names on them and 
quarreled and even fought with other companies for them before they had 
had time to secure quarters the soldiers ran out into the streets to 
see the city and hearing that everything had been abandoned rushed 
to places where valuables were to be had for the taking the officers 
followed to check the soldiers and were involuntarily drawn into doing 
the same in carriage row carriages had been left in the shops and 
generals flocked there to select caleches and coaches for themselves 
the few inhabitants who had remained invited commanding officers to 
their houses hoping thereby to secure themselves from being plundered 
there were masses of wealth and there seemed no end to it all around 
the quarters occupied by the french were other regions still unexplored 
and unoccupied where they thought yet greater riches might be found 
and moscow engulfed the army ever deeper and deeper when water is 
spilled on dry ground both the dry ground and the water disappear and 
mud results and in the same way the entry of the famished army into the 
rich and deserted city resulted in fires and looting and the destruction 
of both the army and the wealthy city 


the french attributed the fire of moscow au patriotisme feroce de 
rostopchine * the russians to the barbarity of the french in reality 
however it was not and could not be possible to explain the burning 
of moscow by making any individual or any group of people responsible 
for it moscow was burned because it found itself in a position in which 
any town built of wood was bound to burn quite apart from whether it 
had or had not a hundred and thirty inferior fire engines deserted 
moscow had to burn as inevitably as a heap of shavings has to burn on 
which sparks continually fall for several days a town built of wood 
where scarcely a day passes without conflagrations when the house owners 
are in residence and a police force is present cannot help burning when 
its inhabitants have left it and it is occupied by soldiers who smoke 
pipes make campfires of the senate chairs in the senate square and 
cook themselves meals twice a day in peacetime it is only necessary to 
billet troops in the villages of any district and the number of fires in 
that district immediately increases how much then must the probability 
of fire be increased in an abandoned wooden town where foreign troops 
are quartered le patriotisme feroce de rostopchine and the barbarity 
of the french were not to blame in the matter moscow was set on fire by 
the soldiers pipes kitchens and campfires and by the carelessness of 
enemy soldiers occupying houses they did not own even if there was any 
arson which is very doubtful for no one had any reason to burn the 
houses  in any case a troublesome and dangerous thing to do arson 
cannot be regarded as the cause for the same thing would have happened 
without any incendiarism 


* to rostopchins ferocious patriotism 


however tempting it might be for the french to blame rostopchins 
ferocity and for russians to blame the scoundrel bonaparte or later 
on to place an heroic torch in the hands of their own people it is 
impossible not to see that there could be no such direct cause of the 
fire for moscow had to burn as every village factory or house must 
burn which is left by its owners and in which strangers are allowed to 
live and cook their porridge moscow was burned by its inhabitants it 
is true but by those who had abandoned it and not by those who remained 
in it moscow when occupied by the enemy did not remain intact like 
berlin vienna and other towns simply because its inhabitants 
abandoned it and did not welcome the french with bread and salt nor 
bring them the keys of the city 





chapter xxvii 


the absorption of the french by moscow radiating starwise as it did 
only reached the quarter where pierre was staying by the evening of the 
second of september 

after the last two days spent in solitude and unusual circumstances 
pierre was in a state bordering on insanity he was completely obsessed 
by one persistent thought he did not know how or when this thought had 
taken such possession of him but he remembered nothing of the past 
understood nothing of the present and all he saw and heard appeared to 
him like a dream 

he had left home only to escape the intricate tangle of lifes demands 
that enmeshed him and which in his present condition he was unable 
to unravel he had gone to joseph alexeevichs house on the plea of 
sorting the deceaseds books and papers only in search of rest from 
lifes turmoil for in his mind the memory of joseph alexeevich was 
connected with a world of eternal solemn and calm thoughts quite 
contrary to the restless confusion into which he felt himself being 
drawn he sought a quiet refuge and in joseph alexeevichs study he 
really found it when he sat with his elbows on the dusty writing table 
in the deathlike stillness of the study calm and significant memories 
of the last few days rose one after another in his imagination 
particularly of the battle of borodino and of that vague sense of his 
own insignificance and insincerity compared with the truth simplicity 
and strength of the class of men he mentally classed as they when 
gerasim roused him from his reverie the idea occurred to him of taking 
part in the popular defense of moscow which he knew was projected and 
with that object he had asked gerasim to get him a peasants coat and 
a pistol confiding to him his intentions of remaining in joseph 
alexeevichs house and keeping his name secret then during the first 
day spent in inaction and solitude he tried several times to fix his 
attention on the masonic manuscripts but was unable to do so the idea 
that had previously occurred to him of the cabalistic significance of 
his name in connection with bonapartes more than once vaguely presented 
itself but the idea that he lrusse besuhof was destined to set a 
limit to the power of the beast was as yet only one of the fancies that 
often passed through his mind and left no trace behind 

when having bought the coat merely with the object of taking part among 
the people in the defense of moscow pierre had met the rostovs and 
natasha had said to him are you remaining in moscow how splendid 
the thought flashed into his mind that it really would be a good thing 
even if moscow were taken for him to remain there and do what he was 
predestined to do 

next day with the sole idea of not sparing himself and not lagging in 
any way behind them pierre went to the three hills gate but when he 
returned to the house convinced that moscow would not be defended he 
suddenly felt that what before had seemed to him merely a possibility 
had now become absolutely necessary and inevitable he must remain in 
moscow concealing his name and must meet napoleon and kill him and 
either perish or put an end to the misery of all europe  which it seemed 
to him was solely due to napoleon 

pierre knew all the details of the attempt on bonapartes life in 1809 
by a german student in vienna and knew that the student had been shot 
and the risk to which he would expose his life by carrying out his 
design excited him still more 

two equally strong feelings drew pierre irresistibly to this purpose 
the first was a feeling of the necessity of sacrifice and suffering in 
view of the common calamity the same feeling that had caused him to go 
to mozhaysk on the twenty fifth and to make his way to the very thick 
of the battle and had now caused him to run away from his home and in 
place of the luxury and comfort to which he was accustomed to sleep 
on a hard sofa without undressing and eat the same food as gerasim 
the other was that vague and quite russian feeling of contempt for 
everything conventional artificial and human  for everything the 
majority of men regard as the greatest good in the world pierre had 
first experienced this strange and fascinating feeling at the sloboda 
palace when he had suddenly felt that wealth power and life  all that 
men so painstakingly acquire and guard  if it has any worth has so only 
by reason of the joy with which it can all be renounced 

it was the feeling that induces a volunteer recruit to spend his last 
penny on drink and a drunken man to smash mirrors or glasses for no 
apparent reason and knowing that it will cost him all the money he 
possesses the feeling which causes a man to perform actions which from 
an ordinary point of view are insane to test as it were his personal 
power and strength affirming the existence of a higher nonhuman 
criterion of life 

from the very day pierre had experienced this feeling for the first time 
at the sloboda palace he had been continuously under its influence but 
only now found full satisfaction for it moreover at this moment pierre 
was supported in his design and prevented from renouncing it by what he 
had already done in that direction if he were now to leave moscow like 
everyone else his flight from home the peasant coat the pistol and 
his announcement to the rostovs that he would remain in moscow would all 
become not merely meaningless but contemptible and ridiculous and to 
this pierre was very sensitive 

pierres physical condition as is always the case corresponded to his 
mental state the unaccustomed coarse food the vodka he drank during 
those days the absence of wine and cigars his dirty unchanged linen 
two almost sleepless nights passed on a short sofa without bedding  all 
this kept him in a state of excitement bordering on insanity 

it was two oclock in the afternoon the french had already entered 
moscow pierre knew this but instead of acting he only thought about 
his undertaking going over its minutest details in his mind in his 
fancy he did not clearly picture to himself either the striking of the 
blow or the death of napoleon but with extraordinary vividness and 
melancholy enjoyment imagined his own destruction and heroic endurance 

yes alone for the sake of all i must do it or perish he thought 
yes i will approach and then suddenly with pistol or dagger 
but that is all the same it is not i but the hand of providence that 
punishes thee i shall say thought he imagining what he would say 
when killing napoleon well then take me and execute me he went on 
speaking to himself and bowing his head with a sad but firm expression 

while pierre standing in the middle of the room was talking to himself 
in this way the study door opened and on the threshold appeared 
the figure of makar alexeevich always so timid before but now quite 
transformed 

his dressing gown was unfastened his face red and distorted he 
was obviously drunk on seeing pierre he grew confused at first but 
noticing embarrassment on pierres face immediately grew bold and 
staggering on his thin legs advanced into the middle of the room 

theyre frightened he said confidentially in a hoarse voice i say i 
wont surrender i say am i not right sir 

he paused and then suddenly seeing the pistol on the table seized it 
with unexpected rapidity and ran out into the corridor 

gerasim and the porter who had followed makar alexeevich stopped him 
in the vestibule and tried to take the pistol from him pierre coming 
out into the corridor looked with pity and repulsion at the half crazy 
old man makar alexeevich frowning with exertion held on to the pistol 
and screamed hoarsely evidently with some heroic fancy in his head 

to arms board them no you shant get it he yelled 

that will do please that will do have the goodness  please sir to 
let go please sir pleaded gerasim trying carefully to steer makar 
alexeevich by the elbows back to the door 

who are you bonaparte shouted makar alexeevich 

thats not right sir come to your room please and rest allow me to 
have the pistol 

be off thou base slave touch me not see this shouted makar 
alexeevich brandishing the pistol board them 

catch hold whispered gerasim to the porter 

they seized makar alexeevich by the arms and dragged him to the door 

the vestibule was filled with the discordant sounds of a struggle and of 
a tipsy hoarse voice 

suddenly a fresh sound a piercing feminine scream reverberated from 
the porch and the cook came running into the vestibule 

its them gracious heavens o lord four of them horsemen she 
cried 

gerasim and the porter let makar alexeevich go and in the now silent 
corridor the sound of several hands knocking at the front door could be 
heard 





chapter xxviii 


pierre having decided that until he had carried out his design he would 
disclose neither his identity nor his knowledge of french stood at the 
half open door of the corridor intending to conceal himself as soon 
as the french entered but the french entered and still pierre did not 
retire  an irresistible curiosity kept him there 

there were two of them one was an officer  a tall soldierly handsome 
man  the other evidently a private or an orderly sunburned short and 
thin with sunken cheeks and a dull expression the officer walked in 
front leaning on a stick and slightly limping when he had advanced 
a few steps he stopped having apparently decided that these were good 
quarters turned round to the soldiers standing at the entrance and in 
a loud voice of command ordered them to put up the horses having done 
that the officer lifting his elbow with a smart gesture stroked his 
mustache and lightly touched his hat 

bonjour la compagnie * said he gaily smiling and looking about him 


* good day everybody 


no one gave any reply 

vous etes le bourgeois * the officer asked gerasim 


* are you the master here 


gerasim gazed at the officer with an alarmed and inquiring look 

quartier quartier logement said the officer looking down at the 
little man with a condescending and good natured smile les francais 
sont de bons enfants que diable voyons ne nous fachons pas mon 
vieux * added he clapping the scared and silent gerasim on the 
shoulder well does no one speak french in this establishment he 
asked again in french looking around and meeting pierres eyes pierre 
moved away from the door 


* quarters quarters lodgings the french are good 
fellows what the devil there dont let us be cross old 
fellow 


again the officer turned to gerasim and asked him to show him the rooms 
in the house 

master not here  dont understand me you said gerasim trying 
to render his words more comprehensible by contorting them 

still smiling the french officer spread out his hands before gerasims 
nose intimating that he did not understand him either and moved 
limping to the door at which pierre was standing pierre wished to go 
away and conceal himself but at that moment he saw makar alexeevich 
appearing at the open kitchen door with the pistol in his hand with 
a madmans cunning makar alexeevich eyed the frenchman raised his 
pistol and took aim 

board them yelled the tipsy man trying to press the trigger hearing 
the yell the officer turned round and at the same moment pierre threw 
himself on the drunkard just when pierre snatched at and struck up the 
pistol makar alexeevich at last got his fingers on the trigger there 
was a deafening report and all were enveloped in a cloud of smoke the 
frenchman turned pale and rushed to the door 

forgetting his intention of concealing his knowledge of french pierre 
snatching away the pistol and throwing it down ran up to the officer 
and addressed him in french 

you are not wounded he asked 

i think not answered the frenchman feeling himself over but i have 
had a lucky escape this time he added pointing to the damaged plaster 
of the wall who is that man said he looking sternly at pierre 

oh i am really in despair at what has occurred said pierre rapidly 
quite forgetting the part he had intended to play he is an unfortunate 
madman who did not know what he was doing 

the officer went up to makar alexeevich and took him by the collar 

makar alexeevich was standing with parted lips swaying as if about to 
fall asleep as he leaned against the wall 

brigand you shall pay for this said the frenchman letting go 
of him we french are merciful after victory but we do not pardon 
traitors he added with a look of gloomy dignity and a fine energetic 
gesture 

pierre continued in french to persuade the officer not to hold that 
drunken imbecile to account the frenchman listened in silence with the 
same gloomy expression but suddenly turned to pierre with a smile for 
a few seconds he looked at him in silence his handsome face assumed a 
melodramatically gentle expression and he held out his hand 

you have saved my life you are french said he 

for a frenchman that deduction was indubitable only a frenchman could 
perform a great deed and to save his life  the life of m ramballe 
captain of the 13th light regiment  was undoubtedly a very great deed 

but however indubitable that conclusion and the officers conviction 
based upon it pierre felt it necessary to disillusion him 

i am russian he said quickly 

tut tut tut tell that to others said the officer waving his 
finger before his nose and smiling you shall tell me all about that 
presently i am delighted to meet a compatriot well and what are we 
to do with this man he added addressing himself to pierre as to a 
brother 

even if pierre were not a frenchman having once received that loftiest 
of human appellations he could not renounce it said the officers look 
and tone in reply to his last question pierre again explained who makar 
alexeevich was and how just before their arrival that drunken imbecile 
had seized the loaded pistol which they had not had time to recover from 
him and begged the officer to let the deed go unpunished 

the frenchman expanded his chest and made a majestic gesture with his 
arm 

you have saved my life you are french you ask his pardon i grant it 
you lead that man away said he quickly and energetically and taking 
the arm of pierre whom he had promoted to be a frenchman for saving his 
life he went with him into the room 

the soldiers in the yard hearing the shot came into the passage asking 
what had happened and expressed their readiness to punish the culprits 
but the officer sternly checked them 

you will be called in when you are wanted he said 

the soldiers went out again and the orderly who had meanwhile had time 
to visit the kitchen came up to his officer 

captain there is soup and a leg of mutton in the kitchen said he 
shall i serve them up 

yes and some wine answered the captain 





chapter xxix 


when the french officer went into the room with pierre the latter again 
thought it his duty to assure him that he was not french and wished to 
go away but the officer would not hear of it he was so very polite 
amiable good natured and genuinely grateful to pierre for saving his 
life that pierre had not the heart to refuse and sat down with him in 
the parlor  the first room they entered to pierres assurances that he 
was not a frenchman the captain evidently not understanding how anyone 
could decline so flattering an appellation shrugged his shoulders and 
said that if pierre absolutely insisted on passing for a russian let it 
be so but for all that he would be forever bound to pierre by gratitude 
for saving his life 

had this man been endowed with the slightest capacity for perceiving the 
feelings of others and had he at all understood what pierres feelings 
were the latter would probably have left him but the mans animated 
obtuseness to everything other than himself disarmed pierre 

a frenchman or a russian prince incognito said the officer looking 
at pierres fine though dirty linen and at the ring on his finger 
i owe my life to you and offer you my friendship a frenchman never 
forgets either an insult or a service i offer you my friendship that 
is all i can say 

there was so much good nature and nobility in the french sense of the 
word in the officers voice in the expression of his face and in 
his gestures that pierre unconsciously smiling in response to the 
frenchmans smile pressed the hand held out to him 

captain ramballe of the 13th light regiment chevalier of the legion 
of honor for the affair on the seventh of september he introduced 
himself a self satisfied irrepressible smile puckering his lips under 
his mustache will you now be so good as to tell me with whom i have 
the honor of conversing so pleasantly instead of being in the ambulance 
with that maniacs bullet in my body 

pierre replied that he could not tell him his name and blushing 
began to try to invent a name and to say something about his reason for 
concealing it but the frenchman hastily interrupted him 

oh please said he i understand your reasons you are an officer 
a superior officer perhaps you have borne arms against us thats not 
my business i owe you my life that is enough for me i am quite at 
your service you belong to the gentry he concluded with a shade of 
inquiry in his tone pierre bent his head your baptismal name if you 
please that is all i ask monsieur pierre you say thats all i 
want to know 

when the mutton and an omelet had been served and a samovar and vodka 
brought with some wine which the french had taken from a russian cellar 
and brought with them ramballe invited pierre to share his dinner and 
himself began to eat greedily and quickly like a healthy and hungry man 
munching his food rapidly with his strong teeth continually smacking 
his lips and repeating  excellent delicious his face grew red and 
was covered with perspiration pierre was hungry and shared the dinner 
with pleasure morel the orderly brought some hot water in a saucepan 
and placed a bottle of claret in it he also brought a bottle of kvass 
taken from the kitchen for them to try that beverage was already known 
to the french and had been given a special name they called it limonade 
de cochon pigs lemonade and morel spoke well of the limonade de 
cochon he had found in the kitchen but as the captain had the wine they 
had taken while passing through moscow he left the kvass to morel and 
applied himself to the bottle of bordeaux he wrapped the bottle up 
to its neck in a table napkin and poured out wine for himself and for 
pierre the satisfaction of his hunger and the wine rendered the captain 
still more lively and he chatted incessantly all through dinner 

yes my dear monsieur pierre i owe you a fine votive candle for 
saving me from that maniac you see i have bullets enough in my 
body already here is one i got at wagram he touched his side and a 
second at smolensk  he showed a scar on his cheek  and this leg which 
as you see does not want to march i got that on the seventh at the 
great battle of la moskowa sacre dieu it was splendid that deluge of 
fire was worth seeing it was a tough job you set us there my word 
you may be proud of it and on my honor in spite of the cough i caught 
there i should be ready to begin again i pity those who did not see 
it 

i was there said pierre 

bah really so much the better you are certainly brave foes the 
great redoubt held out well by my pipe continued the frenchman and 
you made us pay dear for it i was at it three times  sure as i sit 
here three times we reached the guns and three times we were thrown 
back like cardboard figures oh it was beautiful monsieur pierre your 
grenadiers were splendid by heaven i saw them close up their ranks six 
times in succession and march as if on parade fine fellows our king of 
naples who knows whats what cried bravo ha ha so you are one of 
us soldiers he added smiling after a momentary pause so much 
the better so much the better monsieur pierre terrible in battle 
gallant with the fair he winked and smiled thats what the 
french are monsieur pierre arent they 

the captain was so naively and good humoredly gay so real and so 
pleased with himself that pierre almost winked back as he looked merrily 
at him probably the word gallant turned the captains thoughts to the 
state of moscow 

apropos tell me please is it true that the women have all left 
moscow what a queer idea what had they to be afraid of 

would not the french ladies leave paris if the russians entered it 
asked pierre 

ha ha ha the frenchman emitted a merry sanguine chuckle patting 
pierre on the shoulder what a thing to say he exclaimed paris 
but paris paris 

paris  the capital of the world pierre finished his remark for him 

the captain looked at pierre he had a habit of stopping short in the 
middle of his talk and gazing intently with his laughing kindly eyes 

well if you hadnt told me you were russian i should have wagered 
that you were parisian you have that i dont know what that and 
having uttered this compliment he again gazed at him in silence 

i have been in paris i spent years there said pierre 

oh yes one sees that plainly paris a man who doesnt know paris 
is a savage you can tell a parisian two leagues off paris is talma la 
duchenois potier the sorbonne the boulevards and noticing that 
his conclusion was weaker than what had gone before he added quickly 
there is only one paris in the world you have been to paris and have 
remained russian well i dont esteem you the less for it 

under the influence of the wine he had drunk and after the days he had 
spent alone with his depressing thoughts pierre involuntarily enjoyed 
talking with this cheerful and good natured man 

to return to your ladies  i hear they are lovely what a wretched idea 
to go and bury themselves in the steppes when the french army is 
in moscow what a chance those girls have missed your peasants 
now  thats another thing but you civilized people you ought to know 
us better than that we took vienna berlin madrid naples rome 
warsaw all the worlds capitals we are feared but we are loved 
we are nice to know and then the emperor he began but pierre 
interrupted him 

the emperor pierre repeated and his face suddenly became sad and 
embarrassed is the emperor 

the emperor he is generosity mercy justice order genius  thats 
what the emperor is it is i ramballe who tell you so i assure you 
i was his enemy eight years ago my father was an emigrant count but 
that man has vanquished me he has taken hold of me i could not resist 
the sight of the grandeur and glory with which he has covered france 
when i understood what he wanted  when i saw that he was preparing a bed 
of laurels for us you know i said to myself that is a monarch and 
i devoted myself to him so there oh yes mon cher he is the greatest 
man of the ages past or future 

is he in moscow pierre stammered with a guilty look 

the frenchman looked at his guilty face and smiled 

no he will make his entry tomorrow he replied and continued his 
talk 

their conversation was interrupted by the cries of several voices at 
the gate and by morel who came to say that some wurttemberg hussars had 
come and wanted to put up their horses in the yard where the captains 
horses were this difficulty had arisen chiefly because the hussars did 
not understand what was said to them in french 

the captain had their senior sergeant called in and in a stern voice 
asked him to what regiment he belonged who was his commanding officer 
and by what right he allowed himself to claim quarters that were already 
occupied the german who knew little french answered the two first 
questions by giving the names of his regiment and of his commanding 
officer but in reply to the third question which he did not understand 
said introducing broken french into his own german that he was the 
quartermaster of the regiment and his commander had ordered him to 
occupy all the houses one after another pierre who knew german 
translated what the german said to the captain and gave the captains 
reply to the wurttemberg hussar in german when he had understood what 
was said to him the german submitted and took his men elsewhere the 
captain went out into the porch and gave some orders in a loud voice 

when he returned to the room pierre was sitting in the same place as 
before with his head in his hands his face expressed suffering he 
really was suffering at that moment when the captain went out and he 
was left alone suddenly he came to himself and realized the position 
he was in it was not that moscow had been taken or that the happy 
conquerors were masters in it and were patronizing him painful as 
that was it was not that which tormented pierre at the moment he was 
tormented by the consciousness of his own weakness the few glasses of 
wine he had drunk and the conversation with this good natured man had 
destroyed the mood of concentrated gloom in which he had spent the last 
few days and which was essential for the execution of his design the 
pistol dagger and peasant coat were ready napoleon was to enter the 
town next day pierre still considered that it would be a useful and 
worthy action to slay the evildoer but now he felt that he would not 
do it he did not know why but he felt a foreboding that he would not 
carry out his intention he struggled against the confession of his 
weakness but dimly felt that he could not overcome it and that his 
former gloomy frame of mind concerning vengeance killing and 
self sacrifice had been dispersed like dust by contact with the first 
man he met 

the captain returned to the room limping slightly and whistling a tune 

the frenchmans chatter which had previously amused pierre now repelled 
him the tune he was whistling his gait and the gesture with which 
he twirled his mustache all now seemed offensive i will go away 
immediately i wont say another word to him thought pierre he 
thought this but still sat in the same place a strange feeling of 
weakness tied him to the spot he wished to get up and go away but 
could not do so 

the captain on the other hand seemed very cheerful he paced up and 
down the room twice his eyes shone and his mustache twitched as if he 
were smiling to himself at some amusing thought 

the colonel of those wurttembergers is delightful he suddenly said 
hes a german but a nice fellow all the same but hes a german 
he sat down facing pierre by the way you know german then 

pierre looked at him in silence 

what is the german for shelter 

shelter pierre repeated the german for shelter is unterkunft 

how do you say it the captain asked quickly and doubtfully 

unterkunft pierre repeated 

onterkoff said the captain and looked at pierre for some seconds with 
laughing eyes these germans are first rate fools dont you think so 
monsieur pierre he concluded 

well lets have another bottle of this moscow bordeaux shall we 
morel will warm us up another little bottle morel he called out 
gaily 

morel brought candles and a bottle of wine the captain looked at pierre 
by the candlelight and was evidently struck by the troubled expression 
on his companions face ramballe with genuine distress and sympathy in 
his face went up to pierre and bent over him 

there now were sad said he touching pierres hand have i 
upset you no really have you anything against me he asked pierre 
perhaps its the state of affairs 

pierre did not answer but looked cordially into the frenchmans eyes 
whose expression of sympathy was pleasing to him 

honestly without speaking of what i owe you i feel friendship for 
you can i do anything for you dispose of me it is for life and death 
i say it with my hand on my heart said he striking his chest 

thank you said pierre 

the captain gazed intently at him as he had done when he learned that 
shelter was unterkunft in german and his face suddenly brightened 

well in that case i drink to our friendship he cried gaily filling 
two glasses with wine 

pierre took one of the glasses and emptied it ramballe emptied his too 
again pressed pierres hand and leaned his elbows on the table in a 
pensive attitude 

yes my dear friend he began such is fortunes caprice who would 
have said that i should be a soldier and a captain of dragoons in the 
service of bonaparte as we used to call him yet here i am in moscow 
with him i must tell you mon cher he continued in the sad and 
measured tones of a man who intends to tell a long story that our name 
is one of the most ancient in france 

and with a frenchmans easy and naive frankness the captain told pierre 
the story of his ancestors his childhood youth and manhood and all 
about his relations and his financial and family affairs ma pauvre 
mere playing of course an important part in the story 

but all that is only lifes setting the real thing is love  love am i 
not right monsieur pierre said he growing animated another glass 

pierre again emptied his glass and poured himself out a third 

oh women women and the captain looking with glistening eyes at 
pierre began talking of love and of his love affairs 

there were very many of these as one could easily believe looking 
at the officers handsome self satisfied face and noting the eager 
enthusiasm with which he spoke of women though all ramballes love 
stories had the sensual character which frenchmen regard as the special 
charm and poetry of love yet he told his story with such sincere 
conviction that he alone had experienced and known all the charm of love 
and he described women so alluringly that pierre listened to him with 
curiosity 

it was plain that lamour which the frenchman was so fond of was not 
that low and simple kind that pierre had once felt for his wife nor 
was it the romantic love stimulated by himself that he experienced for 
natasha ramballe despised both these kinds of love equally the one 
he considered the love of clodhoppers and the other the love 
of simpletons lamour which the frenchman worshiped consisted 
principally in the unnaturalness of his relation to the woman and in a 
combination of incongruities giving the chief charm to the feeling 

thus the captain touchingly recounted the story of his love for a 
fascinating marquise of thirty five and at the same time for a charming 
innocent child of seventeen daughter of the bewitching marquise the 
conflict of magnanimity between the mother and the daughter ending in 
the mothers sacrificing herself and offering her daughter in marriage 
to her lover even now agitated the captain though it was the memory of 
a distant past then he recounted an episode in which the husband 
played the part of the lover and he  the lover  assumed the role of the 
husband as well as several droll incidents from his recollections of 
germany where shelter is called unterkunft and where the husbands eat 
sauerkraut and the young girls are too blonde 

finally the latest episode in poland still fresh in the captains 
memory and which he narrated with rapid gestures and glowing face was 
of how he had saved the life of a pole in general the saving of 
life continually occurred in the captains stories and the pole had 
entrusted to him his enchanting wife parisienne de coeur while himself 
entering the french service the captain was happy the enchanting 
polish lady wished to elope with him but prompted by magnanimity the 
captain restored the wife to the husband saying as he did so i have 
saved your life and i save your honor having repeated these words the 
captain wiped his eyes and gave himself a shake as if driving away the 
weakness which assailed him at this touching recollection 

listening to the captains tales pierre  as often happens late in the 
evening and under the influence of wine  followed all that was told him 
understood it all and at the same time followed a train of personal 
memories which he knew not why suddenly arose in his mind while 
listening to these love stories his own love for natasha unexpectedly 
rose to his mind and going over the pictures of that love in his 
imagination he mentally compared them with ramballes tales listening 
to the story of the struggle between love and duty pierre saw before 
his eyes every minutest detail of his last meeting with the object of 
his love at the sukharev water tower at the time of that meeting it had 
not produced an effect upon him  he had not even once recalled it but 
now it seemed to him that that meeting had had in it something very 
important and poetic 

peter kirilovich come here we have recognized you he now seemed 
to hear the words she had uttered and to see before him her eyes her 
smile her traveling hood and a stray lock of her hair and there 
seemed to him something pathetic and touching in all this 

having finished his tale about the enchanting polish lady the captain 
asked pierre if he had ever experienced a similar impulse to sacrifice 
himself for love and a feeling of envy of the legitimate husband 

challenged by this question pierre raised his head and felt a need to 
express the thoughts that filled his mind he began to explain that he 
understood love for a women somewhat differently he said that in all 
his life he had loved and still loved only one woman and that she could 
never be his 

tiens said the captain 

pierre then explained that he had loved this woman from his earliest 
years but that he had not dared to think of her because she was too 
young and because he had been an illegitimate son without a name 
afterwards when he had received a name and wealth he dared not think of 
her because he loved her too well placing her far above everything in 
the world and especially therefore above himself 

when he had reached this point pierre asked the captain whether he 
understood that 

the captain made a gesture signifying that even if he did not understand 
it he begged pierre to continue 

platonic love clouds he muttered 

whether it was the wine he had drunk or an impulse of frankness or the 
thought that this man did not and never would know any of those who 
played a part in his story or whether it was all these things together 
something loosened pierres tongue speaking thickly and with a faraway 
look in his shining eyes he told the whole story of his life his 
marriage natashas love for his best friend her betrayal of him and 
all his own simple relations with her urged on by ramballes questions 
he also told what he had at first concealed  his own position and even 
his name 

more than anything else in pierres story the captain was impressed by 
the fact that pierre was very rich had two mansions in moscow and that 
he had abandoned everything and not left the city but remained there 
concealing his name and station 

when it was late at night they went out together into the street the 
night was warm and light to the left of the house on the pokrovka a 
fire glowed  the first of those that were beginning in moscow to the 
right and high up in the sky was the sickle of the waning moon and 
opposite to it hung that bright comet which was connected in pierres 
heart with his love at the gate stood gerasim the cook and two 
frenchmen their laughter and their mutually incomprehensible remarks in 
two languages could be heard they were looking at the glow seen in the 
town 

there was nothing terrible in the one small distant fire in the immense 
city 

gazing at the high starry sky at the moon at the comet and at the 
glow from the fire pierre experienced a joyful emotion there now 
how good it is what more does one need thought he and suddenly 
remembering his intention he grew dizzy and felt so faint that he leaned 
against the fence to save himself from falling 

without taking leave of his new friend pierre left the gate with 
unsteady steps and returning to his room lay down on the sofa and 
immediately fell asleep 





chapter xxx 


the glow of the first fire that began on the second of september was 
watched from the various roads by the fugitive muscovites and by the 
retreating troops with many different feelings 

the rostov party spent the night at mytishchi fourteen miles from 
moscow they had started so late on the first of september the road 
had been so blocked by vehicles and troops so many things had been 
forgotten for which servants were sent back that they had decided to 
spend that night at a place three miles out of moscow the next morning 
they woke late and were again delayed so often that they only got as far 
as great mytishchi at ten oclock that evening the rostov family and 
the wounded traveling with them were all distributed in the yards and 
huts of that large village the rostovs servants and coachmen and the 
orderlies of the wounded officers after attending to their masters had 
supper fed the horses and came out into the porches 

in a neighboring hut lay raevskis adjutant with a fractured wrist the 
awful pain he suffered made him moan incessantly and piteously and his 
moaning sounded terrible in the darkness of the autumn night he had 
spent the first night in the same yard as the rostovs the countess said 
she had been unable to close her eyes on account of his moaning and at 
mytishchi she moved into a worse hut simply to be farther away from the 
wounded man 

in the darkness of the night one of the servants noticed above the high 
body of a coach standing before the porch the small glow of another 
fire one glow had long been visible and everybody knew that it was 
little mytishchi burning  set on fire by mamonovs cossacks 

but look here brothers theres another fire remarked an orderly 

all turned their attention to the glow 

but they told us little mytishchi had been set on fire by mamonovs 
cossacks 

but thats not mytishchi its farther away 

look it must be in moscow 

two of the gazers went round to the other side of the coach and sat down 
on its steps 

its more to the left why little mytishchi is over there and this is 
right on the other side 

several men joined the first two 

see how its flaring said one thats a fire in moscow either in 
the sushchevski or the rogozhski quarter 

no one replied to this remark and for some time they all gazed silently 
at the spreading flames of the second fire in the distance 

old daniel terentich the counts valet as he was called came up to 
the group and shouted at mishka 

what are you staring at you good for nothing the count will be 
calling and theres nobody there go and gather the clothes together 

i only ran out to get some water said mishka 

but what do you think daniel terentich doesnt it look as if that 
glow were in moscow remarked one of the footmen 

daniel terentich made no reply and again for a long time they were all 
silent the glow spread rising and falling farther and farther still 

god have mercy its windy and dry said another voice 

just look see what its doing now o lord you can even see the crows 
flying lord have mercy on us sinners 

theyll put it out no fear 

whos to put it out daniel terentich who had hitherto been silent 
was heard to say his voice was calm and deliberate moscow it is 
brothers said he mother moscow the white his voice faltered 
and he gave way to an old mans sob 

and it was as if they had all only waited for this to realize the 
significance for them of the glow they were watching sighs were heard 
words of prayer and the sobbing of the counts old valet 





chapter xxxi 


the valet returning to the cottage informed the count that moscow was 
burning the count donned his dressing gown and went out to look sonya 
and madame schoss who had not yet undressed went out with him only 
natasha and the countess remained in the room petya was no longer 
with the family he had gone on with his regiment which was making for 
troitsa 

the countess on hearing that moscow was on fire began to cry natasha 
pale with a fixed look was sitting on the bench under the icons just 
where she had sat down on arriving and paid no attention to her fathers 
words she was listening to the ceaseless moaning of the adjutant three 
houses off 

oh how terrible said sonya returning from the yard chilled and 
frightened i believe the whole of moscow will burn theres an awful 
glow natasha do look you can see it from the window she said to her 
cousin evidently wishing to distract her mind 

but natasha looked at her as if not understanding what was said to her 
and again fixed her eyes on the corner of the stove she had been in 
this condition of stupor since the morning when sonya to the surprise 
and annoyance of the countess had for some unaccountable reason found 
it necessary to tell natasha of prince andrews wound and of his being 
with their party the countess had seldom been so angry with anyone as 
she was with sonya sonya had cried and begged to be forgiven and now 
as if trying to atone for her fault paid unceasing attention to her 
cousin 

look natasha how dreadfully it is burning said she 

whats burning asked natasha oh yes moscow 

and as if in order not to offend sonya and to get rid of her she turned 
her face to the window looked out in such a way that it was evident 
that she could not see anything and again settled down in her former 
attitude 

but you didnt see it 

yes really i did natasha replied in a voice that pleaded to be left 
in peace 

both the countess and sonya understood that naturally neither moscow 
nor the burning of moscow nor anything else could seem of importance to 
natasha 

the count returned and lay down behind the partition the countess went 
up to her daughter and touched her head with the back of her hand as she 
was wont to do when natasha was ill then touched her forehead with her 
lips as if to feel whether she was feverish and finally kissed her 

you are cold you are trembling all over youd better lie down said 
the countess 

lie down all right i will ill lie down at once said natasha 

when natasha had been told that morning that prince andrew was seriously 
wounded and was traveling with their party she had at first asked many 
questions where was he going how was he wounded was it serious and 
could she see him but after she had been told that she could not see 
him that he was seriously wounded but that his life was not in danger 
she ceased to ask questions or to speak at all evidently disbelieving 
what they told her and convinced that say what she might she would 
still be told the same all the way she had sat motionless in a corner 
of the coach with wide open eyes and the expression in them which the 
countess knew so well and feared so much and now she sat in the same 
way on the bench where she had seated herself on arriving she was 
planning something and either deciding or had already decided something 
in her mind the countess knew this but what it might be she did not 
know and this alarmed and tormented her 

natasha undress darling lie down on my bed 

a bed had been made on a bedstead for the countess only madame schoss 
and the two girls were to sleep on some hay on the floor 

no mamma i will lie down here on the floor natasha replied 
irritably and she went to the window and opened it through the open 
window the moans of the adjutant could be heard more distinctly she put 
her head out into the damp night air and the countess saw her slim neck 
shaking with sobs and throbbing against the window frame natasha knew 
it was not prince andrew who was moaning she knew prince andrew was in 
the same yard as themselves and in a part of the hut across the passage 
but this dreadful incessant moaning made her sob the countess exchanged 
a look with sonya 

lie down darling lie down my pet said the countess softly 
touching natashas shoulders come lie down 

oh yes ill lie down at once said natasha and began hurriedly 
undressing tugging at the tapes of her petticoat 

when she had thrown off her dress and put on a dressing jacket she sat 
down with her foot under her on the bed that had been made up on the 
floor jerked her thin and rather short plait of hair to the front 
and began replaiting it her long thin practiced fingers rapidly 
unplaited replaited and tied up her plait her head moved from side 
to side from habit but her eyes feverishly wide looked fixedly before 
her when her toilet for the night was finished she sank gently onto the 
sheet spread over the hay on the side nearest the door 

natasha youd better lie in the middle said sonya 

ill stay here muttered natasha do lie down she added crossly 
and buried her face in the pillow 

the countess madame schoss and sonya undressed hastily and lay down 
the small lamp in front of the icons was the only light left in 
the room but in the yard there was a light from the fire at little 
mytishchi a mile and a half away and through the night came the noise 
of people shouting at a tavern mamonovs cossacks had set up across the 
street and the adjutants unceasing moans could still be heard 

for a long time natasha listened attentively to the sounds that reached 
her from inside and outside the room and did not move first she heard 
her mother praying and sighing and the creaking of her bed under 
her then madame schoss familiar whistling snore and sonyas gentle 
breathing then the countess called to natasha natasha did not answer 

i think shes asleep mamma said sonya softly 

after a short silence the countess spoke again but this time no one 
replied 

soon after that natasha heard her mothers even breathing natasha did 
not move though her little bare foot thrust out from under the quilt 
was growing cold on the bare floor 

as if to celebrate a victory over everybody a cricket chirped in a 
crack in the wall a cock crowed far off and another replied near 
by the shouting in the tavern had died down only the moaning of the 
adjutant was heard natasha sat up 

sonya are you asleep mamma she whispered 

no one replied natasha rose slowly and carefully crossed herself and 
stepped cautiously on the cold and dirty floor with her slim supple 
bare feet the boards of the floor creaked stepping cautiously from one 
foot to the other she ran like a kitten the few steps to the door and 
grasped the cold door handle 

it seemed to her that something heavy was beating rhythmically against 
all the walls of the room it was her own heart sinking with alarm and 
terror and overflowing with love 

she opened the door and stepped across the threshold and onto the cold 
damp earthen floor of the passage the cold she felt refreshed her with 
her bare feet she touched a sleeping man stepped over him and opened 
the door into the part of the hut where prince andrew lay it was dark 
in there in the farthest corner on a bench beside a bed on which 
something was lying stood a tallow candle with a long thick and 
smoldering wick 

from the moment she had been told that morning of prince andrews wound 
and his presence there natasha had resolved to see him she did not 
know why she had to she knew the meeting would be painful but felt the 
more convinced that it was necessary 

all day she had lived only in hope of seeing him that night but now 
that the moment had come she was filled with dread of what she might 
see how was he maimed what was left of him was he like that incessant 
moaning of the adjutants yes he was altogether like that in her 
imagination he was that terrible moaning personified when she saw an 
indistinct shape in the corner and mistook his knees raised under the 
quilt for his shoulders she imagined a horrible body there and stood 
still in terror but an irresistible impulse drew her forward she 
cautiously took one step and then another and found herself in the 
middle of a small room containing baggage another man  timokhin  was 
lying in a corner on the benches beneath the icons and two others  the 
doctor and a valet  lay on the floor 

the valet sat up and whispered something timokhin kept awake by the 
pain in his wounded leg gazed with wide open eyes at this strange 
apparition of a girl in a white chemise dressing jacket and nightcap 
the valets sleepy frightened exclamation what do you want whats 
the matter made natasha approach more swiftly to what was lying in the 
corner horribly unlike a man as that body looked she must see him 
she passed the valet the snuff fell from the candle wick and she saw 
prince andrew clearly with his arms outside the quilt and such as she 
had always seen him 

he was the same as ever but the feverish color of his face his 
glittering eyes rapturously turned toward her and especially his neck 
delicate as a childs revealed by the turn down collar of his shirt 
gave him a peculiarly innocent childlike look such as she had never 
seen on him before she went up to him and with a swift flexible 
youthful movement dropped on her knees 

he smiled and held out his hand to her 





chapter xxxii 


seven days had passed since prince andrew found himself in the 
ambulance station on the field of borodino his feverish state and the 
inflammation of his bowels which were injured were in the doctors 
opinion sure to carry him off but on the seventh day he ate with 
pleasure a piece of bread with some tea and the doctor noticed that his 
temperature was lower he had regained consciousness that morning 
the first night after they left moscow had been fairly warm and he had 
remained in the caleche but at mytishchi the wounded man himself asked 
to be taken out and given some tea the pain caused by his removal into 
the hut had made him groan aloud and again lose consciousness when he 
had been placed on his camp bed he lay for a long time motionless with 
closed eyes then he opened them and whispered softly and the tea 
his remembering such a small detail of everyday life astonished 
the doctor he felt prince andrews pulse and to his surprise and 
dissatisfaction found it had improved he was dissatisfied because he 
knew by experience that if his patient did not die now he would do so 
a little later with greater suffering timokhin the red nosed major of 
prince andrews regiment had joined him in moscow and was being 
taken along with him having been wounded in the leg at the battle of 
borodino they were accompanied by a doctor prince andrews valet his 
coachman and two orderlies 

they gave prince andrew some tea he drank it eagerly looking with 
feverish eyes at the door in front of him as if trying to understand and 
remember something 

i dont want any more is timokhin here he asked 

timokhin crept along the bench to him 

i am here your excellency 

hows your wound 

mine sir all right but how about you 

prince andrew again pondered as if trying to remember something 

couldnt one get a book he asked 

what book 

the gospels i havent one 

the doctor promised to procure it for him and began to ask how he 
was feeling prince andrew answered all his questions reluctantly but 
reasonably and then said he wanted a bolster placed under him as he was 
uncomfortable and in great pain the doctor and valet lifted the cloak 
with which he was covered and making wry faces at the noisome smell of 
mortifying flesh that came from the wound began examining that dreadful 
place the doctor was very much displeased about something and made a 
change in the dressings turning the wounded man over so that he groaned 
again and grew unconscious and delirious from the agony he kept asking 
them to get him the book and put it under him 

what trouble would it be to you he said i have not got one please 
get it for me and put it under for a moment he pleaded in a piteous 
voice 

the doctor went into the passage to wash his hands 

you fellows have no conscience said he to the valet who was pouring 
water over his hands for just one moment i didnt look after you 
its such pain you know that i wonder how he can bear it 

by the lord jesus christ i thought we had put something under him 
said the valet 

the first time prince andrew understood where he was and what was the 
matter with him and remembered being wounded and how was when he asked 
to be carried into the hut after his caleche had stopped at mytishchi 
after growing confused from pain while being carried into the hut he 
again regained consciousness and while drinking tea once more recalled 
all that had happened to him and above all vividly remembered the 
moment at the ambulance station when at the sight of the sufferings of 
a man he disliked those new thoughts had come to him which promised him 
happiness and those thoughts though now vague and indefinite again 
possessed his soul he remembered that he had now a new source of 
happiness and that this happiness had something to do with the gospels 
that was why he asked for a copy of them the uncomfortable position in 
which they had put him and turned him over again confused his thoughts 
and when he came to himself a third time it was in the complete 
stillness of the night everybody near him was sleeping a cricket 
chirped from across the passage someone was shouting and singing in 
the street cockroaches rustled on the table on the icons and on 
the walls and a big fly flopped at the head of the bed and around the 
candle beside him the wick of which was charred and had shaped itself 
like a mushroom 

his mind was not in a normal state a healthy man usually thinks of 
feels and remembers innumerable things simultaneously but has the 
power and will to select one sequence of thoughts or events on which to 
fix his whole attention a healthy man can tear himself away from the 
deepest reflections to say a civil word to someone who comes in and can 
then return again to his own thoughts but prince andrews mind was not 
in a normal state in that respect all the powers of his mind were more 
active and clearer than ever but they acted apart from his will most 
diverse thoughts and images occupied him simultaneously at times his 
brain suddenly began to work with a vigor clearness and depth it had 
never reached when he was in health but suddenly in the midst of its 
work it would turn to some unexpected idea and he had not the strength 
to turn it back again 

yes a new happiness was revealed to me of which man cannot be 
deprived he thought as he lay in the semidarkness of the quiet hut 
gazing fixedly before him with feverish wide open eyes a happiness 
lying beyond material forces outside the material influences that act 
on man  a happiness of the soul alone the happiness of loving every 
man can understand it but to conceive it and enjoin it was possible 
only for god but how did god enjoin that law and why was the son 

and suddenly the sequence of these thoughts broke off and prince andrew 
heard without knowing whether it was a delusion or reality a 
soft whispering voice incessantly and rhythmically repeating 
piti piti piti and then titi and then again piti piti piti and 
ti ti once more at the same time he felt that above his face above 
the very middle of it some strange airy structure was being erected out 
of slender needles or splinters to the sound of this whispered music 
he felt that he had to balance carefully though it was difficult so 
that this airy structure should not collapse but nevertheless it kept 
collapsing and again slowly rising to the sound of whispered rhythmic 
music  it stretches stretches spreading out and stretching said 
prince andrew to himself while listening to this whispering and feeling 
the sensation of this drawing out and the construction of this edifice 
of needles he also saw by glimpses a red halo round the candle and 
heard the rustle of the cockroaches and the buzzing of the fly that 
flopped against his pillow and his face each time the fly touched his 
face it gave him a burning sensation and yet to his surprise it did not 
destroy the structure though it knocked against the very region of his 
face where it was rising but besides this there was something else of 
importance it was something white by the door  the statue of a sphinx 
which also oppressed him 

but perhaps thats my shirt on the table he thought and thats my 
legs and that is the door but why is it always stretching and drawing 
itself out and piti piti piti and ti ti and piti piti piti 
thats enough please leave off prince andrew painfully entreated 
someone and suddenly thoughts and feelings again swam to the surface of 
his mind with peculiar clearness and force 

yes  love he thought again quite clearly but not love which loves 
for something for some quality for some purpose or for some reason 
but the love which i  while dying  first experienced when i saw my enemy 
and yet loved him i experienced that feeling of love which is the very 
essence of the soul and does not require an object now again i feel 
that bliss to love ones neighbors to love ones enemies to love 
everything to love god in all his manifestations it is possible to 
love someone dear to you with human love but an enemy can only be loved 
by divine love that is why i experienced such joy when i felt that i 
loved that man what has become of him is he alive 

when loving with human love one may pass from love to hatred but 
divine love cannot change no neither death nor anything else can 
destroy it it is the very essence of the soul yet how many people have 
i hated in my life and of them all i loved and hated none as i did 
her and he vividly pictured to himself natasha not as he had done in 
the past with nothing but her charms which gave him delight but for 
the first time picturing to himself her soul and he understood her 
feelings her sufferings shame and remorse he now understood for the 
first time all the cruelty of his rejection of her the cruelty of his 
rupture with her if only it were possible for me to see her once more 
just once looking into those eyes to say 


piti piti piti and ti ti and piti piti piti boom flopped the fly 
and his attention was suddenly carried into another world a world of 
reality and delirium in which something particular was happening in 
that world some structure was still being erected and did not fall 
something was still stretching out and the candle with its red halo 
was still burning and the same shirtlike sphinx lay near the door but 
besides all this something creaked there was a whiff of fresh air and 
a new white sphinx appeared standing at the door and that sphinx had 
the pale face and shining eyes of the very natasha of whom he had just 
been thinking 

oh how oppressive this continual delirium is thought prince andrew 
trying to drive that face from his imagination but the face remained 
before him with the force of reality and drew nearer prince andrew 
wished to return to that former world of pure thought but he could not 
and delirium drew him back into its domain the soft whispering voice 
continued its rhythmic murmur something oppressed him and stretched 
out and the strange face was before him prince andrew collected all 
his strength in an effort to recover his senses he moved a little and 
suddenly there was a ringing in his ears a dimness in his eyes and 
like a man plunged into water he lost consciousness when he came to 
himself natasha that same living natasha whom of all people he most 
longed to love with this new pure divine love that had been revealed to 
him was kneeling before him he realized that it was the real living 
natasha and he was not surprised but quietly happy natasha motionless 
on her knees she was unable to stir with frightened eyes riveted on 
him was restraining her sobs her face was pale and rigid only in the 
lower part of it something quivered 

prince andrew sighed with relief smiled and held out his hand 

you he said how fortunate 

with a rapid but careful movement natasha drew nearer to him on her 
knees and taking his hand carefully bent her face over it and began 
kissing it just touching it lightly with her lips 

forgive me she whispered raising her head and glancing at him 
forgive me 

i love you said prince andrew 

forgive 

forgive what he asked 

forgive me for what i ha ve do ne faltered natasha in a scarcely 
audible broken whisper and began kissing his hand more rapidly just 
touching it with her lips 

i love you more better than before said prince andrew lifting her 
face with his hand so as to look into her eyes 

those eyes filled with happy tears gazed at him timidly 
compassionately and with joyous love natashas thin pale face with 
its swollen lips was more than plain  it was dreadful but prince 
andrew did not see that he saw her shining eyes which were beautiful 
they heard the sound of voices behind them 

peter the valet who was now wide awake had roused the doctor 
timokhin who had not slept at all because of the pain in his leg had 
long been watching all that was going on carefully covering his bare 
body with the sheet as he huddled up on his bench 

whats this said the doctor rising from his bed please go away 
madam 

at that moment a maid sent by the countess who had noticed her 
daughters absence knocked at the door 

like a somnambulist aroused from her sleep natasha went out of the room 
and returning to her hut fell sobbing on her bed 


from that time during all the rest of the rostovs journey at every 
halting place and wherever they spent a night natasha never left the 
wounded bolkonski and the doctor had to admit that he had not expected 
from a young girl either such firmness or such skill in nursing a 
wounded man 

dreadful as the countess imagined it would be should prince andrew 
die in her daughters arms during the journey  as judging by what 
the doctor said it seemed might easily happen  she could not oppose 
natasha though with the intimacy now established between the wounded 
man and natasha the thought occurred that should he recover their former 
engagement would be renewed no one  least of all natasha and prince 
andrew  spoke of this the unsettled question of life and death which 
hung not only over bolkonski but over all russia shut out all other 
considerations 





chapter xxxiii 


on the third of september pierre awoke late his head was aching the 
clothes in which he had slept without undressing felt uncomfortable on 
his body and his mind had a dim consciousness of something shameful 
he had done the day before that something shameful was his yesterdays 
conversation with captain ramballe 

it was eleven by the clock but it seemed peculiarly dark out of doors 
pierre rose rubbed his eyes and seeing the pistol with an engraved 
stock which gerasim had replaced on the writing table he remembered 
where he was and what lay before him that very day 

am i not too late he thought no probably he wont make his entry 
into moscow before noon 

pierre did not allow himself to reflect on what lay before him but 
hastened to act 

after arranging his clothes he took the pistol and was about to go out 
but it then occurred to him for the first time that he certainly could 
not carry the weapon in his hand through the streets it was difficult 
to hide such a big pistol even under his wide coat he could not 
carry it unnoticed in his belt or under his arm besides it had been 
discharged and he had not had time to reload it no matter dagger 
will do he said to himself though when planning his design he had 
more than once come to the conclusion that the chief mistake made by the 
student in 1809 had been to try to kill napoleon with a dagger but as 
his chief aim consisted not in carrying out his design but in proving 
to himself that he would not abandon his intention and was doing all he 
could to achieve it pierre hastily took the blunt jagged dagger in a 
green sheath which he had bought at the sukharev market with the pistol 
and hid it under his waistcoat 

having tied a girdle over his coat and pulled his cap low on his head 
pierre went down the corridor trying to avoid making a noise or meeting 
the captain and passed out into the street 

the conflagration at which he had looked with so much indifference the 
evening before had greatly increased during the night moscow was on 
fire in several places the buildings in carriage row across the river 
in the bazaar and the povarskoy as well as the barges on the moskva 
river and the timber yards by the dorogomilov bridge were all ablaze 

pierres way led through side streets to the povarskoy and from there 
to the church of st nicholas on the arbat where he had long before 
decided that the deed should be done the gates of most of the houses 
were locked and the shutters up the streets and lanes were deserted 
the air was full of smoke and the smell of burning now and then he met 
russians with anxious and timid faces and frenchmen with an air not of 
the city but of the camp walking in the middle of the streets both 
the russians and the french looked at pierre with surprise besides his 
height and stoutness and the strange morose look of suffering in his 
face and whole figure the russians stared at pierre because they could 
not make out to what class he could belong the french followed him with 
astonishment in their eyes chiefly because pierre unlike all the 
other russians who gazed at the french with fear and curiosity paid no 
attention to them at the gate of one house three frenchmen who were 
explaining something to some russians who did not understand them 
stopped pierre asking if he did not know french 

pierre shook his head and went on in another side street a sentinel 
standing beside a green caisson shouted at him but only when the shout 
was threateningly repeated and he heard the click of the mans musket as 
he raised it did pierre understand that he had to pass on the other side 
of the street he heard nothing and saw nothing of what went on around 
him he carried his resolution within himself in terror and haste like 
something dreadful and alien to him for after the previous nights 
experience he was afraid of losing it but he was not destined to bring 
his mood safely to his destination and even had he not been hindered by 
anything on the way his intention could not now have been carried out 
for napoleon had passed the arbat more than four hours previously on his 
way from the dorogomilov suburb to the kremlin and was now sitting in 
a very gloomy frame of mind in a royal study in the kremlin giving 
detailed and exact orders as to measures to be taken immediately 
to extinguish the fire to prevent looting and to reassure the 
inhabitants but pierre did not know this he was entirely absorbed 
in what lay before him and was tortured  as those are who obstinately 
undertake a task that is impossible for them not because of its 
difficulty but because of its incompatibility with their natures  by the 
fear of weakening at the decisive moment and so losing his self esteem 

though he heard and saw nothing around him he found his way by instinct 
and did not go wrong in the side streets that led to the povarskoy 

as pierre approached that street the smoke became denser and denser  he 
even felt the heat of the fire occasionally curly tongues of flame rose 
from under the roofs of the houses he met more people in the streets 
and they were more excited but pierre though he felt that something 
unusual was happening around him did not realize that he was 
approaching the fire as he was going along a foot path across a 
wide open space adjoining the povarskoy on one side and the gardens 
of prince gruzinskis house on the other pierre suddenly heard the 
desperate weeping of a woman close to him he stopped as if awakening 
from a dream and lifted his head 

by the side of the path on the dusty dry grass all sorts of household 
goods lay in a heap featherbeds a samovar icons and trunks on the 
ground beside the trunks sat a thin woman no longer young with long 
prominent upper teeth and wearing a black cloak and cap this woman 
swaying to and fro and muttering something was choking with sobs two 
girls of about ten and twelve dressed in dirty short frocks and cloaks 
were staring at their mother with a look of stupefaction on their pale 
frightened faces the youngest child a boy of about seven who wore an 
overcoat and an immense cap evidently not his own was crying in his 
old nurses arms a dirty barefooted maid was sitting on a trunk 
and having undone her pale colored plait was pulling it straight 
and sniffing at her singed hair the womans husband a short 
round shouldered man in the undress uniform of a civilian official with 
sausage shaped whiskers and showing under his square set cap the hair 
smoothly brushed forward over his temples with expressionless face was 
moving the trunks which were placed one on another and was dragging 
some garments from under them 

as soon as she saw pierre the woman almost threw herself at his feet 

dear people good christians save me help me dear friends help 
us somebody she muttered between her sobs my girl my daughter 
my youngest daughter is left behind shes burned ooh was it for this 
i nursed you ooh 

dont mary nikolievna said her husband to her in a low voice 
evidently only to justify himself before the stranger sister must have 
taken her or else where can she be he added 

monster villain shouted the woman angrily suddenly ceasing to weep 
you have no heart you dont feel for your own child another man would 
have rescued her from the fire but this is a monster and neither a 
man nor a father you honored sir are a noble man she went on 
addressing pierre rapidly between her sobs the fire broke out 
alongside and blew our way the maid called out fire and we rushed 
to collect our things we ran out just as we were this is what we 
have brought away the icons and my dowry bed all the rest is lost 
we seized the children but not katie ooh o lord and again she 
began to sob my child my dear one burned burned 

but where was she left asked pierre 

from the expression of his animated face the woman saw that this man 
might help her 

oh dear sir she cried seizing him by the legs my benefactor set 
my heart at ease aniska go you horrid girl show him the way she 
cried to the maid angrily opening her mouth and still farther exposing 
her long teeth 

show me the way show me i ill do it gasped pierre rapidly 

the dirty maidservant stepped from behind the trunk put up her plait 
sighed and went on her short bare feet along the path pierre felt 
as if he had come back to life after a heavy swoon he held his head 
higher his eyes shone with the light of life and with swift steps 
he followed the maid overtook her and came out on the povarskoy the 
whole street was full of clouds of black smoke tongues of flame here 
and there broke through that cloud a great number of people crowded in 
front of the conflagration in the middle of the street stood a french 
general saying something to those around him pierre accompanied by the 
maid was advancing to the spot where the general stood but the french 
soldiers stopped him 

on ne passe pas * cried a voice 


* you cant pass 


this way uncle cried the girl well pass through the side street 
by the nikulins 

pierre turned back giving a spring now and then to keep up with her 
she ran across the street turned down a side street to the left and 
passing three houses turned into a yard on the right 

its here close by said she and running across the yard opened a 
gate in a wooden fence and stopping pointed out to him a small wooden 
wing of the house which was burning brightly and fiercely one of its 
sides had fallen in another was on fire and bright flames issued from 
the openings of the windows and from under the roof 

as pierre passed through the fence gate he was enveloped by hot air and 
involuntarily stopped 

which is it which is your house he asked 

ooh wailed the girl pointing to the wing thats it that was our 
lodging youve burned to death our treasure katie my precious little 
missy ooh lamented aniska who at the sight of the fire felt that she 
too must give expression to her feelings 

pierre rushed to the wing but the heat was so great that he 
involuntarily passed round in a curve and came upon the large house 
that was as yet burning only at one end just below the roof and around 
which swarmed a crowd of frenchmen at first pierre did not realize 
what these men who were dragging something out were about but seeing 
before him a frenchman hitting a peasant with a blunt saber and trying 
to take from him a fox fur coat he vaguely understood that looting was 
going on there but he had no time to dwell on that idea 

the sounds of crackling and the din of falling walls and ceilings the 
whistle and hiss of the flames the excited shouts of the people and 
the sight of the swaying smoke now gathering into thick black clouds 
and now soaring up with glittering sparks with here and there dense 
sheaves of flame now red and now like golden fish scales creeping along 
the walls and the heat and smoke and rapidity of motion produced 
on pierre the usual animating effects of a conflagration it had a 
peculiarly strong effect on him because at the sight of the fire he felt 
himself suddenly freed from the ideas that had weighed him down he felt 
young bright adroit and resolute he ran round to the other side of 
the lodge and was about to dash into that part of it which was still 
standing when just above his head he heard several voices shouting 
and then a cracking sound and the ring of something heavy falling close 
beside him 

pierre looked up and saw at a window of the large house some frenchmen 
who had just thrown out the drawer of a chest filled with metal 
articles other french soldiers standing below went up to the drawer 

what does this fellow want shouted one of them referring to pierre 

theres a child in that house havent you seen a child cried pierre 

whats he talking about get along said several voices and one of 
the soldiers evidently afraid that pierre might want to take from 
them some of the plate and bronzes that were in the drawer moved 
threateningly toward him 

a child shouted a frenchman from above i did hear something 
squealing in the garden perhaps its his brat that the fellow is 
looking for after all one must be human you know 

where is it where said pierre 

there there shouted the frenchman at the window pointing to the 
garden at the back of the house wait a bit  im coming down 

and a minute or two later the frenchman a black eyed fellow with a spot 
on his cheek in shirt sleeves really did jump out of a window on the 
ground floor and clapping pierre on the shoulder ran with him into the 
garden 

hurry up you others he called out to his comrades its getting 
hot 

when they reached a gravel path behind the house the frenchman pulled 
pierre by the arm and pointed to a round graveled space where a 
three year old girl in a pink dress was lying under a seat 

there is your child oh a girl so much the better said the 
frenchman good by fatty we must be human we are all mortal you 
know and the frenchman with the spot on his cheek ran back to his 
comrades 

breathless with joy pierre ran to the little girl and was going to take 
her in his arms but seeing a stranger the sickly scrofulous looking 
child unattractively like her mother began to yell and run away 
pierre however seized her and lifted her in his arms she screamed 
desperately and angrily and tried with her little hands to pull pierres 
hands away and to bite them with her slobbering mouth pierre was seized 
by a sense of horror and repulsion such as he had experienced when 
touching some nasty little animal but he made an effort not to throw 
the child down and ran with her to the large house it was now however 
impossible to get back the way he had come the maid aniska was no 
longer there and pierre with a feeling of pity and disgust pressed the 
wet painfully sobbing child to himself as tenderly as he could and ran 
with her through the garden seeking another way out 





chapter xxxiv 


having run through different yards and side streets pierre got back 
with his little burden to the gruzinski garden at the corner of the 
povarskoy he did not at first recognize the place from which he had set 
out to look for the child so crowded was it now with people and goods 
that had been dragged out of the houses besides russian families who 
had taken refuge here from the fire with their belongings there were 
several french soldiers in a variety of clothing pierre took no notice 
of them he hurried to find the family of that civil servant in order to 
restore the daughter to her mother and go to save someone else pierre 
felt that he had still much to do and to do quickly glowing with the 
heat and from running he felt at that moment more strongly than ever 
the sense of youth animation and determination that had come on him 
when he ran to save the child she had now become quiet and clinging 
with her little hands to pierres coat sat on his arm gazing about 
her like some little wild animal he glanced at her occasionally with a 
slight smile he fancied he saw something pathetically innocent in that 
frightened sickly little face 

he did not find the civil servant or his wife where he had left them he 
walked among the crowd with rapid steps scanning the various faces he 
met involuntarily he noticed a georgian or armenian family 
consisting of a very handsome old man of oriental type wearing a new 
cloth covered sheepskin coat and new boots an old woman of similar 
type and a young woman that very young woman seemed to pierre the 
perfection of oriental beauty with her sharply outlined arched 
black eyebrows and the extraordinarily soft bright color of her long 
beautiful expressionless face amid the scattered property and the 
crowd on the open space she in her rich satin cloak with a bright 
lilac shawl on her head suggested a delicate exotic plant thrown out 
onto the snow she was sitting on some bundles a little behind the old 
woman and looked from under her long lashes with motionless large 
almond shaped eyes at the ground before her evidently she was aware 
of her beauty and fearful because of it her face struck pierre and 
hurrying along by the fence he turned several times to look at her 
when he had reached the fence still without finding those he sought he 
stopped and looked about him 

with the child in his arms his figure was now more conspicuous than 
before and a group of russians both men and women gathered about him 

have you lost anyone my dear fellow youre of the gentry yourself 
arent you whose child is it they asked him 

pierre replied that the child belonged to a woman in a black coat who 
had been sitting there with her other children and he asked whether 
anyone knew where she had gone 

why that must be the anferovs said an old deacon addressing a 
pockmarked peasant woman lord have mercy lord have mercy he added 
in his customary bass 

the anferovs no said the woman they left in the morning that must 
be either mary nikolievnas or the ivanovs 

he says a woman and mary nikolievna is a lady remarked a house 
serf 

do you know her shes thin with long teeth said pierre 

thats mary nikolievna they went inside the garden when these wolves 
swooped down said the woman pointing to the french soldiers 

o lord have mercy added the deacon 

go over that way theyre there its she she kept on lamenting and 
crying continued the woman its she here this way 

but pierre was not listening to the woman he had for some seconds been 
intently watching what was going on a few steps away he was looking at 
the armenian family and at two french soldiers who had gone up to them 
one of these a nimble little man was wearing a blue coat tied round 
the waist with a rope he had a nightcap on his head and his feet were 
bare the other whose appearance particularly struck pierre was a 
long lank round shouldered fair haired man slow in his movements 
and with an idiotic expression of face he wore a womans loose gown 
of frieze blue trousers and large torn hessian boots the little 
barefooted frenchman in the blue coat went up to the armenians and 
saying something immediately seized the old man by his legs and the old 
man at once began pulling off his boots the other in the frieze gown 
stopped in front of the beautiful armenian girl and with his hands in 
his pockets stood staring at her motionless and silent 

here take the child said pierre peremptorily and hurriedly to the 
woman handing the little girl to her give her back to them give her 
back he almost shouted putting the child who began screaming on the 
ground and again looking at the frenchman and the armenian family 

the old man was already sitting barefoot the little frenchman had 
secured his second boot and was slapping one boot against the other 
the old man was saying something in a voice broken by sobs but pierre 
caught but a glimpse of this his whole attention was directed to the 
frenchman in the frieze gown who meanwhile swaying slowly from side to 
side had drawn nearer to the young woman and taking his hands from his 
pockets had seized her by the neck 

the beautiful armenian still sat motionless and in the same attitude 
with her long lashes drooping as if she did not see or feel what the 
soldier was doing to her 

while pierre was running the few steps that separated him from the 
frenchman the tall marauder in the frieze gown was already tearing 
from her neck the necklace the young armenian was wearing and the young 
woman clutching at her neck screamed piercingly 

let that woman alone exclaimed pierre hoarsely in a furious voice 
seizing the soldier by his round shoulders and throwing him aside 

the soldier fell got up and ran away but his comrade throwing down 
the boots and drawing his sword moved threateningly toward pierre 

voyons pas de betises * he cried 


* look here no nonsense 


pierre was in such a transport of rage that he remembered nothing and 
his strength increased tenfold he rushed at the barefooted frenchman 
and before the latter had time to draw his sword knocked him off his 
feet and hammered him with his fists shouts of approval were heard 
from the crowd around and at the same moment a mounted patrol of french 
uhlans appeared from round the corner the uhlans came up at a trot to 
pierre and the frenchman and surrounded them pierre remembered nothing 
of what happened after that he only remembered beating someone and 
being beaten and finally feeling that his hands were bound and that a 
crowd of french soldiers stood around him and were searching him 

lieutenant he has a dagger were the first words pierre understood 

ah a weapon said the officer and turned to the barefooted soldier 
who had been arrested with pierre all right you can tell all about it 
at the court martial then he turned to pierre do you speak french 

pierre looked around him with bloodshot eyes and did not reply his 
face probably looked very terrible for the officer said something in 
a whisper and four more uhlans left the ranks and placed themselves on 
both sides of pierre 

do you speak french the officer asked again keeping at a distance 
from pierre call the interpreter 

a little man in russian civilian clothes rode out from the ranks and 
by his clothes and manner of speaking pierre at once knew him to be a 
french salesman from one of the moscow shops 

he does not look like a common man said the interpreter after a 
searching look at pierre 

ah he looks very much like an incendiary remarked the officer and 
ask him who he is he added 

who are you asked the interpreter in poor russian you must answer 
the chief 

i will not tell you who i am i am your prisoner  take me pierre 
suddenly replied in french 

ah ah muttered the officer with a frown well then march 

a crowd had collected round the uhlans nearest to pierre stood the 
pockmarked peasant woman with the little girl and when the patrol 
started she moved forward 

where are they taking you to you poor dear said she and the little 
girl the little girl what am i to do with her if shes not theirs 
said the woman 

what does that woman want asked the officer 

pierre was as if intoxicated his elation increased at the sight of the 
little girl he had saved 

what does she want he murmured she is bringing me my daughter whom 
i have just saved from the flames said he good by and without 
knowing how this aimless lie had escaped him he went along with 
resolute and triumphant steps between the french soldiers 

the french patrol was one of those sent out through the various 
streets of moscow by durosnels order to put a stop to the pillage 
and especially to catch the incendiaries who according to the general 
opinion which had that day originated among the higher french officers 
were the cause of the conflagrations after marching through a number 
of streets the patrol arrested five more russian suspects a small 
shopkeeper two seminary students a peasant and a house serf besides 
several looters but of all these various suspected characters pierre 
was considered to be the most suspicious of all when they had all been 
brought for the night to a large house on the zubov rampart that was 
being used as a guardhouse pierre was placed apart under strict guard 





book twelve 1812 





chapter i 


in petersburg at that time a complicated struggle was being carried on 
with greater heat than ever in the highest circles between the parties 
of rumyantsev the french marya fedorovna the tsarevich and others 
drowned as usual by the buzzing of the court drones but the calm 
luxurious life of petersburg concerned only about phantoms and 
reflections of real life went on in its old way and made it hard 
except by a great effort to realize the danger and the difficult 
position of the russian people there were the same receptions and 
balls the same french theater the same court interests and service 
interests and intrigues as usual only in the very highest circles were 
attempts made to keep in mind the difficulties of the actual position 
stories were whispered of how differently the two empresses behaved 
in these difficult circumstances the empress marya concerned for 
the welfare of the charitable and educational institutions under her 
patronage had given directions that they should all be removed to 
kazan and the things belonging to these institutions had already been 
packed up the empress elisabeth however when asked what instructions 
she would be pleased to give  with her characteristic russian patriotism 
had replied that she could give no directions about state institutions 
for that was the affair of the sovereign but as far as she personally 
was concerned she would be the last to quit petersburg 

at anna pavlovnas on the twenty sixth of august the very day of the 
battle of borodino there was a soiree the chief feature of which was 
to be the reading of a letter from his lordship the bishop when sending 
the emperor an icon of the venerable sergius it was regarded as a model 
of ecclesiastical patriotic eloquence prince vasili himself famed for 
his elocution was to read it he used to read at the empress the 
art of his reading was supposed to lie in rolling out the words quite 
independently of their meaning in a loud and singsong voice alternating 
between a despairing wail and a tender murmur so that the wail fell 
quite at random on one word and the murmur on another this reading 
as was always the case at anna pavlovnas soirees had a political 
significance that evening she expected several important personages who 
had to be made ashamed of their visits to the french theater and aroused 
to a patriotic temper a good many people had already arrived but anna 
pavlovna not yet seeing all those whom she wanted in her drawing room 
did not let the reading begin but wound up the springs of a general 
conversation 

the news of the day in petersburg was the illness of countess bezukhova 
she had fallen ill unexpectedly a few days previously had missed 
several gatherings of which she was usually ornament and was said to be 
receiving no one and instead of the celebrated petersburg doctors who 
usually attended her had entrusted herself to some italian doctor who 
was treating her in some new and unusual way 

they all knew very well that the enchanting countess illness arose from 
an inconvenience resulting from marrying two husbands at the same time 
and that the italians cure consisted in removing such inconvenience 
but in anna pavlovnas presence no one dared to think of this or even 
appear to know it 

they say the poor countess is very ill the doctor says it is angina 
pectoris 

angina oh thats a terrible illness 

they say that the rivals are reconciled thanks to the angina and 
the word angina was repeated with great satisfaction 

the count is pathetic they say he cried like a child when the doctor 
told him the case was dangerous 

oh it would be a terrible loss she is an enchanting woman 

you are speaking of the poor countess said anna pavlovna coming 
up just then i sent to ask for news and hear that she is a little 
better oh she is certainly the most charming woman in the world she 
went on with a smile at her own enthusiasm we belong to different 
camps but that does not prevent my esteeming her as she deserves she 
is very unfortunate added anna pavlovna 

supposing that by these words anna pavlovna was somewhat lifting the 
veil from the secret of the countess malady an unwary young man 
ventured to express surprise that well known doctors had not been called 
in and that the countess was being attended by a charlatan who might 
employ dangerous remedies 

your information maybe better than mine anna pavlovna suddenly and 
venomously retorted on the inexperienced young man but i know on good 
authority that this doctor is a very learned and able man he is private 
physician to the queen of spain 

and having thus demolished the young man anna pavlovna turned to 
another group where bilibin was talking about the austrians having 
wrinkled up his face he was evidently preparing to smooth it out again 
and utter one of his mots 

i think it is delightful he said referring to a diplomatic note that 
had been sent to vienna with some austrian banners captured from the 
french by wittgenstein the hero of petropol as he was then called in 
petersburg 

what whats that asked anna pavlovna securing silence for the mot 
which she had heard before 

and bilibin repeated the actual words of the diplomatic dispatch which 
he had himself composed 

the emperor returns these austrian banners said bilibin friendly 
banners gone astray and found on a wrong path and his brow became 
smooth again 

charming charming observed prince vasili 

the path to warsaw perhaps prince hippolyte remarked loudly and 
unexpectedly everybody looked at him understanding what he meant 
prince hippolyte himself glanced around with amused surprise he knew no 
more than the others what his words meant during his diplomatic career 
he had more than once noticed that such utterances were received as very 
witty and at every opportunity he uttered in that way the first words 
that entered his head it may turn out very well he thought but 
if not theyll know how to arrange matters and really during the 
awkward silence that ensued that insufficiently patriotic person 
entered whom anna pavlovna had been waiting for and wished to convert 
and she smiling and shaking a finger at hippolyte invited prince 
vasili to the table and bringing him two candles and the manuscript 
begged him to begin everyone became silent 


most gracious sovereign and emperor prince vasili sternly declaimed 
looking round at his audience as if to inquire whether anyone had 
anything to say to the contrary but no one said anything moscow our 
ancient capital the new jerusalem receives her christ  he placed a 
sudden emphasis on the word her  as a mother receives her zealous sons 
into her arms and through the gathering mists foreseeing the brilliant 
glory of thy rule sings in exultation hosanna blessed is he that 
cometh 


prince vasili pronounced these last words in a tearful voice 

bilibin attentively examined his nails and many of those present 
appeared intimidated as if asking in what they were to blame anna 
pavlovna whispered the next words in advance like an old woman 
muttering the prayer at communion let the bold and insolent 
goliath she whispered 

prince vasili continued 


let the bold and insolent goliath from the borders of france encompass 
the realms of russia with death bearing terrors humble faith the sling 
of the russian david shall suddenly smite his head in his bloodthirsty 
pride this icon of the venerable sergius the servant of god and 
zealous champion of old of our countrys weal is offered to your 
imperial majesty i grieve that my waning strength prevents rejoicing 
in the sight of your most gracious presence i raise fervent prayers to 
heaven that the almighty may exalt the race of the just and mercifully 
fulfill the desires of your majesty 


what force what a style was uttered in approval both of reader and 
of author 

animated by that address anna pavlovnas guests talked for a long time 
of the state of the fatherland and offered various conjectures as to the 
result of the battle to be fought in a few days 

you will see said anna pavlovna that tomorrow on the emperors 
birthday we shall receive news i have a favorable presentiment 





chapter ii 


anna pavlovnas presentiment was in fact fulfilled next day during the 
service at the palace church in honor of the emperors birthday prince 
volkonski was called out of the church and received a dispatch from 
prince kutuzov it was kutuzovs report written from tatarinova on the 
day of the battle kutuzov wrote that the russians had not retreated a 
step that the french losses were much heavier than ours and that he 
was writing in haste from the field of battle before collecting full 
information it followed that there must have been a victory and at 
once without leaving the church thanks were rendered to the creator 
for his help and for the victory 

anna pavlovnas presentiment was justified and all that morning a 
joyously festive mood reigned in the city everyone believed the victory 
to have been complete and some even spoke of napoleons having been 
captured of his deposition and of the choice of a new ruler for 
france 

it is very difficult for events to be reflected in their real strength 
and completeness amid the conditions of court life and far from the 
scene of action general events involuntarily group themselves around 
some particular incident so now the courtiers pleasure was based as 
much on the fact that the news had arrived on the emperors birthday as 
on the fact of the victory itself it was like a successfully arranged 
surprise mention was made in kutuzovs report of the russian losses 
among which figured the names of tuchkov bagration and kutaysov in 
the petersburg world this sad side of the affair again involuntarily 
centered round a single incident kutaysovs death everybody knew 
him the emperor liked him and he was young and interesting that day 
everyone met with the words 

what a wonderful coincidence just during the service but what a loss 
kutaysov is how sorry i am 

what did i tell about kutuzov prince vasili now said with a 
prophets pride i always said he was the only man capable of defeating 
napoleon 

but next day no news arrived from the army and the public mood grew 
anxious the courtiers suffered because of the suffering the suspense 
occasioned the emperor 

fancy the emperors position said they and instead of extolling 
kutuzov as they had done the day before they condemned him as the cause 
of the emperors anxiety that day prince vasili no longer boasted of 
his protege kutuzov but remained silent when the commander in chief was 
mentioned moreover toward evening as if everything conspired to make 
petersburg society anxious and uneasy a terrible piece of news was 
added countess helene bezukhova had suddenly died of that terrible 
malady it had been so agreeable to mention officially at large 
gatherings everyone said that countess bezukhova had died of a 
terrible attack of angina pectoris but in intimate circles details 
were mentioned of how the private physician of the queen of spain had 
prescribed small doses of a certain drug to produce a certain effect 
but helene tortured by the fact that the old count suspected her and 
that her husband to whom she had written that wretched profligate 
pierre had not replied had suddenly taken a very large dose of the 
drug and had died in agony before assistance could be rendered her 
it was said that prince vasili and the old count had turned upon the 
italian but the latter had produced such letters from the unfortunate 
deceased that they had immediately let the matter drop 

talk in general centered round three melancholy facts the emperors 
lack of news the loss of kutuzov and the death of helene 

on the third day after kutuzovs report a country gentleman arrived from 
moscow and news of the surrender of moscow to the french spread through 
the whole town this was terrible what a position for the emperor to 
be in kutuzov was a traitor and prince vasili during the visits of 
condolence paid to him on the occasion of his daughters death said of 
kutuzov whom he had formerly praised it was excusable for him in his 
grief to forget what he had said that it was impossible to expect 
anything else from a blind and depraved old man 

i only wonder that the fate of russia could have been entrusted to such 
a man 

as long as this news remained unofficial it was possible to doubt it 
but the next day the following communication was received from count 
rostopchin 


prince kutuzovs adjutant has brought me a letter in which he demands 
police officers to guide the army to the ryazan road he writes that 
he is regretfully abandoning moscow sire kutuzovs action decides the 
fate of the capital and of your empire russia will shudder to learn of 
the abandonment of the city in which her greatness is centered and in 
which lie the ashes of your ancestors i shall follow the army i have 
had everything removed and it only remains for me to weep over the fate 
of my fatherland 


on receiving this dispatch the emperor sent prince volkonski to kutuzov 
with the following rescript 


prince michael ilarionovich since the twenty ninth of august i have 
received no communication from you yet on the first of september i 
received from the commander in chief of moscow via yaroslavl the sad 
news that you with the army have decided to abandon moscow you can 
yourself imagine the effect this news has had on me and your silence 
increases my astonishment i am sending this by adjutant general prince 
volkonski to hear from you the situation of the army and the reasons 
that have induced you to take this melancholy decision 





chapter iii 


nine days after the abandonment of moscow a messenger from kutuzov 
reached petersburg with the official announcement of that event this 
messenger was michaud a frenchman who did not know russian but who was 
quoique etranger russe de coeur et dame * as he said of himself 


* though a foreigner russian in heart and soul 


the emperor at once received this messenger in his study at the palace 
on stone island michaud who had never seen moscow before the campaign 
and who did not know russian yet felt deeply moved as he wrote when 
he appeared before notre tres gracieux souverain * with the news of the 
burning of moscow dont les flammes eclairaient sa route *2 


* our most gracious sovereign 

* 2 whose flames illumined his route 


though the source of m michauds chagrin must have been different from 
that which caused russians to grieve he had such a sad face when shown 
into the emperors study that the latter at once asked 

have you brought me sad news colonel 

very sad sire replied michaud lowering his eyes with a sigh the 
abandonment of moscow 

have they surrendered my ancient capital without a battle asked the 
emperor quickly his face suddenly flushing 

michaud respectfully delivered the message kutuzov had entrusted to him 
which was that it had been impossible to fight before moscow and that 
as the only remaining choice was between losing the army as well as 
moscow or losing moscow alone the field marshal had to choose the 
latter 

the emperor listened in silence not looking at michaud 

has the enemy entered the city he asked 

yes sire and moscow is now in ashes i left it all in flames 
replied michaud in a decided tone but glancing at the emperor he was 
frightened by what he had done 

the emperor began to breathe heavily and rapidly his lower lip 
trembled and tears instantly appeared in his fine blue eyes 

but this lasted only a moment he suddenly frowned as if blaming 
himself for his weakness and raising his head addressed michaud in a 
firm voice 

i see colonel from all that is happening that providence requires 
great sacrifices of us i am ready to submit myself in all things to 
his will but tell me michaud how did you leave the army when it 
saw my ancient capital abandoned without a battle did you not notice 
discouragement 

seeing that his most gracious ruler was calm once more michaud also 
grew calm but was not immediately ready to reply to the emperors 
direct and relevant question which required a direct answer 

sire will you allow me to speak frankly as befits a loyal soldier he 
asked to gain time 

colonel i always require it replied the emperor conceal nothing 
from me i wish to know absolutely how things are 

sire said michaud with a subtle scarcely perceptible smile on his 
lips having now prepared a well phrased reply sire i left the 
whole army from its chiefs to the lowest soldier without exception in 
desperate and agonized terror 

how is that the emperor interrupted him frowning sternly would 
misfortune make my russians lose heart never 

michaud had only waited for this to bring out the phrase he had 
prepared 

sire he said with respectful playfulness they are only afraid lest 
your majesty in the goodness of your heart should allow yourself to be 
persuaded to make peace they are burning for the combat declared this 
representative of the russian nation and to prove to your majesty by 
the sacrifice of their lives how devoted they are 

ah said the emperor reassured and with a kindly gleam in his eyes 
he patted michaud on the shoulder you set me at ease colonel 

he bent his head and was silent for some time 

well then go back to the army he said drawing himself up to his 
full height and addressing michaud with a gracious and majestic gesture 
and tell our brave men and all my good subjects wherever you go that 
when i have not a soldier left i shall put myself at the head of my 
beloved nobility and my good peasants and so use the last resources of 
my empire it still offers me more than my enemies suppose said the 
emperor growing more and more animated but should it ever be ordained 
by divine providence he continued raising to heaven his fine eyes 
shining with emotion that my dynasty should cease to reign on the 
throne of my ancestors then after exhausting all the means at my 
command i shall let my beard grow to here he pointed halfway down his 
chest and go and eat potatoes with the meanest of my peasants rather 
than sign the disgrace of my country and of my beloved people whose 
sacrifices i know how to appreciate 

having uttered these words in an agitated voice the emperor suddenly 
turned away as if to hide from michaud the tears that rose to his eyes 
and went to the further end of his study having stood there a few 
moments he strode back to michaud and pressed his arm below the elbow 
with a vigorous movement the emperors mild and handsome face was 
flushed and his eyes gleamed with resolution and anger 

colonel michaud do not forget what i say to you here perhaps we may 
recall it with pleasure someday napoleon or i said the emperor 
touching his breast we can no longer both reign together i have 
learned to know him and he will not deceive me any more 

and the emperor paused with a frown 

when he heard these words and saw the expression of firm resolution 
in the emperors eyes michaud  quoique etranger russe de coeur et 
dame  at that solemn moment felt himself enraptured by all that he had 
heard as he used afterwards to say and gave expression to his 
own feelings and those of the russian people whose representative he 
considered himself to be in the following words 

sire said he your majesty is at this moment signing the glory of 
the nation and the salvation of europe 

with an inclination of the head the emperor dismissed him 





chapter iv 


it is natural for us who were not living in those days to imagine that 
when half russia had been conquered and the inhabitants were fleeing to 
distant provinces and one levy after another was being raised for the 
defense of the fatherland all russians from the greatest to the least 
were solely engaged in sacrificing themselves saving their fatherland 
or weeping over its downfall the tales and descriptions of that time 
without exception speak only of the self sacrifice patriotic devotion 
despair grief and the heroism of the russians but it was not really 
so it appears so to us because we see only the general historic 
interest of that time and do not see all the personal human interests 
that people had yet in reality those personal interests of the moment 
so much transcend the general interests that they always prevent the 
public interest from being felt or even noticed most of the people at 
that time paid no attention to the general progress of events but were 
guided only by their private interests and they were the very people 
whose activities at that period were most useful 

those who tried to understand the general course of events and to take 
part in it by self sacrifice and heroism were the most useless members 
of society they saw everything upside down and all they did for the 
common good turned out to be useless and foolish  like pierres and 
mamonovs regiments which looted russian villages and the lint the 
young ladies prepared and that never reached the wounded and so on 
even those fond of intellectual talk and of expressing their feelings 
who discussed russias position at the time involuntarily introduced 
into their conversation either a shade of pretense and falsehood or 
useless condemnation and anger directed against people accused of 
actions no one could possibly be guilty of in historic events the rule 
forbidding us to eat of the fruit of the tree of knowledge is specially 
applicable only unconscious action bears fruit and he who plays a part 
in an historic event never understands its significance if he tries to 
realize it his efforts are fruitless 

the more closely a man was engaged in the events then taking place in 
russia the less did he realize their significance in petersburg and 
in the provinces at a distance from moscow ladies and gentlemen in 
militia uniforms wept for russia and its ancient capital and talked of 
self sacrifice and so on but in the army which retired beyond moscow 
there was little talk or thought of moscow and when they caught sight 
of its burned ruins no one swore to be avenged on the french but they 
thought about their next pay their next quarters of matreshka the 
vivandiere and like matters 

as the war had caught him in the service nicholas rostov took a close 
and prolonged part in the defense of his country but did so casually 
without any aim at self sacrifice and he therefore looked at what was 
going on in russia without despair and without dismally racking his 
brains over it had he been asked what he thought of the state of 
russia he would have said that it was not his business to think about 
it that kutuzov and others were there for that purpose but that he had 
heard that the regiments were to be made up to their full strength that 
fighting would probably go on for a long time yet and that things being 
so it was quite likely he might be in command of a regiment in a couple 
of years time 

as he looked at the matter in this way he learned that he was being 
sent to voronezh to buy remounts for his division not only without 
regret at being prevented from taking part in the coming battle but 
with the greatest pleasure  which he did not conceal and which his 
comrades fully understood 

a few days before the battle of borodino nicholas received the 
necessary money and warrants and having sent some hussars on in 
advance he set out with post horses for voronezh 

only a man who has experienced it  that is has passed some months 
continuously in an atmosphere of campaigning and war  can understand 
the delight nicholas felt when he escaped from the region covered by the 
armys foraging operations provision trains and hospitals when  free 
from soldiers wagons and the filthy traces of a camp  he saw villages 
with peasants and peasant women gentlemens country houses fields 
where cattle were grazing posthouses with stationmasters asleep in 
them he rejoiced as though seeing all this for the first time what for 
a long while specially surprised and delighted him were the women young 
and healthy without a dozen officers making up to each of them women 
too who were pleased and flattered that a passing officer should joke 
with them 

in the highest spirits nicholas arrived at night at a hotel in voronezh 
ordered things he had long been deprived of in camp and next day very 
clean shaven and in a full dress uniform he had not worn for a long 
time went to present himself to the authorities 

the commander of the militia was a civilian general an old man who was 
evidently pleased with his military designation and rank he received 
nicholas brusquely imagining this to be characteristically military 
and questioned him with an important air as if considering the general 
progress of affairs and approving and disapproving with full right to do 
so nicholas was in such good spirits that this merely amused him 

from the commander of the militia he drove to the governor the governor 
was a brisk little man very simple and affable he indicated the stud 
farms at which nicholas might procure horses recommended to him a horse 
dealer in the town and a landowner fourteen miles out of town who had 
the best horses and promised to assist him in every way 

you are count ilya rostovs son my wife was a great friend of your 
mothers we are at home on thursdays  today is thursday so please come 
and see us quite informally said the governor taking leave of him 

immediately on leaving the governors nicholas hired post horses and 
taking his squadron quartermaster with him drove at a gallop to the 
landowner fourteen miles away who had the stud everything seemed to 
him pleasant and easy during that first part of his stay in voronezh 
and as usually happens when a man is in a pleasant state of mind 
everything went well and easily 

the landowner to whom nicholas went was a bachelor an old cavalryman a 
horse fancier a sportsman the possessor of some century old brandy 
and some old hungarian wine who had a snuggery where he smoked and who 
owned some splendid horses 

in very few words nicholas bought seventeen picked stallions for six 
thousand rubles  to serve as he said as samples of his remounts 
after dining and taking rather too much of the hungarian wine 
nicholas  having exchanged kisses with the landowner with whom he was 
already on the friendliest terms  galloped back over abominable roads 
in the brightest frame of mind continually urging on the driver so as 
to be in time for the governors party 

when he had changed poured water over his head and scented himself 
nicholas arrived at the governors rather late but with the phrase 
better late than never on his lips 

it was not a ball nor had dancing been announced but everyone knew 
that catherine petrovna would play valses and the ecossaise on the 
clavichord and that there would be dancing and so everyone had come as 
to a ball 

provincial life in 1812 went on very much as usual but with this 
difference that it was livelier in the towns in consequence of the 
arrival of many wealthy families from moscow and as in everything that 
went on in russia at that time a special recklessness was noticeable an 
in for a penny in for a pound  who cares spirit and the inevitable 
small talk instead of turning on the weather and mutual acquaintances 
now turned on moscow the army and napoleon 

the society gathered together at the governors was the best in 
voronezh 

there were a great many ladies and some of nicholas moscow 
acquaintances but there were no men who could at all vie with the 
cavalier of st george the hussar remount officer the good natured 
and well bred count rostov among the men was an italian prisoner an 
officer of the french army and nicholas felt that the presence of that 
prisoner enhanced his own importance as a russian hero the italian 
was as it were a war trophy nicholas felt this it seemed to him 
that everyone regarded the italian in the same light and he treated him 
cordially though with dignity and restraint 

as soon as nicholas entered in his hussar uniform diffusing around him 
a fragrance of perfume and wine and had uttered the words better late 
than never and heard them repeated several times by others people 
clustered around him all eyes turned on him and he felt at once that 
he had entered into his proper position in the province  that of a 
universal favorite a very pleasant position and intoxicatingly so 
after his long privations at posting stations at inns and in the 
landowners snuggery maidservants had been flattered by his notice and 
here too at the governors party there were as it seemed to nicholas 
an inexhaustible number of pretty young women married and unmarried 
impatiently awaiting his notice the women and girls flirted with him 
and from the first day the people concerned themselves to get this 
fine young daredevil of an hussar married and settled down among these 
was the governors wife herself who welcomed rostov as a near relative 
and called him nicholas 

catherine petrovna did actually play valses and the ecossaise and 
dancing began in which nicholas still further captivated the provincial 
society by his agility his particularly free manner of dancing even 
surprised them all nicholas was himself rather surprised at the way he 
danced that evening he had never danced like that in moscow and would 
even have considered such a very free and easy manner improper and in 
bad form but here he felt it incumbent on him to astonish them all by 
something unusual something they would have to accept as the regular 
thing in the capital though new to them in the provinces 

all the evening nicholas paid attention to a blue eyed plump and 
pleasing little blonde the wife of one of the provincial officials 
with the naive conviction of young men in a merry mood that other mens 
wives were created for them rostov did not leave the ladys side and 
treated her husband in a friendly and conspiratorial style as if 
without speaking of it they knew how capitally nicholas and the lady 
would get on together the husband however did not seem to share that 
conviction and tried to behave morosely with rostov but the 
latters good natured naivete was so boundless that sometimes even he 
involuntarily yielded to nicholas good humor toward the end of the 
evening however as the wifes face grew more flushed and animated the 
husbands became more and more melancholy and solemn as though there 
were but a given amount of animation between them and as the wifes 
share increased the husbands diminished 





chapter v 


nicholas sat leaning slightly forward in an armchair bending closely 
over the blonde lady and paying her mythological compliments with a 
smile that never left his face jauntily shifting the position of his 
legs in their tight riding breeches diffusing an odor of perfume and 
admiring his partner himself and the fine outlines of his legs in 
their well fitting hessian boots nicholas told the blonde lady that he 
wished to run away with a certain lady here in voronezh 

which lady 

a charming lady a divine one her eyes nicholas looked at his 
partner are blue her mouth coral and ivory her figure he glanced 
at her shoulders like dianas 

the husband came up and sullenly asked his wife what she was talking 
about 

ah nikita ivanych cried nicholas rising politely and as if wishing 
nikita ivanych to share his joke he began to tell him of his intention 
to elope with a blonde lady 

the husband smiled gloomily the wife gaily the governors good natured 
wife came up with a look of disapproval 

anna ignatyevna wants to see you nicholas said she pronouncing the 
name so that nicholas at once understood that anna ignatyevna was a very 
important person come nicholas you know you let me call you so 

oh yes aunt who is she 

anna ignatyevna malvintseva she has heard from her niece how you 
rescued her can you guess 

i rescued such a lot of them said nicholas 

her niece princess bolkonskaya she is here in voronezh with her aunt 
oho how you blush why are 

not a bit please dont aunt 

very well very well oh what a fellow you are 

the governors wife led him up to a tall and very stout old lady with 
a blue headdress who had just finished her game of cards with the most 
important personages of the town this was malvintseva princess marys 
aunt on her mothers side a rich childless widow who always lived in 
voronezh when rostov approached her she was standing settling up for 
the game she looked at him and screwing up her eyes sternly continued 
to upbraid the general who had won from her 

very pleased mon cher she then said holding out her hand to 
nicholas pray come and see me 

after a few words about princess mary and her late father whom 
malvintseva had evidently not liked and having asked what nicholas 
knew of prince andrew who also was evidently no favorite of hers the 
important old lady dismissed nicholas after repeating her invitation to 
come to see her 

nicholas promised to come and blushed again as he bowed at the mention 
of princess mary he experienced a feeling of shyness and even of fear 
which he himself did not understand 

when he had parted from malvintseva nicholas wished to return to the 
dancing but the governors little wife placed her plump hand on his 
sleeve and saying that she wanted to have a talk with him led him to 
her sitting room from which those who were there immediately withdrew 
so as not to be in her way 

do you know dear boy began the governors wife with a serious 
expression on her kind little face that really would be the match for 
you would you like me to arrange it 

whom do you mean aunt asked nicholas 

i will make a match for you with the princess catherine petrovna 
speaks of lily but i say no  the princess do you want me to do it i 
am sure your mother will be grateful to me what a charming girl she is 
really and she is not at all so plain either 

not at all replied nicholas as if offended at the idea as befits 
a soldier aunt i dont force myself on anyone or refuse anything he 
said before he had time to consider what he was saying 

well then remember this is not a joke 

of course not 

yes yes the governors wife said as if talking to herself but 
my dear boy among other things you are too attentive to the other the 
blonde one is sorry for the husband really 

oh no we are good friends with him said nicholas in the simplicity 
of his heart it did not enter his head that a pastime so pleasant to 
himself might not be pleasant to someone else 

but what nonsense i have been saying to the governors wife thought 
nicholas suddenly at supper she will really begin to arrange a 
match and sonya and on taking leave of the governors wife 
when she again smilingly said to him well then remember he drew her 
aside 

but see here to tell the truth aunt 

what is it my dear come lets sit down here said she 

nicholas suddenly felt a desire and need to tell his most intimate 
thoughts which he would not have told to his mother his sister or 
his friend to this woman who was almost a stranger when he afterwards 
recalled that impulse to unsolicited and inexplicable frankness which 
had very important results for him it seemed to him  as it seems to 
everyone in such cases  that it was merely some silly whim that seized 
him yet that burst of frankness together with other trifling events 
had immense consequences for him and for all his family 

you see aunt mamma has long wanted me to marry an heiress but the 
very idea of marrying for money is repugnant to me 

oh yes i understand said the governors wife 

but princess bolkonskaya  thats another matter i will tell you the 
truth in the first place i like her very much i feel drawn to her and 
then after i met her under such circumstances  so strangely the idea 
often occurred to me this is fate especially if you remember that 
mamma had long been thinking of it but i had never happened to meet her 
before somehow it had always happened that we did not meet and as long 
as my sister natasha was engaged to her brother it was of course out of 
the question for me to think of marrying her and it must needs happen 
that i should meet her just when natashas engagement had been broken 
off and then everything so you see i never told this to anyone 
and never will only to you 

the governors wife pressed his elbow gratefully 

you know sonya my cousin i love her and promised to marry her and 
will do so so you see there can be no question about  said nicholas 
incoherently and blushing 

my dear boy what a way to look at it you know sonya has nothing and 
you yourself say your papas affairs are in a very bad way and what 
about your mother it would kill her thats one thing and what sort of 
life would it be for sonya  if shes a girl with a heart your mother 
in despair and you all ruined no my dear you and sonya ought to 
understand that 

nicholas remained silent it comforted him to hear these arguments 

all the same aunt it is impossible he rejoined with a sigh after 
a short pause besides would the princess have me and besides she is 
now in mourning how can one think of it 

but you dont suppose im going to get you married at once there is 
always a right way of doing things replied the governors wife 

what a matchmaker you are aunt said nicholas kissing her plump 
little hand 





chapter vi 


on reaching moscow after her meeting with rostov princess mary had 
found her nephew there with his tutor and a letter from prince andrew 
giving her instructions how to get to her aunt malvintseva at voronezh 
that feeling akin to temptation which had tormented her during her 
fathers illness since his death and especially since her meeting with 
rostov was smothered by arrangements for the journey anxiety about her 
brother settling in a new house meeting new people and attending to 
her nephews education she was sad now after a month passed in quiet 
surroundings she felt more and more deeply the loss of her father which 
was associated in her mind with the ruin of russia she was agitated and 
incessantly tortured by the thought of the dangers to which her brother 
the only intimate person now remaining to her was exposed she was 
worried too about her nephews education for which she had always felt 
herself incompetent but in the depths of her soul she felt at peace  a 
peace arising from consciousness of having stifled those personal dreams 
and hopes that had been on the point of awakening within her and were 
related to her meeting with rostov 

the day after her party the governors wife came to see malvintseva 
and after discussing her plan with the aunt remarked that though 
under present circumstances a formal betrothal was of course not to be 
thought of all the same the young people might be brought together and 
could get to know one another malvintseva expressed approval and the 
governors wife began to speak of rostov in marys presence praising 
him and telling how he had blushed when princess marys name was 
mentioned but princess mary experienced a painful rather than a joyful 
feeling  her mental tranquillity was destroyed and desires doubts 
self reproach and hopes reawoke 

during the two days that elapsed before rostov called princess mary 
continually thought of how she ought to behave to him first she decided 
not to come to the drawing room when he called to see her aunt  that it 
would not be proper for her in her deep mourning to receive visitors 
then she thought this would be rude after what he had done for her then 
it occurred to her that her aunt and the governors wife had intentions 
concerning herself and rostov  their looks and words at times seemed to 
confirm this supposition  then she told herself that only she with 
her sinful nature could think this of them they could not forget that 
situated as she was while still wearing deep mourning such matchmaking 
would be an insult to her and to her fathers memory assuming that she 
did go down to see him princess mary imagined the words he would say 
to her and what she would say to him and these words sometimes seemed 
undeservedly cold and then to mean too much more than anything she 
feared lest the confusion she felt might overwhelm her and betray her as 
soon as she saw him 

but when on sunday after church the footman announced in the drawing 
room that count rostov had called the princess showed no confusion 
only a slight blush suffused her cheeks and her eyes lit up with a new 
and radiant light 

you have met him aunt said she in a calm voice unable herself to 
understand that she could be outwardly so calm and natural 

when rostov entered the room the princess dropped her eyes for an 
instant as if to give the visitor time to greet her aunt and then 
just as nicholas turned to her she raised her head and met his look with 
shining eyes with a movement full of dignity and grace she half rose 
with a smile of pleasure held out her slender delicate hand to him 
and began to speak in a voice in which for the first time new deep 
womanly notes vibrated mademoiselle bourienne who was in the drawing 
room looked at princess mary in bewildered surprise herself a 
consummate coquette she could not have maneuvered better on meeting a 
man she wished to attract 

either black is particularly becoming to her or she really has greatly 
improved without my having noticed it and above all what tact and 
grace thought mademoiselle bourienne 

had princess mary been capable of reflection at that moment she would 
have been more surprised than mademoiselle bourienne at the change that 
had taken place in herself from the moment she recognized that dear 
loved face a new life force took possession of her and compelled her to 
speak and act apart from her own will from the time rostov entered her 
face became suddenly transformed it was as if a light had been kindled 
in a carved and painted lantern and the intricate skillful artistic 
work on its sides that previously seemed dark coarse and meaningless 
was suddenly shown up in unexpected and striking beauty for the first 
time all that pure spiritual inward travail through which she had 
lived appeared on the surface all her inward labor her dissatisfaction 
with herself her sufferings her strivings after goodness her 
meekness love and self sacrifice  all this now shone in those radiant 
eyes in her delicate smile and in every trait of her gentle face 

rostov saw all this as clearly as if he had known her whole life he 
felt that the being before him was quite different from and better 
than anyone he had met before and above all better than himself 

their conversation was very simple and unimportant they spoke of the 
war and like everyone else unconsciously exaggerated their sorrow about 
it they spoke of their last meeting  nicholas trying to change 
the subject  they talked of the governors kind wife of nicholas 
relations and of princess marys 

she did not talk about her brother diverting the conversation as soon 
as her aunt mentioned andrew evidently she could speak of russias 
misfortunes with a certain artificiality but her brother was too near 
her heart and she neither could nor would speak lightly of him nicholas 
noticed this as he noticed every shade of princess marys character 
with an observation unusual to him and everything confirmed his 
conviction that she was a quite unusual and extraordinary being 
nicholas blushed and was confused when people spoke to him about the 
princess as she did when he was mentioned and even when he thought of 
her but in her presence he felt quite at ease and said not at all what 
he had prepared but what quite appropriately occurred to him at the 
moment 

when a pause occurred during his short visit nicholas as is usual when 
there are children turned to prince andrews little son caressing him 
and asking whether he would like to be an hussar he took the boy on 
his knee played with him and looked round at princess mary with a 
softened happy timid look she watched the boy she loved in the arms 
of the man she loved nicholas also noticed that look and as if 
understanding it flushed with pleasure and began to kiss the boy with 
good natured playfulness 

as she was in mourning princess mary did not go out into society and 
nicholas did not think it the proper thing to visit her again but all 
the same the governors wife went on with her matchmaking passing on to 
nicholas the flattering things princess mary said of him and vice 
versa and insisting on his declaring himself to princess mary for this 
purpose she arranged a meeting between the young people at the bishops 
house before mass 

though rostov told the governors wife that he would not make any 
declaration to princess mary he promised to go 

as at tilsit rostov had not allowed himself to doubt that what everybody 
considered right was right so now after a short but sincere struggle 
between his effort to arrange his life by his own sense of justice and 
in obedient submission to circumstances he chose the latter and yielded 
to the power he felt irresistibly carrying him he knew not where he 
knew that after his promise to sonya it would be what he deemed base to 
declare his feelings to princess mary and he knew that he would never 
act basely but he also knew or rather felt at the bottom of his heart 
that by resigning himself now to the force of circumstances and to those 
who were guiding him he was not only doing nothing wrong but was doing 
something very important  more important than anything he had ever done 
in his life 

after meeting princess mary though the course of his life went on 
externally as before all his former amusements lost their charm for him 
and he often thought about her but he never thought about her as he 
had thought of all the young ladies without exception whom he had met 
in society nor as he had for a long time and at one time rapturously 
thought about sonya he had pictured each of those young ladies as 
almost all honest hearted young men do that is as a possible wife 
adapting her in his imagination to all the conditions of married life 
a white dressing gown his wife at the tea table his wifes carriage 
little ones mamma and papa their relations to her and so on  and 
these pictures of the future had given him pleasure but with princess 
mary to whom they were trying to get him engaged he could never 
picture anything of future married life if he tried his pictures 
seemed incongruous and false it made him afraid 





chapter vii 


the dreadful news of the battle of borodino of our losses in killed and 
wounded and the still more terrible news of the loss of moscow reached 
voronezh in the middle of september princess mary having learned of 
her brothers wound only from the gazette and having no definite news of 
him prepared so nicholas heard he had not seen her again himself to 
set off in search of prince andrew 

when he received the news of the battle of borodino and the abandonment 
of moscow rostov was not seized with despair anger the desire for 
vengeance or any feeling of that kind but everything in voronezh 
suddenly seemed to him dull and tiresome and he experienced an 
indefinite feeling of shame and awkwardness the conversations he heard 
seemed to him insincere he did not know how to judge all these affairs 
and felt that only in the regiment would everything again become clear 
to him he made haste to finish buying the horses and often became 
unreasonably angry with his servant and squadron quartermaster 

a few days before his departure a special thanksgiving at which 
nicholas was present was held in the cathedral for the russian victory 
he stood a little behind the governor and held himself with military 
decorum through the service meditating on a great variety of subjects 
when the service was over the governors wife beckoned him to her 

have you seen the princess she asked indicating with a movement of 
her head a lady standing on the opposite side beyond the choir 

nicholas immediately recognized princess mary not so much by the profile 
he saw under her bonnet as by the feeling of solicitude timidity and 
pity that immediately overcame him princess mary evidently engrossed 
by her thoughts was crossing herself for the last time before leaving 
the church 

nicholas looked at her face with surprise it was the same face he had 
seen before there was the same general expression of refined inner 
spiritual labor but now it was quite differently lit up there was a 
pathetic expression of sorrow prayer and hope in it as had occurred 
before when she was present nicholas went up to her without waiting to 
be prompted by the governors wife and not asking himself whether or not 
it was right and proper to address her here in church and told her he 
had heard of her trouble and sympathized with his whole soul as soon as 
she heard his voice a vivid glow kindled in her face lighting up both 
her sorrow and her joy 

there is one thing i wanted to tell you princess said rostov it 
is that if your brother prince andrew nikolievich were not living it 
would have been at once announced in the gazette as he is a colonel 

the princess looked at him not grasping what he was saying but cheered 
by the expression of regretful sympathy on his face 

and i have known so many cases of a splinter wound the gazette said 
it was a shell either proving fatal at once or being very slight 
continued nicholas we must hope for the best and i am sure 

princess mary interrupted him 

oh that would be so dread she began and prevented by agitation 
from finishing she bent her head with a movement as graceful as 
everything she did in his presence and looking up at him gratefully 
went out following her aunt 

that evening nicholas did not go out but stayed at home to settle some 
accounts with the horse dealers when he had finished that business it 
was already too late to go anywhere but still too early to go to bed 
and for a long time he paced up and down the room reflecting on his 
life a thing he rarely did 

princess mary had made an agreeable impression on him when he had met 
her in smolensk province his having encountered her in such exceptional 
circumstances and his mother having at one time mentioned her to him as 
a good match had drawn his particular attention to her when he met her 
again in voronezh the impression she made on him was not merely pleasing 
but powerful nicholas had been struck by the peculiar moral beauty he 
observed in her at this time he was however preparing to go away and 
it had not entered his head to regret that he was thus depriving himself 
of chances of meeting her but that days encounter in church had he 
felt sunk deeper than was desirable for his peace of mind that pale 
sad refined face that radiant look those gentle graceful gestures 
and especially the deep and tender sorrow expressed in all her features 
agitated him and evoked his sympathy in men rostov could not bear to 
see the expression of a higher spiritual life that was why he did not 
like prince andrew and he referred to it contemptuously as philosophy 
and dreaminess but in princess mary that very sorrow which revealed 
the depth of a whole spiritual world foreign to him was an irresistible 
attraction 

she must be a wonderful woman a real angel he said to himself 
why am i not free why was i in such a hurry with sonya and he 
involuntarily compared the two the lack of spirituality in the one and 
the abundance of it in the other  a spirituality he himself lacked and 
therefore valued most highly he tried to picture what would happen were 
he free how he would propose to her and how she would become his wife 
but no he could not imagine that he felt awed and no clear picture 
presented itself to his mind he had long ago pictured to himself a 
future with sonya and that was all clear and simple just because it 
had all been thought out and he knew all there was in sonya but it was 
impossible to picture a future with princess mary because he did not 
understand her but simply loved her 

reveries about sonya had had something merry and playful in them but to 
dream of princess mary was always difficult and a little frightening 

how she prayed he thought it was plain that her whole soul was in 
her prayer yes that was the prayer that moves mountains and i am 
sure her prayer will be answered why dont i pray for what i want he 
suddenly thought what do i want to be free released from sonya 
she was right he thought remembering what the governors wife had 
said nothing but misfortune can come of marrying sonya muddles 
grief for mamma business difficulties muddles terrible muddles 
besides i dont love her  not as i should o god release me from 
this dreadful inextricable position he suddenly began to pray yes 
prayer can move mountains but one must have faith and not pray as 
natasha and i used to as children that the snow might turn into 
sugar  and then run out into the yard to see whether it had done so 
no but i am not praying for trifles now he thought as he put his pipe 
down in a corner and folding his hands placed himself before the icon 
softened by memories of princess mary he began to pray as he had not 
done for a long time tears were in his eyes and in his throat when the 
door opened and lavrushka came in with some papers 

blockhead why do you come in without being called cried nicholas 
quickly changing his attitude 

from the governor said lavrushka in a sleepy voice a courier has 
arrived and theres a letter for you 

well all right thanks you can go 

nicholas took the two letters one of which was from his mother and 
the other from sonya he recognized them by the handwriting and opened 
sonyas first he had read only a few lines when he turned pale and his 
eyes opened wide with fear and joy 

no its not possible he cried aloud 

unable to sit still he paced up and down the room holding the letter and 
reading it he glanced through it then read it again and then again 
and standing still in the middle of the room he raised his shoulders 
stretching out his hands with his mouth wide open and his eyes fixed 
what he had just been praying for with confidence that god would hear 
him had come to pass but nicholas was as much astonished as if it were 
something extraordinary and unexpected and as if the very fact that it 
had happened so quickly proved that it had not come from god to whom he 
had prayed but by some ordinary coincidence 

this unexpected and as it seemed to nicholas quite voluntary letter 
from sonya freed him from the knot that fettered him and from which 
there had seemed no escape she wrote that the last unfortunate 
events  the loss of almost the whole of the rostovs moscow 
property  and the countess repeatedly expressed wish that nicholas 
should marry princess bolkonskaya together with his silence and 
coldness of late had all combined to make her decide to release him 
from his promise and set him completely free 


it would be too painful to me to think that i might be a cause of sorrow 
or discord in the family that has been so good to me she wrote and my 
love has no aim but the happiness of those i love so nicholas i 
beg you to consider yourself free and to be assured that in spite of 
everything no one can love you more than does 

your sonya 


both letters were written from troitsa the other from the countess 
described their last days in moscow their departure the fire and 
the destruction of all their property in this letter the countess also 
mentioned that prince andrew was among the wounded traveling with them 
his state was very critical but the doctor said there was now more 
hope sonya and natasha were nursing him 

next day nicholas took his mothers letter and went to see princess 
mary neither he nor she said a word about what natasha nursing him 
might mean but thanks to this letter nicholas suddenly became almost as 
intimate with the princess as if they were relations 

the following day he saw princess mary off on her journey to yaroslavl 
and a few days later left to rejoin his regiment 





chapter viii 


sonyas letter written from troitsa which had come as an answer to 
nicholas prayer was prompted by this the thought of getting nicholas 
married to an heiress occupied the old countess mind more and more she 
knew that sonya was the chief obstacle to this happening and sonyas 
life in the countess house had grown harder and harder especially 
after they had received a letter from nicholas telling of his meeting 
with princess mary in bogucharovo the countess let no occasion slip of 
making humiliating or cruel allusions to sonya 

but a few days before they left moscow moved and excited by all that 
was going on she called sonya to her and instead of reproaching and 
making demands on her tearfully implored her to sacrifice herself 
and repay all that the family had done for her by breaking off her 
engagement with nicholas 

i shall not be at peace till you promise me this 

sonya burst into hysterical tears and replied through her sobs that 
she would do anything and was prepared for anything but gave no actual 
promise and could not bring herself to decide to do what was demanded 
of her she must sacrifice herself for the family that had reared and 
brought her up to sacrifice herself for others was sonyas habit her 
position in the house was such that only by sacrifice could she show her 
worth and she was accustomed to this and loved doing it but in all her 
former acts of self sacrifice she had been happily conscious that they 
raised her in her own esteem and in that of others and so made her more 
worthy of nicholas whom she loved more than anything in the world but 
now they wanted her to sacrifice the very thing that constituted the 
whole reward for her self sacrifice and the whole meaning of her life 
and for the first time she felt bitterness against those who had been 
her benefactors only to torture her the more painfully she felt jealous 
of natasha who had never experienced anything of this sort had never 
needed to sacrifice herself but made others sacrifice themselves for 
her and yet was beloved by everybody and for the first time sonya felt 
that out of her pure quiet love for nicholas a passionate feeling 
was beginning to grow up which was stronger than principle virtue 
or religion under the influence of this feeling sonya whose life of 
dependence had taught her involuntarily to be secretive having answered 
the countess in vague general terms avoided talking with her and 
resolved to wait till she should see nicholas not in order to set him 
free but on the contrary at that meeting to bind him to her forever 

the bustle and terror of the rostovs last days in moscow stifled the 
gloomy thoughts that oppressed sonya she was glad to find escape 
from them in practical activity but when she heard of prince andrews 
presence in their house despite her sincere pity for him and for 
natasha she was seized by a joyful and superstitious feeling that god 
did not intend her to be separated from nicholas she knew that natasha 
loved no one but prince andrew and had never ceased to love him she 
knew that being thrown together again under such terrible circumstances 
they would again fall in love with one another and that nicholas would 
then not be able to marry princess mary as they would be within the 
prohibited degrees of affinity despite all the terror of what had 
happened during those last days and during the first days of their 
journey this feeling that providence was intervening in her personal 
affairs cheered sonya 

at the troitsa monastery the rostovs first broke their journey for a 
whole day 

three large rooms were assigned to them in the monastery hostelry one 
of which was occupied by prince andrew the wounded man was much better 
that day and natasha was sitting with him in the next room sat the 
count and countess respectfully conversing with the prior who was 
calling on them as old acquaintances and benefactors of the monastery 
sonya was there too tormented by curiosity as to what prince andrew and 
natasha were talking about she heard the sound of their voices through 
the door that door opened and natasha came out looking excited not 
noticing the monk who had risen to greet her and was drawing back the 
wide sleeve on his right arm she went up to sonya and took her hand 

natasha what are you about come here said the countess 

natasha went up to the monk for his blessing and he advised her to pray 
for aid to god and his saint 

as soon as the prior withdrew natasha took her friend by the hand and 
went with her into the unoccupied room 

sonya will he live she asked sonya how happy i am and how 
unhappy sonya dovey everything is as it used to be if only he 
lives he cannot because because of and natasha burst into 
tears 

yes i knew it thank god murmured sonya he will live 

sonya was not less agitated than her friend by the latters fear and 
grief and by her own personal feelings which she shared with no one 
sobbing she kissed and comforted natasha if only he lives she 
thought having wept talked and wiped away their tears the two 
friends went together to prince andrews door natasha opened it 
cautiously and glanced into the room sonya standing beside her at the 
half open door 

prince andrew was lying raised high on three pillows his pale face was 
calm his eyes closed and they could see his regular breathing 

o natasha sonya suddenly almost screamed catching her companions 
arm and stepping back from the door 

what what is it asked natasha 

its that that said sonya with a white face and trembling lips 

natasha softly closed the door and went with sonya to the window not 
yet understanding what the latter was telling her 

you remember said sonya with a solemn and frightened expression 
you remember when i looked in the mirror for you at otradnoe at 
christmas do you remember what i saw 

yes yes cried natasha opening her eyes wide and vaguely recalling 
that sonya had told her something about prince andrew whom she had seen 
lying down 

you remember sonya went on i saw it then and told everybody you 
and dunyasha i saw him lying on a bed said she making a gesture with 
her hand and a lifted finger at each detail and that he had his eyes 
closed and was covered just with a pink quilt and that his hands were 
folded she concluded convincing herself that the details she had just 
seen were exactly what she had seen in the mirror 

she had in fact seen nothing then but had mentioned the first thing that 
came into her head but what she had invented then seemed to her now 
as real as any other recollection she not only remembered what she had 
then said  that he turned to look at her and smiled and was covered with 
something red  but was firmly convinced that she had then seen and said 
that he was covered with a pink quilt and that his eyes were closed 

yes yes it really was pink cried natasha who now thought she 
too remembered the word pink being used and saw in this the most 
extraordinary and mysterious part of the prediction 

but what does it mean she added meditatively 

oh i dont know it is all so strange replied sonya clutching at 
her head 

a few minutes later prince andrew rang and natasha went to him but 
sonya feeling unusually excited and touched remained at the window 
thinking about the strangeness of what had occurred 


they had an opportunity that day to send letters to the army and the 
countess was writing to her son 

sonya said the countess raising her eyes from her letter as her 
niece passed sonya wont you write to nicholas she spoke in a soft 
tremulous voice and in the weary eyes that looked over her spectacles 
sonya read all that the countess meant to convey with these words those 
eyes expressed entreaty shame at having to ask fear of a refusal and 
readiness for relentless hatred in case of such refusal 

sonya went up to the countess and kneeling down kissed her hand 

yes mamma i will write said she 

sonya was softened excited and touched by all that had occurred that 
day especially by the mysterious fulfillment she had just seen of her 
vision now that she knew that the renewal of natashas relations with 
prince andrew would prevent nicholas from marrying princess mary she 
was joyfully conscious of a return of that self sacrificing spirit in 
which she was accustomed to live and loved to live so with a joyful 
consciousness of performing a magnanimous deed  interrupted several 
times by the tears that dimmed her velvety black eyes  she wrote that 
touching letter the arrival of which had so amazed nicholas 





chapter ix 


the officer and soldiers who had arrested pierre treated him with 
hostility but yet with respect in the guardhouse to which he was taken 
in their attitude toward him could still be felt both uncertainty as 
to who he might be  perhaps a very important person  and hostility as a 
result of their recent personal conflict with him 

but when the guard was relieved next morning pierre felt that for the 
new guard  both officers and men  he was not as interesting as he had 
been to his captors and in fact the guard of the second day did not 
recognize in this big stout man in a peasant coat the vigorous person 
who had fought so desperately with the marauder and the convoy and had 
uttered those solemn words about saving a child they saw in him only 
no 17 of the captured russians arrested and detained for some reason 
by order of the higher command if they noticed anything remarkable 
about pierre it was only his unabashed meditative concentration 
and thoughtfulness and the way he spoke french which struck them as 
surprisingly good in spite of this he was placed that day with the 
other arrested suspects as the separate room he had occupied was 
required by an officer 

all the russians confined with pierre were men of the lowest class and 
recognizing him as a gentleman they all avoided him more especially as 
he spoke french pierre felt sad at hearing them making fun of him 

that evening he learned that all these prisoners he probably among 
them were to be tried for incendiarism on the third day he was taken 
with the others to a house where a french general with a white mustache 
sat with two colonels and other frenchmen with scarves on their arms 
with the precision and definiteness customary in addressing prisoners 
and which is supposed to preclude human frailty pierre like the others 
was questioned as to who he was where he had been with what object 
and so on 

these questions like questions put at trials generally left the 
essence of the matter aside shut out the possibility of that essences 
being revealed and were designed only to form a channel through which 
the judges wished the answers of the accused to flow so as to lead to 
the desired result namely a conviction as soon as pierre began to say 
anything that did not fit in with that aim the channel was removed and 
the water could flow to waste pierre felt moreover what the accused 
always feel at their trial perplexity as to why these questions were 
put to him he had a feeling that it was only out of condescension or a 
kind of civility that this device of placing a channel was employed he 
knew he was in these mens power that only by force had they brought 
him there that force alone gave them the right to demand answers 
to their questions and that the sole object of that assembly was to 
inculpate him and so as they had the power and wish to inculpate 
him this expedient of an inquiry and trial seemed unnecessary it was 
evident that any answer would lead to conviction when asked what he 
was doing when he was arrested pierre replied in a rather tragic manner 
that he was restoring to its parents a child he had saved from the 
flames why had he fought the marauder pierre answered that he was 
protecting a woman and that to protect a woman who was being insulted 
was the duty of every man that they interrupted him for this 
was not to the point why was he in the yard of a burning house where 
witnesses had seen him he replied that he had gone out to see what 
was happening in moscow again they interrupted him they had not asked 
where he was going but why he was found near the fire who was he they 
asked repeating their first question which he had declined to answer 
again he replied that he could not answer it 

put that down thats bad very bad sternly remarked the general 
with the white mustache and red flushed face 


on the fourth day fires broke out on the zubovski rampart 

pierre and thirteen others were moved to the coach house of a merchants 
house near the crimean bridge on his way through the streets pierre 
felt stifled by the smoke which seemed to hang over the whole 
city fires were visible on all sides he did not then realize the 
significance of the burning of moscow and looked at the fires with 
horror 

he passed four days in the coach house near the crimean bridge and 
during that time learned from the talk of the french soldiers that all 
those confined there were awaiting a decision which might come any day 
from the marshal what marshal this was pierre could not learn from the 
soldiers evidently for them the marshal represented a very high and 
rather mysterious power 

these first days before the eighth of september when the prisoners were 
had up for a second examination were the hardest of all for pierre 





chapter x 


on the eighth of september an officer  a very important one judging by 
the respect the guards showed him  entered the coach house where the 
prisoners were this officer probably someone on the staff was holding 
a paper in his hand and called over all the russians there naming 
pierre as the man who does not give his name glancing indolently and 
indifferently at all the prisoners he ordered the officer in charge 
to have them decently dressed and tidied up before taking them to the 
marshal an hour later a squad of soldiers arrived and pierre with 
thirteen others was led to the virgins field it was a fine day sunny 
after rain and the air was unusually pure the smoke did not hang low 
as on the day when pierre had been taken from the guardhouse on the 
zubovski rampart but rose through the pure air in columns no flames 
were seen but columns of smoke rose on all sides and all moscow as far 
as pierre could see was one vast charred ruin on all sides there were 
waste spaces with only stoves and chimney stacks still standing and 
here and there the blackened walls of some brick houses pierre gazed 
at the ruins and did not recognize districts he had known well here and 
there he could see churches that had not been burned the kremlin which 
was not destroyed gleamed white in the distance with its towers and 
the belfry of ivan the great the domes of the new convent of the virgin 
glittered brightly and its bells were ringing particularly clearly 
these bells reminded pierre that it was sunday and the feast of the 
nativity of the virgin but there seemed to be no one to celebrate this 
holiday everywhere were blackened ruins and the few russians to be 
seen were tattered and frightened people who tried to hide when they saw 
the french 

it was plain that the russian nest was ruined and destroyed but in 
place of the russian order of life that had been destroyed pierre 
unconsciously felt that a quite different firm french order had been 
established over this ruined nest he felt this in the looks of 
the soldiers who marching in regular ranks briskly and gaily were 
escorting him and the other criminals he felt it in the looks of an 
important french official in a carriage and pair driven by a soldier 
whom they met on the way he felt it in the merry sounds of regimental 
music he heard from the left side of the field and felt and realized 
it especially from the list of prisoners the french officer had read out 
when he came that morning pierre had been taken by one set of soldiers 
and led first to one and then to another place with dozens of other men 
and it seemed that they might have forgotten him or confused him with 
the others but no the answers he had given when questioned had come 
back to him in his designation as the man who does not give his name 
and under that appellation which to pierre seemed terrible they were 
now leading him somewhere with unhesitating assurance on their faces 
that he and all the other prisoners were exactly the ones they wanted 
and that they were being taken to the proper place pierre felt himself 
to be an insignificant chip fallen among the wheels of a machine whose 
action he did not understand but which was working well 

he and the other prisoners were taken to the right side of the virgins 
field to a large white house with an immense garden not far from the 
convent this was prince shcherbitovs house where pierre had often 
been in other days and which as he learned from the talk of the 
soldiers was now occupied by the marshal the duke of eckmuhl davout 

they were taken to the entrance and led into the house one by one 
pierre was the sixth to enter he was conducted through a glass gallery 
an anteroom and a hall which were familiar to him into a long low 
study at the door of which stood an adjutant 

davout spectacles on nose sat bent over a table at the further end of 
the room pierre went close up to him but davout evidently consulting 
a paper that lay before him did not look up without raising his eyes 
he said in a low voice 

who are you 

pierre was silent because he was incapable of uttering a word to him 
davout was not merely a french general but a man notorious for his 
cruelty looking at his cold face as he sat like a stern schoolmaster 
who was prepared to wait awhile for an answer pierre felt that every 
instant of delay might cost him his life but he did not know what 
to say he did not venture to repeat what he had said at his first 
examination yet to disclose his rank and position was dangerous and 
embarrassing so he was silent but before he had decided what to do 
davout raised his head pushed his spectacles back on his forehead 
screwed up his eyes and looked intently at him 

i know that man he said in a cold measured tone evidently 
calculated to frighten pierre 

the chill that had been running down pierres back now seized his head 
as in a vise 

you cannot know me general i have never seen you 

he is a russian spy davout interrupted addressing another general 
who was present but whom pierre had not noticed 

davout turned away with an unexpected reverberation in his voice pierre 
rapidly began 

no monseigneur he said suddenly remembering that davout was a duke 
no monseigneur you cannot have known me i am a militia officer and 
have not quitted moscow 

your name asked davout 

bezukhov 

what proof have i that you are not lying 

monseigneur exclaimed pierre not in an offended but in a pleading 
voice 

davout looked up and gazed intently at him for some seconds they looked 
at one another and that look saved pierre apart from conditions of war 
and law that look established human relations between the two men at 
that moment an immense number of things passed dimly through both their 
minds and they realized that they were both children of humanity and 
were brothers 

at the first glance when davout had only raised his head from the 
papers where human affairs and lives were indicated by numbers pierre 
was merely a circumstance and davout could have shot him without 
burdening his conscience with an evil deed but now he saw in him a 
human being he reflected for a moment 

how can you show me that you are telling the truth said davout 
coldly 

pierre remembered ramballe and named him and his regiment and the 
street where the house was 

you are not what you say returned davout 

in a trembling faltering voice pierre began adducing proofs of the 
truth of his statements 

but at that moment an adjutant entered and reported something to davout 

davout brightened up at the news the adjutant brought and began 
buttoning up his uniform it seemed that he had quite forgotten pierre 

when the adjutant reminded him of the prisoner he jerked his head in 
pierres direction with a frown and ordered him to be led away but 
where they were to take him pierre did not know back to the coach house 
or to the place of execution his companions had pointed out to him as 
they crossed the virgins field 

he turned his head and saw that the adjutant was putting another 
question to davout 

yes of course replied davout but what this yes meant pierre did 
not know 

pierre could not afterwards remember how he went whether it was far or 
in which direction his faculties were quite numbed he was stupefied 
and noticing nothing around him went on moving his legs as the others 
did till they all stopped and he stopped too the only thought in his 
mind at that time was who was it that had really sentenced him to 
death not the men on the commission that had first examined him  not 
one of them wished to or evidently could have done it it was not 
davout who had looked at him in so human a way in another moment 
davout would have realized that he was doing wrong but just then 
the adjutant had come in and interrupted him the adjutant also had 
evidently had no evil intent though he might have refrained from coming 
in then who was executing him killing him depriving him of life  him 
pierre with all his memories aspirations hopes and thoughts who was 
doing this and pierre felt that it was no one 

it was a system  a concurrence of circumstances 

a system of some sort was killing him  pierre  depriving him of life of 
everything annihilating him 





chapter xi 


from prince shcherbatovs house the prisoners were led straight down the 
virgins field to the left of the nunnery as far as a kitchen garden 
in which a post had been set up beyond that post a fresh pit had been 
dug in the ground and near the post and the pit a large crowd stood 
in a semicircle the crowd consisted of a few russians and many of 
napoleons soldiers who were not on duty  germans italians and 
frenchmen in a variety of uniforms to the right and left of the post 
stood rows of french troops in blue uniforms with red epaulets and high 
boots and shakos 

the prisoners were placed in a certain order according to the list 
pierre was sixth and were led to the post several drums suddenly 
began to beat on both sides of them and at that sound pierre felt as 
if part of his soul had been torn away he lost the power of thinking 
or understanding he could only hear and see and he had only one 
wish  that the frightful thing that had to happen should happen quickly 
pierre looked round at his fellow prisoners and scrutinized them 

the two first were convicts with shaven heads one was tall and thin 
the other dark shaggy and sinewy with a flat nose the third was 
a domestic serf about forty five years old with grizzled hair and a 
plump well nourished body the fourth was a peasant a very handsome 
man with a broad light brown beard and black eyes the fifth was a 
factory hand a thin sallow faced lad of eighteen in a loose coat 

pierre heard the french consulting whether to shoot them separately or 
two at a time in couples replied the officer in command in a calm 
voice there was a stir in the ranks of the soldiers and it was evident 
that they were all hurrying  not as men hurry to do something they 
understand but as people hurry to finish a necessary but unpleasant and 
incomprehensible task 

a french official wearing a scarf came up to the right of the row of 
prisoners and read out the sentence in russian and in french 

then two pairs of frenchmen approached the criminals and at the 
officers command took the two convicts who stood first in the row the 
convicts stopped when they reached the post and while sacks were being 
brought looked dumbly around as a wounded beast looks at an approaching 
huntsman one crossed himself continually the other scratched his back 
and made a movement of the lips resembling a smile with hurried hands 
the soldiers blindfolded them drawing the sacks over their heads and 
bound them to the post 

twelve sharpshooters with muskets stepped out of the ranks with a firm 
regular tread and halted eight paces from the post pierre turned away 
to avoid seeing what was going to happen suddenly a crackling rolling 
noise was heard which seemed to him louder than the most terrific 
thunder and he looked round there was some smoke and the frenchmen 
were doing something near the pit with pale faces and trembling hands 
two more prisoners were led up in the same way and with similar looks 
these two glanced vainly at the onlookers with only a silent appeal for 
protection in their eyes evidently unable to understand or believe 
what was going to happen to them they could not believe it because they 
alone knew what their life meant to them and so they neither understood 
nor believed that it could be taken from them 

again pierre did not wish to look and again turned away but again the 
sound as of a frightful explosion struck his ear and at the same moment 
he saw smoke blood and the pale scared faces of the frenchmen who 
were again doing something by the post their trembling hands impeding 
one another pierre breathing heavily looked around as if asking what 
it meant the same question was expressed in all the looks that met his 

on the faces of all the russians and of the french soldiers and officers 
without exception he read the same dismay horror and conflict that 
were in his own heart but who after all is doing this they are all 
suffering as i am who then is it who flashed for an instant through 
his mind 

sharpshooters of the 86th forward shouted someone the fifth 
prisoner the one next to pierre was led away  alone pierre did not 
understand that he was saved that he and the rest had been brought 
there only to witness the execution with ever growing horror and no 
sense of joy or relief he gazed at what was taking place the fifth man 
was the factory lad in the loose cloak the moment they laid hands on 
him he sprang aside in terror and clutched at pierre pierre shuddered 
and shook himself free the lad was unable to walk they dragged him 
along holding him up under the arms and he screamed when they got 
him to the post he grew quiet as if he suddenly understood something 
whether he understood that screaming was useless or whether he thought 
it incredible that men should kill him at any rate he took his stand at 
the post waiting to be blindfolded like the others and like a wounded 
animal looked around him with glittering eyes 

pierre was no longer able to turn away and close his eyes his curiosity 
and agitation like that of the whole crowd reached the highest pitch 
at this fifth murder like the others this fifth man seemed calm he 
wrapped his loose cloak closer and rubbed one bare foot with the other 

when they began to blindfold him he himself adjusted the knot which 
hurt the back of his head then when they propped him against the 
bloodstained post he leaned back and not being comfortable in that 
position straightened himself adjusted his feet and leaned back again 
more comfortably pierre did not take his eyes from him and did not miss 
his slightest movement 

probably a word of command was given and was followed by the reports of 
eight muskets but try as he would pierre could not afterwards remember 
having heard the slightest sound of the shots he only saw how the 
workman suddenly sank down on the cords that held him how blood showed 
itself in two places how the ropes slackened under the weight of the 
hanging body and how the workman sat down his head hanging unnaturally 
and one leg bent under him pierre ran up to the post no one hindered 
him pale frightened people were doing something around the workman 
the lower jaw of an old frenchman with a thick mustache trembled as he 
untied the ropes the body collapsed the soldiers dragged it awkwardly 
from the post and began pushing it into the pit 

they all plainly and certainly knew that they were criminals who must 
hide the traces of their guilt as quickly as possible 

pierre glanced into the pit and saw that the factory lad was lying with 
his knees close up to his head and one shoulder higher than the other 
that shoulder rose and fell rhythmically and convulsively but spadefuls 
of earth were already being thrown over the whole body one of the 
soldiers evidently suffering shouted gruffly and angrily at pierre to 
go back but pierre did not understand him and remained near the post 
and no one drove him away 

when the pit had been filled up a command was given pierre was taken 
back to his place and the rows of troops on both sides of the post 
made a half turn and went past it at a measured pace the twenty four 
sharpshooters with discharged muskets standing in the center of the 
circle ran back to their places as the companies passed by 

pierre gazed now with dazed eyes at these sharpshooters who ran in 
couples out of the circle all but one rejoined their companies this 
one a young soldier his face deadly pale his shako pushed back and 
his musket resting on the ground still stood near the pit at the spot 
from which he had fired he swayed like a drunken man taking some steps 
forward and back to save himself from falling an old noncommissioned 
officer ran out of the ranks and taking him by the elbow dragged him to 
his company the crowd of russians and frenchmen began to disperse they 
all went away silently and with drooping heads 

that will teach them to start fires said one of the frenchmen 

pierre glanced round at the speaker and saw that it was a soldier who 
was trying to find some relief after what had been done but was not 
able to do so without finishing what he had begun to say he made a 
hopeless movement with his arm and went away 





chapter xii 


after the execution pierre was separated from the rest of the prisoners 
and placed alone in a small ruined and befouled church 

toward evening a noncommissioned officer entered with two soldiers and 
told him that he had been pardoned and would now go to the barracks for 
the prisoners of war without understanding what was said to him pierre 
got up and went with the soldiers they took him to the upper end of the 
field where there were some sheds built of charred planks beams 
and battens and led him into one of them in the darkness some twenty 
different men surrounded pierre he looked at them without understanding 
who they were why they were there or what they wanted of him he heard 
what they said but did not understand the meaning of the words and 
made no kind of deduction from or application of them he replied to 
questions they put to him but did not consider who was listening to his 
replies nor how they would understand them he looked at their faces 
and figures but they all seemed to him equally meaningless 

from the moment pierre had witnessed those terrible murders committed by 
men who did not wish to commit them it was as if the mainspring of 
his life on which everything depended and which made everything appear 
alive had suddenly been wrenched out and everything had collapsed 
into a heap of meaningless rubbish though he did not acknowledge it to 
himself his faith in the right ordering of the universe in humanity 
in his own soul and in god had been destroyed he had experienced this 
before but never so strongly as now when similar doubts had assailed 
him before they had been the result of his own wrongdoing and at the 
bottom of his heart he had felt that relief from his despair and from 
those doubts was to be found within himself but now he felt that 
the universe had crumbled before his eyes and only meaningless ruins 
remained and this not by any fault of his own he felt that it was not 
in his power to regain faith in the meaning of life 

around him in the darkness men were standing and evidently something 
about him interested them greatly they were telling him something and 
asking him something then they led him away somewhere and at last he 
found himself in a corner of the shed among men who were laughing and 
talking on all sides 

well then mates that very prince who some voice at the other 
end of the shed was saying with a strong emphasis on the word who 

sitting silent and motionless on a heap of straw against the wall 
pierre sometimes opened and sometimes closed his eyes but as soon as 
he closed them he saw before him the dreadful face of the factory 
lad  especially dreadful because of its simplicity  and the faces of the 
murderers even more dreadful because of their disquiet and he opened 
his eyes again and stared vacantly into the darkness around him 

beside him in a stooping position sat a small man of whose presence he 
was first made aware by a strong smell of perspiration which came from 
him every time he moved this man was doing something to his legs in the 
darkness and though pierre could not see his face he felt that the man 
continually glanced at him on growing used to the darkness pierre saw 
that the man was taking off his leg bands and the way he did it aroused 
pierres interest 

having unwound the string that tied the band on one leg he carefully 
coiled it up and immediately set to work on the other leg glancing up 
at pierre while one hand hung up the first string the other was already 
unwinding the band on the second leg in this way having carefully 
removed the leg bands by deft circular motions of his arm following 
one another uninterruptedly the man hung the leg bands up on some pegs 
fixed above his head then he took out a knife cut something closed 
the knife placed it under the head of his bed and seating himself 
comfortably clasped his arms round his lifted knees and fixed his eyes 
on pierre the latter was conscious of something pleasant comforting 
and well rounded in these deft movements in the mans well ordered 
arrangements in his corner and even in his very smell and he looked at 
the man without taking his eyes from him 

youve seen a lot of trouble sir eh the little man suddenly said 

and there was so much kindliness and simplicity in his singsong voice 
that pierre tried to reply but his jaw trembled and he felt tears 
rising to his eyes the little fellow giving pierre no time to betray 
his confusion instantly continued in the same pleasant tones 

eh lad dont fret said he in the tender singsong caressing voice 
old russian peasant women employ dont fret friend  suffer an hour 
live for an age thats how it is my dear fellow and here we live 
thank heaven without offense among these folk too there are good 
men as well as bad said he and still speaking he turned on his knees 
with a supple movement got up coughed and went off to another part of 
the shed 

eh you rascal pierre heard the same kind voice saying at the other 
end of the shed so youve come you rascal she remembers now now 
thatll do 

and the soldier pushing away a little dog that was jumping up at 
him returned to his place and sat down in his hands he had something 
wrapped in a rag 

here eat a bit sir said he resuming his former respectful tone as 
he unwrapped and offered pierre some baked potatoes we had soup for 
dinner and the potatoes are grand 

pierre had not eaten all day and the smell of the potatoes seemed 
extremely pleasant to him he thanked the soldier and began to eat 

well are they all right said the soldier with a smile you should 
do like this 

he took a potato drew out his clasp knife cut the potato into two 
equal halves on the palm of his hand sprinkled some salt on it from the 
rag and handed it to pierre 

the potatoes are grand he said once more eat some like that 

pierre thought he had never eaten anything that tasted better 

oh im all right said he but why did they shoot those poor 
fellows the last one was hardly twenty 

tss tt said the little man ah what a sin what a sin he 
added quickly and as if his words were always waiting ready in his 
mouth and flew out involuntarily he went on how was it sir that you 
stayed in moscow 

i didnt think they would come so soon i stayed accidentally replied 
pierre 

and how did they arrest you dear lad at your house 

no i went to look at the fire and they arrested me there and tried 
me as an incendiary 

where theres law theres injustice put in the little man 

and have you been here long pierre asked as he munched the last of 
the potato 

i it was last sunday they took me out of a hospital in moscow 

why are you a soldier then 

yes we are soldiers of the apsheron regiment i was dying of fever we 
werent told anything there were some twenty of us lying there we had 
no idea never guessed at all 

and do you feel sad here pierre inquired 

how can one help it lad my name is platon and the surname is 
karataev he added evidently wishing to make it easier for pierre to 
address him they call me little falcon in the regiment how is one 
to help feeling sad moscow  shes the mother of cities how can one see 
all this and not feel sad but the maggot gnaws the cabbage yet dies 
first thats what the old folks used to tell us he added rapidly 

what what did you say asked pierre 

who i said karataev i say things happen not as we plan but as god 
judges he replied thinking that he was repeating what he had said 
before and immediately continued 

well and you have you a family estate sir and a house so you have 
abundance then and a housewife and your old parents are they still 
living he asked 

and though it was too dark for pierre to see he felt that a suppressed 
smile of kindliness puckered the soldiers lips as he put these 
questions he seemed grieved that pierre had no parents especially that 
he had no mother 

a wife for counsel a mother in law for welcome but theres none as 
dear as ones own mother said he well and have you little ones he 
went on asking 

again pierres negative answer seemed to distress him and he hastened 
to add 

never mind youre young folks yet and please god may still have some 
the great thing is to live in harmony 

but its all the same now pierre could not help saying 

ah my dear fellow rejoined karataev never decline a prison or a 
beggars sack 

he seated himself more comfortably and coughed evidently preparing to 
tell a long story 

well my dear fellow i was still living at home he began we had 
a well to do homestead plenty of land we peasants lived well and our 
house was one to thank god for when father and we went out mowing 
there were seven of us we lived well we were real peasants it so 
happened 

and platon karataev told a long story of how he had gone into someones 
copse to take wood how he had been caught by the keeper had been 
tried flogged and sent to serve as a soldier 

well lad and a smile changed the tone of his voice we thought it 
was a misfortune but it turned out a blessing if it had not been for 
my sin my brother would have had to go as a soldier but he my younger 
brother had five little ones while i you see only left a wife 
behind we had a little girl but god took her before i went as a 
soldier i come home on leave and ill tell you how it was i look and 
see that they are living better than before the yard full of cattle 
the women at home two brothers away earning wages and only michael the 
youngest at home father he says all my children are the same to 
me it hurts the same whichever finger gets bitten but if platon hadnt 
been shaved for a soldier michael would have had to go called us 
all to him and will you believe it placed us in front of the icons 
michael he says come here and bow down to his feet and you young 
woman you bow down too and you grandchildren also bow down before 
him do you understand he says thats how it is dear fellow fate 
looks for a head but we are always judging thats not well  thats 
not right our luck is like water in a dragnet you pull at it and it 
bulges but when youve drawn it out its empty thats how it is 

and platon shifted his seat on the straw 

after a short silence he rose 

well i think you must be sleepy said he and began rapidly crossing 
himself and repeating 

lord jesus christ holy saint nicholas frola and lavra lord jesus 
christ holy saint nicholas frola and lavra lord jesus christ have 
mercy on us and save us he concluded then bowed to the ground got 
up sighed and sat down again on his heap of straw thats the way 
lay me down like a stone o god and raise me up like a loaf he 
muttered as he lay down pulling his coat over him 

what prayer was that you were saying asked pierre 

eh murmured platon who had almost fallen asleep what was i saying 
i was praying dont you pray 

yes i do said pierre but what was that you said frola and lavra 

well of course replied platon quickly the horses saints one must 
pity the animals too eh the rascal now youve curled up and got warm 
you daughter of a bitch said karataev touching the dog that lay at 
his feet and again turning over he fell asleep immediately 

sounds of crying and screaming came from somewhere in the distance 
outside and flames were visible through the cracks of the shed but 
inside it was quiet and dark for a long time pierre did not sleep but 
lay with eyes open in the darkness listening to the regular snoring 
of platon who lay beside him and he felt that the world that had been 
shattered was once more stirring in his soul with a new beauty and on 
new and unshakable foundations 





chapter xiii 


twenty three soldiers three officers and two officials were confined 
in the shed in which pierre had been placed and where he remained for 
four weeks 

when pierre remembered them afterwards they all seemed misty figures to 
him except platon karataev who always remained in his mind a most 
vivid and precious memory and the personification of everything russian 
kindly and round when pierre saw his neighbor next morning at dawn 
the first impression of him as of something round was fully confirmed 
platons whole figure  in a french overcoat girdled with a cord a 
soldiers cap and bast shoes  was round his head was quite round 
his back chest shoulders and even his arms which he held as if ever 
ready to embrace something were rounded his pleasant smile and his 
large gentle brown eyes were also round 

platon karataev must have been fifty judging by his stories of 
campaigns he had been in told as by an old soldier he did not himself 
know his age and was quite unable to determine it but his brilliantly 
white strong teeth which showed in two unbroken semicircles when he 
laughed  as he often did  were all sound and good there was not a gray 
hair in his beard or on his head and his whole body gave an impression 
of suppleness and especially of firmness and endurance 

his face despite its fine rounded wrinkles had an expression of 
innocence and youth his voice was pleasant and musical but the chief 
peculiarity of his speech was its directness and appositeness it was 
evident that he never considered what he had said or was going to say 
and consequently the rapidity and justice of his intonation had an 
irresistible persuasiveness 

his physical strength and agility during the first days of his 
imprisonment were such that he seemed not to know what fatigue and 
sickness meant every night before lying down he said lord lay me 
down as a stone and raise me up as a loaf and every morning on getting 
up he said i lay down and curled up i get up and shake myself and 
indeed he only had to lie down to fall asleep like a stone and he 
only had to shake himself to be ready without a moments delay for some 
work just as children are ready to play directly they awake he could 
do everything not very well but not badly he baked cooked sewed 
planed and mended boots he was always busy and only at night allowed 
himself conversation  of which he was fond  and songs he did not sing 
like a trained singer who knows he is listened to but like the birds 
evidently giving vent to the sounds in the same way that one stretches 
oneself or walks about to get rid of stiffness and the sounds were 
always high pitched mournful delicate and almost feminine and his 
face at such times was very serious 

having been taken prisoner and allowed his beard to grow he seemed to 
have thrown off all that had been forced upon him  everything military 
and alien to himself  and had returned to his former peasant habits 

a soldier on leave  a shirt outside breeches he would say 

he did not like talking about his life as a soldier though he did not 
complain and often mentioned that he had not been flogged once during 
the whole of his army service when he related anything it was generally 
some old and evidently precious memory of his christian life as he 
called his peasant existence the proverbs of which his talk was full 
were for the most part not the coarse and indecent saws soldiers 
employ but those folk sayings which taken without a context seem so 
insignificant but when used appositely suddenly acquire a significance 
of profound wisdom 

he would often say the exact opposite of what he had said on a previous 
occasion yet both would be right he liked to talk and he talked well 
adorning his speech with terms of endearment and with folk sayings which 
pierre thought he invented himself but the chief charm of his talk lay 
in the fact that the commonest events  sometimes just such as pierre 
had witnessed without taking notice of them  assumed in karataevs a 
character of solemn fitness he liked to hear the folk tales one of the 
soldiers used to tell of an evening they were always the same but 
most of all he liked to hear stories of real life he would smile 
joyfully when listening to such stories now and then putting in a word 
or asking a question to make the moral beauty of what he was told clear 
to himself karataev had no attachments friendships or love as pierre 
understood them but loved and lived affectionately with everything life 
brought him in contact with particularly with man  not any particular 
man but those with whom he happened to be he loved his dog his 
comrades the french and pierre who was his neighbor but pierre felt 
that in spite of karataevs affectionate tenderness for him by which 
he unconsciously gave pierres spiritual life its due he would not have 
grieved for a moment at parting from him and pierre began to feel in 
the same way toward karataev 

to all the other prisoners platon karataev seemed a most ordinary 
soldier they called him little falcon or platosha chaffed him 
good naturedly and sent him on errands but to pierre he always 
remained what he had seemed that first night an unfathomable rounded 
eternal personification of the spirit of simplicity and truth 

platon karataev knew nothing by heart except his prayers when he began 
to speak he seemed not to know how he would conclude 

sometimes pierre struck by the meaning of his words would ask him to 
repeat them but platon could never recall what he had said a moment 
before just as he never could repeat to pierre the words of his 
favorite song native and birch tree and my heart is sick occurred in 
it but when spoken and not sung no meaning could be got out of it he 
did not and could not understand the meaning of words apart from 
their context every word and action of his was the manifestation of 
an activity unknown to him which was his life but his life as he 
regarded it had no meaning as a separate thing it had meaning only as 
part of a whole of which he was always conscious his words and actions 
flowed from him as evenly inevitably and spontaneously as fragrance 
exhales from a flower he could not understand the value or significance 
of any word or deed taken separately 





chapter xiv 


when princess mary heard from nicholas that her brother was with the 
rostovs at yaroslavl she at once prepared to go there in spite of her 
aunts efforts to dissuade her  and not merely to go herself but to 
take her nephew with her whether it were difficult or easy possible 
or impossible she did not ask and did not want to know it was her duty 
not only herself to be near her brother who was perhaps dying but to do 
everything possible to take his son to him and so she prepared to set 
off that she had not heard from prince andrew himself princess mary 
attributed to his being too weak to write or to his considering the long 
journey too hard and too dangerous for her and his son 

in a few days princess mary was ready to start her equipages were the 
huge family coach in which she had traveled to voronezh a semiopen 
trap and a baggage cart with her traveled mademoiselle bourienne 
little nicholas and his tutor her old nurse three maids tikhon and a 
young footman and courier her aunt had sent to accompany her 

the usual route through moscow could not be thought of and the 
roundabout way princess mary was obliged to take through lipetsk 
ryazan vladimir and shuya was very long and as post horses were not 
everywhere obtainable very difficult and near ryazan where the french 
were said to have shown themselves was even dangerous 

during this difficult journey mademoiselle bourienne dessalles and 
princess marys servants were astonished at her energy and firmness of 
spirit she went to bed later and rose earlier than any of them and 
no difficulties daunted her thanks to her activity and energy which 
infected her fellow travelers they approached yaroslavl by the end of 
the second week 

the last days of her stay in voronezh had been the happiest of her life 
her love for rostov no longer tormented or agitated her it filled her 
whole soul had become an integral part of herself and she no longer 
struggled against it latterly she had become convinced that she loved 
and was beloved though she never said this definitely to herself 
in words she had become convinced of it at her last interview with 
nicholas when he had come to tell her that her brother was with the 
rostovs not by a single word had nicholas alluded to the fact that 
prince andrews relations with natasha might if he recovered be 
renewed but princess mary saw by his face that he knew and thought of 
this 

yet in spite of that his relation to her  considerate delicate and 
loving  not only remained unchanged but it sometimes seemed to princess 
mary that he was even glad that the family connection between them 
allowed him to express his friendship more freely she knew that she 
loved for the first and only time in her life and felt that she was 
beloved and was happy in regard to it 

but this happiness on one side of her spiritual nature did not prevent 
her feeling grief for her brother with full force on the contrary that 
spiritual tranquility on the one side made it the more possible for her 
to give full play to her feeling for her brother that feeling was so 
strong at the moment of leaving voronezh that those who saw her off as 
they looked at her careworn despairing face felt sure she would fall 
ill on the journey but the very difficulties and preoccupations of the 
journey which she took so actively in hand saved her for a while from 
her grief and gave her strength 

as always happens when traveling princess mary thought only of the 
journey itself forgetting its object but as she approached yaroslavl 
the thought of what might await her there  not after many days but that 
very evening  again presented itself to her and her agitation increased 
to its utmost limit 

the courier who had been sent on in advance to find out where the 
rostovs were staying in yaroslavl and in what condition prince andrew 
was when he met the big coach just entering the town gates was appalled 
by the terrible pallor of the princess face that looked out at him from 
the window 

i have found out everything your excellency the rostovs are staying 
at the merchant bronnikovs house in the square not far from here 
right above the volga said the courier 

princess mary looked at him with frightened inquiry not understanding 
why he did not reply to what she chiefly wanted to know how was her 
brother mademoiselle bourienne put that question for her 

how is the prince she asked 

his excellency is staying in the same house with them 

then he is alive thought princess mary and asked in a low voice 
how is he 

the servants say he is still the same 

what still the same might mean princess mary did not ask but with an 
unnoticed glance at little seven year old nicholas who was sitting in 
front of her looking with pleasure at the town she bowed her head 
and did not raise it again till the heavy coach rumbling shaking and 
swaying came to a stop the carriage steps clattered as they were let 
down 

the carriage door was opened on the left there was water  a great 
river  and on the right a porch there were people at the entrance 
servants and a rosy girl with a large plait of black hair smiling as 
it seemed to princess mary in an unpleasantly affected way this was 
sonya princess mary ran up the steps this way this way said the 
girl with the same artificial smile and the princess found herself in 
the hall facing an elderly woman of oriental type who came rapidly to 
meet her with a look of emotion this was the countess she embraced 
princess mary and kissed her 

mon enfant she muttered je vous aime et vous connais depuis 
longtemps * 


* my child i love you and have known you a long time 


despite her excitement princess mary realized that this was the 
countess and that it was necessary to say something to her hardly 
knowing how she did it she contrived to utter a few polite phrases in 
french in the same tone as those that had been addressed to her and 
asked how is he 

the doctor says that he is not in danger said the countess but as 
she spoke she raised her eyes with a sigh and her gesture conveyed a 
contradiction of her words 

where is he can i see him  can i asked the princess 

one moment princess one moment my dear is this his son said the 
countess turning to little nicholas who was coming in with dessalles 
there will be room for everybody this is a big house oh what a 
lovely boy 

the countess took princess mary into the drawing room where sonya was 
talking to mademoiselle bourienne the countess caressed the boy and 
the old count came in and welcomed the princess he had changed very 
much since princess mary had last seen him then he had been a brisk 
cheerful self assured old man now he seemed a pitiful bewildered 
person while talking to princess mary he continually looked round as 
if asking everyone whether he was doing the right thing after the 
destruction of moscow and of his property thrown out of his accustomed 
groove he seemed to have lost the sense of his own significance and to 
feel that there was no longer a place for him in life 

in spite of her one desire to see her brother as soon as possible and 
her vexation that at the moment when all she wanted was to see him they 
should be trying to entertain her and pretending to admire her nephew 
the princess noticed all that was going on around her and felt the 
necessity of submitting for a time to this new order of things which 
she had entered she knew it to be necessary and though it was hard for 
her she was not vexed with these people 

this is my niece said the count introducing sonya  you dont know 
her princess 

princess mary turned to sonya and trying to stifle the hostile 
feeling that arose in her toward the girl she kissed her but she felt 
oppressed by the fact that the mood of everyone around her was so far 
from what was in her own heart 

where is he she asked again addressing them all 

he is downstairs natasha is with him answered sonya flushing we 
have sent to ask i think you must be tired princess 

tears of vexation showed themselves in princess marys eyes she turned 
away and was about to ask the countess again how to go to him when 
light impetuous and seemingly buoyant steps were heard at the 
door the princess looked round and saw natasha coming in almost 
running  that natasha whom she had liked so little at their meeting in 
moscow long since 

but hardly had the princess looked at natashas face before she realized 
that here was a real comrade in her grief and consequently a friend 
she ran to meet her embraced her and began to cry on her shoulder 

as soon as natasha sitting at the head of prince andrews bed heard 
of princess marys arrival she softly left his room and hastened to her 
with those swift steps that had sounded buoyant to princess mary 

there was only one expression on her agitated face when she ran into the 
drawing room  that of love  boundless love for him for her and for all 
that was near to the man she loved and of pity suffering for others 
and passionate desire to give herself entirely to helping them it was 
plain that at that moment there was in natashas heart no thought of 
herself or of her own relations with prince andrew 

princess mary with her acute sensibility understood all this at the 
first glance at natashas face and wept on her shoulder with sorrowful 
pleasure 

come come to him mary said natasha leading her into the other 
room 

princess mary raised her head dried her eyes and turned to natasha 
she felt that from her she would be able to understand and learn 
everything 

how she began her question but stopped short 

she felt that it was impossible to ask or to answer in words 
natashas face and eyes would have to tell her all more clearly and 
profoundly 

natasha was gazing at her but seemed afraid and in doubt whether to say 
all she knew or not she seemed to feel that before those luminous eyes 
which penetrated into the very depths of her heart it was impossible 
not to tell the whole truth which she saw and suddenly natashas lips 
twitched ugly wrinkles gathered round her mouth and covering her face 
with her hands she burst into sobs 

princess mary understood 

but she still hoped and asked in words she herself did not trust 

but how is his wound what is his general condition 

you you will see was all natasha could say 

they sat a little while downstairs near his room till they had left off 
crying and were able to go to him with calm faces 

how has his whole illness gone is it long since he grew worse when 
did this happen princess mary inquired 

natasha told her that at first there had been danger from his feverish 
condition and the pain he suffered but at troitsa that had passed 
and the doctor had only been afraid of gangrene that danger had also 
passed when they reached yaroslavl the wound had begun to fester 
natasha knew all about such things as festering and the doctor had 
said that the festering might take a normal course then fever set in 
but the doctor had said the fever was not very serious 

but two days ago this suddenly happened said natasha struggling with 
her sobs i dont know why but you will see what he is like 

is he weaker thinner asked the princess 

no its not that but worse you will see o mary he is too good he 
cannot cannot live because 





chapter xv 


when natasha opened prince andrews door with a familiar movement and 
let princess mary pass into the room before her the princess felt the 
sobs in her throat hard as she had tried to prepare herself and now 
tried to remain tranquil she knew that she would be unable to look at 
him without tears 

the princess understood what natasha had meant by the words two days 
ago this suddenly happened she understood those words to mean that he 
had suddenly softened and that this softening and gentleness were signs 
of approaching death as she stepped to the door she already saw in 
imagination andrews face as she remembered it in childhood a gentle 
mild sympathetic face which he had rarely shown and which therefore 
affected her very strongly she was sure he would speak soft tender 
words to her such as her father had uttered before his death and 
that she would not be able to bear it and would burst into sobs in his 
presence yet sooner or later it had to be and she went in the sobs 
rose higher and higher in her throat as she more and more clearly 
distinguished his form and her shortsighted eyes tried to make out his 
features and then she saw his face and met his gaze 

he was lying in a squirrel fur dressing gown on a divan surrounded by 
pillows he was thin and pale in one thin translucently white hand 
he held a handkerchief while with the other he stroked the delicate 
mustache he had grown moving his fingers slowly his eyes gazed at them 
as they entered 

on seeing his face and meeting his eyes princess marys pace suddenly 
slackened she felt her tears dry up and her sobs ceased she suddenly 
felt guilty and grew timid on catching the expression of his face and 
eyes 

but in what am i to blame she asked herself and his cold stern look 
replied because you are alive and thinking of the living while i 

in the deep gaze that seemed to look not outwards but inwards there 
was an almost hostile expression as he slowly regarded his sister and 
natasha 

he kissed his sister holding her hand in his as was their wont 

how are you mary how did you manage to get here said he in a voice 
as calm and aloof as his look 

had he screamed in agony that scream would not have struck such horror 
into princess marys heart as the tone of his voice 

and have you brought little nicholas he asked in the same slow quiet 
manner and with an obvious effort to remember 

how are you now said princess mary herself surprised at what she was 
saying 

that my dear you must ask the doctor he replied and again making 
an evident effort to be affectionate he said with his lips only his 
words clearly did not correspond to his thoughts 

merci chere amie detre venue * 


* thank you for coming my dear 


princess mary pressed his hand the pressure made him wince just 
perceptibly he was silent and she did not know what to say she now 
understood what had happened to him two days before in his words his 
tone and especially in that calm almost antagonistic look could be 
felt an estrangement from everything belonging to this world terrible 
in one who is alive evidently only with an effort did he understand 
anything living but it was obvious that he failed to understand not 
because he lacked the power to do so but because he understood something 
else  something the living did not and could not understand  and which 
wholly occupied his mind 

there you see how strangely fate has brought us together said he 
breaking the silence and pointing to natasha she looks after me all 
the time 

princess mary heard him and did not understand how he could say such a 
thing he the sensitive tender prince andrew how could he say that 
before her whom he loved and who loved him had he expected to live he 
could not have said those words in that offensively cold tone if he had 
not known that he was dying how could he have failed to pity her and 
how could he speak like that in her presence the only explanation was 
that he was indifferent because something else much more important 
had been revealed to him 

the conversation was cold and disconnected and continually broke off 

mary came by way of ryazan said natasha 

prince andrew did not notice that she called his sister mary and only 
after calling her so in his presence did natasha notice it herself 

really he asked 

they told her that all moscow has been burned down and that 

natasha stopped it was impossible to talk it was plain that he was 
making an effort to listen but could not do so 

yes they say its burned he said its a great pity and he gazed 
straight before him absently stroking his mustache with his fingers 

and so you have met count nicholas mary prince andrew suddenly said 
evidently wishing to speak pleasantly to them he wrote here that he 
took a great liking to you he went on simply and calmly evidently 
unable to understand all the complex significance his words had for 
living people if you liked him too it would be a good thing for you 
to get married he added rather more quickly as if pleased at having 
found words he had long been seeking 

princess mary heard his words but they had no meaning for her except as 
a proof of how far away he now was from everything living 

why talk of me she said quietly and glanced at natasha 

natasha who felt her glance did not look at her all three were again 
silent 

andrew would you like princess mary suddenly said in a trembling 
voice would you like to see little nicholas he is always talking 
about you 

prince andrew smiled just perceptibly and for the first time but 
princess mary who knew his face so well saw with horror that he did 
not smile with pleasure or affection for his son but with quiet gentle 
irony because he thought she was trying what she believed to be the last 
means of arousing him 

yes i shall be very glad to see him is he quite well 

when little nicholas was brought into prince andrews room he looked at 
his father with frightened eyes but did not cry because no one else 
was crying prince andrew kissed him and evidently did not know what to 
say to him 

when nicholas had been led away princess mary again went up to her 
brother kissed him and unable to restrain her tears any longer began 
to cry 

he looked at her attentively 

is it about nicholas he asked 

princess mary nodded her head weeping 

mary you know the gosp but he broke off 

what did you say 

nothing you mustnt cry here he said looking at her with the same 
cold expression 


when princess mary began to cry he understood that she was crying at 
the thought that little nicholas would be left without a father with 
a great effort he tried to return to life and to see things from their 
point of view 

yes to them it must seem sad he thought but how simple it is 

the fowls of the air sow not neither do they reap yet your father 
feedeth them he said to himself and wished to say to princess mary 
but no they will take it their own way they wont understand 
they cant understand that all those feelings they prize so  all our 
feelings all those ideas that seem so important to us are unnecessary 
we cannot understand one another and he remained silent 


prince andrews little son was seven he could scarcely read and knew 
nothing after that day he lived through many things gaining knowledge 
observation and experience but had he possessed all the faculties he 
afterwards acquired he could not have had a better or more profound 
understanding of the meaning of the scene he had witnessed between 
his father mary and natasha than he had then he understood it 
completely and leaving the room without crying went silently up 
to natasha who had come out with him and looked shyly at her with his 
beautiful thoughtful eyes then his uplifted rosy upper lip trembled 
and leaning his head against her he began to cry 

after that he avoided dessalles and the countess who caressed him and 
either sat alone or came timidly to princess mary or to natasha of whom 
he seemed even fonder than of his aunt and clung to them quietly and 
shyly 

when princess mary had left prince andrew she fully understood what 
natashas face had told her she did not speak any more to natasha of 
hopes of saving his life she took turns with her beside his sofa and 
did not cry any more but prayed continually turning in soul to that 
eternal and unfathomable whose presence above the dying man was now so 
evident 





chapter xvi 


not only did prince andrew know he would die but he felt that he was 
dying and was already half dead he was conscious of an aloofness from 
everything earthly and a strange and joyous lightness of existence 
without haste or agitation he awaited what was coming that inexorable 
eternal distant and unknown the presence of which he had felt 
continually all his life  was now near to him and by the strange 
lightness he experienced almost comprehensible and palpable 


formerly he had feared the end he had twice experienced that terribly 
tormenting fear of death  the end  but now he no longer understood that 
fear 

he had felt it for the first time when the shell spun like a top 
before him and he looked at the fallow field the bushes and the sky 
and knew that he was face to face with death when he came to himself 
after being wounded and the flower of eternal unfettered love had 
instantly unfolded itself in his soul as if freed from the bondage of 
life that had restrained it he no longer feared death and ceased to 
think about it 

during the hours of solitude suffering and partial delirium he 
spent after he was wounded the more deeply he penetrated into the new 
principle of eternal love revealed to him the more he unconsciously 
detached himself from earthly life to love everything and everybody and 
always to sacrifice oneself for love meant not to love anyone not 
to live this earthly life and the more imbued he became with that 
principle of love the more he renounced life and the more completely 
he destroyed that dreadful barrier which  in the absence of such 
love  stands between life and death when during those first days he 
remembered that he would have to die he said to himself well what of 
it so much the better 

but after the night in mytishchi when half delirious he had seen her 
for whom he longed appear before him and having pressed her hand to his 
lips had shed gentle happy tears love for a particular woman again 
crept unobserved into his heart and once more bound him to life and 
joyful and agitating thoughts began to occupy his mind recalling the 
moment at the ambulance station when he had seen kuragin he could not 
now regain the feeling he then had but was tormented by the question 
whether kuragin was alive and he dared not inquire 

his illness pursued its normal physical course but what natasha 
referred to when she said this suddenly happened had occurred two 
days before princess mary arrived it was the last spiritual struggle 
between life and death in which death gained the victory it was 
the unexpected realization of the fact that he still valued life as 
presented to him in the form of his love for natasha and a last though 
ultimately vanquished attack of terror before the unknown 

it was evening as usual after dinner he was slightly feverish and his 
thoughts were preternaturally clear sonya was sitting by the table he 
began to doze suddenly a feeling of happiness seized him 

ah she has come thought he 

and so it was in sonyas place sat natasha who had just come in 
noiselessly 

since she had begun looking after him he had always experienced this 
physical consciousness of her nearness she was sitting in an armchair 
placed sideways screening the light of the candle from him and was 
knitting a stocking she had learned to knit stockings since prince 
andrew had casually mentioned that no one nursed the sick so well as old 
nurses who knit stockings and that there is something soothing in 
the knitting of stockings the needles clicked lightly in her slender 
rapidly moving hands and he could clearly see the thoughtful profile 
of her drooping face she moved and the ball rolled off her knees she 
started glanced round at him and screening the candle with her hand 
stooped carefully with a supple and exact movement picked up the ball 
and regained her former position 

he looked at her without moving and saw that she wanted to draw a 
deep breath after stooping but refrained from doing so and breathed 
cautiously 

at the troitsa monastery they had spoken of the past and he had told 
her that if he lived he would always thank god for his wound which had 
brought them together again but after that they never spoke of the 
future 

can it or can it not be he now thought as he looked at her and 
listened to the light click of the steel needles can fate have brought 
me to her so strangely only for me to die is it possible that the 
truth of life has been revealed to me only to show me that i have spent 
my life in falsity i love her more than anything in the world but what 
am i to do if i love her he thought and he involuntarily groaned 
from a habit acquired during his sufferings 

on hearing that sound natasha put down the stocking leaned nearer to 
him and suddenly noticing his shining eyes stepped lightly up to him 
and bent over him 

you are not asleep 

no i have been looking at you a long time i felt you come in no one 
else gives me that sense of soft tranquillity that you do that light 
i want to weep for joy 

natasha drew closer to him her face shone with rapturous joy 

natasha i love you too much more than anything in the world 

and i  she turned away for an instant why too much she asked 

why too much well what do you what do you feel in your soul your 
whole soul  shall i live what do you think 

i am sure of it sure natasha almost shouted taking hold of both his 
hands with a passionate movement 

he remained silent awhile 

how good it would be and taking her hand he kissed it 

natasha felt happy and agitated but at once remembered that this would 
not do and that he had to be quiet 

but you have not slept she said repressing her joy try to sleep 
please 

he pressed her hand and released it and she went back to the candle and 
sat down again in her former position twice she turned and looked at 
him and her eyes met his beaming at her she set herself a task on her 
stocking and resolved not to turn round till it was finished 

soon he really shut his eyes and fell asleep he did not sleep long and 
suddenly awoke with a start and in a cold perspiration 

as he fell asleep he had still been thinking of the subject that now 
always occupied his mind  about life and death and chiefly about death 
he felt himself nearer to it 

love what is love he thought 

love hinders death love is life all everything that i understand i 
understand only because i love everything is everything exists only 
because i love everything is united by it alone love is god and to 
die means that i a particle of love shall return to the general and 
eternal source these thoughts seemed to him comforting but they were 
only thoughts something was lacking in them they were not clear they 
were too one sidedly personal and brain spun and there was the former 
agitation and obscurity he fell asleep 

he dreamed that he was lying in the room he really was in but that 
he was quite well and unwounded many various indifferent and 
insignificant people appeared before him he talked to them and 
discussed something trivial they were preparing to go away somewhere 
prince andrew dimly realized that all this was trivial and that he had 
more important cares but he continued to speak surprising them by 
empty witticisms gradually unnoticed all these persons began to 
disappear and a single question that of the closed door superseded 
all else he rose and went to the door to bolt and lock it everything 
depended on whether he was or was not in time to lock it he went and 
tried to hurry but his legs refused to move and he knew he would not be 
in time to lock the door though he painfully strained all his powers he 
was seized by an agonizing fear and that fear was the fear of death it 
stood behind the door but just when he was clumsily creeping toward 
the door that dreadful something on the other side was already pressing 
against it and forcing its way in something not human  death  was 
breaking in through that door and had to be kept out he seized the 
door making a final effort to hold it back  to lock it was no longer 
possible  but his efforts were weak and clumsy and the door pushed from 
behind by that terror opened and closed again 

once again it pushed from outside his last superhuman efforts were vain 
and both halves of the door noiselessly opened it entered and it was 
death and prince andrew died 

but at the instant he died prince andrew remembered that he was asleep 
and at the very instant he died having made an effort he awoke 

yes it was death i died  and woke up yes death is an awakening 
and all at once it grew light in his soul and the veil that had till 
then concealed the unknown was lifted from his spiritual vision he felt 
as if powers till then confined within him had been liberated and that 
strange lightness did not again leave him 

when waking in a cold perspiration he moved on the divan natasha went 
up and asked him what was the matter he did not answer and looked at 
her strangely not understanding 

that was what had happened to him two days before princess marys 
arrival from that day as the doctor expressed it the wasting fever 
assumed a malignant character but what the doctor said did not interest 
natasha she saw the terrible moral symptoms which to her were more 
convincing 

from that day an awakening from life came to prince andrew together with 
his awakening from sleep and compared to the duration of life it did 
not seem to him slower than an awakening from sleep compared to the 
duration of a dream 

there was nothing terrible or violent in this comparatively slow 
awakening 

his last days and hours passed in an ordinary and simple way both 
princess mary and natasha who did not leave him felt this they did 
not weep or shudder and during these last days they themselves felt 
that they were not attending on him he was no longer there he had left 
them but on what reminded them most closely of him  his body both felt 
this so strongly that the outward and terrible side of death did not 
affect them and they did not feel it necessary to foment their grief 
neither in his presence nor out of it did they weep nor did they ever 
talk to one another about him they felt that they could not express in 
words what they understood 

they both saw that he was sinking slowly and quietly deeper and deeper 
away from them and they both knew that this had to be so and that it 
was right 

he confessed and received communion everyone came to take leave of 
him when they brought his son to him he pressed his lips to the boys 
and turned away not because he felt it hard and sad princess mary and 
natasha understood that but simply because he thought it was all that 
was required of him but when they told him to bless the boy he did 
what was demanded and looked round as if asking whether there was 
anything else he should do 

when the last convulsions of the body which the spirit was leaving 
occurred princess mary and natasha were present 

is it over said princess mary when his body had for a few minutes 
lain motionless growing cold before them natasha went up looked at 
the dead eyes and hastened to close them she closed them but did not 
kiss them but clung to that which reminded her most nearly of him  his 
body 

where has he gone where is he now 

when the body washed and dressed lay in the coffin on a table 
everyone came to take leave of him and they all wept 

little nicholas cried because his heart was rent by painful perplexity 
the countess and sonya cried from pity for natasha and because he was 
no more the old count cried because he felt that before long he too 
must take the same terrible step 

natasha and princess mary also wept now but not because of their own 
personal grief they wept with a reverent and softening emotion which 
had taken possession of their souls at the consciousness of the 
simple and solemn mystery of death that had been accomplished in their 
presence 





book thirteen 1812 





chapter i 


mans mind cannot grasp the causes of events in their completeness but 
the desire to find those causes is implanted in mans soul and without 
considering the multiplicity and complexity of the conditions any one 
of which taken separately may seem to be the cause he snatches at the 
first approximation to a cause that seems to him intelligible and says 
this is the cause in historical events where the actions of men are 
the subject of observation the first and most primitive approximation 
to present itself was the will of the gods and after that the will of 
those who stood in the most prominent position  the heroes of history 
but we need only penetrate to the essence of any historic event  which 
lies in the activity of the general mass of men who take part in it  to 
be convinced that the will of the historic hero does not control the 
actions of the mass but is itself continually controlled it may seem 
to be a matter of indifference whether we understand the meaning of 
historical events this way or that yet there is the same difference 
between a man who says that the people of the west moved on the east 
because napoleon wished it and a man who says that this happened because 
it had to happen as there is between those who declared that the 
earth was stationary and that the planets moved round it and those who 
admitted that they did not know what upheld the earth but knew there 
were laws directing its movement and that of the other planets there 
is and can be no cause of an historical event except the one cause of 
all causes but there are laws directing events and some of these laws 
are known to us while we are conscious of others we cannot comprehend 
the discovery of these laws is only possible when we have quite 
abandoned the attempt to find the cause in the will of some one man 
just as the discovery of the laws of the motion of the planets was 
possible only when men abandoned the conception of the fixity of the 
earth 

the historians consider that next to the battle of borodino and the 
occupation of moscow by the enemy and its destruction by fire the most 
important episode of the war of 1812 was the movement of the russian 
army from the ryazana to the kaluga road and to the tarutino camp  the 
so called flank march across the krasnaya pakhra river they ascribe the 
glory of that achievement of genius to different men and dispute as to 
whom the honor is due even foreign historians including the french 
acknowledge the genius of the russian commanders when they speak of 
that flank march but it is hard to understand why military writers 
and following them others consider this flank march to be the profound 
conception of some one man who saved russia and destroyed napoleon in 
the first place it is hard to understand where the profundity and genius 
of this movement lay for not much mental effort was needed to see that 
the best position for an army when it is not being attacked is where 
there are most provisions and even a dull boy of thirteen could have 
guessed that the best position for an army after its retreat from moscow 
in 1812 was on the kaluga road so it is impossible to understand by 
what reasoning the historians reach the conclusion that this maneuver 
was a profound one and it is even more difficult to understand just why 
they think that this maneuver was calculated to save russia and destroy 
the french for this flank march had it been preceded accompanied 
or followed by other circumstances might have proved ruinous to the 
russians and salutary for the french if the position of the russian 
army really began to improve from the time of that march it does not at 
all follow that the march was the cause of it 

that flank march might not only have failed to give any advantage to 
the russian army but might in other circumstances have led to its 
destruction what would have happened had moscow not burned down if 
murat had not lost sight of the russians if napoleon had not remained 
inactive if the russian army at krasnaya pakhra had given battle as 
bennigsen and barclay advised what would have happened had the french 
attacked the russians while they were marching beyond the pakhra what 
would have happened if on approaching tarutino napoleon had attacked 
the russians with but a tenth of the energy he had shown when he 
attacked them at smolensk what would have happened had the french moved 
on petersburg in any of these eventualities the flank march that 
brought salvation might have proved disastrous 

the third and most incomprehensible thing is that people studying 
history deliberately avoid seeing that this flank march cannot be 
attributed to any one man that no one ever foresaw it and that in 
reality like the retreat from fili it did not suggest itself to anyone 
in its entirety but resulted  moment by moment step by step event by 
event  from an endless number of most diverse circumstances and was only 
seen in its entirety when it had been accomplished and belonged to the 
past 

at the council at fili the prevailing thought in the minds of the 
russian commanders was the one naturally suggesting itself namely a 
direct retreat by the nizhni road in proof of this there is the fact 
that the majority of the council voted for such a retreat and above 
all there is the well known conversation after the council between the 
commander in chief and lanskoy who was in charge of the commissariat 
department lanskoy informed the commander in chief that the army 
supplies were for the most part stored along the oka in the tula and 
ryazan provinces and that if they retreated on nizhni the army would 
be separated from its supplies by the broad river oka which cannot be 
crossed early in winter this was the first indication of the necessity 
of deviating from what had previously seemed the most natural course  a 
direct retreat on nizhni novgorod the army turned more to the south 
along the ryazan road and nearer to its supplies subsequently the 
inactivity of the french who even lost sight of the russian army 
concern for the safety of the arsenal at tula and especially the 
advantages of drawing nearer to its supplies caused the army to turn 
still further south to the tula road having crossed over by a forced 
march to the tula road beyond the pakhra the russian commanders 
intended to remain at podolsk and had no thought of the tarutino 
position but innumerable circumstances and the reappearance of french 
troops who had for a time lost touch with the russians and projects 
of giving battle and above all the abundance of provisions in kaluga 
province obliged our army to turn still more to the south and to cross 
from the tula to the kaluga road and go to tarutino which was between 
the roads along which those supplies lay just as it is impossible to 
say when it was decided to abandon moscow so it is impossible to say 
precisely when or by whom it was decided to move to tarutino only 
when the army had got there as the result of innumerable and varying 
forces did people begin to assure themselves that they had desired this 
movement and long ago foreseen its result 





chapter ii 


the famous flank movement merely consisted in this after the advance 
of the french had ceased the russian army which had been continually 
retreating straight back from the invaders deviated from that direct 
course and not finding itself pursued was naturally drawn toward the 
district where supplies were abundant 

if instead of imagining to ourselves commanders of genius leading the 
russian army we picture that army without any leaders it could not 
have done anything but make a return movement toward moscow describing 
an arc in the direction where most provisions were to be found and where 
the country was richest 

that movement from the nizhni to the ryazan tula and kaluga roads was 
so natural that even the russian marauders moved in that direction and 
demands were sent from petersburg for kutuzov to take his army that 
way at tarutino kutuzov received what was almost a reprimand from 
the emperor for having moved his army along the ryazan road and the 
emperors letter indicated to him the very position he had already 
occupied near kaluga 

having rolled like a ball in the direction of the impetus given by the 
whole campaign and by the battle of borodino the russian army  when 
the strength of that impetus was exhausted and no fresh push was 
received  assumed the position natural to it 

kutuzovs merit lay not in any strategic maneuver of genius as it is 
called but in the fact that he alone understood the significance of 
what had happened he alone then understood the meaning of the french 
armys inactivity he alone continued to assert that the battle of 
borodino had been a victory he alone  who as commander in chief might 
have been expected to be eager to attack  employed his whole strength to 
restrain the russian army from useless engagements 

the beast wounded at borodino was lying where the fleeing hunter had 
left him but whether he was still alive whether he was strong and 
merely lying low the hunter did not know suddenly the beast was heard 
to moan 

the moan of that wounded beast the french army which betrayed its 
calamitous condition was the sending of lauriston to kutuzovs camp with 
overtures for peace 

napoleon with his usual assurance that whatever entered his head was 
right wrote to kutuzov the first words that occurred to him though 
they were meaningless 


monsieur le prince koutouzov i am sending one of my adjutants general 
to discuss several interesting questions with you i beg your highness 
to credit what he says to you especially when he expresses the 
sentiment of esteem and special regard i have long entertained for your 
person this letter having no other object i pray god monsieur le 
prince koutouzov to keep you in his holy and gracious protection 

napoleon 

moscow october 30 1812 


kutuzov replied i should be cursed by posterity were i looked on as 
the initiator of a settlement of any sort such is the present spirit 
of my nation but he continued to exert all his powers to restrain his 
troops from attacking 

during the month that the french troops were pillaging in moscow and 
the russian troops were quietly encamped at tarutino a change had taken 
place in the relative strength of the two armies  both in spirit and in 
number  as a result of which the superiority had passed to the russian 
side though the condition and numbers of the french army were unknown 
to the russians as soon as that change occurred the need of attacking 
at once showed itself by countless signs these signs were lauristons 
mission the abundance of provisions at tarutino the reports coming in 
from all sides of the inactivity and disorder of the french the flow of 
recruits to our regiments the fine weather the long rest the russian 
soldiers had enjoyed and the impatience to do what they had been 
assembled for which usually shows itself in an army that has been 
resting curiosity as to what the french army so long lost sight of 
was doing the boldness with which our outposts now scouted close up to 
the french stationed at tarutino the news of easy successes gained by 
peasants and guerrilla troops over the french the envy aroused by this 
the desire for revenge that lay in the heart of every russian as long as 
the french were in moscow and above all a dim consciousness in every 
soldiers mind that the relative strength of the armies had changed and 
that the advantage was now on our side there was a substantial change 
in the relative strength and an advance had become inevitable and at 
once as a clock begins to strike and chime as soon as the minute hand 
has completed a full circle this change was shown by an increased 
activity whirring and chiming in the higher spheres 





chapter iii 


the russian army was commanded by kutuzov and his staff and also by the 
emperor from petersburg before the news of the abandonment of moscow 
had been received in petersburg a detailed plan of the whole campaign 
had been drawn up and sent to kutuzov for his guidance though this plan 
had been drawn up on the supposition that moscow was still in our hands 
it was approved by the staff and accepted as a basis for action 
kutuzov only replied that movements arranged from a distance were always 
difficult to execute so fresh instructions were sent for the solution 
of difficulties that might be encountered as well as fresh people who 
were to watch kutuzovs actions and report upon them 

besides this the whole staff of the russian army was now reorganized 
the posts left vacant by bagration who had been killed and by 
barclay who had gone away in dudgeon had to be filled very serious 
consideration was given to the question whether it would be better to 
put a in bs place and b in ds or on the contrary to put d in as 
place and so on  as if anything more than as or bs satisfaction 
depended on this 

as a result of the hostility between kutuzov and bennigsen his chief of 
staff the presence of confidential representatives of the emperor and 
these transfers a more than usually complicated play of parties 
was going on among the staff of the army a was undermining b d was 
undermining c and so on in all possible combinations and permutations 
in all these plottings the subject of intrigue was generally the conduct 
of the war which all these men believed they were directing but this 
affair of the war went on independently of them as it had to go 
that is never in the way people devised but flowing always from the 
essential attitude of the masses only in the highest spheres did 
all these schemes crossings and interminglings appear to be a true 
reflection of what had to happen 


prince michael ilarionovich wrote the emperor on the second of october 
in a letter that reached kutuzov after the battle at tarutino since 
september 2 moscow has been in the hands of the enemy your last reports 
were written on the twentieth and during all this time not only has 
no action been taken against the enemy or for the relief of the ancient 
capital but according to your last report you have even retreated 
farther serpukhov is already occupied by an enemy detachment and tula 
with its famous arsenal so indispensable to the army is in danger 
from general wintzingerodes reports i see that an enemy corps of ten 
thousand men is moving on the petersburg road another corps of several 
thousand men is moving on dmitrov a third has advanced along the 
vladimir road and a fourth rather considerable detachment is stationed 
between ruza and mozhaysk napoleon himself was in moscow as late as 
the twenty fifth in view of all this information when the enemy has 
scattered his forces in large detachments and with napoleon and his 
guards in moscow is it possible that the enemys forces confronting you 
are so considerable as not to allow of your taking the offensive on the 
contrary he is probably pursuing you with detachments or at most with 
an army corps much weaker than the army entrusted to you it would seem 
that availing yourself of these circumstances you might advantageously 
attack a weaker one and annihilate him or at least oblige him to 
retreat retaining in our hands an important part of the provinces now 
occupied by the enemy and thereby averting danger from tula and other 
towns in the interior you will be responsible if the enemy is able to 
direct a force of any size against petersburg to threaten this capital 
in which it has not been possible to retain many troops for with the 
army entrusted to you and acting with resolution and energy you have 
ample means to avert this fresh calamity remember that you have still 
to answer to our offended country for the loss of moscow you have 
experienced my readiness to reward you that readiness will not weaken 
in me but i and russia have a right to expect from you all the zeal 
firmness and success which your intellect military talent and the 
courage of the troops you command justify us in expecting 


but by the time this letter which proved that the real relation of 
the forces had already made itself felt in petersburg was dispatched 
kutuzov had found himself unable any longer to restrain the army he 
commanded from attacking and a battle had taken place 

on the second of october a cossack shapovalov who was out scouting 
killed one hare and wounded another following the wounded hare he made 
his way far into the forest and came upon the left flank of murats 
army encamped there without any precautions the cossack laughingly 
told his comrades how he had almost fallen into the hands of the french 
a cornet hearing the story informed his commander 

the cossack was sent for and questioned the cossack officers wished 
to take advantage of this chance to capture some horses but one of 
the superior officers who was acquainted with the higher authorities 
reported the incident to a general on the staff the state of things on 
the staff had of late been exceedingly strained ermolov had been to 
see bennigsen a few days previously and had entreated him to use 
his influence with the commander in chief to induce him to take the 
offensive 

if i did not know you i should think you did not want what you are 
asking for i need only advise anything and his highness is sure to do 
the opposite replied bennigsen 

the cossacks report confirmed by horse patrols who were sent out was 
the final proof that events had matured the tightly coiled spring was 
released the clock began to whirr and the chimes to play despite all 
his supposed power his intellect his experience and his knowledge of 
men kutuzov  having taken into consideration the cossacks report a 
note from bennigsen who sent personal reports to the emperor the wishes 
he supposed the emperor to hold and the fact that all the generals 
expressed the same wish  could no longer check the inevitable movement 
and gave the order to do what he regarded as useless and harmful  gave 
his approval that is to the accomplished fact 





chapter iv 


bennigsens note and the cossacks information that the left flank 
of the french was unguarded were merely final indications that it was 
necessary to order an attack and it was fixed for the fifth of october 

on the morning of the fourth of october kutuzov signed the dispositions 
toll read them to ermolov asking him to attend to the further 
arrangements 

all right  all right i havent time just now replied ermolov and 
left the hut 

the dispositions drawn up by toll were very good as in the austerlitz 
dispositions it was written  though not in german this time 

the first column will march here and here the second column will 
march there and there and so on and on paper all these columns 
arrived at their places at the appointed time and destroyed the enemy 
everything had been admirably thought out as is usual in dispositions 
and as is always the case not a single column reached its place at the 
appointed time 

when the necessary number of copies of the dispositions had been 
prepared an officer was summoned and sent to deliver them to ermolov 
to deal with a young officer of the horse guards kutuzovs orderly 
pleased at the importance of the mission entrusted to him went to 
ermolovs quarters 

gone away said ermolovs orderly 

the officer of the horse guards went to a general with whom ermolov was 
often to be found 

no and the generals out too 

the officer mounting his horse rode off to someone else 

no hes gone out 

if only they dont make me responsible for this delay what a nuisance 
it is thought the officer and he rode round the whole camp one man 
said he had seen ermolov ride past with some other generals others said 
he must have returned home the officer searched till six oclock in the 
evening without even stopping to eat ermolov was nowhere to be found 
and no one knew where he was the officer snatched a little food at 
a comrades and rode again to the vanguard to find miloradovich 
miloradovich too was away but here he was told that he had gone to a 
ball at general kikins and that ermolov was probably there too 

but where is it 

why there over at echkino said a cossack officer pointing to a 
country house in the far distance 

what outside our line 

theyve put two regiments as outposts and theyre having such a spree 
there its awful two bands and three sets of singers 

the officer rode out beyond our lines to echkino while still at a 
distance he heard as he rode the merry sounds of a soldiers dance song 
proceeding from the house 

in the meadows in the meadows he heard accompanied by whistling 
and the sound of a torban drowned every now and then by shouts these 
sounds made his spirits rise but at the same time he was afraid that 
he would be blamed for not having executed sooner the important order 
entrusted to him it was already past eight oclock he dismounted 
and went up into the porch of a large country house which had remained 
intact between the russian and french forces in the refreshment room 
and the hall footmen were bustling about with wine and viands groups 
of singers stood outside the windows the officer was admitted and 
immediately saw all the chief generals of the army together and among 
them ermolovs big imposing figure they all had their coats unbuttoned 
and were standing in a semicircle with flushed and animated faces 
laughing loudly in the middle of the room a short handsome general with 
a red face was dancing the trepak with much spirit and agility 

ha ha ha bravo nicholas ivanych ha ha ha 

the officer felt that by arriving with important orders at such a moment 
he was doubly to blame and he would have preferred to wait but one of 
the generals espied him and hearing what he had come about informed 
ermolov 

ermolov came forward with a frown on his face and hearing what the 
officer had to say took the papers from him without a word 


you think he went off just by chance said a comrade who was on the 
staff that evening to the officer of the horse guards referring to 
ermolov it was a trick it was done on purpose to get konovnitsyn into 
trouble youll see what a mess therell be tomorrow 





chapter v 


next day the decrepit kutuzov having given orders to be called early 
said his prayers dressed and with an unpleasant consciousness of 
having to direct a battle he did not approve of got into his caleche 
and drove from letashovka a village three and a half miles from 
tarutino to the place where the attacking columns were to meet he sat 
in the caleche dozing and waking up by turns and listening for any 
sound of firing on the right as an indication that the action had begun 
but all was still quiet a damp dull autumn morning was just dawning on 
approaching tarutino kutuzov noticed cavalrymen leading their horses to 
water across the road along which he was driving kutuzov looked at 
them searchingly stopped his carriage and inquired what regiment they 
belonged to they belonged to a column that should have been far in 
front and in ambush long before then it may be a mistake thought 
the old commander in chief but a little further on he saw infantry 
regiments with their arms piled and the soldiers only partly dressed 
eating their rye porridge and carrying fuel he sent for an officer the 
officer reported that no order to advance had been received 

how not rec kutuzov began but checked himself immediately and 
sent for a senior officer getting out of his caleche he waited with 
drooping head and breathing heavily pacing silently up and down when 
eykhen the officer of the general staff whom he had summoned appeared 
kutuzov went purple in the face not because that officer was to blame 
for the mistake but because he was an object of sufficient importance 
for him to vent his wrath on trembling and panting the old man fell 
into that state of fury in which he sometimes used to roll on the 
ground and he fell upon eykhen threatening him with his hands 
shouting and loading him with gross abuse another man captain brozin 
who happened to turn up and who was not at all to blame suffered the 
same fate 

what sort of another blackguard are you ill have you shot 
scoundrels yelled kutuzov in a hoarse voice waving his arms and 
reeling 

he was suffering physically he the commander in chief a serene 
highness who everybody said possessed powers such as no man had ever had 
in russia to be placed in this position  made the laughingstock of the 
whole army i neednt have been in such a hurry to pray about today 
or have kept awake thinking everything over all night thought he to 
himself when i was a chit of an officer no one would have dared to 
mock me so and now he was in a state of physical suffering as if 
from corporal punishment and could not avoid expressing it by cries of 
anger and distress but his strength soon began to fail him and looking 
about him conscious of having said much that was amiss he again got 
into his caleche and drove back in silence 

his wrath once expended did not return and blinking feebly he 
listened to excuses and self justifications ermolov did not come to see 
him till the next day and to the insistence of bennigsen konovnitsyn 
and toll that the movement that had miscarried should be executed next 
day and once more kutuzov had to consent 





chapter vi 


next day the troops assembled in their appointed places in the evening 
and advanced during the night it was an autumn night with dark purple 
clouds but no rain the ground was damp but not muddy and the troops 
advanced noiselessly only occasionally a jingling of the artillery 
could be faintly heard the men were forbidden to talk out loud to 
smoke their pipes or to strike a light and they tried to prevent their 
horses neighing the secrecy of the undertaking heightened its charm 
and they marched gaily some columns supposing they had reached their 
destination halted piled arms and settled down on the cold ground 
but the majority marched all night and arrived at places where they 
evidently should not have been 

only count orlov denisov with his cossacks the least important 
detachment of all got to his appointed place at the right time this 
detachment halted at the outskirts of a forest on the path leading from 
the village of stromilova to dmitrovsk 

toward dawn count orlov denisov who had dozed off was awakened by a 
deserter from the french army being brought to him this was a polish 
sergeant of poniatowskis corps who explained in polish that he had 
come over because he had been slighted in the service that he ought 
long ago to have been made an officer that he was braver than any of 
them and so he had left them and wished to pay them out he said that 
murat was spending the night less than a mile from where they were 
and that if they would let him have a convoy of a hundred men he would 
capture him alive count orlov denisov consulted his fellow officers 

the offer was too tempting to be refused everyone volunteered to go and 
everybody advised making the attempt after much disputing and arguing 
major general grekov with two cossack regiments decided to go with the 
polish sergeant 

now remember said count orlov denisov to the sergeant at parting 
if you have been lying ill have you hanged like a dog but if its 
true you shall have a hundred gold pieces 

without replying the sergeant with a resolute air mounted and rode 
away with grekov whose men had quickly assembled they disappeared into 
the forest and count orlov denisov having seen grekov off returned 
shivering from the freshness of the early dawn and excited by what he 
had undertaken on his own responsibility and began looking at the enemy 
camp now just visible in the deceptive light of dawn and the dying 
campfires our columns ought to have begun to appear on an open 
declivity to his right he looked in that direction but though the 
columns would have been visible quite far off they were not to be seen 
it seemed to the count that things were beginning to stir in the french 
camp and his keen sighted adjutant confirmed this 

oh it is really too late said count orlov looking at the camp 

as often happens when someone we have trusted is no longer before 
our eyes it suddenly seemed quite clear and obvious to him that the 
sergeant was an impostor that he had lied and that the whole russian 
attack would be ruined by the absence of those two regiments which 
he would lead away heaven only knew where how could one capture a 
commander in chief from among such a mass of troops 

i am sure that rascal was lying said the count 

they can still be called back said one of his suite who like count 
orlov felt distrustful of the adventure when he looked at the enemys 
camp 

eh really what do you think should we let them go on or not 

will you have them fetched back 

fetch them back fetch them back said count orlov with sudden 
determination looking at his watch it will be too late it is quite 
light 

and the adjutant galloped through the forest after grekov when grekov 
returned count orlov denisov excited both by the abandoned attempt and 
by vainly awaiting the infantry columns that still did not appear as 
well as by the proximity of the enemy resolved to advance all his men 
felt the same excitement 

mount he commanded in a whisper the men took their places and 
crossed themselves forward with gods aid 

hurrah ah ah reverberated in the forest and the cossack companies 
trailing their lances and advancing one after another as if poured out 
of a sack dashed gaily across the brook toward the camp 

one desperate frightened yell from the first french soldier who saw the 
cossacks and all who were in the camp undressed and only just waking 
up ran off in all directions abandoning cannons muskets and horses 

had the cossacks pursued the french without heeding what was behind and 
around them they would have captured murat and everything there 
that was what the officers desired but it was impossible to make the 
cossacks budge when once they had got booty and prisoners none of them 
listened to orders fifteen hundred prisoners and thirty eight guns were 
taken on the spot besides standards and what seemed most important to 
the cossacks horses saddles horsecloths and the like all this had 
to be dealt with the prisoners and guns secured the booty divided  not 
without some shouting and even a little fighting among themselves  and 
it was on this that the cossacks all busied themselves 

the french not being farther pursued began to recover themselves they 
formed into detachments and began firing orlov denisov still waiting 
for the other columns to arrive advanced no further 

meantime according to the dispositions which said that the first 
column will march and so on the infantry of the belated columns 
commanded by bennigsen and directed by toll had started in due order 
and as always happens had got somewhere but not to their appointed 
places as always happens the men starting cheerfully began to halt 
murmurs were heard there was a sense of confusion and finally a 
backward movement adjutants and generals galloped about shouted grew 
angry quarreled said they had come quite wrong and were late gave 
vent to a little abuse and at last gave it all up and went forward 
simply to get somewhere we shall get somewhere or other and they did 
indeed get somewhere though not to their right places a few eventually 
even got to their right place but too late to be of any use and only 
in time to be fired at toll who in this battle played the part of 
weyrother at austerlitz galloped assiduously from place to place 
finding everything upside down everywhere thus he stumbled on bagovuts 
corps in a wood when it was already broad daylight though the corps 
should long before have joined orlov denisov excited and vexed by the 
failure and supposing that someone must be responsible for it toll 
galloped up to the commander of the corps and began upbraiding him 
severely saying that he ought to be shot general bagovut a fighting 
old soldier of placid temperament being also upset by all the delay 
confusion and cross purposes fell into a rage to everybodys surprise 
and quite contrary to his usual character and said disagreeable things 
to toll 

i prefer not to take lessons from anyone but i can die with my men as 
well as anybody he said and advanced with a single division 

coming out onto a field under the enemys fire this brave general went 
straight ahead leading his men under fire without considering in his 
agitation whether going into action now with a single division would 
be of any use or no danger cannon balls and bullets were just what he 
needed in his angry mood one of the first bullets killed him and other 
bullets killed many of his men and his division remained under fire for 
some time quite uselessly 





chapter vii 


meanwhile another column was to have attacked the french from the front 
but kutuzov accompanied that column he well knew that nothing but 
confusion would come of this battle undertaken against his will and as 
far as was in his power held the troops back he did not advance 

he rode silently on his small gray horse indolently answering 
suggestions that they should attack 

the word attack is always on your tongue but you dont see that we are 
unable to execute complicated maneuvers said he to miloradovich who 
asked permission to advance 

we couldnt take murat prisoner this morning or get to the place in 
time and nothing can be done now he replied to someone else 

when kutuzov was informed that at the french rear  where according to 
the reports of the cossacks there had previously been nobody  there were 
now two battalions of poles he gave a sidelong glance at ermolov who 
was behind him and to whom he had not spoken since the previous day 

you see they are asking to attack and making plans of all kinds 
but as soon as one gets to business nothing is ready and the enemy 
forewarned takes measures accordingly 

ermolov screwed up his eyes and smiled faintly on hearing these words 
he understood that for him the storm had blown over and that kutuzov 
would content himself with that hint 

hes having a little fun at my expense said ermolov softly nudging 
with his knee raevski who was at his side 

soon after this ermolov moved up to kutuzov and respectfully remarked 

it is not too late yet your highness  the enemy has not gone away  if 
you were to order an attack if not the guards will not so much as see 
a little smoke 

kutuzov did not reply but when they reported to him that murats troops 
were in retreat he ordered an advance though at every hundred paces he 
halted for three quarters of an hour 

the whole battle consisted in what orlov denisovs cossacks had done 
the rest of the army merely lost some hundreds of men uselessly 

in consequence of this battle kutuzov received a diamond decoration 
and bennigsen some diamonds and a hundred thousand rubles others also 
received pleasant recognitions corresponding to their various grades 
and following the battle fresh changes were made in the staff 

thats how everything is done with us all topsy turvy said the 
russian officers and generals after the tarutino battle letting it be 
understood that some fool there is doing things all wrong but that 
we ourselves should not have done so just as people speak today but 
people who talk like that either do not know what they are talking about 
or deliberately deceive themselves no battle  tarutino borodino or 
austerlitz  takes place as those who planned it anticipated that is an 
essential condition 

a countless number of free forces for nowhere is man freer than during 
a battle where it is a question of life and death influence the course 
taken by the fight and that course never can be known in advance and 
never coincides with the direction of any one force 

if many simultaneously and variously directed forces act on a given 
body the direction of its motion cannot coincide with any one of those 
forces but will always be a mean  what in mechanics is represented by 
the diagonal of a parallelogram of forces 

if in the descriptions given by historians especially french ones we 
find their wars and battles carried out in accordance with previously 
formed plans the only conclusion to be drawn is that those descriptions 
are false 

the battle of tarutino obviously did not attain the aim toll had in 
view  to lead the troops into action in the order prescribed by the 
dispositions nor that which count orlov denisov may have had in 
view  to take murat prisoner nor the result of immediately destroying 
the whole corps which bennigsen and others may have had in view nor 
the aim of the officer who wished to go into action to distinguish 
himself nor that of the cossack who wanted more booty than he got and 
so on but if the aim of the battle was what actually resulted and what 
all the russians of that day desired  to drive the french out of russia 
and destroy their army  it is quite clear that the battle of tarutino 
just because of its incongruities was exactly what was wanted at that 
stage of the campaign it would be difficult and even impossible to 
imagine any result more opportune than the actual outcome of this 
battle with a minimum of effort and insignificant losses despite the 
greatest confusion the most important results of the whole campaign 
were attained the transition from retreat to advance an exposure of 
the weakness of the french and the administration of that shock which 
napoleons army had only awaited to begin its flight 





chapter viii 


napoleon enters moscow after the brilliant victory de la moskowa there 
can be no doubt about the victory for the battlefield remains in the 
hands of the french the russians retreat and abandon their ancient 
capital moscow abounding in provisions arms munitions and 
incalculable wealth is in napoleons hands the russian army only half 
the strength of the french does not make a single attempt to attack for 
a whole month napoleons position is most brilliant he can either fall 
on the russian army with double its strength and destroy it negotiate 
an advantageous peace or in case of a refusal make a menacing move on 
petersburg or even in the case of a reverse return to smolensk or 
vilna or remain in moscow in short no special genius would seem to be 
required to retain the brilliant position the french held at that time 
for that only very simple and easy steps were necessary not to allow 
the troops to loot to prepare winter clothing  of which there was 
sufficient in moscow for the whole army  and methodically to collect 
the provisions of which according to the french historians there were 
enough in moscow to supply the whole army for six months yet napoleon 
that greatest of all geniuses who the historians declare had control of 
the army took none of these steps 

he not merely did nothing of the kind but on the contrary he used his 
power to select the most foolish and ruinous of all the courses open 
to him of all that napoleon might have done wintering in moscow 
advancing on petersburg or on nizhni novgorod or retiring by a more 
northerly or more southerly route say by the road kutuzov afterwards 
took nothing more stupid or disastrous can be imagined than what he 
actually did he remained in moscow till october letting the troops 
plunder the city then hesitating whether to leave a garrison behind 
him he quitted moscow approached kutuzov without joining battle 
turned to the right and reached malo yaroslavets again without 
attempting to break through and take the road kutuzov took but retiring 
instead to mozhaysk along the devastated smolensk road nothing more 
stupid than that could have been devised or more disastrous for the 
army as the sequel showed had napoleons aim been to destroy his army 
the most skillful strategist could hardly have devised any series 
of actions that would so completely have accomplished that purpose 
independently of anything the russian army might do 

napoleon the man of genius did this but to say that he destroyed his 
army because he wished to or because he was very stupid would be as 
unjust as to say that he had brought his troops to moscow because he 
wished to and because he was very clever and a genius 

in both cases his personal activity having no more force than the 
personal activity of any soldier merely coincided with the laws that 
guided the event 

the historians quite falsely represent napoleons faculties as having 
weakened in moscow and do so only because the results did not justify 
his actions he employed all his ability and strength to do the best he 
could for himself and his army as he had done previously and as he did 
subsequently in 1813 his activity at that time was no less astounding 
than it was in egypt in italy in austria and in prussia we do not 
know for certain in how far his genius was genuine in egypt  where forty 
centuries looked down upon his grandeur  for his great exploits there 
are all told us by frenchmen we cannot accurately estimate his genius 
in austria or prussia for we have to draw our information from french 
or german sources and the incomprehensible surrender of whole corps 
without fighting and of fortresses without a siege must incline germans 
to recognize his genius as the only explanation of the war carried on 
in germany but we thank god have no need to recognize his genius 
in order to hide our shame we have paid for the right to look at the 
matter plainly and simply and we will not abandon that right 

his activity in moscow was as amazing and as full of genius as 
elsewhere order after order and plan after plan were issued by him 
from the time he entered moscow till the time he left it the absence 
of citizens and of a deputation and even the burning of moscow did not 
disconcert him he did not lose sight either of the welfare of his 
army or of the doings of the enemy or of the welfare of the people 
of russia or of the direction of affairs in paris or of diplomatic 
considerations concerning the terms of the anticipated peace 





chapter ix 


with regard to military matters napoleon immediately on his entry into 
moscow gave general sabastiani strict orders to observe the movements 
of the russian army sent army corps out along the different roads and 
charged murat to find kutuzov then he gave careful directions about the 
fortification of the kremlin and drew up a brilliant plan for a future 
campaign over the whole map of russia 

with regard to diplomatic questions napoleon summoned captain yakovlev 
who had been robbed and was in rags and did not know how to get out of 
moscow minutely explained to him his whole policy and his magnanimity 
and having written a letter to the emperor alexander in which he 
considered it his duty to inform his friend and brother that rostopchin 
had managed affairs badly in moscow he dispatched yakovlev to 
petersburg 

having similarly explained his views and his magnanimity to tutolmin he 
dispatched that old man also to petersburg to negotiate 

with regard to legal matters immediately after the fires he gave orders 
to find and execute the incendiaries and the scoundrel rostopchin was 
punished by an order to burn down his houses 

with regard to administrative matters moscow was granted a 
constitution a municipality was established and the following 
announcement issued 


inhabitants of moscow 

your misfortunes are cruel but his majesty the emperor and king 
desires to arrest their course terrible examples have taught you how he 
punishes disobedience and crime strict measures have been taken to 
put an end to disorder and to re establish public security a 
paternal administration chosen from among yourselves will form your 
municipality or city government it will take care of you of your 
needs and of your welfare its members will be distinguished by a red 
ribbon worn across the shoulder and the mayor of the city will wear 
a white belt as well but when not on duty they will only wear a red 
ribbon round the left arm 

the city police is established on its former footing and better order 
already prevails in consequence of its activity the government has 
appointed two commissaries general or chiefs of police and twenty 
commissaries or captains of wards have been appointed to the different 
wards of the city you will recognize them by the white ribbon they will 
wear on the left arm several churches of different denominations are 
open and divine service is performed in them unhindered your fellow 
citizens are returning every day to their homes and orders have been 
given that they should find in them the help and protection due to 
their misfortunes these are the measures the government has adopted to 
re establish order and relieve your condition but to achieve this 
aim it is necessary that you should add your efforts and should if 
possible forget the misfortunes you have suffered should entertain 
the hope of a less cruel fate should be certain that inevitable and 
ignominious death awaits those who make any attempt on your persons or 
on what remains of your property and finally that you should not doubt 
that these will be safeguarded since such is the will of the greatest 
and most just of monarchs soldiers and citizens of whatever nation you 
may be re establish public confidence the source of the welfare of 
a state live like brothers render mutual aid and protection one to 
another unite to defeat the intentions of the evil minded obey the 
military and civil authorities and your tears will soon cease to flow 


with regard to supplies for the army napoleon decreed that all the 
troops in turn should enter moscow a la maraude * to obtain provisions 
for themselves so that the army might have its future provided for 


* as looters 


with regard to religion napoleon ordered the priests to be brought back 
and services to be again performed in the churches 

with regard to commerce and to provisioning the army the following was 
placarded everywhere 


proclamation 

you peaceful inhabitants of moscow artisans and workmen whom 
misfortune has driven from the city and you scattered tillers of 
the soil still kept out in the fields by groundless fear listen 
tranquillity is returning to this capital and order is being restored in 
it your fellow countrymen are emerging boldly from their hiding places 
on finding that they are respected any violence to them or to their 
property is promptly punished his majesty the emperor and king protects 
them and considers no one among you his enemy except those who disobey 
his orders he desires to end your misfortunes and restore you to your 
homes and families respond therefore to his benevolent intentions 
and come to us without fear inhabitants return with confidence to your 
abodes you will soon find means of satisfying your needs craftsmen 
and industrious artisans return to your work your houses your shops 
where the protection of guards awaits you you shall receive proper pay 
for your work and lastly you too peasants come from the forests where 
you are hiding in terror return to your huts without fear in full 
assurance that you will find protection markets are established in the 
city where peasants can bring their surplus supplies and the products of 
the soil the government has taken the following steps to ensure freedom 
of sale for them 1 from today peasants husbandmen and those 
living in the neighborhood of moscow may without any danger bring their 
supplies of all kinds to two appointed markets of which one is on 
the mokhovaya street and the other at the provision market 2 such 
supplies will be bought from them at such prices as seller and buyer may 
agree on and if a seller is unable to obtain a fair price he will be 
free to take his goods back to his village and no one may hinder him 
under any pretense 3 sunday and wednesday of each week are appointed 
as the chief market days and to that end a sufficient number of troops 
will be stationed along the highroads on tuesdays and saturdays at such 
distances from the town as to protect the carts 4 similar measures 
will be taken that peasants with their carts and horses may meet with no 
hindrance on their return journey 5 steps will immediately be taken 
to re establish ordinary trading 

inhabitants of the city and villages and you workingmen and artisans 
to whatever nation you belong you are called on to carry out the 
paternal intentions of his majesty the emperor and king and to 
co operate with him for the public welfare lay your respect and 
confidence at his feet and do not delay to unite with us 


with the object of raising the spirits of the troops and of the people 
reviews were constantly held and rewards distributed the emperor 
rode through the streets to comfort the inhabitants and despite his 
preoccupation with state affairs himself visited the theaters that were 
established by his order 

in regard to philanthropy the greatest virtue of crowned heads 
napoleon also did all in his power he caused the words maison de ma 
mere to be inscribed on the charitable institutions thereby combining 
tender filial affection with the majestic benevolence of a monarch he 
visited the foundling hospital and allowing the orphans saved by him 
to kiss his white hands graciously conversed with tutolmin then as 
thiers eloquently recounts he ordered his soldiers to be paid in forged 
russian money which he had prepared raising the use of these means 
by an act worthy of himself and of the french army he let relief 
be distributed to those who had been burned out but as food was too 
precious to be given to foreigners who were for the most part enemies 
napoleon preferred to supply them with money with which to purchase food 
from outside and had paper rubles distributed to them 

with reference to army discipline orders were continually being issued 
to inflict severe punishment for the nonperformance of military duties 
and to suppress robbery 





chapter x 


but strange to say all these measures efforts and plans  which were 
not at all worse than others issued in similar circumstances  did not 
affect the essence of the matter but like the hands of a clock detached 
from the mechanism swung about in an arbitrary and aimless way without 
engaging the cogwheels 

with reference to the military side  the plan of campaign  that work of 
genius of which thiers remarks that his genius never devised anything 
more profound more skillful or more admirable and enters into a 
polemic with m fain to prove that this work of genius must be referred 
not to the fourth but to the fifteenth of october  that plan never was 
or could be executed for it was quite out of touch with the facts 
of the case the fortifying of the kremlin for which la mosquee as 
napoleon termed the church of basil the beatified was to have been 
razed to the ground proved quite useless the mining of the kremlin 
only helped toward fulfilling napoleons wish that it should be blown 
up when he left moscow  as a child wants the floor on which he has 
hurt himself to be beaten the pursuit of the russian army about which 
napoleon was so concerned produced an unheard of result the french 
generals lost touch with the russian army of sixty thousand men and 
according to thiers it was only eventually found like a lost pin by 
the skill  and apparently the genius  of murat 

with reference to diplomacy all napoleons arguments as to his 
magnanimity and justice both to tutolmin and to yakovlev whose chief 
concern was to obtain a greatcoat and a conveyance proved useless 
alexander did not receive these envoys and did not reply to their 
embassage 

with regard to legal matters after the execution of the supposed 
incendiaries the rest of moscow burned down 

with regard to administrative matters the establishment of a 
municipality did not stop the robberies and was only of use to certain 
people who formed part of that municipality and under pretext of 
preserving order looted moscow or saved their own property from being 
looted 

with regard to religion as to which in egypt matters had so easily been 
settled by napoleons visit to a mosque no results were achieved 
two or three priests who were found in moscow did try to carry out 
napoleons wish but one of them was slapped in the face by a french 
soldier while conducting service and a french official reported of 
another that the priest whom i found and invited to say mass cleaned 
and locked up the church that night the doors were again broken 
open the padlocks smashed the books mutilated and other disorders 
perpetrated 

with reference to commerce the proclamation to industrious workmen and 
to peasants evoked no response there were no industrious workmen and 
the peasants caught the commissaries who ventured too far out of town 
with the proclamation and killed them 

as to the theaters for the entertainment of the people and the troops 
these did not meet with success either the theaters set up in the 
kremlin and in posnyakovs house were closed again at once because the 
actors and actresses were robbed 

even philanthropy did not have the desired effect the genuine as 
well as the false paper money which flooded moscow lost its value the 
french collecting booty cared only for gold not only was the 
paper money valueless which napoleon so graciously distributed to the 
unfortunate but even silver lost its value in relation to gold 

but the most amazing example of the ineffectiveness of the orders given 
by the authorities at that time was napoleons attempt to stop the 
looting and re establish discipline 

this is what the army authorities were reporting 

looting continues in the city despite the decrees against it order 
is not yet restored and not a single merchant is carrying on trade in a 
lawful manner the sutlers alone venture to trade and they sell stolen 
goods 

the neighborhood of my ward continues to be pillaged by soldiers of 
the 3rd corps who not satisfied with taking from the unfortunate 
inhabitants hiding in the cellars the little they have left even have 
the ferocity to wound them with their sabers as i have repeatedly 
witnessed 

nothing new except that the soldiers are robbing and 
pillaging  october 9 

robbery and pillaging continue there is a band of thieves in our 
district who ought to be arrested by a strong force  october 11 

the emperor is extremely displeased that despite the strict orders to 
stop pillage parties of marauding guards are continually seen returning 
to the kremlin among the old guard disorder and pillage were renewed 
more violently than ever yesterday evening last night and today the 
emperor sees with regret that the picked soldiers appointed to guard his 
person who should set an example of discipline carry disobedience to 
such a point that they break into the cellars and stores containing army 
supplies others have disgraced themselves to the extent of disobeying 
sentinels and officers and have abused and beaten them 

the grand marshal of the palace wrote the governor complains 
bitterly that in spite of repeated orders the soldiers continue to 
commit nuisances in all the courtyards and even under the very windows 
of the emperor 

that army like a herd of cattle run wild and trampling underfoot the 
provender which might have saved it from starvation disintegrated and 
perished with each additional day it remained in moscow but it did not 
go away 

it began to run away only when suddenly seized by a panic caused by the 
capture of transport trains on the smolensk road and by the battle of 
tarutino the news of that battle of tarutino unexpectedly received 
by napoleon at a review evoked in him a desire to punish the russians 
thiers says and he issued the order for departure which the whole 
army was demanding 

fleeing from moscow the soldiers took with them everything they had 
stolen napoleon too carried away his own personal tresor but on 
seeing the baggage trains that impeded the army he was thiers says 
horror struck and yet with his experience of war he did not order all 
the superfluous vehicles to be burned as he had done with those of a 
certain marshal when approaching moscow he gazed at the caleches and 
carriages in which soldiers were riding and remarked that it was a very 
good thing as those vehicles could be used to carry provisions the 
sick and the wounded 

the plight of the whole army resembled that of a wounded animal which 
feels it is perishing and does not know what it is doing to study the 
skillful tactics and aims of napoleon and his army from the time it 
entered moscow till it was destroyed is like studying the dying leaps 
and shudders of a mortally wounded animal very often a wounded animal 
hearing a rustle rushes straight at the hunters gun runs forward and 
back again and hastens its own end napoleon under pressure from his 
whole army did the same thing the rustle of the battle of tarutino 
frightened the beast and it rushed forward onto the hunters gun 
reached him turned back and finally  like any wild beast  ran back 
along the most disadvantageous and dangerous path where the old scent 
was familiar 

during the whole of that period napoleon who seems to us to have been 
the leader of all these movements  as the figurehead of a ship may 
seem to a savage to guide the vessel  acted like a child who holding a 
couple of strings inside a carriage thinks he is driving it 





chapter xi 


early in the morning of the sixth of october pierre went out of the 
shed and on returning stopped by the door to play with a little 
blue gray dog with a long body and short bandy legs that jumped about 
him this little dog lived in their shed sleeping beside karataev at 
night it sometimes made excursions into the town but always returned 
again probably it had never had an owner and it still belonged to 
nobody and had no name the french called it azor the soldier who 
told stories called it femgalka karataev and others called it gray or 
sometimes flabby its lack of a master a name or even of a breed or 
any definite color did not seem to trouble the blue gray dog in the 
least its furry tail stood up firm and round as a plume its bandy legs 
served it so well that it would often gracefully lift a hind leg and run 
very easily and quickly on three legs as if disdaining to use all 
four everything pleased it now it would roll on its back yelping with 
delight now bask in the sun with a thoughtful air of importance and 
now frolic about playing with a chip of wood or a straw 

pierres attire by now consisted of a dirty torn shirt the only 
remnant of his former clothing a pair of soldiers trousers which by 
karataevs advice he tied with string round the ankles for warmth and 
a peasant coat and cap physically he had changed much during this 
time he no longer seemed stout though he still had the appearance of 
solidity and strength hereditary in his family a beard and mustache 
covered the lower part of his face and a tangle of hair infested 
with lice curled round his head like a cap the look of his eyes 
was resolute calm and animatedly alert as never before the former 
slackness which had shown itself even in his eyes was now replaced by an 
energetic readiness for action and resistance his feet were bare 

pierre first looked down the field across which vehicles and horsemen 
were passing that morning then into the distance across the river then 
at the dog who was pretending to be in earnest about biting him 
and then at his bare feet which he placed with pleasure in various 
positions moving his dirty thick big toes every time he looked at his 
bare feet a smile of animated self satisfaction flitted across his face 
the sight of them reminded him of all he had experienced and learned 
during these weeks and this recollection was pleasant to him 

for some days the weather had been calm and clear with slight frosts in 
the mornings  what is called an old wives summer 

in the sunshine the air was warm and that warmth was particularly 
pleasant with the invigorating freshness of the morning frost still in 
the air 

on everything  far and near  lay the magic crystal glitter seen only 
at that time of autumn the sparrow hills were visible in the distance 
with the village the church and the large white house the bare trees 
the sand the bricks and roofs of the houses the green church spire 
and the corners of the white house in the distance all stood out in the 
transparent air in most delicate outline and with unnatural clearness 
near by could be seen the familiar ruins of a half burned mansion 
occupied by the french with lilac bushes still showing dark green 
beside the fence and even that ruined and befouled house  which in 
dull weather was repulsively ugly  seemed quietly beautiful now in the 
clear motionless brilliance 

a french corporal with coat unbuttoned in a homely way a skullcap on 
his head and a short pipe in his mouth came from behind a corner of 
the shed and approached pierre with a friendly wink 

what sunshine monsieur kiril their name for pierre eh just like 
spring 

and the corporal leaned against the door and offered pierre his pipe 
though whenever he offered it pierre always declined it 

to be on the march in such weather he began 

pierre inquired what was being said about leaving and the corporal told 
him that nearly all the troops were starting and there ought to be an 
order about the prisoners that day sokolov one of the soldiers in the 
shed with pierre was dying and pierre told the corporal that something 
should be done about him the corporal replied that pierre need not 
worry about that as they had an ambulance and a permanent hospital and 
arrangements would be made for the sick and that in general everything 
that could happen had been foreseen by the authorities 

besides monsieur kiril you have only to say a word to the captain 
you know he is a man who never forgets anything speak to the captain 
when he makes his round he will do anything for you 

the captain of whom the corporal spoke often had long chats with pierre 
and showed him all sorts of favors 

you see st thomas he said to me the other day monsieur kiril is 
a man of education who speaks french he is a russian seigneur who has 
had misfortunes but he is a man he knows whats what if he wants 
anything and asks me he wont get a refusal when one has studied you 
see one likes education and well bred people it is for your sake i 
mention it monsieur kiril the other day if it had not been for you 
that affair would have ended ill 

and after chatting a while longer the corporal went away the affair 
he had alluded to had happened a few days before  a fight between the 
prisoners and the french soldiers in which pierre had succeeded in 
pacifying his comrades some of the prisoners who had heard pierre 
talking to the corporal immediately asked what the frenchman had said 
while pierre was repeating what he had been told about the army leaving 
moscow a thin sallow tattered french soldier came up to the door of 
the shed rapidly and timidly raising his fingers to his forehead by way 
of greeting he asked pierre whether the soldier platoche to whom he had 
given a shirt to sew was in that shed 

a week before the french had had boot leather and linen issued to them 
which they had given out to the prisoners to make up into boots and 
shirts for them 

ready ready dear fellow said karataev coming out with a neatly 
folded shirt 

karataev on account of the warm weather and for convenience at work 
was wearing only trousers and a tattered shirt as black as soot his 
hair was bound round workman fashion with a wisp of lime tree bast 
and his round face seemed rounder and pleasanter than ever 

a promise is own brother to performance i said friday and here it is 
ready said platon smiling and unfolding the shirt he had sewn 

the frenchman glanced around uneasily and then as if overcoming his 
hesitation rapidly threw off his uniform and put on the shirt he had 
a long greasy flowered silk waistcoat next to his sallow thin bare 
body but no shirt he was evidently afraid the prisoners looking on 
would laugh at him and thrust his head into the shirt hurriedly none 
of the prisoners said a word 

see it fits well platon kept repeating pulling the shirt straight 

the frenchman having pushed his head and hands through without raising 
his eyes looked down at the shirt and examined the seams 

you see dear man this is not a sewing shop and i had no proper 
tools and as they say one needs a tool even to kill a louse said 
platon with one of his round smiles obviously pleased with his work 

its good quite good thank you said the frenchman in french but 
there must be some linen left over 

it will fit better still when it sets to your body said karataev 
still admiring his handiwork youll be nice and comfortable 

thanks thanks old fellow but the bits left over said the 
frenchman again and smiled he took out an assignation ruble note and 
gave it to karataev but give me the pieces that are over 

pierre saw that platon did not want to understand what the frenchman 
was saying and he looked on without interfering karataev thanked the 
frenchman for the money and went on admiring his own work the frenchman 
insisted on having the pieces returned that were left over and asked 
pierre to translate what he said 

what does he want the bits for said karataev theyd make fine leg 
bands for us well never mind 

and karataev with a suddenly changed and saddened expression took 
a small bundle of scraps from inside his shirt and gave it to the 
frenchman without looking at him oh dear muttered karataev and went 
away the frenchman looked at the linen considered for a moment then 
looked inquiringly at pierre and as if pierres look had told him 
something suddenly blushed and shouted in a squeaky voice 

platoche eh platoche keep them yourself and handing back the odd 
bits he turned and went out 

there look at that said karataev swaying his head people said 
they were not christians but they too have souls its what the old 
folk used to say a sweating hands an open hand a dry hands close 
hes naked but yet hes given it back 

karataev smiled thoughtfully and was silent awhile looking at the 
pieces 

but theyll make grand leg bands dear friend he said and went back 
into the shed 





chapter xii 


four weeks had passed since pierre had been taken prisoner and though 
the french had offered to move him from the mens to the officers shed 
he had stayed in the shed where he was first put 

in burned and devastated moscow pierre experienced almost the extreme 
limits of privation a man can endure but thanks to his physical 
strength and health of which he had till then been unconscious and 
thanks especially to the fact that the privations came so gradually that 
it was impossible to say when they began he endured his position 
not only lightly but joyfully and just at this time he obtained the 
tranquillity and ease of mind he had formerly striven in vain to reach 
he had long sought in different ways that tranquillity of mind that 
inner harmony which had so impressed him in the soldiers at the battle 
of borodino he had sought it in philanthropy in freemasonry in the 
dissipations of town life in wine in heroic feats of self sacrifice 
and in romantic love for natasha he had sought it by reasoning  and all 
these quests and experiments had failed him and now without thinking 
about it he had found that peace and inner harmony only through the 
horror of death through privation and through what he recognized in 
karataev 

those dreadful moments he had lived through at the executions had as it 
were forever washed away from his imagination and memory the agitating 
thoughts and feelings that had formerly seemed so important it did 
not now occur to him to think of russia or the war or politics or 
napoleon it was plain to him that all these things were no business 
of his and that he was not called on to judge concerning them and 
therefore could not do so russia and summer weather are not bound 
together he thought repeating words of karataevs which he found 
strangely consoling his intention of killing napoleon and his 
calculations of the cabalistic number of the beast of the apocalypse now 
seemed to him meaningless and even ridiculous his anger with his wife 
and anxiety that his name should not be smirched now seemed not merely 
trivial but even amusing what concern was it of his that somewhere or 
other that woman was leading the life she preferred what did it matter 
to anybody and especially to him whether or not they found out that 
their prisoners name was count bezukhov 

he now often remembered his conversation with prince andrew and quite 
agreed with him though he understood prince andrews thoughts somewhat 
differently prince andrew had thought and said that happiness could 
only be negative but had said it with a shade of bitterness and irony 
as though he was really saying that all desire for positive happiness is 
implanted in us merely to torment us and never be satisfied but pierre 
believed it without any mental reservation the absence of suffering 
the satisfaction of ones needs and consequent freedom in the choice of 
ones occupation that is of ones way of life now seemed to pierre to 
be indubitably mans highest happiness here and now for the first time 
he fully appreciated the enjoyment of eating when he wanted to eat 
drinking when he wanted to drink sleeping when he wanted to sleep of 
warmth when he was cold of talking to a fellow man when he wished to 
talk and to hear a human voice the satisfaction of ones needs  good 
food cleanliness and freedom  now that he was deprived of all this 
seemed to pierre to constitute perfect happiness and the choice 
of occupation that is of his way of life  now that that was so 
restricted  seemed to him such an easy matter that he forgot that a 
superfluity of the comforts of life destroys all joy in satisfying ones 
needs while great freedom in the choice of occupation  such freedom as 
his wealth his education and his social position had given him in 
his own life  is just what makes the choice of occupation insolubly 
difficult and destroys the desire and possibility of having an 
occupation 

all pierres daydreams now turned on the time when he would be free yet 
subsequently and for the rest of his life he thought and spoke with 
enthusiasm of that month of captivity of those irrecoverable strong 
joyful sensations and chiefly of the complete peace of mind and inner 
freedom which he experienced only during those weeks 

when on the first day he got up early went out of the shed at dawn and 
saw the cupolas and crosses of the new convent of the virgin still dark 
at first the hoarfrost on the dusty grass the sparrow hills and the 
wooded banks above the winding river vanishing in the purple distance 
when he felt the contact of the fresh air and heard the noise of the 
crows flying from moscow across the field and when afterwards light 
gleamed from the east and the suns rim appeared solemnly from behind a 
cloud and the cupolas and crosses the hoarfrost the distance and the 
river all began to sparkle in the glad light  pierre felt a new joy and 
strength in life such as he had never before known and this not only 
stayed with him during the whole of his imprisonment but even grew in 
strength as the hardships of his position increased 

that feeling of alertness and of readiness for anything was still 
further strengthened in him by the high opinion his fellow prisoners 
formed of him soon after his arrival at the shed with his knowledge 
of languages the respect shown him by the french his simplicity his 
readiness to give anything asked of him he received the allowance 
of three rubles a week made to officers with his strength which he 
showed to the soldiers by pressing nails into the walls of the hut his 
gentleness to his companions and his capacity for sitting still and 
thinking without doing anything which seemed to them incomprehensible 
he appeared to them a rather mysterious and superior being the very 
qualities that had been a hindrance if not actually harmful to him in 
the world he had lived in  his strength his disdain for the comforts of 
life his absent mindedness and simplicity  here among these people 
gave him almost the status of a hero and pierre felt that their opinion 
placed responsibilities upon him 





chapter xiii 


the french evacuation began on the night between the sixth and seventh 
of october kitchens and sheds were dismantled carts loaded and troops 
and baggage trains started 

at seven in the morning a french convoy in marching trim wearing shakos 
and carrying muskets knapsacks and enormous sacks stood in front 
of the sheds and animated french talk mingled with curses sounded all 
along the lines 

in the shed everyone was ready dressed belted shod and only awaited 
the order to start the sick soldier sokolov pale and thin with dark 
shadows round his eyes alone sat in his place barefoot and not dressed 
his eyes prominent from the emaciation of his face gazed inquiringly 
at his comrades who were paying no attention to him and he moaned 
regularly and quietly it was evidently not so much his sufferings that 
caused him to moan he had dysentery as his fear and grief at being 
left alone 

pierre girt with a rope round his waist and wearing shoes karataev had 
made for him from some leather a french soldier had torn off a tea chest 
and brought to have his boots mended with went up to the sick man and 
squatted down beside him 

you know sokolov they are not all going away they have a hospital 
here you may be better off than we others said pierre 

o lord oh it will be the death of me o lord moaned the man in a 
louder voice 

ill go and ask them again directly said pierre rising and going to 
the door of the shed 

just as pierre reached the door the corporal who had offered him a 
pipe the day before came up to it with two soldiers the corporal and 
soldiers were in marching kit with knapsacks and shakos that had metal 
straps and these changed their familiar faces 

the corporal came according to orders to shut the door the prisoners 
had to be counted before being let out 

corporal what will they do with the sick man pierre began 

but even as he spoke he began to doubt whether this was the corporal 
he knew or a stranger so unlike himself did the corporal seem at that 
moment moreover just as pierre was speaking a sharp rattle of drums 
was suddenly heard from both sides the corporal frowned at pierres 
words and uttering some meaningless oaths slammed the door the shed 
became semidark and the sharp rattle of the drums on two sides drowned 
the sick mans groans 

there it is it again said pierre to himself and an 
involuntary shudder ran down his spine in the corporals changed face 
in the sound of his voice in the stirring and deafening noise of the 
drums he recognized that mysterious callous force which compelled 
people against their will to kill their fellow men  that force the 
effect of which he had witnessed during the executions to fear or to 
try to escape that force to address entreaties or exhortations to those 
who served as its tools was useless pierre knew this now one had to 
wait and endure he did not again go to the sick man nor turn to look 
at him but stood frowning by the door of the hut 

when that door was opened and the prisoners crowding against one 
another like a flock of sheep squeezed into the exit pierre pushed 
his way forward and approached that very captain who as the corporal had 
assured him was ready to do anything for him the captain was also in 
marching kit and on his cold face appeared that same it which pierre 
had recognized in the corporals words and in the roll of the drums 

pass on pass on the captain reiterated frowning sternly and 
looking at the prisoners who thronged past him 

pierre went up to him though he knew his attempt would be vain 

what now the officer asked with a cold look as if not recognizing 
pierre 

pierre told him about the sick man 

hell manage to walk devil take him said the captain pass on pass 
on he continued without looking at pierre 

but he is dying pierre again began 

be so good shouted the captain frowning angrily 

dram da da dam dam dam rattled the drums and pierre understood 
that this mysterious force completely controlled these men and that it 
was now useless to say any more 

the officer prisoners were separated from the soldiers and told to march 
in front there were about thirty officers with pierre among them and 
about three hundred men 

the officers who had come from the other sheds were all strangers to 
pierre and much better dressed than he they looked at him and at his 
shoes mistrustfully as at an alien not far from him walked a fat major 
with a sallow bloated angry face who was wearing a kazan dressing 
gown tied round with a towel and who evidently enjoyed the respect of 
his fellow prisoners he kept one hand in which he clasped his tobacco 
pouch inside the bosom of his dressing gown and held the stem of his 
pipe firmly with the other panting and puffing the major grumbled and 
growled at everybody because he thought he was being pushed and that 
they were all hurrying when they had nowhere to hurry to and were 
all surprised at something when there was nothing to be surprised at 
another a thin little officer was speaking to everyone conjecturing 
where they were now being taken and how far they would get that day an 
official in felt boots and wearing a commissariat uniform ran round from 
side to side and gazed at the ruins of moscow loudly announcing his 
observations as to what had been burned down and what this or that part 
of the city was that they could see a third officer who by his accent 
was a pole disputed with the commissariat officer arguing that he was 
mistaken in his identification of the different wards of moscow 

what are you disputing about said the major angrily what does it 
matter whether it is st nicholas or st blasius you see its burned 
down and theres an end of it what are you pushing for isnt the 
road wide enough said he turning to a man behind him who was not 
pushing him at all 

oh oh oh what have they done the prisoners on one side and another 
were heard saying as they gazed on the charred ruins all beyond the 
river and zubova and in the kremlin just look theres not half of 
it left yes i told you  the whole quarter beyond the river and so it 
is 

well you know its burned so whats the use of talking said the 
major 

as they passed near a church in the khamovniki one of the few unburned 
quarters of moscow the whole mass of prisoners suddenly started to one 
side and exclamations of horror and disgust were heard 

ah the villains what heathens yes dead dead so he is and 
smeared with something 

pierre too drew near the church where the thing was that evoked these 
exclamations and dimly made out something leaning against the palings 
surrounding the church from the words of his comrades who saw better 
than he did he found that this was the body of a man set upright 
against the palings with its face smeared with soot 

go on what the devil go on thirty thousand devils the convoy 
guards began cursing and the french soldiers with fresh virulence 
drove away with their swords the crowd of prisoners who were gazing at 
the dead man 





chapter xiv 


through the cross streets of the khamovniki quarter the prisoners 
marched followed only by their escort and the vehicles and wagons 
belonging to that escort but when they reached the supply stores they 
came among a huge and closely packed train of artillery mingled with 
private vehicles 

at the bridge they all halted waiting for those in front to get across 
from the bridge they had a view of endless lines of moving baggage 
trains before and behind them to the right where the kaluga road turns 
near neskuchny endless rows of troops and carts stretched away into 
the distance these were troops of beauharnais corps which had started 
before any of the others behind along the riverside and across the 
stone bridge were neys troops and transport 

davouts troops in whose charge were the prisoners were crossing the 
crimean bridge and some were already debouching into the kaluga road 
but the baggage trains stretched out so that the last of beauharnais 
train had not yet got out of moscow and reached the kaluga road when 
the vanguard of neys army was already emerging from the great ordynka 
street 

when they had crossed the crimean bridge the prisoners moved a few steps 
forward halted and again moved on and from all sides vehicles and men 
crowded closer and closer together they advanced the few hundred paces 
that separated the bridge from the kaluga road taking more than an 
hour to do so and came out upon the square where the streets of the 
transmoskva ward and the kaluga road converge and the prisoners jammed 
close together had to stand for some hours at that crossway from all 
sides like the roar of the sea were heard the rattle of wheels the 
tramp of feet and incessant shouts of anger and abuse pierre stood 
pressed against the wall of a charred house listening to that noise 
which mingled in his imagination with the roll of the drums 

to get a better view several officer prisoners climbed onto the wall of 
the half burned house against which pierre was leaning 

what crowds just look at the crowds theyve loaded goods even on 
the cannon look there those are furs they exclaimed just see what 
the blackguards have looted there see what that one has behind 
in the cart why those are settings taken from some icons by 
heaven oh the rascals see how that fellow has loaded 
himself up he can hardly walk good lord theyve even grabbed those 
chaises see that fellow there sitting on the trunks heavens 
theyre fighting 

thats right hit him on the snout  on his snout like this we 
shant get away before evening look look there why that must be 
napoleons own see what horses and the monograms with a crown its 
like a portable house that fellows dropped his sack and doesnt see 
it fighting again a woman with a baby and not bad looking either 
yes i dare say thats the way theyll let you pass just look 
theres no end to it russian wenches by heaven so they are in 
carriages  see how comfortably theyve settled themselves 

again as at the church in khamovniki a wave of general curiosity 
bore all the prisoners forward onto the road and pierre thanks to 
his stature saw over the heads of the others what so attracted their 
curiosity in three carriages involved among the munition carts closely 
squeezed together sat women with rouged faces dressed in glaring 
colors who were shouting something in shrill voices 

from the moment pierre had recognized the appearance of the mysterious 
force nothing had seemed to him strange or dreadful neither the corpse 
smeared with soot for fun nor these women hurrying away nor the burned 
ruins of moscow all that he now witnessed scarcely made an impression 
on him  as if his soul making ready for a hard struggle refused to 
receive impressions that might weaken it 

the womens vehicles drove by behind them came more carts soldiers 
wagons soldiers gun carriages carriages soldiers ammunition carts 
more soldiers and now and then women 

pierre did not see the people as individuals but saw their movement 

all these people and horses seemed driven forward by some invisible 
power during the hour pierre watched them they all came flowing from 
the different streets with one and the same desire to get on quickly 
they all jostled one another began to grow angry and to fight white 
teeth gleamed brows frowned ever the same words of abuse flew from 
side to side and all the faces bore the same swaggeringly resolute 
and coldly cruel expression that had struck pierre that morning on the 
corporals face when the drums were beating 

it was not till nearly evening that the officer commanding the escort 
collected his men and with shouts and quarrels forced his way in among 
the baggage trains and the prisoners hemmed in on all sides emerged 
onto the kaluga road 

they marched very quickly without resting and halted only when the sun 
began to set the baggage carts drew up close together and the men 
began to prepare for their nights rest they all appeared angry and 
dissatisfied for a long time oaths angry shouts and fighting could 
be heard from all sides a carriage that followed the escort ran 
into one of the carts and knocked a hole in it with its pole several 
soldiers ran toward the cart from different sides some beat the 
carriage horses on their heads turning them aside others fought among 
themselves and pierre saw that one german was badly wounded on the head 
by a sword 

it seemed that all these men now that they had stopped amid fields 
in the chill dusk of the autumn evening experienced one and the same 
feeling of unpleasant awakening from the hurry and eagerness to push on 
that had seized them at the start once at a standstill they all seemed 
to understand that they did not yet know where they were going and that 
much that was painful and difficult awaited them on this journey 

during this halt the escort treated the prisoners even worse than they 
had done at the start it was here that the prisoners for the first time 
received horseflesh for their meat ration 

from the officer down to the lowest soldier they showed what seemed like 
personal spite against each of the prisoners in unexpected contrast to 
their former friendly relations 

this spite increased still more when on calling over the roll of 
prisoners it was found that in the bustle of leaving moscow one russian 
soldier who had pretended to suffer from colic had escaped pierre saw 
a frenchman beat a russian soldier cruelly for straying too far from 
the road and heard his friend the captain reprimand and threaten to 
court martial a noncommissioned officer on account of the escape of the 
russian to the noncommissioned officers excuse that the prisoner was 
ill and could not walk the officer replied that the order was to shoot 
those who lagged behind pierre felt that that fatal force which had 
crushed him during the executions but which he had not felt during his 
imprisonment now again controlled his existence it was terrible but 
he felt that in proportion to the efforts of that fatal force to crush 
him there grew and strengthened in his soul a power of life independent 
of it 

he ate his supper of buckwheat soup with horseflesh and chatted with his 
comrades 

neither pierre nor any of the others spoke of what they had seen in 
moscow or of the roughness of their treatment by the french or of the 
order to shoot them which had been announced to them as if in reaction 
against the worsening of their position they were all particularly 
animated and gay they spoke of personal reminiscences of amusing 
scenes they had witnessed during the campaign and avoided all talk of 
their present situation 

the sun had set long since bright stars shone out here and there in the 
sky a red glow as of a conflagration spread above the horizon from the 
rising full moon and that vast red ball swayed strangely in the gray 
haze it grew light the evening was ending but the night had not yet 
come pierre got up and left his new companions crossing between the 
campfires to the other side of the road where he had been told the 
common soldier prisoners were stationed he wanted to talk to them on 
the road he was stopped by a french sentinel who ordered him back 

pierre turned back not to his companions by the campfire but to an 
unharnessed cart where there was nobody tucking his legs under him and 
dropping his head he sat down on the cold ground by the wheel of the 
cart and remained motionless a long while sunk in thought suddenly he 
burst out into a fit of his broad good natured laughter so loud that 
men from various sides turned with surprise to see what this strange and 
evidently solitary laughter could mean 

ha ha ha laughed pierre and he said aloud to himself the soldier 
did not let me pass they took me and shut me up they hold me captive 
what me me my immortal soul ha ha ha ha ha ha and he laughed 
till tears started to his eyes 

a man got up and came to see what this queer big fellow was laughing at 
all by himself pierre stopped laughing got up went farther away from 
the inquisitive man and looked around him 

the huge endless bivouac that had previously resounded with the 
crackling of campfires and the voices of many men had grown quiet the 
red campfires were growing paler and dying down high up in the light 
sky hung the full moon forests and fields beyond the camp unseen 
before were now visible in the distance and farther still beyond 
those forests and fields the bright oscillating limitless distance 
lured one to itself pierre glanced up at the sky and the twinkling 
stars in its faraway depths and all that is me all that is within me 
and it is all i thought pierre and they caught all that and put it 
into a shed boarded up with planks he smiled and went and lay down to 
sleep beside his companions 





chapter xv 


in the early days of october another envoy came to kutuzov with a letter 
from napoleon proposing peace and falsely dated from moscow though 
napoleon was already not far from kutuzov on the old kaluga road 
kutuzov replied to this letter as he had done to the one formerly 
brought by lauriston saying that there could be no question of peace 

soon after that a report was received from dorokhovs guerrilla 
detachment operating to the left of tarutino that troops of broussiers 
division had been seen at forminsk and that being separated from the 
rest of the french army they might easily be destroyed the soldiers and 
officers again demanded action generals on the staff excited by the 
memory of the easy victory at tarutino urged kutuzov to carry out 
dorokhovs suggestion kutuzov did not consider any offensive necessary 
the result was a compromise which was inevitable a small detachment was 
sent to forminsk to attack broussier 

by a strange coincidence this task which turned out to be a most 
difficult and important one was entrusted to dokhturov  that same 
modest little dokhturov whom no one had described to us as drawing up 
plans of battles dashing about in front of regiments showering crosses 
on batteries and so on and who was thought to be and was spoken of 
as undecided and undiscerning  but whom we find commanding wherever 
the position was most difficult all through the russo french wars from 
austerlitz to the year 1813 at austerlitz he remained last at the 
augezd dam rallying the regiments saving what was possible when all 
were flying and perishing and not a single general was left in the rear 
guard ill with fever he went to smolensk with twenty thousand men 
to defend the town against napoleons whole army in smolensk at the 
malakhov gate he had hardly dozed off in a paroxysm of fever before he 
was awakened by the bombardment of the town  and smolensk held out all 
day long at the battle of borodino when bagration was killed and nine 
tenths of the men of our left flank had fallen and the full force of the 
french artillery fire was directed against it the man sent there was 
this same irresolute and undiscerning dokhturov  kutuzov hastening to 
rectify a mistake he had made by sending someone else there first 
and the quiet little dokhturov rode thither and borodino became the 
greatest glory of the russian army many heroes have been described to 
us in verse and prose but of dokhturov scarcely a word has been said 

it was dokhturov again whom they sent to forminsk and from there to 
malo yaroslavets the place where the last battle with the french was 
fought and where the obvious disintegration of the french army began 
and we are told of many geniuses and heroes of that period of the 
campaign but of dokhturov nothing or very little is said and that 
dubiously and this silence about dokhturov is the clearest testimony to 
his merit 

it is natural for a man who does not understand the workings of a 
machine to imagine that a shaving that has fallen into it by chance 
and is interfering with its action and tossing about in it is its most 
important part the man who does not understand the construction of 
the machine cannot conceive that the small connecting cogwheel which 
revolves quietly is one of the most essential parts of the machine and 
not the shaving which merely harms and hinders the working 

on the tenth of october when dokhturov had gone halfway to forminsk and 
stopped at the village of aristovo preparing faithfully to execute the 
orders he had received the whole french army having in its convulsive 
movement reached murats position apparently in order to give 
battle  suddenly without any reason turned off to the left onto the new 
kaluga road and began to enter forminsk where only broussier had 
been till then at that time dokhturov had under his command besides 
dorokhovs detachment the two small guerrilla detachments of figner and 
seslavin 

on the evening of october 11 seslavin came to the aristovo headquarters 
with a french guardsman he had captured the prisoner said that the 
troops that had entered forminsk that day were the vanguard of the whole 
army that napoleon was there and the whole army had left moscow four 
days previously that same evening a house serf who had come from 
borovsk said he had seen an immense army entering the town some 
cossacks of dokhturovs detachment reported having sighted the french 
guards marching along the road to borovsk from all these reports it was 
evident that where they had expected to meet a single division there 
was now the whole french army marching from moscow in an unexpected 
direction  along the kaluga road dokhturov was unwilling to undertake 
any action as it was not clear to him now what he ought to do he had 
been ordered to attack forminsk but only broussier had been there at 
that time and now the whole french army was there ermolov wished to act 
on his own judgment but dokhturov insisted that he must have kutuzovs 
instructions so it was decided to send a dispatch to the staff 

for this purpose a capable officer bolkhovitinov was chosen who 
was to explain the whole affair by word of mouth besides delivering 
a written report toward midnight bolkhovitinov having received the 
dispatch and verbal instructions galloped off to the general staff 
accompanied by a cossack with spare horses 





chapter xvi 


it was a warm dark autumn night it had been raining for four days 
having changed horses twice and galloped twenty miles in an hour and a 
half over a sticky muddy road bolkhovitinov reached litashevka after 
one oclock at night dismounting at a cottage on whose wattle fence 
hung a signboard general staff and throwing down his reins he entered 
a dark passage 

the general on duty quick its very important said he to someone 
who had risen and was sniffing in the dark passage 

he has been very unwell since the evening and this is the third night 
he has not slept said the orderly pleadingly in a whisper you should 
wake the captain first 

but this is very important from general dokhturov said 
bolkhovitinov entering the open door which he had found by feeling in 
the dark 

the orderly had gone in before him and began waking somebody 

your honor your honor a courier 

what whats that from whom came a sleepy voice 

from dokhturov and from alexey petrovich napoleon is at forminsk 
said bolkhovitinov unable to see in the dark who was speaking but 
guessing by the voice that it was not konovnitsyn 

the man who had wakened yawned and stretched himself 

i dont like waking him he said fumbling for something he is very 
ill perhaps this is only a rumor 

here is the dispatch said bolkhovitinov my orders are to give it at 
once to the general on duty 

wait a moment ill light a candle you damned rascal where do you 
always hide it said the voice of the man who was stretching himself 
to the orderly this was shcherbinin konovnitsyns adjutant ive 
found it ive found it he added 

the orderly was striking a light and shcherbinin was fumbling for 
something on the candlestick 

oh the nasty beasts said he with disgust 

by the light of the sparks bolkhovitinov saw shcherbinins youthful face 
as he held the candle and the face of another man who was still asleep 
this was konovnitsyn 

when the flame of the sulphur splinters kindled by the tinder burned 
up first blue and then red shcherbinin lit the tallow candle from 
the candlestick of which the cockroaches that had been gnawing it were 
running away and looked at the messenger bolkhovitinov was bespattered 
all over with mud and had smeared his face by wiping it with his sleeve 

who gave the report inquired shcherbinin taking the envelope 

the news is reliable said bolkhovitinov prisoners cossacks and 
the scouts all say the same thing 

theres nothing to be done well have to wake him said shcherbinin 
rising and going up to the man in the nightcap who lay covered by a 
greatcoat peter petrovich said he konovnitsyn did not stir to 
the general staff he said with a smile knowing that those words would 
be sure to arouse him 

and in fact the head in the nightcap was lifted at once on 
konovnitsyns handsome resolute face with cheeks flushed by fever 
there still remained for an instant a faraway dreamy expression remote 
from present affairs but then he suddenly started and his face assumed 
its habitual calm and firm appearance 

well what is it from whom he asked immediately but without hurry 
blinking at the light 

while listening to the officers report konovnitsyn broke the seal and 
read the dispatch hardly had he done so before he lowered his legs in 
their woolen stockings to the earthen floor and began putting on his 
boots then he took off his nightcap combed his hair over his temples 
and donned his cap 

did you get here quickly let us go to his highness 

konovnitsyn had understood at once that the news brought was of great 
importance and that no time must be lost he did not consider or ask 
himself whether the news was good or bad that did not interest him he 
regarded the whole business of the war not with his intelligence or his 
reason but by something else there was within him a deep unexpressed 
conviction that all would be well but that one must not trust to this 
and still less speak about it but must only attend to ones own work 
and he did his work giving his whole strength to the task 

peter petrovich konovnitsyn like dokhturov seems to have been included 
merely for proprietys sake in the list of the so called heroes of 
1812  the barclays raevskis ermolovs platovs and miloradoviches 
like dokhturov he had the reputation of being a man of very limited 
capacity and information and like dokhturov he never made plans of 
battle but was always found where the situation was most difficult 
since his appointment as general on duty he had always slept with his 
door open giving orders that every messenger should be allowed to wake 
him up in battle he was always under fire so that kutuzov reproved him 
for it and feared to send him to the front and like dokhturov he 
was one of those unnoticed cogwheels that without clatter or noise 
constitute the most essential part of the machine 

coming out of the hut into the damp dark night konovnitsyn 
frowned  partly from an increased pain in his head and partly at 
the unpleasant thought that occurred to him of how all that nest 
of influential men on the staff would be stirred up by this news 
especially bennigsen who ever since tarutino had been at daggers 
drawn with kutuzov and how they would make suggestions quarrel issue 
orders and rescind them and this premonition was disagreeable to him 
though he knew it could not be helped 

and in fact toll to whom he went to communicate the news immediately 
began to expound his plans to a general sharing his quarters until 
konovnitsyn who listened in weary silence reminded him that they must 
go to see his highness 





chapter xvii 


kutuzov like all old people did not sleep much at night he often fell 
asleep unexpectedly in the daytime but at night lying on his bed 
without undressing he generally remained awake thinking 

so he lay now on his bed supporting his large heavy scarred head on 
his plump hand with his one eye open meditating and peering into the 
darkness 

since bennigsen who corresponded with the emperor and had more 
influence than anyone else on the staff had begun to avoid him kutuzov 
was more at ease as to the possibility of himself and his troops being 
obliged to take part in useless aggressive movements the lesson of the 
tarutino battle and of the day before it which kutuzov remembered with 
pain must he thought have some effect on others too 

they must understand that we can only lose by taking the offensive 
patience and time are my warriors my champions thought kutuzov he 
knew that an apple should not be plucked while it is green it will fall 
of itself when ripe but if picked unripe the apple is spoiled the tree 
is harmed and your teeth are set on edge like an experienced sportsman 
he knew that the beast was wounded and wounded as only the whole 
strength of russia could have wounded it but whether it was mortally 
wounded or not was still an undecided question now by the fact of 
lauriston and barthelemi having been sent and by the reports of the 
guerrillas kutuzov was almost sure that the wound was mortal but he 
needed further proofs and it was necessary to wait 

they want to run to see how they have wounded it wait and we shall 
see continual maneuvers continual advances thought he what for 
only to distinguish themselves as if fighting were fun they are 
like children from whom one cant get any sensible account of what has 
happened because they all want to show how well they can fight but 
thats not what is needed now 

and what ingenious maneuvers they all propose to me it seems to 
them that when they have thought of two or three contingencies he 
remembered the general plan sent him from petersburg they have 
foreseen everything but the contingencies are endless 

the undecided question as to whether the wound inflicted at borodino was 
mortal or not had hung over kutuzovs head for a whole month on the one 
hand the french had occupied moscow on the other kutuzov felt assured 
with all his being that the terrible blow into which he and all the 
russians had put their whole strength must have been mortal but in any 
case proofs were needed he had waited a whole month for them and grew 
more impatient the longer he waited lying on his bed during those 
sleepless nights he did just what he reproached those younger generals 
for doing he imagined all sorts of possible contingencies just like 
the younger men but with this difference that he saw thousands of 
contingencies instead of two or three and based nothing on them the 
longer he thought the more contingencies presented themselves he 
imagined all sorts of movements of the napoleonic army as a whole or 
in sections  against petersburg or against him or to outflank him 
he thought too of the possibility which he feared most of all that 
napoleon might fight him with his own weapon and remain in moscow 
awaiting him kutuzov even imagined that napoleons army might turn back 
through medyn and yukhnov but the one thing he could not foresee was 
what happened  the insane convulsive stampede of napoleons army 
during its first eleven days after leaving moscow a stampede which made 
possible what kutuzov had not yet even dared to think of  the complete 
extermination of the french dorokhovs report about broussiers 
division the guerrillas reports of distress in napoleons army rumors 
of preparations for leaving moscow all confirmed the supposition that 
the french army was beaten and preparing for flight but these were 
only suppositions which seemed important to the younger men but not to 
kutuzov with his sixty years experience he knew what value to attach 
to rumors knew how apt people who desire anything are to group all news 
so that it appears to confirm what they desire and he knew how readily 
in such cases they omit all that makes for the contrary and the more 
he desired it the less he allowed himself to believe it this question 
absorbed all his mental powers all else was to him only lifes 
customary routine to such customary routine belonged his conversations 
with the staff the letters he wrote from tarutino to madame de stael 
the reading of novels the distribution of awards his correspondence 
with petersburg and so on but the destruction of the french which he 
alone foresaw was his hearts one desire 

on the night of the eleventh of october he lay leaning on his arm and 
thinking of that 

there was a stir in the next room and he heard the steps of toll 
konovnitsyn and bolkhovitinov 

eh whos there come in come in what news the field marshal called 
out to them 

while a footman was lighting a candle toll communicated the substance 
of the news 

who brought it asked kutuzov with a look which when the candle was 
lit struck toll by its cold severity 

there can be no doubt about it your highness 

call him in call him here 

kutuzov sat up with one leg hanging down from the bed and his big paunch 
resting against the other which was doubled under him he screwed up his 
seeing eye to scrutinize the messenger more carefully as if wishing to 
read in his face what preoccupied his own mind 

tell me tell me friend said he to bolkhovitinov in his low aged 
voice as he pulled together the shirt which gaped open on his chest 
come nearer  nearer what news have you brought me eh that napoleon 
has left moscow are you sure eh 

bolkhovitinov gave a detailed account from the beginning of all he had 
been told to report 

speak quicker quicker dont torture me kutuzov interrupted him 

bolkhovitinov told him everything and was then silent awaiting 
instructions toll was beginning to say something but kutuzov checked 
him he tried to say something but his face suddenly puckered and 
wrinkled he waved his arm at toll and turned to the opposite side of 
the room to the corner darkened by the icons that hung there 

o lord my creator thou has heard our prayer said he in a 
tremulous voice with folded hands russia is saved i thank thee o 
lord and he wept 





chapter xviii 


from the time he received this news to the end of the campaign all 
kutuzovs activity was directed toward restraining his troops by 
authority by guile and by entreaty from useless attacks 
maneuvers or encounters with the perishing enemy dokhturov went to 
malo yaroslavets but kutuzov lingered with the main army and gave 
orders for the evacuation of kaluga  a retreat beyond which town seemed 
to him quite possible 

everywhere kutuzov retreated but the enemy without waiting for his 
retreat fled in the opposite direction 

napoleons historians describe to us his skilled maneuvers at tarutino 
and malo yaroslavets and make conjectures as to what would have 
happened had napoleon been in time to penetrate into the rich southern 
provinces 

but not to speak of the fact that nothing prevented him from advancing 
into those southern provinces for the russian army did not bar his 
way the historians forget that nothing could have saved his army for 
then already it bore within itself the germs of inevitable ruin how 
could that army  which had found abundant supplies in moscow and had 
trampled them underfoot instead of keeping them and on arriving at 
smolensk had looted provisions instead of storing them  how could that 
army recuperate in kaluga province which was inhabited by russians such 
as those who lived in moscow and where fire had the same property of 
consuming what was set ablaze 

that army could not recover anywhere since the battle of borodino 
and the pillage of moscow it had borne within itself as it were the 
chemical elements of dissolution 

the members of what had once been an army  napoleon himself and all his 
soldiers fled  without knowing whither each concerned only to make his 
escape as quickly as possible from this position of the hopelessness of 
which they were all more or less vaguely conscious 

so it came about that at the council at malo yaroslavets when the 
generals pretending to confer together expressed various opinions all 
mouths were closed by the opinion uttered by the simple minded soldier 
mouton who speaking last said what they all felt that the one thing 
needful was to get away as quickly as possible and no one not 
even napoleon could say anything against that truth which they all 
recognized 

but though they all realized that it was necessary to get away there 
still remained a feeling of shame at admitting that they must flee an 
external shock was needed to overcome that shame and this shock came in 
due time it was what the french called le hourra de lempereur 

the day after the council at malo yaroslavets napoleon rode out early in 
the morning amid the lines of his army with his suite of marshals and 
an escort on the pretext of inspecting the army and the scene of the 
previous and of the impending battle some cossacks on the prowl for 
booty fell in with the emperor and very nearly captured him if the 
cossacks did not capture napoleon then what saved him was the very 
thing that was destroying the french army the booty on which the 
cossacks fell here as at tarutino they went after plunder leaving the 
men disregarding napoleon they rushed after the plunder and napoleon 
managed to escape 

when les enfants du don might so easily have taken the emperor himself 
in the midst of his army it was clear that there was nothing for it but 
to fly as fast as possible along the nearest familiar road napoleon 
with his forty year old stomach understood that hint not feeling his 
former agility and boldness and under the influence of the fright 
the cossacks had given him he at once agreed with mouton and issued 
orders  as the historians tell us  to retreat by the smolensk road 

that napoleon agreed with mouton and that the army retreated does 
not prove that napoleon caused it to retreat but that the forces which 
influenced the whole army and directed it along the mozhaysk that is 
the smolensk road acted simultaneously on him also 





chapter xix 


a man in motion always devises an aim for that motion to be able to go 
a thousand miles he must imagine that something good awaits him at the 
end of those thousand miles one must have the prospect of a promised 
land to have the strength to move 

the promised land for the french during their advance had been moscow 
during their retreat it was their native land but that native land 
was too far off and for a man going a thousand miles it is absolutely 
necessary to set aside his final goal and to say to himself today i 
shall get to a place twenty five miles off where i shall rest and 
spend the night and during the first days journey that resting place 
eclipses his ultimate goal and attracts all his hopes and desires and 
the impulses felt by a single person are always magnified in a crowd 

for the french retreating along the old smolensk road the final 
goal  their native land  was too remote and their immediate goal 
was smolensk toward which all their desires and hopes enormously 
intensified in the mass urged them on it was not that they knew that 
much food and fresh troops awaited them in smolensk nor that they were 
told so on the contrary their superior officers and napoleon himself 
knew that provisions were scarce there but because this alone could 
give them strength to move on and endure their present privations so 
both those who knew and those who did not know deceived themselves and 
pushed on to smolensk as to a promised land 

coming out onto the highroad the french fled with surprising energy 
and unheard of rapidity toward the goal they had fixed on besides the 
common impulse which bound the whole crowd of french into one mass and 
supplied them with a certain energy there was another cause binding 
them together  their great numbers as with the physical law of gravity 
their enormous mass drew the individual human atoms to itself in their 
hundreds of thousands they moved like a whole nation 

each of them desired nothing more than to give himself up as a prisoner 
to escape from all this horror and misery but on the one hand the force 
of this common attraction to smolensk their goal drew each of them in 
the same direction on the other hand an army corps could not surrender 
to a company and though the french availed themselves of every 
convenient opportunity to detach themselves and to surrender on the 
slightest decent pretext such pretexts did not always occur their 
very numbers and their crowded and swift movement deprived them of that 
possibility and rendered it not only difficult but impossible for the 
russians to stop this movement to which the french were directing all 
their energies beyond a certain limit no mechanical disruption of the 
body could hasten the process of decomposition 

a lump of snow cannot be melted instantaneously there is a certain 
limit of time in less than which no amount of heat can melt the snow on 
the contrary the greater the heat the more solidified the remaining snow 
becomes 

of the russian commanders kutuzov alone understood this when the flight 
of the french army along the smolensk road became well defined what 
konovnitsyn had foreseen on the night of the eleventh of october began 
to occur the superior officers all wanted to distinguish themselves 
to cut off to seize to capture and to overthrow the french and all 
clamored for action 

kutuzov alone used all his power and such power is very limited in the 
case of any commander in chief to prevent an attack 

he could not tell them what we say now why fight why block the road 
losing our own men and inhumanly slaughtering unfortunate wretches what 
is the use of that when a third of their army has melted away on the 
road from moscow to vyazma without any battle but drawing from his 
aged wisdom what they could understand he told them of the golden 
bridge and they laughed at and slandered him flinging themselves on 
rending and exulting over the dying beast 

ermolov miloradovich platov and others in proximity to the french 
near vyazma could not resist their desire to cut off and break up two 
french corps and by way of reporting their intention to kutuzov they 
sent him a blank sheet of paper in an envelope 

and try as kutuzov might to restrain the troops our men attacked 
trying to bar the road infantry regiments we are told advanced to the 
attack with music and with drums beating and killed and lost thousands 
of men 

but they did not cut off or overthrow anybody and the french army 
closing up more firmly at the danger continued while steadily melting 
away to pursue its fatal path to smolensk 





book fourteen 1812 





chapter i 


the battle of borodino with the occupation of moscow that followed it 
and the flight of the french without further conflicts is one of the 
most instructive phenomena in history 

all historians agree that the external activity of states and nations 
in their conflicts with one another is expressed in wars and that as a 
direct result of greater or less success in war the political strength 
of states and nations increases or decreases 

strange as may be the historical account of how some king or emperor 
having quarreled with another collects an army fights his enemys 
army gains a victory by killing three five or ten thousand men and 
subjugates a kingdom and an entire nation of several millions all 
the facts of history as far as we know it confirm the truth of the 
statement that the greater or lesser success of one army against another 
is the cause or at least an essential indication of an increase or 
decrease in the strength of the nation  even though it is unintelligible 
why the defeat of an army  a hundredth part of a nation  should oblige 
that whole nation to submit an army gains a victory and at once the 
rights of the conquering nation have increased to the detriment of the 
defeated an army has suffered defeat and at once a people loses its 
rights in proportion to the severity of the reverse and if its army 
suffers a complete defeat the nation is quite subjugated 

so according to history it has been found from the most ancient times 
and so it is to our own day all napoleons wars serve to confirm this 
rule in proportion to the defeat of the austrian army austria loses 
its rights and the rights and the strength of france increase the 
victories of the french at jena and auerstadt destroy the independent 
existence of prussia 

but then in 1812 the french gain a victory near moscow moscow is 
taken and after that with no further battles it is not russia that 
ceases to exist but the french army of six hundred thousand and 
then napoleonic france itself to strain the facts to fit the rules of 
history to say that the field of battle at borodino remained in the 
hands of the russians or that after moscow there were other battles 
that destroyed napoleons army is impossible 

after the french victory at borodino there was no general engagement nor 
any that were at all serious yet the french army ceased to exist what 
does this mean if it were an example taken from the history of china 
we might say that it was not an historic phenomenon which is the 
historians usual expedient when anything does not fit their standards 
if the matter concerned some brief conflict in which only a small number 
of troops took part we might treat it as an exception but this event 
occurred before our fathers eyes and for them it was a question of the 
life or death of their fatherland and it happened in the greatest of 
all known wars 

the period of the campaign of 1812 from the battle of borodino to the 
expulsion of the french proved that the winning of a battle does not 
produce a conquest and is not even an invariable indication of conquest 
it proved that the force which decides the fate of peoples lies not in 
the conquerors nor even in armies and battles but in something else 

the french historians describing the condition of the french army 
before it left moscow affirm that all was in order in the grand army 
except the cavalry the artillery and the transport  there was no 
forage for the horses or the cattle that was a misfortune no one could 
remedy for the peasants of the district burned their hay rather than 
let the french have it 

the victory gained did not bring the usual results because the peasants 
karp and vlas who after the french had evacuated moscow drove in their 
carts to pillage the town and in general personally failed to manifest 
any heroic feelings and the whole innumerable multitude of such 
peasants did not bring their hay to moscow for the high price offered 
them but burned it instead 

let us imagine two men who have come out to fight a duel with rapiers 
according to all the rules of the art of fencing the fencing has 
gone on for some time suddenly one of the combatants feeling himself 
wounded and understanding that the matter is no joke but concerns his 
life throws down his rapier and seizing the first cudgel that comes to 
hand begins to brandish it then let us imagine that the combatant who 
so sensibly employed the best and simplest means to attain his end was 
at the same time influenced by traditions of chivalry and desiring to 
conceal the facts of the case insisted that he had gained his victory 
with the rapier according to all the rules of art one can imagine what 
confusion and obscurity would result from such an account of the duel 

the fencer who demanded a contest according to the rules of fencing was 
the french army his opponent who threw away the rapier and snatched up 
the cudgel was the russian people those who try to explain the matter 
according to the rules of fencing are the historians who have described 
the event 

after the burning of smolensk a war began which did not follow any 
previous traditions of war the burning of towns and villages the 
retreats after battles the blow dealt at borodino and the renewed 
retreat the burning of moscow the capture of marauders the seizure of 
transports and the guerrilla war were all departures from the rules 

napoleon felt this and from the time he took up the correct fencing 
attitude in moscow and instead of his opponents rapier saw a cudgel 
raised above his head he did not cease to complain to kutuzov and to 
the emperor alexander that the war was being carried on contrary to all 
the rules  as if there were any rules for killing people in spite of 
the complaints of the french as to the nonobservance of the rules in 
spite of the fact that to some highly placed russians it seemed rather 
disgraceful to fight with a cudgel and they wanted to assume a pose en 
quarte or en tierce according to all the rules and to make an adroit 
thrust en prime and so on  the cudgel of the peoples war was lifted 
with all its menacing and majestic strength and without consulting 
anyones tastes or rules and regardless of anything else it rose and 
fell with stupid simplicity but consistently and belabored the french 
till the whole invasion had perished 

and it is well for a people who do not  as the french did in 
1813  salute according to all the rules of art and presenting the hilt 
of their rapier gracefully and politely hand it to their magnanimous 
conqueror but at the moment of trial without asking what rules others 
have adopted in similar cases simply and easily pick up the first 
cudgel that comes to hand and strike with it till the feeling of 
resentment and revenge in their soul yields to a feeling of contempt and 
compassion 





chapter ii 


one of the most obvious and advantageous departures from the so called 
laws of war is the action of scattered groups against men pressed 
together in a mass such action always occurs in wars that take on a 
national character in such actions instead of two crowds opposing 
each other the men disperse attack singly run away when attacked by 
stronger forces but again attack when opportunity offers this was done 
by the guerrillas in spain by the mountain tribes in the caucasus and 
by the russians in 1812 

people have called this kind of war guerrilla warfare and assume that 
by so calling it they have explained its meaning but such a war does 
not fit in under any rule and is directly opposed to a well known rule 
of tactics which is accepted as infallible that rule says that an 
attacker should concentrate his forces in order to be stronger than his 
opponent at the moment of conflict 

guerrilla war always successful as history shows directly infringes 
that rule 

this contradiction arises from the fact that military science assumes 
the strength of an army to be identical with its numbers military 
science says that the more troops the greater the strength les gros 
bataillons ont toujours raison * 


* large battalions are always victorious 


for military science to say this is like defining momentum in mechanics 
by reference to the mass only stating that momenta are equal or unequal 
to each other simply because the masses involved are equal or unequal 

momentum quantity of motion is the product of mass and velocity 

in military affairs the strength of an army is the product of its mass 
and some unknown x 

military science seeing in history innumerable instances of the fact 
that the size of any army does not coincide with its strength and that 
small detachments defeat larger ones obscurely admits the existence 
of this unknown factor and tries to discover it  now in a geometric 
formation now in the equipment employed now and most usually in the 
genius of the commanders but the assignment of these various meanings 
to the factor does not yield results which accord with the historic 
facts 

yet it is only necessary to abandon the false view adopted to gratify 
the heroes of the efficacy of the directions issued in wartime by 
commanders in order to find this unknown quantity 

that unknown quantity is the spirit of the army that is to say the 
greater or lesser readiness to fight and face danger felt by all the men 
composing an army quite independently of whether they are or are not 
fighting under the command of a genius in two  or three line formation 
with cudgels or with rifles that repeat thirty times a minute men 
who want to fight will always put themselves in the most advantageous 
conditions for fighting 

the spirit of an army is the factor which multiplied by the mass gives 
the resulting force to define and express the significance of this 
unknown factor  the spirit of an army  is a problem for science 

this problem is only solvable if we cease arbitrarily to substitute 
for the unknown x itself the conditions under which that force becomes 
apparent  such as the commands of the general the equipment employed 
and so on  mistaking these for the real significance of the factor 
and if we recognize this unknown quantity in its entirety as being 
the greater or lesser desire to fight and to face danger only then 
expressing known historic facts by equations and comparing the relative 
significance of this factor can we hope to define the unknown 

ten men battalions or divisions fighting fifteen men battalions or 
divisions conquer  that is kill or take captive  all the others while 
themselves losing four so that on the one side four and on the other 
fifteen were lost consequently the four were equal to the fifteen and 
therefore 4x = 15y consequently x/y = 15/4 this equation does not 
give us the value of the unknown factor but gives us a ratio between two 
unknowns and by bringing variously selected historic units battles 
campaigns periods of war into such equations a series of numbers 
could be obtained in which certain laws should exist and might be 
discovered 

the tactical rule that an army should act in masses when attacking and 
in smaller groups in retreat unconsciously confirms the truth that the 
strength of an army depends on its spirit to lead men forward under 
fire more discipline obtainable only by movement in masses is needed 
than is needed to resist attacks but this rule which leaves out of 
account the spirit of the army continually proves incorrect and is in 
particularly striking contrast to the facts when some strong rise or 
fall in the spirit of the troops occurs as in all national wars 

the french retreating in 1812  though according to tactics they should 
have separated into detachments to defend themselves  congregated into 
a mass because the spirit of the army had so fallen that only the mass 
held the army together the russians on the contrary ought according 
to tactics to have attacked in mass but in fact they split up 
into small units because their spirit had so risen that separate 
individuals without orders dealt blows at the french without needing 
any compulsion to induce them to expose themselves to hardships and 
dangers 





chapter iii 


the so called partisan war began with the entry of the french into 
smolensk 

before partisan warfare had been officially recognized by the 
government thousands of enemy stragglers marauders and foragers had 
been destroyed by the cossacks and the peasants who killed them off 
as instinctively as dogs worry a stray mad dog to death denis davydov 
with his russian instinct was the first to recognize the value of 
this terrible cudgel which regardless of the rules of military science 
destroyed the french and to him belongs the credit for taking the first 
step toward regularizing this method of warfare 

on august 24 davydovs first partisan detachment was formed and then 
others were recognized the further the campaign progressed the more 
numerous these detachments became 

the irregulars destroyed the great army piecemeal they gathered the 
fallen leaves that dropped of themselves from that withered tree  the 
french army  and sometimes shook that tree itself by october when 
the french were fleeing toward smolensk there were hundreds of such 
companies of various sizes and characters there were some that adopted 
all the army methods and had infantry artillery staffs and the 
comforts of life others consisted solely of cossack cavalry there were 
also small scratch groups of foot and horse and groups of peasants and 
landowners that remained unknown a sacristan commanded one party which 
captured several hundred prisoners in the course of a month and there 
was vasilisa the wife of a village elder who slew hundreds of the 
french 

the partisan warfare flamed up most fiercely in the latter days of 
october its first period had passed when the partisans themselves 
amazed at their own boldness feared every minute to be surrounded 
and captured by the french and hid in the forests without unsaddling 
hardly daring to dismount and always expecting to be pursued by the end 
of october this kind of warfare had taken definite shape it had become 
clear to all what could be ventured against the french and what could 
not now only the commanders of detachments with staffs and moving 
according to rules at a distance from the french still regarded many 
things as impossible the small bands that had started their activities 
long before and had already observed the french closely considered 
things possible which the commanders of the big detachments did not dare 
to contemplate the cossacks and peasants who crept in among the french 
now considered everything possible 

on october 22 denisov who was one of the irregulars was with his 
group at the height of the guerrilla enthusiasm since early morning he 
and his party had been on the move all day long he had been watching 
from the forest that skirted the highroad a large french convoy of 
cavalry baggage and russian prisoners separated from the rest of the 
army which  as was learned from spies and prisoners  was moving under a 
strong escort to smolensk besides denisov and dolokhov who also led 
a small party and moved in denisovs vicinity the commanders of some 
large divisions with staffs also knew of this convoy and as denisov 
expressed it were sharpening their teeth for it two of the commanders 
of large parties  one a pole and the other a german  sent invitations 
to denisov almost simultaneously requesting him to join up with their 
divisions to attack the convoy 

no bwother i have gwown mustaches myself said denisov on reading 
these documents and he wrote to the german that despite his heartfelt 
desire to serve under so valiant and renowned a general he had to forgo 
that pleasure because he was already under the command of the polish 
general to the polish general he replied to the same effect informing 
him that he was already under the command of the german 

having arranged matters thus denisov and dolokhov intended without 
reporting matters to the higher command to attack and seize that 
convoy with their own small forces on october 22 it was moving from 
the village of mikulino to that of shamshevo to the left of the road 
between mikulino and shamshevo there were large forests extending in 
some places up to the road itself though in others a mile or more back 
from it through these forests denisov and his party rode all day 
sometimes keeping well back in them and sometimes coming to the very 
edge but never losing sight of the moving french that morning 
cossacks of denisovs party had seized and carried off into the forest 
two wagons loaded with cavalry saddles which had stuck in the mud not 
far from mikulino where the forest ran close to the road since then 
and until evening the party had watched the movements of the french 
without attacking it was necessary to let the french reach shamshevo 
quietly without alarming them and then after joining dolokhov who was 
to come that evening to a consultation at a watchmans hut in the forest 
less than a mile from shamshevo to surprise the french at dawn falling 
like an avalanche on their heads from two sides and rout and capture 
them all at one blow 

in their rear more than a mile from mikulino where the forest came 
right up to the road six cossacks were posted to report if any fresh 
columns of french should show themselves 

beyond shamshevo dolokhov was to observe the road in the same way to 
find out at what distance there were other french troops they reckoned 
that the convoy had fifteen hundred men denisov had two hundred and 
dolokhov might have as many more but the disparity of numbers did not 
deter denisov all that he now wanted to know was what troops these were 
and to learn that he had to capture a tongue  that is a man from 
the enemy column that mornings attack on the wagons had been made so 
hastily that the frenchmen with the wagons had all been killed only a 
little drummer boy had been taken alive and as he was a straggler he 
could tell them nothing definite about the troops in that column 

denisov considered it dangerous to make a second attack for fear of 
putting the whole column on the alert so he sent tikhon shcherbaty a 
peasant of his party to shamshevo to try and seize at least one of the 
french quartermasters who had been sent on in advance 





chapter iv 


it was a warm rainy autumn day the sky and the horizon were both 
the color of muddy water at times a sort of mist descended and then 
suddenly heavy slanting rain came down 

denisov in a felt cloak and a sheepskin cap from which the rain ran down 
was riding a thin thoroughbred horse with sunken sides like his horse 
which turned its head and laid its ears back he shrank from the driving 
rain and gazed anxiously before him his thin face with its short thick 
black beard looked angry 

beside denisov rode an esaul * denisovs fellow worker also in felt 
cloak and sheepskin cap and riding a large sleek don horse 


* a captain of cossacks 


esaul lovayski the third was a tall man as straight as an arrow 
pale faced fair haired with narrow light eyes and with calm 
self satisfaction in his face and bearing though it was impossible to 
say in what the peculiarity of the horse and rider lay yet at first 
glance at the esaul and denisov one saw that the latter was wet and 
uncomfortable and was a man mounted on a horse while looking at the 
esaul one saw that he was as comfortable and as much at ease as always 
and that he was not a man who had mounted a horse but a man who was one 
with his horse a being consequently possessed of twofold strength 

a little ahead of them walked a peasant guide wet to the skin and 
wearing a gray peasant coat and a white knitted cap 

a little behind on a poor small lean kirghiz mount with an enormous 
tail and mane and a bleeding mouth rode a young officer in a blue 
french overcoat 

beside him rode an hussar with a boy in a tattered french uniform and 
blue cap behind him on the crupper of his horse the boy held on to the 
hussar with cold red hands and raising his eyebrows gazed about him 
with surprise this was the french drummer boy captured that morning 

behind them along the narrow sodden cutup forest road came hussars in 
threes and fours and then cossacks some in felt cloaks some in french 
greatcoats and some with horsecloths over their heads the horses 
being drenched by the rain all looked black whether chestnut or bay 
their necks with their wet close clinging manes looked strangely 
thin steam rose from them clothes saddles reins were all wet 
slippery and sodden like the ground and the fallen leaves that strewed 
the road the men sat huddled up trying not to stir so as to warm the 
water that had trickled to their bodies and not admit the fresh cold 
water that was leaking in under their seats their knees and at the 
back of their necks in the midst of the outspread line of cossacks two 
wagons drawn by french horses and by saddled cossack horses that had 
been hitched on in front rumbled over the tree stumps and branches and 
splashed through the water that lay in the ruts 

denisovs horse swerved aside to avoid a pool in the track and bumped 
his riders knee against a tree 

oh the devil exclaimed denisov angrily and showing his teeth he 
struck his horse three times with his whip splashing himself and his 
comrades with mud 

denisov was out of sorts both because of the rain and also from hunger 
none of them had eaten anything since morning and yet more because he 
still had no news from dolokhov and the man sent to capture a tongue 
had not returned 

therell hardly be another such chance to fall on a transport as today 
its too risky to attack them by oneself and if we put it off till 
another day one of the big guerrilla detachments will snatch the prey 
from under our noses thought denisov continually peering forward 
hoping to see a messenger from dolokhov 

on coming to a path in the forest along which he could see far to the 
right denisov stopped 

theres someone coming said he 

the esaul looked in the direction denisov indicated 

there are two an officer and a cossack but it is not presupposable 
that it is the lieutenant colonel himself said the esaul who was fond 
of using words the cossacks did not know 

the approaching riders having descended a decline were no longer 
visible but they reappeared a few minutes later in front at a weary 
gallop and using his leather whip rode an officer disheveled and 
drenched whose trousers had worked up to above his knees behind him 
standing in the stirrups trotted a cossack the officer a very young 
lad with a broad rosy face and keen merry eyes galloped up to denisov 
and handed him a sodden envelope 

from the general said the officer please excuse its not being quite 
dry 

denisov frowning took the envelope and opened it 

there they kept telling us its dangerous its dangerous 
said the officer addressing the esaul while denisov was reading 
the dispatch but komarov and i  he pointed to the cossack  were 
prepared we have each of us two pistols but whats this he asked 
noticing the french drummer boy a prisoner youve already been in 
action may i speak to him 

wostov petya exclaimed denisov having run through the dispatch 
why didnt you say who you were and turning with a smile he held out 
his hand to the lad 

the officer was petya rostov 

all the way petya had been preparing himself to behave with denisov as 
befitted a grownup man and an officer  without hinting at their previous 
acquaintance but as soon as denisov smiled at him petya brightened 
up blushed with pleasure forgot the official manner he had been 
rehearsing and began telling him how he had already been in a battle 
near vyazma and how a certain hussar had distinguished himself there 

well i am glad to see you denisov interrupted him and his face 
again assumed its anxious expression 

michael feoklitych said he to the esaul this is again fwom that 
german you know he  he indicated petya  is serving under him 

and denisov told the esaul that the dispatch just delivered was a 
repetition of the german generals demand that he should join forces 
with him for an attack on the transport 

if we dont take it tomowwow hell snatch it fwom under our noses he 
added 

while denisov was talking to the esaul petya  abashed by denisovs 
cold tone and supposing that it was due to the condition of his 
trousers  furtively tried to pull them down under his greatcoat so 
that no one should notice it while maintaining as martial an air as 
possible 

will there be any orders your honor he asked denisov holding his 
hand at the salute and resuming the game of adjutant and general for 
which he had prepared himself or shall i remain with your honor 

orders denisov repeated thoughtfully but can you stay till 
tomowwow 

oh please may i stay with you cried petya 

but just what did the genewal tell you to weturn at once asked 
denisov 

petya blushed 

he gave me no instructions i think i could he returned inquiringly 

well all wight said denisov 

and turning to his men he directed a party to go on to the halting place 
arranged near the watchmans hut in the forest and told the officer on 
the kirghiz horse who performed the duties of an adjutant to go and 
find out where dolokhov was and whether he would come that evening 
denisov himself intended going with the esaul and petya to the edge of 
the forest where it reached out to shamshevo to have a look at the part 
of the french bivouac they were to attack next day 

well old fellow said he to the peasant guide lead us to 
shamshevo 

denisov petya and the esaul accompanied by some cossacks and the 
hussar who had the prisoner rode to the left across a ravine to the 
edge of the forest 





chapter v 


the rain had stopped and only the mist was falling and drops from 
the trees denisov the esaul and petya rode silently following the 
peasant in the knitted cap who stepping lightly with outturned toes 
and moving noiselessly in his bast shoes over the roots and wet leaves 
silently led them to the edge of the forest 

he ascended an incline stopped looked about him and advanced to where 
the screen of trees was less dense on reaching a large oak tree that 
had not yet shed its leaves he stopped and beckoned mysteriously to 
them with his hand 

denisov and petya rode up to him from the spot where the peasant was 
standing they could see the french immediately beyond the forest on a 
downward slope lay a field of spring rye to the right beyond a steep 
ravine was a small village and a landowners house with a broken roof 
in the village in the house in the garden by the well by the pond 
over all the rising ground and all along the road uphill from the 
bridge leading to the village not more than five hundred yards 
away crowds of men could be seen through the shimmering mist their 
un russian shouting at their horses which were straining uphill with the 
carts and their calls to one another could be clearly heard 

bwing the prisoner here said denisov in a low voice not taking his 
eyes off the french 

a cossack dismounted lifted the boy down and took him to denisov 
pointing to the french troops denisov asked him what these and those 
of them were the boy thrusting his cold hands into his pockets and 
lifting his eyebrows looked at denisov in affright but in spite of 
an evident desire to say all he knew gave confused answers merely 
assenting to everything denisov asked him denisov turned away from him 
frowning and addressed the esaul conveying his own conjectures to him 

petya rapidly turning his head looked now at the drummer boy now 
at denisov now at the esaul and now at the french in the village and 
along the road trying not to miss anything of importance 

whether dolokhov comes or not we must seize it eh said denisov with 
a merry sparkle in his eyes 

it is a very suitable spot said the esaul 

well send the infantwy down by the swamps denisov continued 
theyll cweep up to the garden youll wide up fwom there with the 
cossacks  he pointed to a spot in the forest beyond the village  and i 
with my hussars fwom here and at the signal shot 

the hollow is impassable  theres a swamp there said the esaul the 
horses would sink we must ride round more to the left 

while they were talking in undertones the crack of a shot sounded 
from the low ground by the pond a puff of white smoke appeared then 
another and the sound of hundreds of seemingly merry french voices 
shouting together came up from the slope for a moment denisov and the 
esaul drew back they were so near that they thought they were the cause 
of the firing and shouting but the firing and shouting did not relate 
to them down below a man wearing something red was running through the 
marsh the french were evidently firing and shouting at him 

why thats our tikhon said the esaul 

so it is it is 

the wascal said denisov 

hell get away said the esaul screwing up his eyes 

the man whom they called tikhon having run to the stream plunged in 
so that the water splashed in the air and having disappeared for an 
instant scrambled out on all fours all black with the wet and ran on 
the french who had been pursuing him stopped 

smart that said the esaul 

what a beast said denisov with his former look of vexation what has 
he been doing all this time 

who is he asked petya 

hes our plastun i sent him to capture a tongue 

oh yes said petya nodding at the first words denisov uttered as if 
he understood it all though he really did not understand anything of 
it 

tikhon shcherbaty was one of the most indispensable men in their band 
he was a peasant from pokrovsk near the river gzhat when denisov had 
come to pokrovsk at the beginning of his operations and had as usual 
summoned the village elder and asked him what he knew about the french 
the elder as though shielding himself had replied as all village 
elders did that he had neither seen nor heard anything of them but 
when denisov explained that his purpose was to kill the french and 
asked if no french had strayed that way the elder replied that some 
more orderers had really been at their village but that tikhon 
shcherbaty was the only man who dealt with such matters denisov had 
tikhon called and having praised him for his activity said a few words 
in the elders presence about loyalty to the tsar and the country and 
the hatred of the french that all sons of the fatherland should cherish 

we dont do the french any harm said tikhon evidently frightened by 
denisovs words we only fooled about with the lads for fun you know 
we killed a score or so of more orderers but we did no harm else 

next day when denisov had left pokrovsk having quite forgotten about 
this peasant it was reported to him that tikhon had attached himself 
to their party and asked to be allowed to remain with it denisov gave 
orders to let him do so 

tikhon who at first did rough work laying campfires fetching water 
flaying dead horses and so on soon showed a great liking and aptitude 
for partisan warfare at night he would go out for booty and always 
brought back french clothing and weapons and when told to would bring 
in french captives also denisov then relieved him from drudgery and 
began taking him with him when he went out on expeditions and had him 
enrolled among the cossacks 

tikhon did not like riding and always went on foot never lagging 
behind the cavalry he was armed with a musketoon which he carried 
rather as a joke a pike and an ax which latter he used as a wolf uses 
its teeth with equal ease picking fleas out of its fur or crunching 
thick bones tikhon with equal accuracy would split logs with blows at 
arms length or holding the head of the ax would cut thin little pegs 
or carve spoons in denisovs party he held a peculiar and exceptional 
position when anything particularly difficult or nasty had to be 
done  to push a cart out of the mud with ones shoulders pull a horse 
out of a swamp by its tail skin it slink in among the french or walk 
more than thirty miles in a day  everybody pointed laughingly at tikhon 

it wont hurt that devil  hes as strong as a horse they said of him 

once a frenchman tikhon was trying to capture fired a pistol at him 
and shot him in the fleshy part of the back that wound which tikhon 
treated only with internal and external applications of vodka was the 
subject of the liveliest jokes by the whole detachment  jokes in which 
tikhon readily joined 

hallo mate never again gave you a twist the cossacks would banter 
him and tikhon purposely writhing and making faces pretended to be 
angry and swore at the french with the funniest curses the only effect 
of this incident on tikhon was that after being wounded he seldom 
brought in prisoners 

he was the bravest and most useful man in the party no one found more 
opportunities for attacking no one captured or killed more frenchmen 
and consequently he was made the buffoon of all the cossacks and hussars 
and willingly accepted that role now he had been sent by denisov 
overnight to shamshevo to capture a tongue but whether because he 
had not been content to take only one frenchman or because he had slept 
through the night he had crept by day into some bushes right among the 
french and as denisov had witnessed from above had been detected by 
them 





chapter vi 


after talking for some time with the esaul about next days attack 
which now seeing how near they were to the french he seemed to have 
definitely decided on denisov turned his horse and rode back 

now my lad well go and get dwy he said to petya 

as they approached the watchhouse denisov stopped peering into the 
forest among the trees a man with long legs and long swinging arms 
wearing a short jacket bast shoes and a kazan hat was approaching 
with long light steps he had a musketoon over his shoulder and an ax 
stuck in his girdle when he espied denisov he hastily threw something 
into the bushes removed his sodden hat by its floppy brim and 
approached his commander it was tikhon his wrinkled and pockmarked 
face and narrow little eyes beamed with self satisfied merriment he 
lifted his head high and gazed at denisov as if repressing a laugh 

well where did you disappear to inquired denisov 

where did i disappear to i went to get frenchmen answered tikhon 
boldly and hurriedly in a husky but melodious bass voice 

why did you push yourself in there by daylight you ass well why 
havent you taken one 

oh i took one all right said tikhon 

where is he 

you see i took him first thing at dawn tikhon continued spreading 
out his flat feet with outturned toes in their bast shoes i took him 
into the forest then i see hes no good and think ill go and fetch a 
likelier one 

you see what a wogue  its just as i thought said denisov to the 
esaul why didnt you bwing that one 

what was the good of bringing him tikhon interrupted hastily and 
angrily  that one wouldnt have done for you as if i dont know what 
sort you want 

what a bwute you are well 

i went for another one tikhon continued and i crept like this 
through the wood and lay down he suddenly lay down on his stomach 
with a supple movement to show how he had done it one turned up and 
i grabbed him like this he jumped up quickly and lightly come 
along to the colonel i said he starts yelling and suddenly there 
were four of them they rushed at me with their little swords so i went 
for them with my ax this way what are you up to says i christ 
be with you shouted tikhon waving his arms with an angry scowl and 
throwing out his chest 

yes we saw from the hill how you took to your heels through the 
puddles said the esaul screwing up his glittering eyes 

petya badly wanted to laugh but noticed that they all refrained from 
laughing he turned his eyes rapidly from tikhons face to the esauls 
and denisovs unable to make out what it all meant 

dont play the fool said denisov coughing angrily why didnt you 
bwing the first one 

tikhon scratched his back with one hand and his head with the other 
then suddenly his whole face expanded into a beaming foolish grin 
disclosing a gap where he had lost a tooth that was why he was called 
shcherbaty  the gap toothed denisov smiled and petya burst into a 
peal of merry laughter in which tikhon himself joined 

oh but he was a regular good for nothing said tikhon the clothes 
on him  poor stuff how could i bring him and so rude your honor why 
he says im a generals son myself i wont go he says 

you are a bwute said denisov i wanted to question 

but i questioned him said tikhon he said he didnt know much 
there are a lot of us he says but all poor stuff  only soldiers 
in name he says shout loud at them he says and youll take 
them all tikhon concluded looking cheerfully and resolutely into 
denisovs eyes 

ill give you a hundwed sharp lashes  thatll teach you to play the 
fool said denisov severely 

but why are you angry remonstrated tikhon just as if id never seen 
your frenchmen only wait till it gets dark and ill fetch you any of 
them you want  three if you like 

well lets go said denisov and rode all the way to the watchhouse 
in silence and frowning angrily 

tikhon followed behind and petya heard the cossacks laughing with him 
and at him about some pair of boots he had thrown into the bushes 

when the fit of laughter that had seized him at tikhons words and smile 
had passed and petya realized for a moment that this tikhon had killed a 
man he felt uneasy he looked round at the captive drummer boy and felt 
a pang in his heart but this uneasiness lasted only a moment he felt 
it necessary to hold his head higher to brace himself and to question 
the esaul with an air of importance about tomorrows undertaking that 
he might not be unworthy of the company in which he found himself 

the officer who had been sent to inquire met denisov on the way with the 
news that dolokhov was soon coming and that all was well with him 

denisov at once cheered up and calling petya to him said well tell 
me about yourself 





chapter vii 


petya having left his people after their departure from moscow joined 
his regiment and was soon taken as orderly by a general commanding a 
large guerrilla detachment from the time he received his commission 
and especially since he had joined the active army and taken part in 
the battle of vyazma petya had been in a constant state of blissful 
excitement at being grown up and in a perpetual ecstatic hurry not to 
miss any chance to do something really heroic he was highly delighted 
with what he saw and experienced in the army but at the same time 
it always seemed to him that the really heroic exploits were being 
performed just where he did not happen to be and he was always in a 
hurry to get where he was not 

when on the twenty first of october his general expressed a wish to send 
somebody to denisovs detachment petya begged so piteously to be sent 
that the general could not refuse but when dispatching him he recalled 
petyas mad action at the battle of vyazma where instead of riding by 
the road to the place to which he had been sent he had galloped to the 
advanced line under the fire of the french and had there twice fired 
his pistol so now the general explicitly forbade his taking part in any 
action whatever of denisovs that was why petya had blushed and grown 
confused when denisov asked him whether he could stay before they had 
ridden to the outskirts of the forest petya had considered he must carry 
out his instructions strictly and return at once but when he saw the 
french and saw tikhon and learned that there would certainly be an 
attack that night he decided with the rapidity with which young people 
change their views that the general whom he had greatly respected till 
then was a rubbishy german that denisov was a hero the esaul a hero 
and tikhon a hero too and that it would be shameful for him to leave 
them at a moment of difficulty 

it was already growing dusk when denisov petya and the esaul rode up 
to the watchhouse in the twilight saddled horses could be seen and 
cossacks and hussars who had rigged up rough shelters in the glade and 
were kindling glowing fires in a hollow of the forest where the french 
could not see the smoke in the passage of the small watchhouse a 
cossack with sleeves rolled up was chopping some mutton in the room 
three officers of denisovs band were converting a door into a tabletop 
petya took off his wet clothes gave them to be dried and at once began 
helping the officers to fix up the dinner table 

in ten minutes the table was ready and a napkin spread on it on the 
table were vodka a flask of rum white bread roast mutton and salt 

sitting at table with the officers and tearing the fat savory mutton 
with his hands down which the grease trickled petya was in an ecstatic 
childish state of love for all men and consequently of confidence that 
others loved him in the same way 

so then what do you think vasili dmitrich said he to denisov its 
all right my staying a day with you and not waiting for a reply he 
answered his own question you see i was told to find out  well i 
am finding out only do let me into the very into the chief i 
dont want a reward but i want 

petya clenched his teeth and looked around throwing back his head and 
flourishing his arms 

into the vewy chief denisov repeated with a smile 

only please let me command something so that i may really command 
petya went on what would it be to you oh you want a knife he 
said turning to an officer who wished to cut himself a piece of mutton 

and he handed him his clasp knife the officer admired it 

please keep it i have several like it said petya blushing 
heavens i was quite forgetting he suddenly cried i have some 
raisins fine ones you know seedless ones we have a new sutler and 
he has such capital things i bought ten pounds i am used to something 
sweet would you like some and petya ran out into the passage to 
his cossack and brought back some bags which contained about five pounds 
of raisins have some gentlemen have some 

you want a coffeepot dont you he asked the esaul i bought a 
capital one from our sutler he has splendid things and hes very 
honest thats the chief thing ill be sure to send it to you or 
perhaps your flints are giving out or are worn out  that happens 
sometimes you know i have brought some with me here they are  and he 
showed a bag  a hundred flints i bought them very cheap please take 
as many as you want or all if you like 

then suddenly dismayed lest he had said too much petya stopped and 
blushed 

he tried to remember whether he had not done anything else that was 
foolish and running over the events of the day he remembered the french 
drummer boy its capital for us here but what of him where have they 
put him have they fed him havent they hurt his feelings he thought 
but having caught himself saying too much about the flints he was now 
afraid to speak out 

i might ask he thought but theyll say hes a boy himself and so 
he pities the boy ill show them tomorrow whether im a boy will it 
seem odd if i ask petya thought well never mind and immediately 
blushing and looking anxiously at the officers to see if they appeared 
ironical he said 

may i call in that boy who was taken prisoner and give him something to 
eat perhaps 

yes hes a poor little fellow said denisov who evidently saw 
nothing shameful in this reminder call him in his name is vincent 
bosse have him fetched 

ill call him said petya 

yes yes call him a poor little fellow denisov repeated 

petya was standing at the door when denisov said this he slipped in 
between the officers came close to denisov and said 

let me kiss you dear old fellow oh how fine how splendid 

and having kissed denisov he ran out of the hut 

bosse vincent petya cried stopping outside the door 

who do you want sir asked a voice in the darkness 

petya replied that he wanted the french lad who had been captured that 
day 

ah vesenny said a cossack 

vincent the boys name had already been changed by the cossacks into 
vesenny vernal and into vesenya by the peasants and soldiers in both 
these adaptations the reference to spring vesna matched the impression 
made by the young lad 

he is warming himself there by the bonfire ho vesenya 
vesenya  vesenny laughing voices were heard calling to one another in 
the darkness 

hes a smart lad said an hussar standing near petya we gave him 
something to eat a while ago he was awfully hungry 

the sound of bare feet splashing through the mud was heard in the 
darkness and the drummer boy came to the door 

ah cest vous said petya voulez vous manger nayez pas peur on 
ne vous fera pas de mal * he added shyly and affectionately touching 
the boys hand entrez entrez *2 


* ah its you do you want something to eat dont be 
afraid they wont hurt you 

* 2 come in come in 


merci monsieur * said the drummer boy in a trembling almost childish 
voice and he began scraping his dirty feet on the threshold 


* thank you sir 


there were many things petya wanted to say to the drummer boy but did 
not dare to he stood irresolutely beside him in the passage then in 
the darkness he took the boys hand and pressed it 

come in come in he repeated in a gentle whisper oh what can i do 
for him he thought and opening the door he let the boy pass in first 

when the boy had entered the hut petya sat down at a distance from 
him considering it beneath his dignity to pay attention to him but 
he fingered the money in his pocket and wondered whether it would seem 
ridiculous to give some to the drummer boy 





chapter viii 


the arrival of dolokhov diverted petyas attention from the drummer boy 
to whom denisov had had some mutton and vodka given and whom he had had 
dressed in a russian coat so that he might be kept with their band and 
not sent away with the other prisoners petya had heard in the army many 
stories of dolokhovs extraordinary bravery and of his cruelty to the 
french so from the moment he entered the hut petya did not take his 
eyes from him but braced himself up more and more and held his head 
high that he might not be unworthy even of such company 

dolokhovs appearance amazed petya by its simplicity 

denisov wore a cossack coat had a beard had an icon of nicholas the 
wonder worker on his breast and his way of speaking and everything he 
did indicated his unusual position but dolokhov who in moscow had worn 
a persian costume had now the appearance of a most correct officer of 
the guards he was clean shaven and wore a guardsmans padded coat with 
an order of st george at his buttonhole and a plain forage cap set 
straight on his head he took off his wet felt cloak in a corner of 
the room and without greeting anyone went up to denisov and began 
questioning him about the matter in hand denisov told him of the 
designs the large detachments had on the transport of the message petya 
had brought and his own replies to both generals then he told him all 
he knew of the french detachment 

thats so but we must know what troops they are and their numbers 
said dolokhov it will be necessary to go there we cant start the 
affair without knowing for certain how many there are i like to work 
accurately here now  wouldnt one of these gentlemen like to ride over 
to the french camp with me i have brought a spare uniform 

i i ill go with you cried petya 

theres no need for you to go at all said denisov addressing 
dolokhov and as for him i wont let him go on any account 

i like that exclaimed petya why shouldnt i go 

because its useless 

well you must excuse me because because i shall go and thats 
all youll take me wont you he said turning to dolokhov 

why not dolokhov answered absently scrutinizing the face of the 
french drummer boy have you had that youngster with you long he 
asked denisov 

he was taken today but he knows nothing im keeping him with me 

yes and where do you put the others inquired dolokhov 

where i send them away and take a weceipt for them shouted denisov 
suddenly flushing and i say boldly that i have not a single mans life 
on my conscience would it be difficult for you to send thirty or 
thwee hundwed men to town under escort instead of staining  i speak 
bluntly  staining the honor of a soldier 

that kind of amiable talk would be suitable from this young count of 
sixteen said dolokhov with cold irony but its time for you to drop 
it 

why ive not said anything i only say that ill certainly go with 
you said petya shyly 

but for you and me old fellow its time to drop these amenities 
continued dolokhov as if he found particular pleasure in speaking of 
this subject which irritated denisov now why have you kept this lad 
he went on swaying his head because you are sorry for him dont we 
know those receipts of yours you send a hundred men away and thirty 
get there the rest either starve or get killed so isnt it all the 
same not to send them 

the esaul screwing up his light colored eyes nodded approvingly 

thats not the point im not going to discuss the matter i do not 
wish to take it on my conscience you say theyll die all wight only 
not by my fault 

dolokhov began laughing 

who has told them not to capture me these twenty times over but if 
they did catch me theyd string me up to an aspen tree and with all 
your chivalry just the same he paused however we must get to work 
tell the cossack to fetch my kit i have two french uniforms in it 
well are you coming with me he asked petya 

i yes yes certainly cried petya blushing almost to tears and 
glancing at denisov 

while dolokhov had been disputing with denisov what should be done with 
prisoners petya had once more felt awkward and restless but again he 
had no time to grasp fully what they were talking about if grown up 
distinguished men think so it must be necessary and right thought he 
but above all denisov must not dare to imagine that ill obey him and 
that he can order me about i will certainly go to the french camp with 
dolokhov if he can so can i 

and to all denisovs persuasions petya replied that he too was 
accustomed to do everything accurately and not just anyhow and that he 
never considered personal danger 

for youll admit that if we dont know for sure how many of them there 
are hundreds of lives may depend on it while there are only two 
of us besides i want to go very much and certainly will go so dont 
hinder me said he it will only make things worse 





chapter ix 


having put on french greatcoats and shakos petya and dolokhov rode to 
the clearing from which denisov had reconnoitered the french camp 
and emerging from the forest in pitch darkness they descended into the 
hollow on reaching the bottom dolokhov told the cossacks accompanying 
him to await him there and rode on at a quick trot along the road to the 
bridge petya his heart in his mouth with excitement rode by his side 

if were caught i wont be taken alive i have a pistol whispered 
he 

dont talk russian said dolokhov in a hurried whisper and at that 
very moment they heard through the darkness the challenge qui vive * 
and the click of a musket 


* who goes there 


the blood rushed to petyas face and he grasped his pistol 

lanciers du 6 me * replied dolokhov neither hastening nor slackening 
his horses pace 


* lancers of the 6th regiment 


the black figure of a sentinel stood on the bridge 

mot dordre * 


* password 


dolokhov reined in his horse and advanced at a walk 

dites donc le colonel gerard est ici * he asked 


* tell me is colonel gerard here 


mot dordre repeated the sentinel barring the way and not replying 

quand un officier fait sa ronde les sentinelles ne demandent pas le 
mot dordre cried dolokhov suddenly flaring up and riding straight 
at the sentinel je vous demande si le colonel est ici * 


* when an officer is making his round sentinels dont ask 
him for the password i am asking you if the colonel is 
here 


and without waiting for an answer from the sentinel who had stepped 
aside dolokhov rode up the incline at a walk 

noticing the black outline of a man crossing the road dolokhov stopped 
him and inquired where the commander and officers were the man 
a soldier with a sack over his shoulder stopped came close up to 
dolokhovs horse touched it with his hand and explained simply and in 
a friendly way that the commander and the officers were higher up 
the hill to the right in the courtyard of the farm as he called the 
landowners house 

having ridden up the road on both sides of which french talk could be 
heard around the campfires dolokhov turned into the courtyard of the 
landowners house having ridden in he dismounted and approached a 
big blazing campfire around which sat several men talking noisily 
something was boiling in a small cauldron at the edge of the fire and 
a soldier in a peaked cap and blue overcoat lit up by the fire was 
kneeling beside it stirring its contents with a ramrod 

oh hes a hard nut to crack said one of the officers who was sitting 
in the shadow at the other side of the fire 

hell make them get a move on those fellows said another laughing 

both fell silent peering out through the darkness at the sound of 
dolokhovs and petyas steps as they advanced to the fire leading their 
horses 

bonjour messieurs * said dolokhov loudly and clearly 


* good day gentlemen 


there was a stir among the officers in the shadow beyond the fire 
and one tall long necked officer walking round the fire came up to 
dolokhov 

is that you clement he asked where the devil but noticing 
his mistake he broke off short and with a frown greeted dolokhov as a 
stranger asking what he could do for him 

dolokhov said that he and his companion were trying to overtake their 
regiment and addressing the company in general asked whether they knew 
anything of the 6th regiment none of them knew anything and petya 
thought the officers were beginning to look at him and dolokhov with 
hostility and suspicion for some seconds all were silent 

if you were counting on the evening soup you have come too late said 
a voice from behind the fire with a repressed laugh 

dolokhov replied that they were not hungry and must push on farther that 
night 

he handed the horses over to the soldier who was stirring the pot and 
squatted down on his heels by the fire beside the officer with the long 
neck that officer did not take his eyes from dolokhov and again asked 
to what regiment he belonged dolokhov as if he had not heard the 
question did not reply but lighting a short french pipe which he took 
from his pocket began asking the officer in how far the road before them 
was safe from cossacks 

those brigands are everywhere replied an officer from behind the 
fire 

dolokhov remarked that the cossacks were a danger only to stragglers 
such as his companion and himself but probably they would not dare to 
attack large detachments he added inquiringly no one replied 

well now hell come away petya thought every moment as he stood by 
the campfire listening to the talk 

but dolokhov restarted the conversation which had dropped and began 
putting direct questions as to how many men there were in the battalion 
how many battalions and how many prisoners asking about the russian 
prisoners with that detachment dolokhov said 

a horrid business dragging these corpses about with one it would be 
better to shoot such rabble and burst into loud laughter so strange 
that petya thought the french would immediately detect their disguise 
and involuntarily took a step back from the campfire 

no one replied a word to dolokhovs laughter and a french officer whom 
they could not see he lay wrapped in a greatcoat rose and whispered 
something to a companion dolokhov got up and called to the soldier who 
was holding their horses 

will they bring our horses or not thought petya instinctively 
drawing nearer to dolokhov 

the horses were brought 

good evening gentlemen said dolokhov 

petya wished to say good night but could not utter a word the 
officers were whispering together dolokhov was a long time mounting 
his horse which would not stand still then he rode out of the yard at a 
footpace petya rode beside him longing to look round to see whether or 
not the french were running after them but not daring to 

coming out onto the road dolokhov did not ride back across the open 
country but through the village at one spot he stopped and listened 
do you hear he asked petya recognized the sound of russian voices 
and saw the dark figures of russian prisoners round their campfires 
when they had descended to the bridge petya and dolokhov rode past the 
sentinel who without saying a word paced morosely up and down it then 
they descended into the hollow where the cossacks awaited them 

well now good by tell denisov at the first shot at daybreak said 
dolokhov and was about to ride away but petya seized hold of him 

really he cried you are such a hero oh how fine how splendid 
how i love you 

all right all right said dolokhov but petya did not let go of him 
and dolokhov saw through the gloom that petya was bending toward him and 
wanted to kiss him dolokhov kissed him laughed turned his horse and 
vanished into the darkness 





chapter x 


having returned to the watchmans hut petya found denisov in the 
passage he was awaiting petyas return in a state of agitation 
anxiety and self reproach for having let him go 

thank god he exclaimed yes thank god he repeated listening to 
petyas rapturous account but devil take you i havent slept because 
of you well thank god now lie down we can still get a nap before 
morning 

but no said petya i dont want to sleep yet besides i know 
myself if i fall asleep its finished and then i am used to not 
sleeping before a battle 

he sat awhile in the hut joyfully recalling the details of his 
expedition and vividly picturing to himself what would happen next day 

then noticing that denisov was asleep he rose and went out of doors 

it was still quite dark outside the rain was over but drops were still 
falling from the trees near the watchmans hut the black shapes of the 
cossacks shanties and of horses tethered together could be seen behind 
the hut the dark shapes of the two wagons with their horses beside them 
were discernible and in the hollow the dying campfire gleamed red 
not all the cossacks and hussars were asleep here and there amid the 
sounds of falling drops and the munching of the horses near by could be 
heard low voices which seemed to be whispering 

petya came out peered into the darkness and went up to the wagons 
someone was snoring under them and around them stood saddled horses 
munching their oats in the dark petya recognized his own horse which 
he called karabakh though it was of ukranian breed and went up to it 

well karabakh well do some service tomorrow said he sniffing its 
nostrils and kissing it 

why arent you asleep sir said a cossack who was sitting under a 
wagon 

no ah likhachev  isnt that your name do you know i have only just 
come back weve been into the french camp 

and petya gave the cossack a detailed account not only of his ride but 
also of his object and why he considered it better to risk his life 
than to act just anyhow 

well you should get some sleep now said the cossack 

no i am used to this said petya i say arent the flints in your 
pistols worn out i brought some with me dont you want any you can 
have some 

the cossack bent forward from under the wagon to get a closer look at 
petya 

because i am accustomed to doing everything accurately said petya 
some fellows do things just anyhow without preparation and then 
theyre sorry for it afterwards i dont like that 

just so said the cossack 

oh yes another thing please my dear fellow will you sharpen my 
saber for me its got bl petya feared to tell a lie and the saber 
never had been sharpened can you do it 

of course i can 

likhachev got up rummaged in his pack and soon petya heard the warlike 
sound of steel on whetstone he climbed onto the wagon and sat on its 
edge the cossack was sharpening the saber under the wagon 

i say are the lads asleep asked petya 

some are and some arent  like us 

well and that boy 

vesenny oh hes thrown himself down there in the passage fast asleep 
after his fright he was that glad 

after that petya remained silent for a long time listening to the 
sounds he heard footsteps in the darkness and a black figure appeared 

what are you sharpening asked a man coming up to the wagon 

why this gentlemans saber 

thats right said the man whom petya took to be an hussar was the 
cup left here 

there by the wheel 

the hussar took the cup 

it must be daylight soon said he yawning and went away 

petya ought to have known that he was in a forest with denisovs 
guerrilla band less than a mile from the road sitting on a wagon 
captured from the french beside which horses were tethered that under 
it likhachev was sitting sharpening a saber for him that the big dark 
blotch to the right was the watchmans hut and the red blotch below to 
the left was the dying embers of a campfire that the man who had come 
for the cup was an hussar who wanted a drink but he neither knew nor 
waited to know anything of all this he was in a fairy kingdom where 
nothing resembled reality the big dark blotch might really be the 
watchmans hut or it might be a cavern leading to the very depths of 
the earth perhaps the red spot was a fire or it might be the eye of an 
enormous monster perhaps he was really sitting on a wagon but it might 
very well be that he was not sitting on a wagon but on a terribly high 
tower from which if he fell he would have to fall for a whole day or a 
whole month or go on falling and never reach the bottom perhaps it 
was just the cossack likhachev who was sitting under the wagon but it 
might be the kindest bravest most wonderful most splendid man in the 
world whom no one knew of it might really have been that the hussar 
came for water and went back into the hollow but perhaps he had simply 
vanished  disappeared altogether and dissolved into nothingness 

nothing petya could have seen now would have surprised him he was in a 
fairy kingdom where everything was possible 

he looked up at the sky and the sky was a fairy realm like the earth 
it was clearing and over the tops of the trees clouds were swiftly 
sailing as if unveiling the stars sometimes it looked as if the clouds 
were passing and a clear black sky appeared sometimes it seemed as 
if the black spaces were clouds sometimes the sky seemed to be rising 
high high overhead and then it seemed to sink so low that one could 
touch it with ones hand 

petyas eyes began to close and he swayed a little 

the trees were dripping quiet talking was heard the horses neighed and 
jostled one another someone snored 

ozheg zheg ozheg zheg hissed the saber against the whetstone 
and suddenly petya heard an harmonious orchestra playing some unknown 
sweetly solemn hymn petya was as musical as natasha and more so than 
nicholas but had never learned music or thought about it and so the 
melody that unexpectedly came to his mind seemed to him particularly 
fresh and attractive the music became more and more audible the melody 
grew and passed from one instrument to another and what was played was 
a fugue  though petya had not the least conception of what a fugue is 
each instrument  now resembling a violin and now a horn but better 
and clearer than violin or horn  played its own part and before it had 
finished the melody merged with another instrument that began almost the 
same air and then with a third and a fourth and they all blended into 
one and again became separate and again blended now into solemn church 
music now into something dazzlingly brilliant and triumphant 

oh  why that was in a dream petya said to himself as he lurched 
forward its in my ears but perhaps its music of my own well go 
on my music now 

he closed his eyes and from all sides as if from a distance sounds 
fluttered grew into harmonies separated blended and again all 
mingled into the same sweet and solemn hymn oh this is delightful 
as much as i like and as i like said petya to himself he tried to 
conduct that enormous orchestra 

now softly softly die away and the sounds obeyed him now fuller 
more joyful still more and more joyful and from an unknown depth rose 
increasingly triumphant sounds now voices join in ordered petya and 
at first from afar he heard mens voices and then womens the voices 
grew in harmonious triumphant strength and petya listened to their 
surpassing beauty in awe and joy 

with a solemn triumphal march there mingled a song the drip from the 
trees and the hissing of the saber ozheg zheg zheg and again the 
horses jostled one another and neighed not disturbing the choir but 
joining in it 

petya did not know how long this lasted he enjoyed himself all the 
time wondered at his enjoyment and regretted that there was no one to 
share it he was awakened by likhachevs kindly voice 

its ready your honor you can split a frenchman in half with it 

petya woke up 

its getting light its really getting light he exclaimed 

the horses that had previously been invisible could now be seen to their 
very tails and a watery light showed itself through the bare branches 
petya shook himself jumped up took a ruble from his pocket and gave it 
to likhachev then he flourished the saber tested it and sheathed 
it the cossacks were untying their horses and tightening their saddle 
girths 

and heres the commander said likhachev 

denisov came out of the watchmans hut and having called petya gave 
orders to get ready 





chapter xi 


the men rapidly picked out their horses in the semidarkness tightened 
their saddle girths and formed companies denisov stood by the 
watchmans hut giving final orders the infantry of the detachment 
passed along the road and quickly disappeared amid the trees in the mist 
of early dawn hundreds of feet splashing through the mud the esaul 
gave some orders to his men petya held his horse by the bridle 
impatiently awaiting the order to mount his face having been bathed 
in cold water was all aglow and his eyes were particularly brilliant 
cold shivers ran down his spine and his whole body pulsed rhythmically 

well is evwything weady asked denisov bwing the horses 

the horses were brought denisov was angry with the cossack because the 
saddle girths were too slack reproved him and mounted petya put his 
foot in the stirrup his horse by habit made as if to nip his leg but 
petya leaped quickly into the saddle unconscious of his own weight and 
turning to look at the hussars starting in the darkness behind him rode 
up to denisov 

vasili dmitrich entrust me with some commission please for gods 
sake said he 

denisov seemed to have forgotten petyas very existence he turned to 
glance at him 

i ask one thing of you he said sternly to obey me and not shove 
yourself forward anywhere 

he did not say another word to petya but rode in silence all the way 
when they had come to the edge of the forest it was noticeably growing 
light over the field denisov talked in whispers with the esaul and 
the cossacks rode past petya and denisov when they had all ridden by 
denisov touched his horse and rode down the hill slipping onto their 
haunches and sliding the horses descended with their riders into the 
ravine petya rode beside denisov the pulsation of his body constantly 
increasing it was getting lighter and lighter but the mist still hid 
distant objects having reached the valley denisov looked back and 
nodded to a cossack beside him 

the signal said he 

the cossack raised his arm and a shot rang out in an instant the tramp 
of horses galloping forward was heard shouts came from various sides 
and then more shots 

at the first sound of trampling hoofs and shouting petya lashed his 
horse and loosening his rein galloped forward not heeding denisov who 
shouted at him it seemed to petya that at the moment the shot was 
fired it suddenly became as bright as noon he galloped to the bridge 
cossacks were galloping along the road in front of him on the bridge 
he collided with a cossack who had fallen behind but he galloped on 
in front of him soldiers probably frenchmen were running from right 
to left across the road one of them fell in the mud under his horses 
feet 

cossacks were crowding about a hut busy with something from the midst 
of that crowd terrible screams arose petya galloped up and the 
first thing he saw was the pale face and trembling jaw of a frenchman 
clutching the handle of a lance that had been aimed at him 

hurrah lads ours shouted petya and giving rein to his 
excited horse he galloped forward along the village street 

he could hear shooting ahead of him cossacks hussars and ragged 
russian prisoners who had come running from both sides of the road 
were shouting something loudly and incoherently a gallant looking 
frenchman in a blue overcoat capless and with a frowning red face 
had been defending himself against the hussars when petya galloped 
up the frenchman had already fallen too late again flashed through 
petyas mind and he galloped on to the place from which the rapid firing 
could be heard the shots came from the yard of the landowners house 
he had visited the night before with dolokhov the french were making 
a stand there behind a wattle fence in a garden thickly overgrown with 
bushes and were firing at the cossacks who crowded at the gateway 
through the smoke as he approached the gate petya saw dolokhov whose 
face was of a pale greenish tint shouting to his men go round wait 
for the infantry he exclaimed as petya rode up to him 

wait hurrah ah ah shouted petya and without pausing a moment 
galloped to the place whence came the sounds of firing and where the 
smoke was thickest 

a volley was heard and some bullets whistled past while others plashed 
against something the cossacks and dolokhov galloped after petya into 
the gateway of the courtyard in the dense wavering smoke some of the 
french threw down their arms and ran out of the bushes to meet the 
cossacks while others ran down the hill toward the pond petya was 
galloping along the courtyard but instead of holding the reins he waved 
both his arms about rapidly and strangely slipping farther and farther 
to one side in his saddle his horse having galloped up to a campfire 
that was smoldering in the morning light stopped suddenly and petya 
fell heavily on to the wet ground the cossacks saw that his arms and 
legs jerked rapidly though his head was quite motionless a bullet had 
pierced his skull 

after speaking to the senior french officer who came out of the house 
with a white handkerchief tied to his sword and announced that 
they surrendered dolokhov dismounted and went up to petya who lay 
motionless with outstretched arms 

done for he said with a frown and went to the gate to meet denisov 
who was riding toward him 

killed cried denisov recognizing from a distance the unmistakably 
lifeless attitude  very familiar to him  in which petyas body was 
lying 

done for repeated dolokhov as if the utterance of these words 
afforded him pleasure and he went quickly up to the prisoners who 
were surrounded by cossacks who had hurried up we wont take them he 
called out to denisov 

denisov did not reply he rode up to petya dismounted and with 
trembling hands turned toward himself the bloodstained mud bespattered 
face which had already gone white 

i am used to something sweet raisins fine ones take them all he 
recalled petyas words and the cossacks looked round in surprise at the 
sound like the yelp of a dog with which denisov turned away walked to 
the wattle fence and seized hold of it 

among the russian prisoners rescued by denisov and dolokhov was pierre 
bezukhov 





chapter xii 


during the whole of their march from moscow no fresh orders had been 
issued by the french authorities concerning the party of prisoners 
among whom was pierre on the twenty second of october that party was 
no longer with the same troops and baggage trains with which it had left 
moscow half the wagons laden with hardtack that had traveled the first 
stages with them had been captured by cossacks the other half had gone 
on ahead not one of those dismounted cavalrymen who had marched in 
front of the prisoners was left they had all disappeared the artillery 
the prisoners had seen in front of them during the first days was 
now replaced by marshal junots enormous baggage train convoyed by 
westphalians behind the prisoners came a cavalry baggage train 

from vyazma onwards the french army which had till then moved in three 
columns went on as a single group the symptoms of disorder that pierre 
had noticed at their first halting place after leaving moscow had now 
reached the utmost limit 

the road along which they moved was bordered on both sides by dead 
horses ragged men who had fallen behind from various regiments 
continually changed about now joining the moving column now again 
lagging behind it 

several times during the march false alarms had been given and the 
soldiers of the escort had raised their muskets fired and run 
headlong crushing one another but had afterwards reassembled and 
abused each other for their causeless panic 

these three groups traveling together  the cavalry stores the convoy of 
prisoners and junots baggage train  still constituted a separate and 
united whole though each of the groups was rapidly melting away 

of the artillery baggage train which had consisted of a hundred and 
twenty wagons not more than sixty now remained the rest had been 
captured or left behind some of junots wagons also had been captured 
or abandoned three wagons had been raided and robbed by stragglers 
from davouts corps from the talk of the germans pierre learned that 
a larger guard had been allotted to that baggage train than to the 
prisoners and that one of their comrades a german soldier had been 
shot by the marshals own order because a silver spoon belonging to the 
marshal had been found in his possession 

the group of prisoners had melted away most of all of the three hundred 
and thirty men who had set out from moscow fewer than a hundred now 
remained the prisoners were more burdensome to the escort than even the 
cavalry saddles or junots baggage they understood that the saddles and 
junots spoon might be of some use but that cold and hungry soldiers 
should have to stand and guard equally cold and hungry russians who 
froze and lagged behind on the road in which case the order was to 
shoot them was not merely incomprehensible but revolting and the 
escort as if afraid in the grievous condition they themselves were in 
of giving way to the pity they felt for the prisoners and so rendering 
their own plight still worse treated them with particular moroseness 
and severity 

at dorogobuzh while the soldiers of the convoy after locking the 
prisoners in a stable had gone off to pillage their own stores several 
of the soldier prisoners tunneled under the wall and ran away but were 
recaptured by the french and shot 

the arrangement adopted when they started that the officer prisoners 
should be kept separate from the rest had long since been abandoned 
all who could walk went together and after the third stage pierre had 
rejoined karataev and the gray blue bandy legged dog that had chosen 
karataev for its master 

on the third day after leaving moscow karataev again fell ill with the 
fever he had suffered from in the hospital in moscow and as he grew 
gradually weaker pierre kept away from him pierre did not know why but 
since karataev had begun to grow weaker it had cost him an effort to 
go near him when he did so and heard the subdued moaning with which 
karataev generally lay down at the halting places and when he smelled 
the odor emanating from him which was now stronger than before pierre 
moved farther away and did not think about him 

while imprisoned in the shed pierre had learned not with his intellect 
but with his whole being by life itself that man is created for 
happiness that happiness is within him in the satisfaction of simple 
human needs and that all unhappiness arises not from privation but from 
superfluity and now during these last three weeks of the march he had 
learned still another new consolatory truth  that nothing in this world 
is terrible he had learned that as there is no condition in which man 
can be happy and entirely free so there is no condition in which he 
need be unhappy and lack freedom he learned that suffering and freedom 
have their limits and that those limits are very near together that the 
person in a bed of roses with one crumpled petal suffered as keenly as 
he now sleeping on the bare damp earth with one side growing chilled 
while the other was warming and that when he had put on tight dancing 
shoes he had suffered just as he did now when he walked with bare feet 
that were covered with sores  his footgear having long since fallen to 
pieces he discovered that when he had married his wife  of his own free 
will as it had seemed to him  he had been no more free than now 
when they locked him up at night in a stable of all that he himself 
subsequently termed his sufferings but which at the time he scarcely 
felt the worst was the state of his bare raw and scab covered feet 
the horseflesh was appetizing and nourishing the saltpeter flavor of 
the gunpowder they used instead of salt was even pleasant there was 
no great cold it was always warm walking in the daytime and at night 
there were the campfires the lice that devoured him warmed his body 
the one thing that was at first hard to bear was his feet 

after the second days march pierre having examined his feet by the 
campfire thought it would be impossible to walk on them but when 
everybody got up he went along limping and when he had warmed up 
walked without feeling the pain though at night his feet were more 
terrible to look at than before however he did not look at them now 
but thought of other things 

only now did pierre realize the full strength of life in man and the 
saving power he has of transferring his attention from one thing 
to another which is like the safety valve of a boiler that allows 
superfluous steam to blow off when the pressure exceeds a certain limit 

he did not see and did not hear how they shot the prisoners who lagged 
behind though more than a hundred perished in that way he did not 
think of karataev who grew weaker every day and evidently would soon 
have to share that fate still less did pierre think about himself the 
harder his position became and the more terrible the future the more 
independent of that position in which he found himself were the joyful 
and comforting thoughts memories and imaginings that came to him 





chapter xiii 


at midday on the twenty second of october pierre was going uphill along 
the muddy slippery road looking at his feet and at the roughness of 
the way occasionally he glanced at the familiar crowd around him and 
then again at his feet the former and the latter were alike familiar 
and his own the blue gray bandy legged dog ran merrily along the side 
of the road sometimes in proof of its agility and self satisfaction 
lifting one hind leg and hopping along on three and then again going on 
all four and rushing to bark at the crows that sat on the carrion the 
dog was merrier and sleeker than it had been in moscow all around lay 
the flesh of different animals  from men to horses  in various stages 
of decomposition and as the wolves were kept off by the passing men the 
dog could eat all it wanted 

it had been raining since morning and had seemed as if at any moment it 
might cease and the sky clear but after a short break it began raining 
harder than before the saturated road no longer absorbed the water 
which ran along the ruts in streams 

pierre walked along looking from side to side counting his steps in 
threes and reckoning them off on his fingers mentally addressing the 
rain he repeated now then now then go on pelt harder 

it seemed to him that he was thinking of nothing but far down and 
deep within him his soul was occupied with something important and 
comforting this something was a most subtle spiritual deduction from a 
conversation with karataev the day before 

at their yesterdays halting place feeling chilly by a dying campfire 
pierre had got up and gone to the next one which was burning better 
there platon karataev was sitting covered up  head and all  with 
his greatcoat as if it were a vestment telling the soldiers in his 
effective and pleasant though now feeble voice a story pierre knew it 
was already past midnight the hour when karataev was usually free of 
his fever and particularly lively when pierre reached the fire and 
heard platons voice enfeebled by illness and saw his pathetic face 
brightly lit up by the blaze he felt a painful prick at his heart his 
feeling of pity for this man frightened him and he wished to go away 
but there was no other fire and pierre sat down trying not to look at 
platon 

well how are you he asked 

how am i if we grumble at sickness god wont grant us death replied 
platon and at once resumed the story he had begun 

and so brother he continued with a smile on his pale emaciated face 
and a particularly happy light in his eyes you see brother 

pierre had long been familiar with that story karataev had told it 
to him alone some half dozen times and always with a specially joyful 
emotion but well as he knew it pierre now listened to that tale as to 
something new and the quiet rapture karataev evidently felt as he told 
it communicated itself also to pierre the story was of an old merchant 
who lived a good and god fearing life with his family and who went once 
to the nizhni fair with a companion  a rich merchant 

having put up at an inn they both went to sleep and next morning his 
companion was found robbed and with his throat cut a bloodstained knife 
was found under the old merchants pillow he was tried knouted and 
his nostrils having been torn off all in due form as karataev put it 
he was sent to hard labor in siberia 

and so brother it was at this point that pierre came up ten years 
or more passed by the old man was living as a convict submitting as 
he should and doing no wrong only he prayed to god for death well one 
night the convicts were gathered just as we are with the old man among 
them and they began telling what each was suffering for and how they 
had sinned against god one told how he had taken a life another had 
taken two a third had set a house on fire while another had simply 
been a vagrant and had done nothing so they asked the old man what 
are you being punished for daddy  i my dear brothers said he am 
being punished for my own and other mens sins but i have not killed 
anyone or taken anything that was not mine but have only helped my 
poorer brothers i was a merchant my dear brothers and had much 
property and he went on to tell them all about it in due order i 
dont grieve for myself he says god it seems has chastened me 
only i am sorry for my old wife and the children and the old man began 
to weep now it happened that in the group was the very man who had 
killed the other merchant where did it happen daddy he said when 
and in what month he asked all about it and his heart began to ache 
so he comes up to the old man like this and falls down at his feet 
you are perishing because of me daddy he says its quite true 
lads that this man he says is being tortured innocently and for 
nothing i he says did that deed and i put the knife under your 
head while you were asleep forgive me daddy he says for christs 
sake 

karataev paused smiling joyously as he gazed into the fire and he drew 
the logs together 

and the old man said god will forgive you we are all sinners in his 
sight i suffer for my own sins and he wept bitter tears well 
and what do you think dear friends karataev continued his face 
brightening more and more with a rapturous smile as if what he now had 
to tell contained the chief charm and the whole meaning of his story 
what do you think dear fellows that murderer confessed to the 
authorities i have taken six lives he says he was a great sinner 
but what i am most sorry for is this old man dont let him suffer 
because of me so he confessed and it was all written down and the 
papers sent off in due form the place was a long way off and while 
they were judging what with one thing and another filling in the 
papers all in due form  the authorities i mean  time passed the affair 
reached the tsar after a while the tsars decree came to set the 
merchant free and give him a compensation that had been awarded the 
paper arrived and they began to look for the old man where is the old 
man who has been suffering innocently and in vain a paper has come from 
the tsar so they began looking for him here karataevs lower jaw 
trembled but god had already forgiven him  he was dead thats how it 
was dear fellows karataev concluded and sat for a long time silent 
gazing before him with a smile 

and pierres soul was dimly but joyfully filled not by the story itself 
but by its mysterious significance by the rapturous joy that lit up 
karataevs face as he told it and the mystic significance of that joy 





chapter xiv 


a vos places * suddenly cried a voice 


* to your places 


a pleasant feeling of excitement and an expectation of something 
joyful and solemn was aroused among the soldiers of the convoy and the 
prisoners from all sides came shouts of command and from the left came 
smartly dressed cavalrymen on good horses passing the prisoners at a 
trot the expression on all faces showed the tension people feel at the 
approach of those in authority the prisoners thronged together and were 
pushed off the road the convoy formed up 

the emperor the emperor the marshal the duke and hardly had the 
sleek cavalry passed before a carriage drawn by six gray horses rattled 
by pierre caught a glimpse of a man in a three cornered hat with a 
tranquil look on his handsome plump white face it was one of the 
marshals his eye fell on pierres large and striking figure and in 
the expression with which he frowned and looked away pierre thought he 
detected sympathy and a desire to conceal that sympathy 

the general in charge of the stores galloped after the carriage with a 
red and frightened face whipping up his skinny horse several officers 
formed a group and some soldiers crowded round them their faces all 
looked excited and worried 

what did he say what did he say pierre heard them ask 

while the marshal was passing the prisoners had huddled together in a 
crowd and pierre saw karataev whom he had not yet seen that morning 
he sat in his short overcoat leaning against a birch tree on his face 
besides the look of joyful emotion it had worn yesterday while telling 
the tale of the merchant who suffered innocently there was now an 
expression of quiet solemnity 

karataev looked at pierre with his kindly round eyes now filled with 
tears evidently wishing him to come near that he might say something to 
him but pierre was not sufficiently sure of himself he made as if he 
did not notice that look and moved hastily away 

when the prisoners again went forward pierre looked round karataev 
was still sitting at the side of the road under the birch tree and two 
frenchmen were talking over his head pierre did not look round again 
but went limping up the hill 

from behind where karataev had been sitting came the sound of a shot 
pierre heard it plainly but at that moment he remembered that he 
had not yet finished reckoning up how many stages still remained to 
smolensk  a calculation he had begun before the marshal went by and 
he again started reckoning two french soldiers ran past pierre one of 
whom carried a lowered and smoking gun they both looked pale and 
in the expression on their faces  one of them glanced timidly at 
pierre  there was something resembling what he had seen on the face of 
the young soldier at the execution pierre looked at the soldier and 
remembered that two days before that man had burned his shirt while 
drying it at the fire and how they had laughed at him 

behind him where karataev had been sitting the dog began to howl 
what a stupid beast why is it howling thought pierre 

his comrades the prisoner soldiers walking beside him avoided looking 
back at the place where the shot had been fired and the dog was howling 
just as pierre did but there was a set look on all their faces 





chapter xv 


the stores the prisoners and the marshals baggage train stopped at 
the village of shamshevo the men crowded together round the campfires 
pierre went up to the fire ate some roast horseflesh lay down with his 
back to the fire and immediately fell asleep he again slept as he had 
done at mozhaysk after the battle of borodino 

again real events mingled with dreams and again someone he or another 
gave expression to his thoughts and even to the same thoughts that had 
been expressed in his dream at mozhaysk 

life is everything life is god everything changes and moves and that 
movement is god and while there is life there is joy in consciousness 
of the divine to love life is to love god harder and more blessed 
than all else is to love this life in ones sufferings in innocent 
sufferings 

karataev came to pierres mind 

and suddenly he saw vividly before him a long forgotten kindly old man 
who had given him geography lessons in switzerland wait a bit 
said the old man and showed pierre a globe this globe was alive  a 
vibrating ball without fixed dimensions its whole surface consisted of 
drops closely pressed together and all these drops moved and changed 
places sometimes several of them merging into one sometimes one 
dividing into many each drop tried to spread out and occupy as much 
space as possible but others striving to do the same compressed it 
sometimes destroyed it and sometimes merged with it 

that is life said the old teacher 

how simple and clear it is thought pierre how is it i did not know 
it before 

god is in the midst and each drop tries to expand so as to reflect 
him to the greatest extent and it grows merges disappears from the 
surface sinks to the depths and again emerges there now karataev 
has spread out and disappeared do you understand my child said the 
teacher 

do you understand damn you shouted a voice and pierre woke up 

he lifted himself and sat up a frenchman who had just pushed a russian 
soldier away was squatting by the fire engaged in roasting a piece 
of meat stuck on a ramrod his sleeves were rolled up and his sinewy 
hairy red hands with their short fingers deftly turned the ramrod his 
brown morose face with frowning brows was clearly visible by the glow of 
the charcoal 

its all the same to him he muttered turning quickly to a soldier 
who stood behind him brigand get away 

and twisting the ramrod he looked gloomily at pierre who turned 
away and gazed into the darkness a prisoner the russian soldier the 
frenchman had pushed away was sitting near the fire patting something 
with his hand looking more closely pierre recognized the blue gray dog 
sitting beside the soldier wagging its tail 

ah hes come said pierre and plat  he began but did not finish 

suddenly and simultaneously a crowd of memories awoke in his fancy  of 
the look platon had given him as he sat under the tree of the shot 
heard from that spot of the dogs howl of the guilty faces of the two 
frenchmen as they ran past him of the lowered and smoking gun and of 
karataevs absence at this halt  and he was on the point of realizing 
that karataev had been killed but just at that instant he knew not 
why the recollection came to his mind of a summer evening he had spent 
with a beautiful polish lady on the veranda of his house in kiev and 
without linking up the events of the day or drawing a conclusion 
from them pierre closed his eyes seeing a vision of the country in 
summertime mingled with memories of bathing and of the liquid vibrating 
globe and he sank into water so that it closed over his head 

before sunrise he was awakened by shouts and loud and rapid firing 
french soldiers were running past him 

the cossacks one of them shouted and a moment later a crowd of 
russians surrounded pierre 

for a long time he could not understand what was happening to him all 
around he heard his comrades sobbing with joy 

brothers dear fellows darlings old soldiers exclaimed weeping as 
they embraced cossacks and hussars 

the hussars and cossacks crowded round the prisoners one offered them 
clothes another boots and a third bread pierre sobbed as he sat 
among them and could not utter a word he hugged the first soldier who 
approached him and kissed him weeping 

dolokhov stood at the gate of the ruined house letting a crowd 
of disarmed frenchmen pass by the french excited by all that had 
happened were talking loudly among themselves but as they passed 
dolokhov who gently switched his boots with his whip and watched them 
with cold glassy eyes that boded no good they became silent on the 
opposite side stood dolokhovs cossack counting the prisoners and 
marking off each hundred with a chalk line on the gate 

how many dolokhov asked the cossack 

the second hundred replied the cossack 

filez filez * dolokhov kept saying having adopted this expression 
from the french and when his eyes met those of the prisoners they 
flashed with a cruel light 


* get along get along 


denisov bareheaded and with a gloomy face walked behind some cossacks 
who were carrying the body of petya rostov to a hole that had been dug 
in the garden 





chapter xvi 


after the twenty eighth of october when the frosts began the flight of 
the french assumed a still more tragic character with men freezing 
or roasting themselves to death at the campfires while carriages 
with people dressed in furs continued to drive past carrying away the 
property that had been stolen by the emperor kings and dukes but 
the process of the flight and disintegration of the french army went on 
essentially as before 

from moscow to vyazma the french army of seventy three thousand men not 
reckoning the guards who did nothing during the whole war but pillage 
was reduced to thirty six thousand though not more than five thousand 
had fallen in battle from this beginning the succeeding terms of the 
progression could be determined mathematically the french army melted 
away and perished at the same rate from moscow to vyazma from vyazma 
to smolensk from smolensk to the berezina and from the berezina to 
vilna  independently of the greater or lesser intensity of the cold 
the pursuit the barring of the way or any other particular conditions 
beyond vyazma the french army instead of moving in three columns huddled 
together into one mass and so went on to the end berthier wrote to his 
emperor we know how far commanding officers allow themselves to diverge 
from the truth in describing the condition of an army and this is what 
he said 


i deem it my duty to report to your majesty the condition of the various 
corps i have had occasion to observe during different stages of the last 
two or three days march they are almost disbanded scarcely a quarter 
of the soldiers remain with the standards of their regiments the others 
go off by themselves in different directions hoping to find food and 
escape discipline in general they regard smolensk as the place where 
they hope to recover during the last few days many of the men have been 
seen to throw away their cartridges and their arms in such a state 
of affairs whatever your ultimate plans may be the interest of your 
majestys service demands that the army should be rallied at smolensk 
and should first of all be freed from ineffectives such as dismounted 
cavalry unnecessary baggage and artillery material that is no longer 
in proportion to the present forces the soldiers who are worn out with 
hunger and fatigue need these supplies as well as a few days rest 
many have died these last days on the road or at the bivouacs this 
state of things is continually becoming worse and makes one fear that 
unless a prompt remedy is applied the troops will no longer be under 
control in case of an engagement 

november 9 twenty miles from smolensk 


after staggering into smolensk which seemed to them a promised land the 
french searching for food killed one another sacked their own stores 
and when everything had been plundered fled farther 

they all went without knowing whither or why they were going still less 
did that genius napoleon know it for no one issued any orders to 
him but still he and those about him retained their old habits wrote 
commands letters reports and orders of the day called one another 
sire mon cousin prince deckmuhl roi de naples and so on but these 
orders and reports were only on paper nothing in them was acted upon 
for they could not be carried out and though they entitled one 
another majesties highnesses or cousins they all felt that they were 
miserable wretches who had done much evil for which they had now to 
pay and though they pretended to be concerned about the army each 
was thinking only of himself and of how to get away quickly and save 
himself 





chapter xvii 


the movements of the russian and french armies during the campaign 
from moscow back to the niemen were like those in a game of russian 
blindmans bluff in which two players are blindfolded and one of 
them occasionally rings a little bell to inform the catcher of his 
whereabouts first he rings his bell fearlessly but when he gets into 
a tight place he runs away as quietly as he can and often thinking to 
escape runs straight into his opponents arms 

at first while they were still moving along the kaluga road napoleons 
armies made their presence known but later when they reached the 
smolensk road they ran holding the clapper of their bell tight  and 
often thinking they were escaping ran right into the russians 

owing to the rapidity of the french flight and the russian pursuit 
and the consequent exhaustion of the horses the chief means 
of approximately ascertaining the enemys position  by cavalry 
scouting  was not available besides as a result of the frequent 
and rapid change of position by each army even what information was 
obtained could not be delivered in time if news was received one day 
that the enemy had been in a certain position the day before by the 
third day when something could have been done that army was already two 
days march farther on and in quite another position 

one army fled and the other pursued beyond smolensk there were several 
different roads available for the french and one would have thought 
that during their stay of four days they might have learned where 
the enemy was might have arranged some more advantageous plan and 
undertaken something new but after a four days halt the mob with no 
maneuvers or plans again began running along the beaten track neither 
to the right nor to the left but along the old  the worst  road through 
krasnoe and orsha 

expecting the enemy from behind and not in front the french separated 
in their flight and spread out over a distance of twenty four hours in 
front of them all fled the emperor then the kings then the dukes the 
russian army expecting napoleon to take the road to the right 
beyond the dnieper  which was the only reasonable thing for him to 
do  themselves turned to the right and came out onto the highroad at 
krasnoe and here as in a game of blindmans buff the french ran into 
our vanguard seeing their enemy unexpectedly the french fell into 
confusion and stopped short from the sudden fright but then they 
resumed their flight abandoning their comrades who were farther behind 
then for three days separate portions of the french army  first murats 
the vice kings then davouts and then neys  ran as it were the 
gauntlet of the russian army they abandoned one another abandoned 
all their heavy baggage their artillery and half their men and fled 
getting past the russians by night by making semicircles to the right 

ney who came last had been busying himself blowing up the walls of 
smolensk which were in nobodys way because despite the unfortunate 
plight of the french or because of it they wished to punish the floor 
against which they had hurt themselves ney who had had a corps of ten 
thousand men reached napoleon at orsha with only one thousand men left 
having abandoned all the rest and all his cannon and having crossed the 
dnieper at night by stealth at a wooded spot 

from orsha they fled farther along the road to vilna still playing 
at blindmans buff with the pursuing army at the berezina they again 
became disorganized many were drowned and many surrendered but those 
who got across the river fled farther their supreme chief donned a 
fur coat and having seated himself in a sleigh galloped on alone 
abandoning his companions the others who could do so drove away too 
leaving those who could not to surrender or die 





chapter xviii 


this campaign consisted in a flight of the french during which they did 
all they could to destroy themselves from the time they turned onto 
the kaluga road to the day their leader fled from the army none of the 
movements of the crowd had any sense so one might have thought that 
regarding this period of the campaign the historians who attributed 
the actions of the mass to the will of one man would have found it 
impossible to make the story of the retreat fit their theory but 
no mountains of books have been written by the historians about this 
campaign and everywhere are described napoleons arrangements the 
maneuvers and his profound plans which guided the army as well as the 
military genius shown by his marshals 

the retreat from malo yaroslavets when he had a free road into a 
well supplied district and the parallel road was open to him along 
which kutuzov afterwards pursued him  this unnecessary retreat along 
a devastated road  is explained to us as being due to profound 
considerations similarly profound considerations are given for 
his retreat from smolensk to orsha then his heroism at krasnoe is 
described where he is reported to have been prepared to accept battle 
and take personal command and to have walked about with a birch stick 
and said 

jai assez fait lempereur il est temps de faire le general * but 
nevertheless immediately ran away again abandoning to its fate the 
scattered fragments of the army he left behind 


* i have acted the emperor long enough it is time to act 
the general 


then we are told of the greatness of soul of the marshals especially 
of ney  a greatness of soul consisting in this that he made his way by 
night around through the forest and across the dnieper and escaped to 
orsha abandoning standards artillery and nine tenths of his men 

and lastly the final departure of the great emperor from his heroic 
army is presented to us by the historians as something great and 
characteristic of genius even that final running away described in 
ordinary language as the lowest depth of baseness which every child 
is taught to be ashamed of  even that act finds justification in the 
historians language 

when it is impossible to stretch the very elastic threads of historical 
ratiocination any farther when actions are clearly contrary to all 
that humanity calls right or even just the historians produce a saving 
conception of greatness greatness it seems excludes the standards 
of right and wrong for the great man nothing is wrong there is no 
atrocity for which a great man can be blamed 

cest grand * say the historians and there no longer exists either 
good or evil but only grand and not grand grand is good not 
grand is bad grand is the characteristic in their conception of some 
special animals called heroes and napoleon escaping home in a warm 
fur coat and leaving to perish those who were not merely his comrades 
but were in his opinion men he had brought there feels que cest 
grand *2 and his soul is tranquil 


* it is great 

* 2 that it is great 


du sublime he saw something sublime in himself au ridicule il ny 
a quun pas * said he and the whole world for fifty years has been 
repeating sublime grand napoleon le grand du sublime au ridicule 
il ny a quun pas 


* from the sublime to the ridiculous is but a step 


and it occurs to no one that to admit a greatness not commensurable with 
the standard of right and wrong is merely to admit ones own nothingness 
and immeasurable meanness 

for us with the standard of good and evil given us by christ no human 
actions are incommensurable and there is no greatness where simplicity 
goodness and truth are absent 





chapter xix 


what russian reading the account of the last part of the campaign 
of 1812 has not experienced an uncomfortable feeling of regret 
dissatisfaction and perplexity who has not asked himself how it is 
that the french were not all captured or destroyed when our three armies 
surrounded them in superior numbers when the disordered french hungry 
and freezing surrendered in crowds and when as the historians relate 
the aim of the russians was to stop the french to cut them off and 
capture them all 

how was it that the russian army which when numerically weaker than the 
french had given battle at borodino did not achieve its purpose when it 
had surrounded the french on three sides and when its aim was to capture 
them can the french be so enormously superior to us that when we had 
surrounded them with superior forces we could not beat them how could 
that happen 

history or what is called by that name replying to these questions 
says that this occurred because kutuzov and tormasov and chichagov and 
this man and that man did not execute such and such maneuvers 

but why did they not execute those maneuvers and why if they were 
guilty of not carrying out a prearranged plan were they not tried and 
punished but even if we admitted that kutuzov chichagov and others 
were the cause of the russian failures it is still incomprehensible 
why the position of the russian army being what it was at krasnoe and 
at the berezina in both cases we had superior forces the french army 
with its marshals kings and emperor was not captured if that was what 
the russians aimed at 

the explanation of this strange fact given by russian military 
historians to the effect that kutuzov hindered an attack is unfounded 
for we know that he could not restrain the troops from attacking at 
vyazma and tarutino 

why was the russian army  which with inferior forces had withstood the 
enemy in full strength at borodino  defeated at krasnoe and the berezina 
by the disorganized crowds of the french when it was numerically 
superior 

if the aim of the russians consisted in cutting off and capturing 
napoleon and his marshals  and that aim was not merely frustrated but 
all attempts to attain it were most shamefully baffled  then this last 
period of the campaign is quite rightly considered by the french to be a 
series of victories and quite wrongly considered victorious by russian 
historians 

the russian military historians in so far as they submit to claims 
of logic must admit that conclusion and in spite of their lyrical 
rhapsodies about valor devotion and so forth must reluctantly admit 
that the french retreat from moscow was a series of victories for 
napoleon and defeats for kutuzov 

but putting national vanity entirely aside one feels that such a 
conclusion involves a contradiction since the series of french 
victories brought the french complete destruction while the series 
of russian defeats led to the total destruction of their enemy and the 
liberation of their country 

the source of this contradiction lies in the fact that the historians 
studying the events from the letters of the sovereigns and the generals 
from memoirs reports projects and so forth have attributed to this 
last period of the war of 1812 an aim that never existed namely that of 
cutting off and capturing napoleon with his marshals and his army 

there never was or could have been such an aim for it would have been 
senseless and its attainment quite impossible 

it would have been senseless first because napoleons disorganized 
army was flying from russia with all possible speed that is to say was 
doing just what every russian desired so what was the use of performing 
various operations on the french who were running away as fast as they 
possibly could 

secondly it would have been senseless to block the passage of men whose 
whole energy was directed to flight 

thirdly it would have been senseless to sacrifice ones own troops in 
order to destroy the french army which without external interference 
was destroying itself at such a rate that though its path was not 
blocked it could not carry across the frontier more than it actually 
did in december namely a hundredth part of the original army 

fourthly it would have been senseless to wish to take captive the 
emperor kings and dukes  whose capture would have been in the highest 
degree embarrassing for the russians as the most adroit diplomatists of 
the time joseph de maistre and others recognized still more senseless 
would have been the wish to capture army corps of the french when our 
own army had melted away to half before reaching krasnoe and a whole 
division would have been needed to convoy the corps of prisoners and 
when our men were not always getting full rations and the prisoners 
already taken were perishing of hunger 

all the profound plans about cutting off and capturing napoleon and his 
army were like the plan of a market gardener who when driving out of 
his garden a cow that had trampled down the beds he had planted should 
run to the gate and hit the cow on the head the only thing to be said 
in excuse of that gardener would be that he was very angry but not even 
that could be said for those who drew up this project for it was not 
they who had suffered from the trampled beds 

but besides the fact that cutting off napoleon with his army would have 
been senseless it was impossible 

it was impossible first because  as experience shows that a three mile 
movement of columns on a battlefield never coincides with the plans  the 
probability of chichagov kutuzov and wittgenstein effecting a junction 
on time at an appointed place was so remote as to be tantamount to 
impossibility as in fact thought kutuzov who when he received the plan 
remarked that diversions planned over great distances do not yield the 
desired results 

secondly it was impossible because to paralyze the momentum with which 
napoleons army was retiring incomparably greater forces than the 
russians possessed would have been required 

thirdly it was impossible because the military term to cut off has no 
meaning one can cut off a slice of bread but not an army to cut 
off an army  to bar its road  is quite impossible for there is always 
plenty of room to avoid capture and there is the night when nothing can 
be seen as the military scientists might convince themselves by the 
example of krasnoe and of the berezina it is only possible to capture 
prisoners if they agree to be captured just as it is only possible 
to catch a swallow if it settles on ones hand men can only be taken 
prisoners if they surrender according to the rules of strategy and 
tactics as the germans did but the french troops quite rightly did not 
consider that this suited them since death by hunger and cold awaited 
them in flight or captivity alike 

fourthly and chiefly it was impossible because never since the world 
began has a war been fought under such conditions as those that obtained 
in 1812 and the russian army in its pursuit of the french strained its 
strength to the utmost and could not have done more without destroying 
itself 

during the movement of the russian army from tarutino to krasnoe it 
lost fifty thousand sick or stragglers that is a number equal to the 
population of a large provincial town half the men fell out of the army 
without a battle 

and it is of this period of the campaign  when the army lacked boots 
and sheepskin coats was short of provisions and without vodka and 
was camping out at night for months in the snow with fifteen degrees 
of frost when there were only seven or eight hours of daylight and 
the rest was night in which the influence of discipline cannot be 
maintained when men were taken into that region of death where 
discipline fails not for a few hours only as in a battle but for 
months where they were every moment fighting death from hunger and 
cold when half the army perished in a single month  it is of this 
period of the campaign that the historians tell us how miloradovich 
should have made a flank march to such and such a place tormasov to 
another place and chichagov should have crossed more than knee deep 
in snow to somewhere else and how so and so routed and cut off the 
french and so on and so on 

the russians half of whom died did all that could and should have been 
done to attain an end worthy of the nation and they are not to blame 
because other russians sitting in warm rooms proposed that they should 
do what was impossible 

all that strange contradiction now difficult to understand between the 
facts and the historical accounts only arises because the historians 
dealing with the matter have written the history of the beautiful words 
and sentiments of various generals and not the history of the events 

to them the words of miloradovich seem very interesting and so do their 
surmises and the rewards this or that general received but the question 
of those fifty thousand men who were left in hospitals and in graves 
does not even interest them for it does not come within the range of 
their investigation 

yet one need only discard the study of the reports and general plans and 
consider the movement of those hundreds of thousands of men who took a 
direct part in the events and all the questions that seemed insoluble 
easily and simply receive an immediate and certain solution 

the aim of cutting off napoleon and his army never existed except in 
the imaginations of a dozen people it could not exist because it was 
senseless and unattainable 

the people had a single aim to free their land from invasion that aim 
was attained in the first place of itself as the french ran away 
and so it was only necessary not to stop their flight secondly it was 
attained by the guerrilla warfare which was destroying the french and 
thirdly by the fact that a large russian army was following the french 
ready to use its strength in case their movement stopped 

the russian army had to act like a whip to a running animal and the 
experienced driver knew it was better to hold the whip raised as a 
menace than to strike the running animal on the head 





book fifteen 1812   13 





chapter i 


when seeing a dying animal a man feels a sense of horror substance 
similar to his own is perishing before his eyes but when it is a 
beloved and intimate human being that is dying besides this horror at 
the extinction of life there is a severance a spiritual wound which 
like a physical wound is sometimes fatal and sometimes heals but always 
aches and shrinks at any external irritating touch 

after prince andrews death natasha and princess mary alike felt this 
drooping in spirit and closing their eyes before the menacing cloud of 
death that overhung them they dared not look life in the face they 
carefully guarded their open wounds from any rough and painful contact 
everything a carriage passing rapidly in the street a summons to 
dinner the maids inquiry what dress to prepare or worse still any 
word of insincere or feeble sympathy seemed an insult painfully 
irritated the wound interrupting that necessary quiet in which 
they both tried to listen to the stern and dreadful choir that still 
resounded in their imagination and hindered their gazing into those 
mysterious limitless vistas that for an instant had opened out before 
them 

only when alone together were they free from such outrage and pain 
they spoke little even to one another and when they did it was of very 
unimportant matters 

both avoided any allusion to the future to admit the possibility of 
a future seemed to them to insult his memory still more carefully did 
they avoid anything relating to him who was dead it seemed to them that 
what they had lived through and experienced could not be expressed in 
words and that any reference to the details of his life infringed the 
majesty and sacredness of the mystery that had been accomplished before 
their eyes 

continued abstention from speech and constant avoidance of everything 
that might lead up to the subject  this halting on all sides at the 
boundary of what they might not mention  brought before their minds with 
still greater purity and clearness what they were both feeling 

but pure and complete sorrow is as impossible as pure and complete joy 
princess mary in her position as absolute and independent arbiter of 
her own fate and guardian and instructor of her nephew was the first to 
be called back to life from that realm of sorrow in which she had dwelt 
for the first fortnight she received letters from her relations to 
which she had to reply the room in which little nicholas had been put 
was damp and he began to cough alpatych came to yaroslavl with reports 
on the state of their affairs and with advice and suggestions that they 
should return to moscow to the house on the vozdvizhenka street which 
had remained uninjured and needed only slight repairs life did not 
stand still and it was necessary to live hard as it was for princess 
mary to emerge from the realm of secluded contemplation in which she 
had lived till then and sorry and almost ashamed as she felt to leave 
natasha alone yet the cares of life demanded her attention and she 
involuntarily yielded to them she went through the accounts with 
alpatych conferred with dessalles about her nephew and gave orders and 
made preparations for the journey to moscow 

natasha remained alone and from the time princess mary began making 
preparations for departure held aloof from her too 

princess mary asked the countess to let natasha go with her to moscow 
and both parents gladly accepted this offer for they saw their daughter 
losing strength every day and thought that a change of scene and the 
advice of moscow doctors would be good for her 

i am not going anywhere natasha replied when this was proposed to 
her do please just leave me alone and she ran out of the room with 
difficulty refraining from tears of vexation and irritation rather than 
of sorrow 

after she felt herself deserted by princes mary and alone in her grief 
natasha spent most of the time in her room by herself sitting huddled 
up feet and all in the corner of the sofa tearing and twisting 
something with her slender nervous fingers and gazing intently and 
fixedly at whatever her eyes chanced to fall on this solitude exhausted 
and tormented her but she was in absolute need of it as soon as anyone 
entered she got up quickly changed her position and expression and 
picked up a book or some sewing evidently waiting impatiently for the 
intruder to go 

she felt all the time as if she might at any moment penetrate that 
on which  with a terrible questioning too great for her strength  her 
spiritual gaze was fixed 

one day toward the end of december natasha pale and thin dressed in a 
black woolen gown her plaited hair negligently twisted into a knot was 
crouched feet and all in the corner of her sofa nervously crumpling and 
smoothing out the end of her sash while she looked at a corner of the 
door 

she was gazing in the direction in which he had gone  to the other side 
of life and that other side of life of which she had never before 
thought and which had formerly seemed to her so far away and improbable 
was now nearer and more akin and more comprehensible than this side of 
life where everything was either emptiness and desolation or suffering 
and indignity 

she was gazing where she knew him to be but she could not imagine him 
otherwise than as he had been here she now saw him again as he had been 
at mytishchi at troitsa and at yaroslavl 

she saw his face heard his voice repeated his words and her own and 
sometimes devised other words they might have spoken 

there he is lying back in an armchair in his velvet cloak leaning 
his head on his thin pale hand his chest is dreadfully hollow and his 
shoulders raised his lips are firmly closed his eyes glitter and a 
wrinkle comes and goes on his pale forehead one of his legs twitches 
just perceptibly but rapidly natasha knows that he is struggling with 
terrible pain what is that pain like why does he have that pain what 
does he feel how does it hurt him thought natasha he noticed her 
watching him raised his eyes and began to speak seriously 

one thing would be terrible said he to bind oneself forever to a 
suffering man it would be continual torture and he looked searchingly 
at her natasha as usual answered before she had time to think what 
she would say she said this cant go on  it wont you will get 
well  quite well 

she now saw him from the commencement of that scene and relived what she 
had then felt she recalled his long sad and severe look at those words 
and understood the meaning of the rebuke and despair in that protracted 
gaze 

i agreed natasha now said to herself that it would be dreadful if 
he always continued to suffer i said it then only because it would have 
been dreadful for him but he understood it differently he thought it 
would be dreadful for me he then still wished to live and feared death 
and i said it so awkwardly and stupidly i did not say what i meant 
i thought quite differently had i said what i thought i should have 
said even if he had to go on dying to die continually before my eyes 
i should have been happy compared with what i am now now there is 
nothing nobody did he know that no he did not and never will know 
it and now it will never never be possible to put it right and 
now he again seemed to be saying the same words to her only in her 
imagination natasha this time gave him a different answer she stopped 
him and said terrible for you but not for me you know that for me 
there is nothing in life but you and to suffer with you is the greatest 
happiness for me and he took her hand and pressed it as he had 
pressed it that terrible evening four days before his death and in her 
imagination she said other tender and loving words which she might have 
said then but only spoke now i love thee thee i love love 
she said convulsively pressing her hands and setting her teeth with a 
desperate effort 

she was overcome by sweet sorrow and tears were already rising in her 
eyes then she suddenly asked herself to whom she was saying this 
again everything was shrouded in hard dry perplexity and again with a 
strained frown she peered toward the world where he was and now now 
it seemed to her she was penetrating the mystery but at the instant 
when it seemed that the incomprehensible was revealing itself to her a 
loud rattle of the door handle struck painfully on her ears dunyasha 
her maid entered the room quickly and abruptly with a frightened look 
on her face and showing no concern for her mistress 

come to your papa at once please said she with a strange excited 
look a misfortune about peter ilynich a letter she finished 
with a sob 





chapter ii 


besides a feeling of aloofness from everybody natasha was feeling 
a special estrangement from the members of her own family all of 
them  her father mother and sonya  were so near to her so familiar 
so commonplace that all their words and feelings seemed an insult to 
the world in which she had been living of late and she felt not 
merely indifferent to them but regarded them with hostility she heard 
dunyashas words about peter ilynich and a misfortune but did not grasp 
them 

what misfortune what misfortune can happen to them they just live 
their own old quiet and commonplace life thought natasha 

as she entered the ballroom her father was hurriedly coming out of 
her mothers room his face was puckered up and wet with tears he 
had evidently run out of that room to give vent to the sobs that were 
choking him when he saw natasha he waved his arms despairingly and 
burst into convulsively painful sobs that distorted his soft round face 

pe petya go go she is calling and weeping like a child 
and quickly shuffling on his feeble legs to a chair he almost fell into 
it covering his face with his hands 

suddenly an electric shock seemed to run through natashas whole being 
terrible anguish struck her heart she felt a dreadful ache as if 
something was being torn inside her and she were dying but the pain 
was immediately followed by a feeling of release from the oppressive 
constraint that had prevented her taking part in life the sight of her 
father the terribly wild cries of her mother that she heard through the 
door made her immediately forget herself and her own grief 

she ran to her father but he feebly waved his arm pointing to her 
mothers door princess mary pale and with quivering chin came out 
from that room and taking natasha by the arm said something to her 
natasha neither saw nor heard her she went in with rapid steps pausing 
at the door for an instant as if struggling with herself and then ran 
to her mother 

the countess was lying in an armchair in a strange and awkward position 
stretching out and beating her head against the wall sonya and the 
maids were holding her arms 

natasha natasha cried the countess its not true its not 
true hes lying natasha she shrieked pushing those around her 
away go away all of you its not true killed ha ha ha 
its not true 

natasha put one knee on the armchair stooped over her mother embraced 
her and with unexpected strength raised her turned her face toward 
herself and clung to her 

mummy darling i am here my dearest mummy she kept on 
whispering not pausing an instant 

she did not let go of her mother but struggled tenderly with her 
demanded a pillow and hot water and unfastened and tore open her 
mothers dress 

my dearest darling mummy my precious she whispered 
incessantly kissing her head her hands her face and feeling her own 
irrepressible and streaming tears tickling her nose and cheeks 

the countess pressed her daughters hand closed her eyes and became 
quiet for a moment suddenly she sat up with unaccustomed swiftness 
glanced vacantly around her and seeing natasha began to press her 
daughters head with all her strength then she turned toward her 
daughters face which was wincing with pain and gazed long at it 

natasha you love me she said in a soft trustful whisper natasha 
you would not deceive me youll tell me the whole truth 

natasha looked at her with eyes full of tears and in her look there was 
nothing but love and an entreaty for forgiveness 

my darling mummy she repeated straining all the power of her love to 
find some way of taking on herself the excess of grief that crushed her 
mother 

and again in a futile struggle with reality her mother refusing to 
believe that she could live when her beloved boy was killed in the bloom 
of life escaped from reality into a world of delirium 

natasha did not remember how that day passed nor that night nor the 
next day and night she did not sleep and did not leave her mother her 
persevering and patient love seemed completely to surround the countess 
every moment not explaining or consoling but recalling her to life 

during the third night the countess kept very quiet for a few minutes 
and natasha rested her head on the arm of her chair and closed her eyes 
but opened them again on hearing the bedstead creak the countess was 
sitting up in bed and speaking softly 

how glad i am you have come you are tired wont you have some tea 
natasha went up to her you have improved in looks and grown more 
manly continued the countess taking her daughters hand 

mamma what are you saying 

natasha he is no more no more 

and embracing her daughter the countess began to weep for the first 
time 





chapter iii 


princess mary postponed her departure sonya and the count tried to 
replace natasha but could not they saw that she alone was able to 
restrain her mother from unreasoning despair for three weeks natasha 
remained constantly at her mothers side sleeping on a lounge chair 
in her room making her eat and drink and talking to her incessantly 
because the mere sound of her tender caressing tones soothed her 
mother 

the mothers wounded spirit could not heal petyas death had torn from 
her half her life when the news of petyas death had come she had been 
a fresh and vigorous woman of fifty but a month later she left her room 
a listless old woman taking no interest in life but the same blow that 
almost killed the countess this second blow restored natasha to life 

a spiritual wound produced by a rending of the spiritual body is like 
a physical wound and strange as it may seem just as a deep wound may 
heal and its edges join physical and spiritual wounds alike can yet 
heal completely only as the result of a vital force from within 

natashas wound healed in that way she thought her life was ended 
but her love for her mother unexpectedly showed her that the essence of 
life  love  was still active within her love awoke and so did life 

prince andrews last days had bound princess mary and natasha together 
this new sorrow brought them still closer to one another princess mary 
put off her departure and for three weeks looked after natasha as if 
she had been a sick child the last weeks passed in her mothers bedroom 
had strained natashas physical strength 

one afternoon noticing natasha shivering with fever princess mary took 
her to her own room and made her lie down on the bed natasha lay down 
but when princess mary had drawn the blinds and was going away she 
called her back 

i dont want to sleep mary sit by me a little 

you are tired  try to sleep 

no no why did you bring me away she will be asking for me 

she is much better she spoke so well today said princess mary 

natasha lay on the bed and in the semidarkness of the room scanned 
princess marys face 

is she like him thought natasha yes like and yet not like but she 
is quite original strange new and unknown and she loves me what 
is in her heart all that is good but how what is her mind like what 
does she think about me yes she is splendid 

mary she said timidly drawing princess marys hand to herself 
mary you mustnt think me wicked no mary darling how i love you 
let us be quite quite friends 

and natasha embracing her began kissing her face and hands making 
princess mary feel shy but happy by this demonstration of her feelings 

from that day a tender and passionate friendship such as exists only 
between women was established between princess mary and natasha they 
were continually kissing and saying tender things to one another and 
spent most of their time together when one went out the other became 
restless and hastened to rejoin her together they felt more in harmony 
with one another than either of them felt with herself when alone a 
feeling stronger than friendship sprang up between them an exclusive 
feeling of life being possible only in each others presence 

sometimes they were silent for hours sometimes after they were already 
in bed they would begin talking and go on till morning they spoke most 
of what was long past princess mary spoke of her childhood of her 
mother her father and her daydreams and natasha who with a passive 
lack of understanding had formerly turned away from that life of 
devotion submission and the poetry of christian self sacrifice now 
feeling herself bound to princess mary by affection learned to love her 
past too and to understand a side of life previously incomprehensible to 
her she did not think of applying submission and self abnegation to her 
own life for she was accustomed to seek other joys but she understood 
and loved in another those previously incomprehensible virtues for 
princess mary listening to natashas tales of childhood and early 
youth there also opened out a new and hitherto uncomprehended side of 
life belief in life and its enjoyment 

just as before they never mentioned him so as not to lower as they 
thought their exalted feelings by words but this silence about him had 
the effect of making them gradually begin to forget him without being 
conscious of it 

natasha had grown thin and pale and physically so weak that they all 
talked about her health and this pleased her but sometimes she was 
suddenly overcome by fear not only of death but of sickness weakness 
and loss of good looks and involuntarily she examined her bare arm 
carefully surprised at its thinness and in the morning noticed her 
drawn and as it seemed to her piteous face in her glass it seemed to 
her that things must be so and yet it was dreadfully sad 

one day she went quickly upstairs and found herself out of breath 
unconsciously she immediately invented a reason for going down and 
then testing her strength ran upstairs again observing the result 

another time when she called dunyasha her voice trembled so she called 
again  though she could hear dunyasha coming  called her in the deep 
chest tones in which she had been wont to sing and listened attentively 
to herself 

she did not know and would not have believed it but beneath the layer 
of slime that covered her soul and seemed to her impenetrable delicate 
young shoots of grass were already sprouting which taking root would so 
cover with their living verdure the grief that weighed her down that 
it would soon no longer be seen or noticed the wound had begun to heal 
from within 

at the end of january princess mary left for moscow and the count 
insisted on natashas going with her to consult the doctors 





chapter iv 


after the encounter at vyazma where kutuzov had been unable to hold 
back his troops in their anxiety to overwhelm and cut off the enemy and 
so on the farther movement of the fleeing french and of the russians 
who pursued them continued as far as krasnoe without a battle the 
flight was so rapid that the russian army pursuing the french could 
not keep up with them cavalry and artillery horses broke down and the 
information received of the movements of the french was never reliable 

the men in the russian army were so worn out by this continuous marching 
at the rate of twenty seven miles a day that they could not go any 
faster 

to realize the degree of exhaustion of the russian army it is only 
necessary to grasp clearly the meaning of the fact that while not 
losing more than five thousand killed and wounded after tarutino and 
less than a hundred prisoners the russian army which left that place a 
hundred thousand strong reached krasnoe with only fifty thousand 

the rapidity of the russian pursuit was just as destructive to our army 
as the flight of the french was to theirs the only difference was that 
the russian army moved voluntarily with no such threat of destruction 
as hung over the french and that the sick frenchmen were left behind 
in enemy hands while the sick russians left behind were among their 
own people the chief cause of the wastage of napoleons army was 
the rapidity of its movement and a convincing proof of this is the 
corresponding decrease of the russian army 

kutuzov as far as was in his power instead of trying to check the 
movement of the french as was desired in petersburg and by the russian 
army generals directed his whole activity here as he had done at 
tarutino and vyazma to hastening it on while easing the movement of our 
army 

but besides this since the exhaustion and enormous diminution of the 
army caused by the rapidity of the advance had become evident another 
reason for slackening the pace and delaying presented itself to kutuzov 
the aim of the russian army was to pursue the french the road the 
french would take was unknown and so the closer our troops trod on 
their heels the greater distance they had to cover only by following 
at some distance could one cut across the zigzag path of the french all 
the artful maneuvers suggested by our generals meant fresh movements of 
the army and a lengthening of its marches whereas the only reasonable 
aim was to shorten those marches to that end kutuzovs activity was 
directed during the whole campaign from moscow to vilna  not casually or 
intermittently but so consistently that he never once deviated from it 

kutuzov felt and knew  not by reasoning or science but with the whole of 
his russian being  what every russian soldier felt that the french were 
beaten that the enemy was flying and must be driven out but at the 
same time he like the soldiers realized all the hardship of this march 
the rapidity of which was unparalleled for such a time of the year 

but to the generals especially the foreign ones in the russian army 
who wished to distinguish themselves to astonish somebody and for some 
reason to capture a king or a duke  it seemed that now  when any battle 
must be horrible and senseless  was the very time to fight and conquer 
somebody kutuzov merely shrugged his shoulders when one after 
another they presented projects of maneuvers to be made with those 
soldiers  ill shod insufficiently clad and half starved  who within a 
month and without fighting a battle had dwindled to half their number 
and who at the best if the flight continued would have to go a greater 
distance than they had already traversed before they reached the 
frontier 

this longing to distinguish themselves to maneuver to overthrow and 
to cut off showed itself particularly whenever the russians stumbled on 
the french army 

so it was at krasnoe where they expected to find one of the three 
french columns and stumbled instead on napoleon himself with sixteen 
thousand men despite all kutuzovs efforts to avoid that ruinous 
encounter and to preserve his troops the massacre of the broken mob 
of french soldiers by worn out russians continued at krasnoe for three 
days 

toll wrote a disposition the first column will march to so and so 
etc and as usual nothing happened in accord with the disposition 
prince eugene of wurttemberg fired from a hill over the french crowds 
that were running past and demanded reinforcements which did not 
arrive the french avoiding the russians dispersed and hid themselves 
in the forest by night making their way round as best they could and 
continued their flight 

miloradovich who said he did not want to know anything about the 
commissariat affairs of his detachment and could never be found when 
he was wanted  that chevalier sans peur et sans reproche * as he styled 
himself  who was fond of parleys with the french sent envoys demanding 
their surrender wasted time and did not do what he was ordered to do 


* knight without fear and without reproach 


i give you that column lads he said riding up to the troops and 
pointing out the french to the cavalry 

and the cavalry with spurs and sabers urging on horses that could 
scarcely move trotted with much effort to the column presented 
to them  that is to say to a crowd of frenchmen stark with cold 
frost bitten and starving  and the column that had been presented to 
them threw down its arms and surrendered as it had long been anxious to 
do 

at krasnoe they took twenty six thousand prisoners several hundred 
cannon and a stick called a marshals staff and disputed as to 
who had distinguished himself and were pleased with their 
achievement  though they much regretted not having taken napoleon or at 
least a marshal or a hero of some sort and reproached one another and 
especially kutuzov for having failed to do so 

these men carried away by their passions were but blind tools of the 
most melancholy law of necessity but considered themselves heroes and 
imagined that they were accomplishing a most noble and honorable 
deed they blamed kutuzov and said that from the very beginning of the 
campaign he had prevented their vanquishing napoleon that he thought of 
nothing but satisfying his passions and would not advance from the linen 
factories because he was comfortable there that at krasnoe he checked 
the advance because on learning that napoleon was there he had quite 
lost his head and that it was probable that he had an understanding 
with napoleon and had been bribed by him and so on and so on 

not only did his contemporaries carried away by their passions talk 
in this way but posterity and history have acclaimed napoleon as grand 
while kutuzov is described by foreigners as a crafty dissolute weak 
old courtier and by russians as something indefinite  a sort of puppet 
useful only because he had a russian name 





chapter v 


in 1812 and 1813 kutuzov was openly accused of blundering the emperor 
was dissatisfied with him and in a history recently written by order 
of the highest authorities it is said that kutuzov was a cunning court 
liar frightened of the name of napoleon and that by his blunders at 
krasnoe and the berezina he deprived the russian army of the glory of 
complete victory over the french * 


* history of the year 1812 the character of kutuzov and 
reflections on the unsatisfactory results of the battles at 
krasnoe by bogdanovich 


such is the fate not of great men grands hommes whom the russian mind 
does not acknowledge but of those rare and always solitary individuals 
who discerning the will of providence submit their personal will to 
it the hatred and contempt of the crowd punish such men for discerning 
the higher laws 

for russian historians strange and terrible to say napoleon  that most 
insignificant tool of history who never anywhere even in exile showed 
human dignity  napoleon is the object of adulation and enthusiasm he 
is grand but kutuzov  the man who from the beginning to the end of his 
activity in 1812 never once swerving by word or deed from borodino to 
vilna presented an example exceptional in history of self sacrifice 
and a present consciousness of the future importance of what was 
happening  kutuzov seems to them something indefinite and pitiful and 
when speaking of him and of the year 1812 they always seem a little 
ashamed 

and yet it is difficult to imagine an historical character whose 
activity was so unswervingly directed to a single aim and it would be 
difficult to imagine any aim more worthy or more consonant with the 
will of the whole people still more difficult would it be to find 
an instance in history of the aim of an historical personage being so 
completely accomplished as that to which all kutuzovs efforts were 
directed in 1812 

kutuzov never talked of forty centuries looking down from the 
pyramids of the sacrifices he offered for the fatherland or of 
what he intended to accomplish or had accomplished in general he said 
nothing about himself adopted no prose always appeared to be the 
simplest and most ordinary of men and said the simplest and most 
ordinary things he wrote letters to his daughters and to madame de 
stael read novels liked the society of pretty women jested with 
generals officers and soldiers and never contradicted those who tried 
to prove anything to him when count rostopchin at the yauza bridge 
galloped up to kutuzov with personal reproaches for having caused the 
destruction of moscow and said how was it you promised not to abandon 
moscow without a battle kutuzov replied and i shall not abandon 
moscow without a battle though moscow was then already abandoned when 
arakcheev coming to him from the emperor said that ermolov ought to 
be appointed chief of the artillery kutuzov replied yes i was 
just saying so myself though a moment before he had said quite the 
contrary what did it matter to him  who then alone amid a senseless 
crowd understood the whole tremendous significance of what was 
happening  what did it matter to him whether rostopchin attributed the 
calamities of moscow to him or to himself still less could it matter to 
him who was appointed chief of the artillery 

not merely in these cases but continually did that old man  who by 
experience of life had reached the conviction that thoughts and the 
words serving as their expression are not what move people  use quite 
meaningless words that happened to enter his head 

but that man so heedless of his words did not once during the whole 
time of his activity utter one word inconsistent with the single aim 
toward which he moved throughout the whole war obviously in spite of 
himself in very diverse circumstances he repeatedly expressed his real 
thoughts with the bitter conviction that he would not be understood 
beginning with the battle of borodino from which time his disagreement 
with those about him began he alone said that the battle of borodino 
was a victory and repeated this both verbally and in his dispatches 
and reports up to the time of his death he alone said that the loss of 
moscow is not the loss of russia in reply to lauristons proposal of 
peace he said there can be no peace for such is the peoples will he 
alone during the retreat of the french said that all our maneuvers are 
useless everything is being accomplished of itself better than we could 
desire that the enemy must be offered a golden bridge that neither 
the tarutino the vyazma nor the krasnoe battles were necessary that 
we must keep some force to reach the frontier with and that he would 
not sacrifice a single russian for ten frenchmen 

and this courtier as he is described to us who lies to arakcheev 
to please the emperor he alone  incurring thereby the emperors 
displeasure  said in vilna that to carry the war beyond the frontier is 
useless and harmful 

nor do words alone prove that only he understood the meaning of the 
events his actions  without the smallest deviation  were all directed 
to one and the same threefold end 1 to brace all his strength for 
conflict with the french 2 to defeat them and 3 to drive them out 
of russia minimizing as far as possible the sufferings of our people 
and of our army 

this procrastinator kutuzov whose motto was patience and time 
this enemy of decisive action gave battle at borodino investing the 
preparations for it with unparalleled solemnity this kutuzov who before 
the battle of austerlitz began said that it would be lost he alone in 
contradiction to everyone else declared till his death that borodino 
was a victory despite the assurance of generals that the battle was 
lost and despite the fact that for an army to have to retire after 
winning a battle was unprecedented he alone during the whole retreat 
insisted that battles which were useless then should not be fought 
and that a new war should not be begun nor the frontiers of russia 
crossed 

it is easy now to understand the significance of these events  if 
only we abstain from attributing to the activity of the mass aims that 
existed only in the heads of a dozen individuals  for the events and 
results now lie before us 

but how did that old man alone in opposition to the general opinion 
so truly discern the importance of the peoples view of the events that 
in all his activity he was never once untrue to it 

the source of that extraordinary power of penetrating the meaning of the 
events then occuring lay in the national feeling which he possessed in 
full purity and strength 

only the recognition of the fact that he possessed this feeling caused 
the people in so strange a manner contrary to the tsars wish to 
select him  an old man in disfavor  to be their representative in the 
national war and only that feeling placed him on that highest human 
pedestal from which he the commander in chief devoted all his powers 
not to slaying and destroying men but to saving and showing pity on 
them 

that simple modest and therefore truly great figure could not be cast 
in the false mold of a european hero  the supposed ruler of men  that 
history has invented 

to a lackey no man can be great for a lackey has his own conception of 
greatness 





chapter vi 


the fifth of november was the first day of what is called the battle of 
krasnoe toward evening  after much disputing and many mistakes made by 
generals who did not go to their proper places and after adjutants had 
been sent about with counterorders  when it had become plain that the 
enemy was everywhere in flight and that there could and would be no 
battle kutuzov left krasnoe and went to dobroe whither his headquarters 
had that day been transferred 

the day was clear and frosty kutuzov rode to dobroe on his plump little 
white horse followed by an enormous suite of discontented generals who 
whispered among themselves behind his back all along the road groups of 
french prisoners captured that day there were seven thousand of them 
were crowding to warm themselves at campfires near dobroe an immense 
crowd of tattered prisoners buzzing with talk and wrapped and bandaged 
in anything they had been able to get hold of were standing in the road 
beside a long row of unharnessed french guns at the approach of the 
commander in chief the buzz of talk ceased and all eyes were fixed on 
kutuzov who wearing a white cap with a red band and a padded overcoat 
that bulged on his round shoulders moved slowly along the road on his 
white horse one of the generals was reporting to him where the guns and 
prisoners had been captured 

kutuzov seemed preoccupied and did not listen to what the general was 
saying he screwed up his eyes with a dissatisfied look as he gazed 
attentively and fixedly at these prisoners who presented a specially 
wretched appearance most of them were disfigured by frost bitten noses 
and cheeks and nearly all had red swollen and festering eyes 

one group of the french stood close to the road and two of them one of 
whom had his face covered with sores were tearing a piece of raw 
flesh with their hands there was something horrible and bestial in 
the fleeting glance they threw at the riders and in the malevolent 
expression with which after a glance at kutuzov the soldier with the 
sores immediately turned away and went on with what he was doing 

kutuzov looked long and intently at these two soldiers he puckered his 
face screwed up his eyes and pensively swayed his head at another 
spot he noticed a russian soldier laughingly patting a frenchman on the 
shoulder saying something to him in a friendly manner and kutuzov with 
the same expression on his face again swayed his head 

what were you saying he asked the general who continuing his report 
directed the commander in chiefs attention to some standards captured 
from the french and standing in front of the preobrazhensk regiment 

ah the standards said kutuzov evidently detaching himself with 
difficulty from the thoughts that preoccupied him 

he looked about him absently thousands of eyes were looking at him from 
all sides awaiting a word from him 

he stopped in front of the preobrazhensk regiment sighed deeply and 
closed his eyes one of his suite beckoned to the soldiers carrying 
the standards to advance and surround the commander in chief with them 
kutuzov was silent for a few seconds and then submitting with evident 
reluctance to the duty imposed by his position raised his head 
and began to speak a throng of officers surrounded him he looked 
attentively around at the circle of officers recognizing several of 
them 

i thank you all he said addressing the soldiers and then again the 
officers in the stillness around him his slowly uttered words were 
distinctly heard i thank you all for your hard and faithful service 
the victory is complete and russia will not forget you honor to you 
forever 

he paused and looked around 

lower its head lower it he said to a soldier who had accidentally 
lowered the french eagle he was holding before the preobrazhensk 
standards lower lower thats it hurrah lads he added addressing 
the men with a rapid movement of his chin 

hur r rah roared thousands of voices 

while the soldiers were shouting kutuzov leaned forward in his saddle 
and bowed his head and his eye lit up with a mild and apparently ironic 
gleam 

you see brothers said he when the shouts had ceased and all at 
once his voice and the expression of his face changed it was no longer 
the commander in chief speaking but an ordinary old man who wanted to 
tell his comrades something very important 

there was a stir among the throng of officers and in the ranks of the 
soldiers who moved that they might hear better what he was going to 
say 

you see brothers i know its hard for you but it cant be helped 
bear up it wont be for long now well see our visitors off and then 
well rest the tsar wont forget your service it is hard for you but 
still you are at home while they  you see what they have come to said 
he pointing to the prisoners worse off than our poorest beggars 
while they were strong we didnt spare ourselves but now we may even 
pity them they are human beings too isnt it so lads 

he looked around and in the direct respectful wondering gaze fixed 
upon him he read sympathy with what he had said his face grew brighter 
and brighter with an old mans mild smile which drew the corners of his 
lips and eyes into a cluster of wrinkles he ceased speaking and bowed 
his head as if in perplexity 

but after all who asked them here serves them right the bloody 
bastards he cried suddenly lifting his head 

and flourishing his whip he rode off at a gallop for the first time 
during the whole campaign and left the broken ranks of the soldiers 
laughing joyfully and shouting hurrah 

kutuzovs words were hardly understood by the troops no one could have 
repeated the field marshals address begun solemnly and then changing 
into an old mans simplehearted talk but the hearty sincerity of that 
speech the feeling of majestic triumph combined with pity for the foe 
and consciousness of the justice of our cause exactly expressed by that 
old mans good natured expletives was not merely understood but lay 
in the soul of every soldier and found expression in their joyous and 
long sustained shouts afterwards when one of the generals addressed 
kutuzov asking whether he wished his caleche to be sent for kutuzov in 
answering unexpectedly gave a sob being evidently greatly moved 





chapter vii 


when the troops reached their nights halting place on the eighth of 
november the last day of the krasnoe battles it was already growing 
dusk all day it had been calm and frosty with occasional lightly 
falling snow and toward evening it began to clear through the falling 
snow a purple black and starry sky showed itself and the frost grew 
keener 

an infantry regiment which had left tarutino three thousand strong but 
now numbered only nine hundred was one of the first to arrive that night 
at its halting place  a village on the highroad the quartermasters who 
met the regiment announced that all the huts were full of sick and dead 
frenchmen cavalrymen and members of the staff there was only one hut 
available for the regimental commander 

the commander rode up to his hut the regiment passed through the 
village and stacked its arms in front of the last huts 

like some huge many limbed animal the regiment began to prepare its 
lair and its food one part of it dispersed and waded knee deep 
through the snow into a birch forest to the right of the village and 
immediately the sound of axes and swords the crashing of branches 
and merry voices could be heard from there another section amid the 
regimental wagons and horses which were standing in a group was busy 
getting out caldrons and rye biscuit and feeding the horses a third 
section scattered through the village arranging quarters for the staff 
officers carrying out the french corpses that were in the huts and 
dragging away boards dry wood and thatch from the roofs for the 
campfires or wattle fences to serve for shelter 

some fifteen men with merry shouts were shaking down the high wattle 
wall of a shed the roof of which had already been removed 

now then all together  shove cried the voices and the huge surface 
of the wall sprinkled with snow and creaking with frost was seen 
swaying in the gloom of the night the lower stakes cracked more and 
more and at last the wall fell and with it the men who had been pushing 
it loud coarse laughter and joyous shouts ensued 

now then catch hold in twos hand up the lever thats it where are 
you shoving to 

now all together but wait a moment boys with a song 

all stood silent and a soft pleasant velvety voice began to sing at 
the end of the third verse as the last note died away twenty voices 
roared out at once oo oo oo oo thats it all together heave away 
boys but despite their united efforts the wattle hardly moved and 
in the silence that followed the heavy breathing of the men was audible 

here you of the sixth company devils that you are lend a hand 
will you you may want us one of these days 

some twenty men of the sixth company who were on their way into the 
village joined the haulers and the wattle wall which was about 
thirty five feet long and seven feet high moved forward along the 
village street swaying pressing upon and cutting the shoulders of the 
gasping men 

get along falling what are you stopping for there now 

merry senseless words of abuse flowed freely 

what are you up to suddenly came the authoritative voice of a 
sergeant major who came upon the men who were hauling their burden 
there are gentry here the general himself is in that hut and you 
foul mouthed devils you brutes ill give it to you shouted he 
hitting the first man who came in his way a swinging blow on the back 
cant you make less noise 

the men became silent the soldier who had been struck groaned and wiped 
his face which had been scratched till it bled by his falling against 
the wattle 

there how that devil hits out hes made my face all bloody said he 
in a frightened whisper when the sergeant major had passed on 

dont you like it said a laughing voice and moderating their tones 
the men moved forward 

when they were out of the village they began talking again as loud as 
before interlarding their talk with the same aimless expletives 

in the hut which the men had passed the chief officers had gathered and 
were in animated talk over their tea about the events of the day and the 
maneuvers suggested for tomorrow it was proposed to make a flank march 
to the left cut off the vice king murat and capture him 

by the time the soldiers had dragged the wattle fence to its place 
the campfires were blazing on all sides ready for cooking the wood 
crackled the snow was melting and black shadows of soldiers flitted 
to and fro all over the occupied space where the snow had been trodden 
down 

axes and choppers were plied all around everything was done without any 
orders being given stores of wood were brought for the night shelters 
were rigged up for the officers caldrons were being boiled and muskets 
and accouterments put in order 

the wattle wall the men had brought was set up in a semicircle by the 
eighth company as a shelter from the north propped up by musket rests 
and a campfire was built before it they beat the tattoo called the 
roll had supper and settled down round the fires for the night  some 
repairing their footgear some smoking pipes and some stripping 
themselves naked to steam the lice out of their shirts 





chapter viii 


one would have thought that under the almost incredibly wretched 
conditions the russian soldiers were in at that time  lacking warm boots 
and sheepskin coats without a roof over their heads in the snow 
with eighteen degrees of frost and without even full rations the 
commissariat did not always keep up with the troops  they would have 
presented a very sad and depressing spectacle 

on the contrary the army had never under the best material conditions 
presented a more cheerful and animated aspect this was because all who 
began to grow depressed or who lost strength were sifted out of the army 
day by day all the physically or morally weak had long since been 
left behind and only the flower of the army  physically and 
mentally  remained 

more men collected behind the wattle fence of the eighth company than 
anywhere else two sergeants major were sitting with them and their 
campfire blazed brighter than others for leave to sit by their wattle 
they demanded contributions of fuel 

eh makeev what has become of you you son of a bitch are you lost or 
have the wolves eaten you fetch some more wood shouted a red haired 
and red faced man screwing up his eyes and blinking because of the 
smoke but not moving back from the fire and you jackdaw go and fetch 
some wood said he to another soldier 

this red haired man was neither a sergeant nor a corporal but being 
robust he ordered about those weaker than himself the soldier 
they called jackdaw a thin little fellow with a sharp nose rose 
obediently and was about to go but at that instant there came into 
the light of the fire the slender handsome figure of a young soldier 
carrying a load of wood 

bring it here  thats fine 

they split up the wood pressed it down on the fire blew at it with 
their mouths and fanned it with the skirts of their greatcoats making 
the flames hiss and crackle the men drew nearer and lit their pipes 
the handsome young soldier who had brought the wood setting his arms 
akimbo began stamping his cold feet rapidly and deftly on the spot 
where he stood 

mother the dew is cold but clear its well that im a 
musketeer he sang pretending to hiccough after each syllable 

look out your soles will fly off shouted the red haired man 
noticing that the sole of the dancers boot was hanging loose what a 
fellow you are for dancing 

the dancer stopped pulled off the loose piece of leather and threw it 
on the fire 

right enough friend said he and having sat down took out of his 
knapsack a scrap of blue french cloth and wrapped it round his foot 
its the steam that spoils them he added stretching out his feet 
toward the fire 

theyll soon be issuing us new ones they say that when weve finished 
hammering them were to receive double kits 

and that son of a bitch petrov has lagged behind after all it seems 
said one sergeant major 

ive had an eye on him this long while said the other 

well hes a poor sort of soldier 

but in the third company they say nine men were missing yesterday 

yes its all very well but when a mans feet are frozen how can he 
walk 

eh dont talk nonsense said a sergeant major 

do you want to be doing the same said an old soldier turning 
reproachfully to the man who had spoken of frozen feet 

well you know said the sharp nosed man they called jackdaw in a 
squeaky and unsteady voice raising himself at the other side of the 
fire a plump man gets thin but for a thin one its death take 
me now ive got no strength left he added with sudden resolution 
turning to the sergeant major tell them to send me to hospital im 
aching all over anyway i shant be able to keep up 

thatll do thatll do replied the sergeant major quietly 

the soldier said no more and the talk went on 

what a lot of those frenchies were taken today and the fact is that 
not one of them had what you might call real boots on said a soldier 
starting a new theme they were no more than make believes 

the cossacks have taken their boots they were clearing the hut for the 
colonel and carried them out it was pitiful to see them boys put in 
the dancer as they turned them over one seemed still alive and would 
you believe it he jabbered something in their lingo 

but theyre a clean folk lads the first man went on he was 
white  as white as birchbark  and some of them are such fine fellows 
you might think they were nobles 

well what do you think they make soldiers of all classes there 

but they dont understand our talk at all said the dancer with a 
puzzled smile i asked him whose subject he was and he jabbered in his 
own way a queer lot 

but its strange friends continued the man who had wondered at their 
whiteness the peasants at mozhaysk were saying that when they began 
burying the dead  where the battle was you know  well those dead had 
been lying there for nearly a month and says the peasant they lie 
as white as paper clean and not as much smell as a puff of powder 
smoke 

was it from the cold asked someone 

youre a clever fellow from the cold indeed why it was hot if it 
had been from the cold ours would not have rotted either but he 
says go up to ours and they are all rotten and maggoty so he says 
we tie our faces up with kerchiefs and turn our heads away as we drag 
them off we can hardly do it but theirs he says are white as paper 
and not so much smell as a whiff of gunpowder 

all were silent 

it must be from their food said the sergeant major they used to 
gobble the same food as the gentry 

no one contradicted him 

that peasant near mozhaysk where the battle was said the men were all 
called up from ten villages around and they carted for twenty days and 
still didnt finish carting the dead away and as for the wolves he 
says 

that was a real battle said an old soldier its the only one worth 
remembering but since that its only been tormenting folk 

and do you know daddy the day before yesterday we ran at them and 
my word they didnt let us get near before they just threw down their 
muskets and went on their knees pardon they say thats only one 
case they say platov took poleon himself twice but he didnt know the 
right charm he catches him and catches him  no good he turns into 
a bird in his hands and flies away and theres no way of killing him 
either 

youre a first class liar kiselev when i come to look at you 

liar indeed its the real truth 

if he fell into my hands when id caught him id bury him in the 
ground with an aspen stake to fix him down what a lot of men hes 
ruined 

well anyhow were going to end it he wont come here again remarked 
the old soldier yawning 

the conversation flagged and the soldiers began settling down to sleep 

look at the stars its wonderful how they shine you would think the 
women had spread out their linen said one of the men gazing with 
admiration at the milky way 

thats a sign of a good harvest next year 

we shall want some more wood 

you warm your back and your belly gets frozen thats queer 

o lord 

what are you pushing for is the fire only for you look how hes 
sprawling 

in the silence that ensued the snoring of those who had fallen asleep 
could be heard others turned over and warmed themselves now and again 
exchanging a few words from a campfire a hundred paces off came a sound 
of general merry laughter 

hark at them roaring there in the fifth company said one of the 
soldiers and what a lot of them there are 

one of the men got up and went over to the fifth company 

theyre having such fun said he coming back two frenchies have 
turned up ones quite frozen and the others an awful swaggerer hes 
singing songs 

oh ill go across and have a look 

and several of the men went over to the fifth company 





chapter ix 


the fifth company was bivouacking at the very edge of the forest a huge 
campfire was blazing brightly in the midst of the snow lighting up the 
branches of trees heavy with hoarfrost 

about midnight they heard the sound of steps in the snow of the forest 
and the crackling of dry branches 

a bear lads said one of the men 

they all raised their heads to listen and out of the forest into the 
bright firelight stepped two strangely clad human figures clinging to 
one another 

these were two frenchmen who had been hiding in the forest they came up 
to the fire hoarsely uttering something in a language our soldiers did 
not understand one was taller than the other he wore an officers hat 
and seemed quite exhausted on approaching the fire he had been going to 
sit down but fell the other a short sturdy soldier with a shawl 
tied round his head was stronger he raised his companion and said 
something pointing to his mouth the soldiers surrounded the frenchmen 
spread a greatcoat on the ground for the sick man and brought some 
buckwheat porridge and vodka for both of them 

the exhausted french officer was ramballe and the man with his head 
wrapped in the shawl was morel his orderly 

when morel had drunk some vodka and finished his bowl of porridge he 
suddenly became unnaturally merry and chattered incessantly to the 
soldiers who could not understand him ramballe refused food and 
resting his head on his elbow lay silent beside the campfire looking at 
the russian soldiers with red and vacant eyes occasionally he emitted 
a long drawn groan and then again became silent morel pointing to his 
shoulders tried to impress on the soldiers the fact that ramballe was 
an officer and ought to be warmed a russian officer who had come up 
to the fire sent to ask his colonel whether he would not take a french 
officer into his hut to warm him and when the messenger returned and 
said that the colonel wished the officer to be brought to him ramballe 
was told to go he rose and tried to walk but staggered and would have 
fallen had not a soldier standing by held him up 

you wont do it again eh said one of the soldiers winking and 
turning mockingly to ramballe 

oh you fool why talk rubbish lout that you are  a real peasant 
came rebukes from all sides addressed to the jesting soldier 

they surrounded ramballe lifted him on the crossed arms of two 
soldiers and carried him to the hut ramballe put his arms around their 
necks while they carried him and began wailing plaintively 

oh you fine fellows my kind kind friends these are men oh my 
brave kind friends and he leaned his head against the shoulder of one 
of the men like a child 

meanwhile morel was sitting in the best place by the fire surrounded by 
the soldiers 

morel a short sturdy frenchman with inflamed and streaming eyes was 
wearing a womans cloak and had a shawl tied woman fashion round his 
head over his cap he was evidently tipsy and was singing a french song 
in a hoarse broken voice with an arm thrown round the nearest soldier 
the soldiers simply held their sides as they watched him 

now then now then teach us how it goes ill soon pick it up how is 
it said the man  a singer and a wag  whom morel was embracing 

vive henri quatre vive ce roi valiant sang morel winking ce 
diable a quatre * 


* long live henry the fourth that valiant king that rowdy 
devil 


vivarika vif seruvaru sedyablyaka repeated the soldier flourishing 
his arm and really catching the tune 

bravo ha ha ha rose their rough joyous laughter from all sides 

morel wrinkling up his face laughed too 

well go on go on 

qui eut le triple talent 
de boire de battre 
et detre un vert galant * 


* who had a triple talent 
for drinking for fighting 
and for being a gallant old boy 


it goes smoothly too well now zaletaev 

ke zaletaev brought out with effort ke e e e he drawled 
laboriously pursing his lips le trip ta la de bu de ba e 
de tra va ga la he sang 

fine just like the frenchie oh ho ho do you want some more to eat 

give him some porridge it takes a long time to get filled up after 
starving 

they gave him some more porridge and morel with a laugh set to work on 
his third bowl all the young soldiers smiled gaily as they watched him 
the older men who thought it undignified to amuse themselves with such 
nonsense continued to lie at the opposite side of the fire but one 
would occasionally raise himself on an elbow and glance at morel with a 
smile 

they are men too said one of them as he wrapped himself up in his 
coat even wormwood grows on its own root 

o lord o lord how starry it is tremendous that means a hard 
frost 

they all grew silent the stars as if knowing that no one was looking 
at them began to disport themselves in the dark sky now flaring 
up now vanishing now trembling they were busy whispering something 
gladsome and mysterious to one another 





chapter x 


the french army melted away at the uniform rate of a mathematical 
progression and that crossing of the berezina about which so much has 
been written was only one intermediate stage in its destruction and 
not at all the decisive episode of the campaign if so much has been 
and still is written about the berezina on the french side this is only 
because at the broken bridge across that river the calamities their army 
had been previously enduring were suddenly concentrated at one moment 
into a tragic spectacle that remained in every memory and on the 
russian side merely because in petersburg  far from the seat of war  a 
plan again one of pfuels had been devised to catch napoleon in a 
strategic trap at the berezina river everyone assured himself that all 
would happen according to plan and therefore insisted that it was just 
the crossing of the berezina that destroyed the french army in reality 
the results of the crossing were much less disastrous to the french  in 
guns and men lost  than krasnoe had been as the figures show 

the sole importance of the crossing of the berezina lies in the fact 
that it plainly and indubitably proved the fallacy of all the plans for 
cutting off the enemys retreat and the soundness of the only possible 
line of action  the one kutuzov and the general mass of the army 
demanded  namely simply to follow the enemy up the french crowd fled 
at a continually increasing speed and all its energy was directed to 
reaching its goal it fled like a wounded animal and it was impossible 
to block its path this was shown not so much by the arrangements it 
made for crossing as by what took place at the bridges when the bridges 
broke down unarmed soldiers people from moscow and women with 
children who were with the french transport all  carried on by vis 
inertiae  pressed forward into boats and into the ice covered water and 
did not surrender 

that impulse was reasonable the condition of fugitives and of pursuers 
was equally bad as long as they remained with their own people each 
might hope for help from his fellows and the definite place he held 
among them but those who surrendered while remaining in the same 
pitiful plight would be on a lower level to claim a share in the 
necessities of life the french did not need to be informed of the fact 
that half the prisoners  with whom the russians did not know what to 
do  perished of cold and hunger despite their captors desire to save 
them they felt that it could not be otherwise the most compassionate 
russian commanders those favorable to the french  and even the 
frenchmen in the russian service  could do nothing for the prisoners 
the french perished from the conditions to which the russian army was 
itself exposed it was impossible to take bread and clothes from our 
hungry and indispensable soldiers to give to the french who though not 
harmful or hated or guilty were simply unnecessary some russians 
even did that but they were exceptions 

certain destruction lay behind the french but in front there was hope 
their ships had been burned there was no salvation save in collective 
flight and on that the whole strength of the french was concentrated 

the farther they fled the more wretched became the plight of the 
remnant especially after the berezina on which in consequence of the 
petersburg plan special hopes had been placed by the russians and 
the keener grew the passions of the russian commanders who blamed one 
another and kutuzov most of all anticipation that the failure of 
the petersburg berezina plan would be attributed to kutuzov led 
to dissatisfaction contempt and ridicule more and more strongly 
expressed the ridicule and contempt were of course expressed in a 
respectful form making it impossible for him to ask wherein he was 
to blame they did not talk seriously to him when reporting to him or 
asking for his sanction they appeared to be fulfilling a regrettable 
formality but they winked behind his back and tried to mislead him at 
every turn 

because they could not understand him all these people assumed that 
it was useless to talk to the old man that he would never grasp the 
profundity of their plans that he would answer with his phrases which 
they thought were mere phrases about a golden bridge about the 
impossibility of crossing the frontier with a crowd of tatterdemalions 
and so forth they had heard all that before and all he said  that it 
was necessary to await provisions or that the men had no boots  was so 
simple while what they proposed was so complicated and clever that 
it was evident that he was old and stupid and that they though not in 
power were commanders of genius 

after the junction with the army of the brilliant admiral and petersburg 
hero wittgenstein this mood and the gossip of the staff reached their 
maximum kutuzov saw this and merely sighed and shrugged his shoulders 
only once after the affair of the berezina did he get angry and write 
to bennigsen who reported separately to the emperor the following 
letter 

on account of your spells of ill health will your excellency please 
be so good as to set off for kaluga on receipt of this and there await 
further commands and appointments from his imperial majesty 

but after bennigsens departure the grand duke tsarevich constantine 
pavlovich joined the army he had taken part in the beginning of the 
campaign but had subsequently been removed from the army by kutuzov 
now having come to the army he informed kutuzov of the emperors 
displeasure at the poor success of our forces and the slowness of their 
advance the emperor intended to join the army personally in a few days 
time 

the old man experienced in court as well as in military affairs  this 
same kutuzov who in august had been chosen commander in chief 
against the sovereigns wishes and who had removed the grand duke and 
heir  apparent from the army  who on his own authority and contrary 
to the emperors will had decided on the abandonment of moscow now 
realized at once that his day was over that his part was played 
and that the power he was supposed to hold was no longer his and he 
understood this not merely from the attitude of the court he saw on the 
one hand that the military business in which he had played his part was 
ended and felt that his mission was accomplished and at the same time 
he began to be conscious of the physical weariness of his aged body and 
of the necessity of physical rest 

on the twenty ninth of november kutuzov entered vilna  his dear vilna 
as he called it twice during his career kutuzov had been governor of 
vilna in that wealthy town which had not been injured he found old 
friends and associations besides the comforts of life of which he had 
so long been deprived and he suddenly turned from the cares of army 
and state and as far as the passions that seethed around him allowed 
immersed himself in the quiet life to which he had formerly been 
accustomed as if all that was taking place and all that had still to be 
done in the realm of history did not concern him at all 

chichagov one of the most zealous cutters off and breakers up who 
had first wanted to effect a diversion in greece and then in warsaw but 
never wished to go where he was sent chichagov noted for the boldness 
with which he spoke to the emperor and who considered kutuzov to be 
under an obligation to him because when he was sent to make peace 
with turkey in 1811 independently of kutuzov and found that peace had 
already been concluded he admitted to the emperor that the merit of 
securing that peace was really kutuzovs this chichagov was the first 
to meet kutuzov at the castle where the latter was to stay in undress 
naval uniform with a dirk and holding his cap under his arm he handed 
kutuzov a garrison report and the keys of the town the contemptuously 
respectful attitude of the younger men to the old man in his dotage was 
expressed in the highest degree by the behavior of chichagov who knew 
of the accusations that were being directed against kutuzov 

when speaking to chichagov kutuzov incidentally mentioned that the 
vehicles packed with china that had been captured from him at borisov 
had been recovered and would be restored to him 

you mean to imply that i have nothing to eat out of on the 
contrary i can supply you with everything even if you want to give 
dinner parties warmly replied chichagov who tried by every word he 
spoke to prove his own rectitude and therefore imagined kutuzov to be 
animated by the same desire 

kutuzov shrugging his shoulders replied with his subtle penetrating 
smile i meant merely to say what i said 

contrary to the emperors wish kutuzov detained the greater part of the 
army at vilna those about him said that he became extraordinarily slack 
and physically feeble during his stay in that town he attended to army 
affairs reluctantly left everything to his generals and while awaiting 
the emperors arrival led a dissipated life 

having left petersburg on the seventh of december with his suite  count 
tolstoy prince volkonski arakcheev and others  the emperor reached 
vilna on the eleventh and in his traveling sleigh drove straight to 
the castle in spite of the severe frost some hundred generals and staff 
officers in full parade uniform stood in front of the castle as well as 
a guard of honor of the semenov regiment 

a courier who galloped to the castle in advance in a troyka with three 
foam flecked horses shouted coming and konovnitsyn rushed into the 
vestibule to inform kutuzov who was waiting in the hall porters little 
lodge 

a minute later the old mans large stout figure in full dress uniform 
his chest covered with orders and a scarf drawn round his stomach 
waddled out into the porch he put on his hat with its peaks to the 
sides and holding his gloves in his hand and walking with an effort 
sideways down the steps to the level of the street took in his hand the 
report he had prepared for the emperor 

there was running to and fro and whispering another troyka flew 
furiously up and then all eyes were turned on an approaching sleigh 
in which the figures of the emperor and volkonski could already be 
descried 

from the habit of fifty years all this had a physically agitating effect 
on the old general he carefully and hastily felt himself all over 
readjusted his hat and pulling himself together drew himself up and 
at the very moment when the emperor having alighted from the sleigh 
lifted his eyes to him handed him the report and began speaking in his 
smooth ingratiating voice 

the emperor with a rapid glance scanned kutuzov from head to foot 
frowned for an instant but immediately mastering himself went up to the 
old man extended his arms and embraced him and this embrace too owing 
to a long standing impression related to his innermost feelings had its 
usual effect on kutuzov and he gave a sob 

the emperor greeted the officers and the semenov guard and again 
pressing the old mans hand went with him into the castle 

when alone with the field marshal the emperor expressed his 
dissatisfaction at the slowness of the pursuit and at the mistakes made 
at krasnoe and the berezina and informed him of his intentions for a 
future campaign abroad kutuzov made no rejoinder or remark the same 
submissive expressionless look with which he had listened to the 
emperors commands on the field of austerlitz seven years before settled 
on his face now 

when kutuzov came out of the study and with lowered head was crossing 
the ballroom with his heavy waddling gait he was arrested by someones 
voice saying 

your serene highness 

kutuzov raised his head and looked for a long while into the eyes of 
count tolstoy who stood before him holding a silver salver on which lay 
a small object kutuzov seemed not to understand what was expected of 
him 

suddenly he seemed to remember a scarcely perceptible smile flashed 
across his puffy face and bowing low and respectfully he took the 
object that lay on the salver it was the order of st george of the 
first class 





chapter xi 


next day the field marshal gave a dinner and ball which the emperor 
honored by his presence kutuzov had received the order of st george 
of the first class and the emperor showed him the highest honors but 
everyone knew of the imperial dissatisfaction with him the proprieties 
were observed and the emperor was the first to set that example 
but everybody understood that the old man was blameworthy and 
good for nothing when kutuzov conforming to a custom of catherines 
day ordered the standards that had been captured to be lowered at the 
emperors feet on his entering the ballroom the emperor made a wry face 
and muttered something in which some people caught the words the old 
comedian 

the emperors displeasure with kutuzov was specially increased at vilna 
by the fact that kutuzov evidently could not or would not understand the 
importance of the coming campaign 

when on the following morning the emperor said to the officers assembled 
about him you have not only saved russia you have saved europe they 
all understood that the war was not ended 

kutuzov alone would not see this and openly expressed his opinion that 
no fresh war could improve the position or add to the glory of russia 
but could only spoil and lower the glorious position that russia had 
gained he tried to prove to the emperor the impossibility of levying 
fresh troops spoke of the hardships already endured by the people of 
the possibility of failure and so forth 

this being the field marshals frame of mind he was naturally regarded 
as merely a hindrance and obstacle to the impending war 

to avoid unpleasant encounters with the old man the natural method was 
to do what had been done with him at austerlitz and with barclay at 
the beginning of the russian campaign  to transfer the authority to the 
emperor himself thus cutting the ground from under the commander in 
chiefs feet without upsetting the old man by informing him of the 
change 

with this object his staff was gradually reconstructed and its real 
strength removed and transferred to the emperor toll konovnitsyn and 
ermolov received fresh appointments everyone spoke loudly of the field 
marshals great weakness and failing health 

his health had to be bad for his place to be taken away and given to 
another and in fact his health was poor 

so naturally simply and gradually  just as he had come from turkey to 
the treasury in petersburg to recruit the militia and then to the army 
when he was needed there  now when his part was played out kutuzovs 
place was taken by a new and necessary performer 

the war of 1812 besides its national significance dear to every russian 
heart was now to assume another a european significance 

the movement of peoples from west to east was to be succeeded by a 
movement of peoples from east to west and for this fresh war another 
leader was necessary having qualities and views differing from 
kutuzovs and animated by different motives 

alexander i was as necessary for the movement of the peoples from east 
to west and for the refixing of national frontiers as kutuzov had been 
for the salvation and glory of russia 

kutuzov did not understand what europe the balance of power or 
napoleon meant he could not understand it for the representative of 
the russian people after the enemy had been destroyed and russia had 
been liberated and raised to the summit of her glory there was nothing 
left to do as a russian nothing remained for the representative of the 
national war but to die and kutuzov died 





chapter xii 


as generally happens pierre did not feel the full effects of the 
physical privation and strain he had suffered as prisoner until after 
they were over after his liberation he reached orel and on the third 
day there when preparing to go to kiev he fell ill and was laid up 
for three months he had what the doctors termed bilious fever but 
despite the fact that the doctors treated him bled him and gave him 
medicines to drink he recovered 

scarcely any impression was left on pierres mind by all that happened 
to him from the time of his rescue till his illness he remembered 
only the dull gray weather now rainy and now snowy internal physical 
distress and pains in his feet and side he remembered a general 
impression of the misfortunes and sufferings of people and of being 
worried by the curiosity of officers and generals who questioned him he 
also remembered his difficulty in procuring a conveyance and horses and 
above all he remembered his incapacity to think and feel all that time 
on the day of his rescue he had seen the body of petya rostov that same 
day he had learned that prince andrew after surviving the battle of 
borodino for more than a month had recently died in the rostovs house 
at yaroslavl and denisov who told him this news also mentioned helenes 
death supposing that pierre had heard of it long before all this at 
the time seemed merely strange to pierre he felt he could not grasp its 
significance just then he was only anxious to get away as quickly as 
possible from places where people were killing one another to some 
peaceful refuge where he could recover himself rest and think over 
all the strange new facts he had learned but on reaching orel he 
immediately fell ill when he came to himself after his illness he saw 
in attendance on him two of his servants terenty and vaska who had 
come from moscow and also his cousin the eldest princess who had been 
living on his estate at elets and hearing of his rescue and illness had 
come to look after him 

it was only gradually during his convalescence that pierre lost the 
impressions he had become accustomed to during the last few months 
and got used to the idea that no one would oblige him to go anywhere 
tomorrow that no one would deprive him of his warm bed and that he 
would be sure to get his dinner tea and supper but for a long time in 
his dreams he still saw himself in the conditions of captivity in the 
same way little by little he came to understand the news he had been 
told after his rescue about the death of prince andrew the death of 
his wife and the destruction of the french 

a joyous feeling of freedom  that complete inalienable freedom natural 
to man which he had first experienced at the first halt outside 
moscow  filled pierres soul during his convalescence he was surprised 
to find that this inner freedom which was independent of external 
conditions now had as it were an additional setting of external 
liberty he was alone in a strange town without acquaintances no one 
demanded anything of him or sent him anywhere he had all he wanted 
the thought of his wife which had been a continual torment to him was no 
longer there since she was no more 

oh how good how splendid said he to himself when a cleanly laid 
table was moved up to him with savory beef tea or when he lay down for 
the night on a soft clean bed or when he remembered that the french had 
gone and that his wife was no more oh how good how splendid 

and by old habit he asked himself the question well and what then 
what am i going to do and he immediately gave himself the answer 
well i shall live ah how splendid 

the very question that had formerly tormented him the thing he had 
continually sought to find  the aim of life  no longer existed for 
him now that search for the aim of life had not merely disappeared 
temporarily  he felt that it no longer existed for him and could not 
present itself again and this very absence of an aim gave him the 
complete joyous sense of freedom which constituted his happiness at 
this time 

he could not see an aim for he now had faith  not faith in any kind 
of rule or words or ideas but faith in an ever living ever manifest 
god formerly he had sought him in aims he set himself that search for 
an aim had been simply a search for god and suddenly in his captivity 
he had learned not by words or reasoning but by direct feeling what his 
nurse had told him long ago that god is here and everywhere in his 
captivity he had learned that in karataev god was greater more infinite 
and unfathomable than in the architect of the universe recognized by the 
freemasons he felt like a man who after straining his eyes to see into 
the far distance finds what he sought at his very feet all his life 
he had looked over the heads of the men around him when he should have 
merely looked in front of him without straining his eyes 

in the past he had never been able to find that great inscrutable 
infinite something he had only felt that it must exist somewhere and 
had looked for it in everything near and comprehensible he had only 
what was limited petty commonplace and senseless he had equipped 
himself with a mental telescope and looked into remote space where 
petty worldliness hiding itself in misty distance had seemed to him 
great and infinite merely because it was not clearly seen and such 
had european life politics freemasonry philosophy and philanthropy 
seemed to him but even then at moments of weakness as he had accounted 
them his mind had penetrated to those distances and he had there seen 
the same pettiness worldliness and senselessness now however he 
had learned to see the great eternal and infinite in everything and 
therefore  to see it and enjoy its contemplation  he naturally threw 
away the telescope through which he had till now gazed over mens heads 
and gladly regarded the ever changing eternally great unfathomable 
and infinite life around him and the closer he looked the more tranquil 
and happy he became that dreadful question what for which had 
formerly destroyed all his mental edifices no longer existed for him 
to that question what for a simple answer was now always ready in 
his soul because there is a god that god without whose will not one 
hair falls from a mans head 





chapter xiii 


in external ways pierre had hardly changed at all in appearance he 
was just what he used to be as before he was absent minded and seemed 
occupied not with what was before his eyes but with something special 
of his own the difference between his former and present self was that 
formerly when he did not grasp what lay before him or was said to 
him he had puckered his forehead painfully as if vainly seeking to 
distinguish something at a distance at present he still forgot what was 
said to him and still did not see what was before his eyes but he now 
looked with a scarcely perceptible and seemingly ironic smile at what 
was before him and listened to what was said though evidently seeing 
and hearing something quite different formerly he had appeared to be 
a kindhearted but unhappy man and so people had been inclined to avoid 
him now a smile at the joy of life always played round his lips and 
sympathy for others shone in his eyes with a questioning look as to 
whether they were as contented as he was and people felt pleased by his 
presence 

previously he had talked a great deal grew excited when he talked and 
seldom listened now he was seldom carried away in conversation and 
knew how to listen so that people readily told him their most intimate 
secrets 

the princess who had never liked pierre and had been particularly 
hostile to him since she had felt herself under obligations to him after 
the old counts death now after staying a short time in orel  where she 
had come intending to show pierre that in spite of his ingratitude she 
considered it her duty to nurse him  felt to her surprise and vexation 
that she had become fond of him pierre did not in any way seek her 
approval he merely studied her with interest formerly she had felt 
that he regarded her with indifference and irony and so had shrunk into 
herself as she did with others and had shown him only the combative side 
of her nature but now he seemed to be trying to understand the most 
intimate places of her heart and mistrustfully at first but afterwards 
gratefully she let him see the hidden kindly sides of her character 

the most cunning man could not have crept into her confidence more 
successfully evoking memories of the best times of her youth and 
showing sympathy with them yet pierres cunning consisted simply in 
finding pleasure in drawing out the human qualities of the embittered 
hard and in her own way proud princess 

yes he is a very very kind man when he is not under the influence of 
bad people but of people such as myself thought she 

his servants too  terenty and vaska  in their own way noticed the change 
that had taken place in pierre they considered that he had become much 
simpler terenty when he had helped him undress and wished him good 
night often lingered with his masters boots in his hands and clothes 
over his arm to see whether he would not start a talk and pierre 
noticing that terenty wanted a chat generally kept him there 

well tell me now how did you get food he would ask 

and terenty would begin talking of the destruction of moscow and of 
the old count and would stand for a long time holding the clothes and 
talking or sometimes listening to pierres stories and then would go 
out into the hall with a pleasant sense of intimacy with his master and 
affection for him 

the doctor who attended pierre and visited him every day though he 
considered it his duty as a doctor to pose as a man whose every moment 
was of value to suffering humanity would sit for hours with pierre 
telling him his favorite anecdotes and his observations on the 
characters of his patients in general and especially of the ladies 

its a pleasure to talk to a man like that he is not like our 
provincials he would say 

there were several prisoners from the french army in orel and the 
doctor brought one of them a young italian to see pierre 

this officer began visiting pierre and the princess used to make fun of 
the tenderness the italian expressed for him 

the italian seemed happy only when he could come to see pierre talk 
with him tell him about his past his life at home and his love 
and pour out to him his indignation against the french and especially 
against napoleon 

if all russians are in the least like you it is sacrilege to fight 
such a nation he said to pierre you who have suffered so from the 
french do not even feel animosity toward them 

pierre had evoked the passionate affection of the italian merely by 
evoking the best side of his nature and taking a pleasure in so doing 

during the last days of pierres stay in orel his old masonic 
acquaintance count willarski who had introduced him to the lodge in 
1807 came to see him willarski was married to a russian heiress who 
had a large estate in orel province and he occupied a temporary post in 
the commissariat department in that town 

hearing that bezukhov was in orel willarski though they had never been 
intimate came to him with the professions of friendship and intimacy 
that people who meet in a desert generally express for one another 
willarski felt dull in orel and was pleased to meet a man of his own 
circle and as he supposed of similar interests 

but to his surprise willarski soon noticed that pierre had lagged much 
behind the times and had sunk as he expressed it to himself into 
apathy and egotism 

you are letting yourself go my dear fellow he said 

but for all that willarski found it pleasanter now than it had been 
formerly to be with pierre and came to see him every day to pierre as 
he looked at and listened to willarski it seemed strange to think that 
he had been like that himself but a short time before 

willarski was a married man with a family busy with his family affairs 
his wifes affairs and his official duties he regarded all these 
occupations as hindrances to life and considered that they were all 
contemptible because their aim was the welfare of himself and his 
family military administrative political and masonic interests 
continually absorbed his attention and pierre without trying to 
change the others views and without condemning him but with the quiet 
joyful and amused smile now habitual to him was interested in this 
strange though very familiar phenomenon 

there was a new feature in pierres relations with willarski with the 
princess with the doctor and with all the people he now met which 
gained for him the general good will this was his acknowledgment of 
the impossibility of changing a mans convictions by words and his 
recognition of the possibility of everyone thinking feeling and seeing 
things each from his own point of view this legitimate peculiarity of 
each individual which used to excite and irritate pierre now became a 
basis of the sympathy he felt for and the interest he took in other 
people the difference and sometimes complete contradiction between 
mens opinions and their lives and between one man and another pleased 
him and drew from him an amused and gentle smile 

in practical matters pierre unexpectedly felt within himself a center 
of gravity he had previously lacked formerly all pecuniary questions 
especially requests for money to which as an extremely wealthy man 
he was very exposed produced in him a state of hopeless agitation and 
perplexity to give or not to give he had asked himself i have 
it and he needs it but someone else needs it still more who needs it 
most and perhaps they are both impostors in the old days he had been 
unable to find a way out of all these surmises and had given to all 
who asked as long as he had anything to give formerly he had been in a 
similar state of perplexity with regard to every question concerning his 
property when one person advised one thing and another something else 

now to his surprise he found that he no longer felt either doubt or 
perplexity about these questions there was now within him a judge who 
by some rule unknown to him decided what should or should not be done 

he was as indifferent as heretofore to money matters but now he felt 
certain of what ought and what ought not to be done the first time he 
had recourse to his new judge was when a french prisoner a colonel 
came to him and after talking a great deal about his exploits 
concluded by making what amounted to a demand that pierre should give 
him four thousand francs to send to his wife and children pierre 
refused without the least difficulty or effort and was afterwards 
surprised how simple and easy had been what used to appear so 
insurmountably difficult at the same time that he refused the colonels 
demand he made up his mind that he must have recourse to artifice when 
leaving orel to induce the italian officer to accept some money of 
which he was evidently in need a further proof to pierre of his own 
more settled outlook on practical matters was furnished by his decision 
with regard to his wifes debts and to the rebuilding of his houses in 
and near moscow 

his head steward came to him at orel and pierre reckoned up with him his 
diminished income the burning of moscow had cost him according to the 
head stewards calculation about two million rubles 

to console pierre for these losses the head steward gave him an estimate 
showing that despite these losses his income would not be diminished but 
would even be increased if he refused to pay his wifes debts which he 
was under no obligation to meet and did not rebuild his moscow house 
and the country house on his moscow estate which had cost him eighty 
thousand rubles a year and brought in nothing 

yes of course thats true said pierre with a cheerful smile i 
dont need all that at all by being ruined i have become much richer 

but in january savelich came from moscow and gave him an account of the 
state of things there and spoke of the estimate an architect had made 
of the cost of rebuilding the town and country houses speaking of this 
as of a settled matter about the same time he received letters from 
prince vasili and other petersburg acquaintances speaking of his wifes 
debts and pierre decided that the stewards proposals which had so 
pleased him were wrong and that he must go to petersburg and settle his 
wifes affairs and must rebuild in moscow why this was necessary he 
did not know but he knew for certain that it was necessary his income 
would be reduced by three fourths but he felt it must be done 

willarski was going to moscow and they agreed to travel together 

during the whole time of his convalescence in orel pierre had 
experienced a feeling of joy freedom and life but when during his 
journey he found himself in the open world and saw hundreds of new 
faces that feeling was intensified throughout his journey he felt like 
a schoolboy on holiday everyone  the stagecoach driver the post house 
overseers the peasants on the roads and in the villages  had a 
new significance for him the presence and remarks of willarski who 
continually deplored the ignorance and poverty of russia and its 
backwardness compared with europe only heightened pierres pleasure 
where willarski saw deadness pierre saw an extraordinary strength 
and vitality  the strength which in that vast space amid the snows 
maintained the life of this original peculiar and unique people 
he did not contradict willarski and even seemed to agree with him  an 
apparent agreement being the simplest way to avoid discussions that 
could lead to nothing  and he smiled joyfully as he listened to him 





chapter xiv 


it would be difficult to explain why and whither ants whose heap 
has been destroyed are hurrying some from the heap dragging bits of 
rubbish larvae and corpses others back to the heap or why they 
jostle overtake one another and fight and it would be equally 
difficult to explain what caused the russians after the departure of the 
french to throng to the place that had formerly been moscow but when 
we watch the ants round their ruined heap the tenacity energy and 
immense number of the delving insects prove that despite the destruction 
of the heap something indestructible which though intangible is the 
real strength of the colony still exists and similarly though in 
moscow in the month of october there was no government and no churches 
shrines riches or houses  it was still the moscow it had been in 
august all was destroyed except something intangible yet powerful and 
indestructible 

the motives of those who thronged from all sides to moscow after it had 
been cleared of the enemy were most diverse and personal and at first 
for the most part savage and brutal one motive only they all had in 
common a desire to get to the place that had been called moscow to 
apply their activities there 

within a week moscow already had fifteen thousand inhabitants in a 
fortnight twenty five thousand and so on by the autumn of 1813 the 
number ever increasing and increasing exceeded what it had been in 
1812 

the first russians to enter moscow were the cossacks of wintzingerodes 
detachment peasants from the adjacent villages and residents who had 
fled from moscow and had been hiding in its vicinity the russians who 
entered moscow finding it plundered plundered it in their turn they 
continued what the french had begun trains of peasant carts came to 
moscow to carry off to the villages what had been abandoned in the 
ruined houses and the streets the cossacks carried off what they could 
to their camps and the householders seized all they could find in other 
houses and moved it to their own pretending that it was their property 

but the first plunderers were followed by a second and a third 
contingent and with increasing numbers plundering became more and more 
difficult and assumed more definite forms 

the french found moscow abandoned but with all the organizations of 
regular life with diverse branches of commerce and craftsmanship with 
luxury and governmental and religious institutions these forms were 
lifeless but still existed there were bazaars shops warehouses 
market stalls granaries  for the most part still stocked with 
goods  and there were factories and workshops palaces and wealthy 
houses filled with luxuries hospitals prisons government offices 
churches and cathedrals the longer the french remained the more these 
forms of town life perished until finally all was merged into one 
confused lifeless scene of plunder 

the more the plundering by the french continued the more both the 
wealth of moscow and the strength of its plunderers was destroyed but 
plundering by the russians with which the reoccupation of the city 
began had an opposite effect the longer it continued and the greater 
the number of people taking part in it the more rapidly was the wealth 
of the city and its regular life restored 

besides the plunderers very various people some drawn by curiosity 
some by official duties some by self interest  house owners clergy 
officials of all kinds tradesmen artisans and peasants  streamed into 
moscow as blood flows to the heart 

within a week the peasants who came with empty carts to carry off 
plunder were stopped by the authorities and made to cart the corpses 
out of the town other peasants having heard of their comrades 
discomfiture came to town bringing rye oats and hay and beat down 
one anothers prices to below what they had been in former days gangs 
of carpenters hoping for high pay arrived in moscow every day and on 
all sides logs were being hewn new houses built and old charred ones 
repaired tradesmen began trading in booths cookshops and taverns were 
opened in partially burned houses the clergy resumed the services 
in many churches that had not been burned donors contributed 
church property that had been stolen government clerks set up their 
baize covered tables and their pigeonholes of documents in small rooms 
the higher authorities and the police organized the distribution of 
goods left behind by the french the owners of houses in which much 
property had been left brought there from other houses complained of 
the injustice of taking everything to the faceted palace in the kremlin 
others insisted that as the french had gathered things from different 
houses into this or that house it would be unfair to allow its owner to 
keep all that was found there they abused the police and bribed them 
made out estimates at ten times their value for government stores that 
had perished in the fire and demanded relief and count rostopchin 
wrote proclamations 





chapter xv 


at the end of january pierre went to moscow and stayed in an annex of 
his house which had not been burned he called on count rostopchin and 
on some acquaintances who were back in moscow and he intended to leave 
for petersburg two days later everybody was celebrating the victory 
everything was bubbling with life in the ruined but reviving city 
everyone was pleased to see pierre everyone wished to meet him and 
everyone questioned him about what he had seen pierre felt particularly 
well disposed toward them all but was now instinctively on his 
guard for fear of binding himself in any way to all questions put to 
him  whether important or quite trifling  such as where would he live 
was he going to rebuild when was he going to petersburg and would he 
mind taking a parcel for someone  he replied yes perhaps or i 
think so and so on 

he had heard that the rostovs were at kostroma but the thought of 
natasha seldom occurred to him if it did it was only as a pleasant 
memory of the distant past he felt himself not only free from social 
obligations but also from that feeling which it seemed to him he had 
aroused in himself 

on the third day after his arrival he heard from the drubetskoys that 
princess mary was in moscow the death sufferings and last days of 
prince andrew had often occupied pierres thoughts and now recurred to 
him with fresh vividness having heard at dinner that princess mary 
was in moscow and living in her house  which had not been burned  in 
vozdvizhenka street he drove that same evening to see her 

on his way to the house pierre kept thinking of prince andrew of their 
friendship of his various meetings with him and especially of the last 
one at borodino 

is it possible that he died in the bitter frame of mind he was then in 
is it possible that the meaning of life was not disclosed to him 
before he died thought pierre he recalled karataev and his death and 
involuntarily began to compare these two men so different and yet so 
similar in that they had both lived and both died and in the love he 
felt for both of them 

pierre drove up to the house of the old prince in a most serious mood 
the house had escaped the fire it showed signs of damage but its 
general aspect was unchanged the old footman who met pierre with a 
stern face as if wishing to make the visitor feel that the absence 
of the old prince had not disturbed the order of things in the house 
informed him that the princess had gone to her own apartments and that 
she received on sundays 

announce me perhaps she will see me said pierre 

yes sir said the man please step into the portrait gallery 

a few minutes later the footman returned with dessalles who brought 
word from the princess that she would be very glad to see pierre if he 
would excuse her want of ceremony and come upstairs to her apartment 

in a rather low room lit by one candle sat the princess and with her 
another person dressed in black pierre remembered that the princess 
always had lady companions but who they were and what they were like 
he never knew or remembered this must be one of her companions he 
thought glancing at the lady in the black dress 

the princess rose quickly to meet him and held out her hand 

yes she said looking at his altered face after he had kissed her 
hand so this is how we meet again he spoke of you even at the very 
last she went on turning her eyes from pierre to her companion with a 
shyness that surprised him for an instant 

i was so glad to hear of your safety it was the first piece of good 
news we had received for a long time 

again the princess glanced round at her companion with even more 
uneasiness in her manner and was about to add something but pierre 
interrupted her 

just imagine  i knew nothing about him said he i thought he had 
been killed all i know i heard at second hand from others i only know 
that he fell in with the rostovs what a strange coincidence 

pierre spoke rapidly and with animation he glanced once at the 
companions face saw her attentive and kindly gaze fixed on him and 
as often happens when one is talking felt somehow that this companion 
in the black dress was a good kind excellent creature who would not 
hinder his conversing freely with princess mary 

but when he mentioned the rostovs princess marys face expressed still 
greater embarrassment she again glanced rapidly from pierres face to 
that of the lady in the black dress and said 

do you really not recognize her 

pierre looked again at the companions pale delicate face with its 
black eyes and peculiar mouth and something near to him long forgotten 
and more than sweet looked at him from those attentive eyes 

but no it cant be he thought this stern thin pale face that 
looks so much older it cannot be she it merely reminds me of her 
but at that moment princess mary said natasha and with difficulty 
effort and stress like the opening of a door grown rusty on its 
hinges a smile appeared on the face with the attentive eyes and from 
that opening door came a breath of fragrance which suffused pierre with 
a happiness he had long forgotten and of which he had not even been 
thinking  especially at that moment it suffused him seized him and 
enveloped him completely when she smiled doubt was no longer possible 
it was natasha and he loved her 

at that moment pierre involuntarily betrayed to her to princess mary 
and above all to himself a secret of which he himself had been unaware 
he flushed joyfully yet with painful distress he tried to hide his 
agitation but the more he tried to hide it the more clearly  clearer 
than any words could have done  did he betray to himself to her and to 
princess mary that he loved her 

no its only the unexpectedness of it thought pierre but as soon as 
he tried to continue the conversation he had begun with princess mary he 
again glanced at natasha and a still deeper flush suffused his face and 
a still stronger agitation of mingled joy and fear seized his soul he 
became confused in his speech and stopped in the middle of what he was 
saying 

pierre had failed to notice natasha because he did not at all expect to 
see her there but he had failed to recognize her because the change in 
her since he last saw her was immense she had grown thin and pale but 
that was not what made her unrecognizable she was unrecognizable at the 
moment he entered because on that face whose eyes had always shone with 
a suppressed smile of the joy of life now when he first entered and 
glanced at her there was not the least shadow of a smile only her eyes 
were kindly attentive and sadly interrogative 

pierres confusion was not reflected by any confusion on natashas part 
but only by the pleasure that just perceptibly lit up her whole face 





chapter xvi 


she has come to stay with me said princess mary the count and 
countess will be here in a few days the countess is in a dreadful 
state but it was necessary for natasha herself to see a doctor they 
insisted on her coming with me 

yes is there a family free from sorrow now said pierre addressing 
natasha you know it happened the very day we were rescued i saw him 
what a delightful boy he was 

natasha looked at him and by way of answer to his words her eyes 
widened and lit up 

what can one say or think of as a consolation said pierre nothing 
why had such a splendid boy so full of life to die 

yes in these days it would be hard to live without faith remarked 
princess mary 

yes yes that is really true pierre hastily interrupted her 

why is it true natasha asked looking attentively into pierres eyes 

how can you ask why said princess mary the thought alone of what 
awaits 

natasha without waiting for princess mary to finish again looked 
inquiringly at pierre 

and because pierre continued only one who believes that there is a 
god ruling us can bear a loss such as hers and yours 

natasha had already opened her mouth to speak but suddenly stopped 
pierre hurriedly turned away from her and again addressed princess mary 
asking about his friends last days 

pierres confusion had now almost vanished but at the same time he felt 
that his freedom had also completely gone he felt that there was now a 
judge of his every word and action whose judgment mattered more to 
him than that of all the rest of the world as he spoke now he was 
considering what impression his words would make on natasha he did 
not purposely say things to please her but whatever he was saying he 
regarded from her standpoint 

princess mary  reluctantly as is usual in such cases  began telling of 
the condition in which she had found prince andrew but pierres face 
quivering with emotion his questions and his eager restless expression 
gradually compelled her to go into details which she feared to recall 
for her own sake 

yes yes and so pierre kept saying as he leaned toward her with 
his whole body and eagerly listened to her story yes yes so he 
grew tranquil and softened with all his soul he had always sought one 
thing  to be perfectly good  so he could not be afraid of death 
the faults he had  if he had any  were not of his making so he did 
soften what a happy thing that he saw you again he added suddenly 
turning to natasha and looking at her with eyes full of tears 

natashas face twitched she frowned and lowered her eyes for a moment 
she hesitated for an instant whether to speak or not 

yes that was happiness she then said in her quiet voice with its 
deep chest notes for me it certainly was happiness she paused and 
he he he said he was wishing for it at the very moment i entered 
the room 

natashas voice broke she blushed pressed her clasped hands on her 
knees and then controlling herself with an evident effort lifted her 
head and began to speak rapidly 

we knew nothing of it when we started from moscow i did not dare to 
ask about him then suddenly sonya told me he was traveling with us i 
had no idea and could not imagine what state he was in all i wanted was 
to see him and be with him she said trembling and breathing quickly 

and not letting them interrupt her she went on to tell what she had 
never yet mentioned to anyone  all she had lived through during those 
three weeks of their journey and life at yaroslavl 

pierre listened to her with lips parted and eyes fixed upon her full of 
tears as he listened he did not think of prince andrew nor of death 
nor of what she was telling he listened to her and felt only pity for 
her for what she was suffering now while she was speaking 

princess mary frowning in her effort to hold back her tears sat beside 
natasha and heard for the first time the story of those last days of 
her brothers and natashas love 

evidently natasha needed to tell that painful yet joyful tale 

she spoke mingling most trifling details with the intimate secrets of 
her soul and it seemed as if she could never finish several times she 
repeated the same thing twice 

dessalles voice was heard outside the door asking whether little 
nicholas might come in to say good night 

well thats all  everything said natasha 

she got up quickly just as nicholas entered almost ran to the door 
which was hidden by curtains struck her head against it and rushed 
from the room with a moan either of pain or sorrow 

pierre gazed at the door through which she had disappeared and did not 
understand why he suddenly felt all alone in the world 

princess mary roused him from his abstraction by drawing his attention 
to her nephew who had entered the room 

at that moment of emotional tenderness young nicholas face which 
resembled his fathers affected pierre so much that when he had kissed 
the boy he got up quickly took out his handkerchief and went to the 
window he wished to take leave of princess mary but she would not let 
him go 

no natasha and i sometimes dont go to sleep till after two so please 
dont go i will order supper go downstairs we will come immediately 

before pierre left the room princess mary told him this is the first 
time she has talked of him like that 





chapter xvii 


pierre was shown into the large brightly lit dining room a few minutes 
later he heard footsteps and princess mary entered with natasha natasha 
was calm though a severe and grave expression had again settled on her 
face they all three of them now experienced that feeling of awkwardness 
which usually follows after a serious and heartfelt talk it is 
impossible to go back to the same conversation to talk of trifles is 
awkward and yet the desire to speak is there and silence seems like 
affectation they went silently to table the footmen drew back the 
chairs and pushed them up again pierre unfolded his cold table napkin 
and resolving to break the silence looked at natasha and at princess 
mary they had evidently both formed the same resolution the eyes of 
both shone with satisfaction and a confession that besides sorrow life 
also has joy 

do you take vodka count asked princess mary and those words 
suddenly banished the shadows of the past now tell us about yourself 
said she one hears such improbable wonders about you 

yes replied pierre with the smile of mild irony now habitual to him 
they even tell me wonders i myself never dreamed of mary abramovna 
invited me to her house and kept telling me what had happened or ought 
to have happened to me stepan stepanych also instructed me how i ought 
to tell of my experiences in general i have noticed that it is very 
easy to be an interesting man i am an interesting man now people 
invite me out and tell me all about myself 

natasha smiled and was on the point of speaking 

we have been told princess mary interrupted her that you lost two 
millions in moscow is that true 

but i am three times as rich as before returned pierre 

though the position was now altered by his decision to pay his wifes 
debts and to rebuild his houses pierre still maintained that he had 
become three times as rich as before 

what i have certainly gained is freedom he began seriously but did 
not continue noticing that this theme was too egotistic 

and are you building 

yes savelich says i must 

tell me you did not know of the countess death when you decided to 
remain in moscow asked princess mary and immediately blushed noticing 
that her question following his mention of freedom ascribed to his 
words a meaning he had perhaps not intended 

no answered pierre evidently not considering awkward the meaning 
princess mary had given to his words i heard of it in orel and you 
cannot imagine how it shocked me we were not an exemplary couple he 
added quickly glancing at natasha and noticing on her face curiosity as 
to how he would speak of his wife but her death shocked me terribly 
when two people quarrel they are always both in fault and ones own 
guilt suddenly becomes terribly serious when the other is no longer 
alive and then such a death without friends and without consolation 
i am very very sorry for her he concluded and was pleased to notice 
a look of glad approval on natashas face 

yes and so you are once more an eligible bachelor said princess 
mary 

pierre suddenly flushed crimson and for a long time tried not to look 
at natasha when he ventured to glance her way again her face was cold 
stern and he fancied even contemptuous 

and did you really see and speak to napoleon as we have been told 
said princess mary 

pierre laughed 

no not once everybody seems to imagine that being taken prisoner 
means being napoleons guest not only did i never see him but i heard 
nothing about him  i was in much lower company 

supper was over and pierre who at first declined to speak about his 
captivity was gradually led on to do so 

but its true that you remained in moscow to kill napoleon natasha 
asked with a slight smile i guessed it then when we met at the 
sukharev tower do you remember 

pierre admitted that it was true and from that was gradually led by 
princess marys questions and especially by natashas into giving a 
detailed account of his adventures 

at first he spoke with the amused and mild irony now customary with 
him toward everybody and especially toward himself but when he came 
to describe the horrors and sufferings he had witnessed he was 
unconsciously carried away and began speaking with the suppressed 
emotion of a man re experiencing in recollection strong impressions he 
has lived through 

princess mary with a gentle smile looked now at pierre and now at 
natasha in the whole narrative she saw only pierre and his goodness 
natasha leaning on her elbow the expression of her face constantly 
changing with the narrative watched pierre with an attention that never 
wandered  evidently herself experiencing all that he described not only 
her look but her exclamations and the brief questions she put showed 
pierre that she understood just what he wished to convey it was clear 
that she understood not only what he said but also what he wished to 
but could not express in words the account pierre gave of the incident 
with the child and the woman for protecting whom he was arrested was 
this it was an awful sight  children abandoned some in the flames 
one was snatched out before my eyes and there were women who had 
their things snatched off and their earrings torn out he flushed 
and grew confused then a patrol arrived and all the men  all those who 
were not looting that is  were arrested and i among them 

i am sure youre not telling us everything i am sure you did 
something said natasha and pausing added something fine 

pierre continued when he spoke of the execution he wanted to pass 
over the horrible details but natasha insisted that he should not omit 
anything 

pierre began to tell about karataev but paused by this time he had 
risen from the table and was pacing the room natasha following him with 
her eyes then he added 

no you cant understand what i learned from that illiterate man  that 
simple fellow 

yes yes go on said natasha where is he 

they killed him almost before my eyes 

and pierre his voice trembling continually went on to tell of the last 
days of their retreat of karataevs illness and his death 

he told of his adventures as he had never yet recalled them he now as 
it were saw a new meaning in all he had gone through now that he was 
telling it all to natasha he experienced that pleasure which a man has 
when women listen to him  not clever women who when listening either try 
to remember what they hear to enrich their minds and when opportunity 
offers to retell it or who wish to adopt it to some thought of their 
own and promptly contribute their own clever comments prepared in their 
little mental workshop  but the pleasure given by real women gifted with 
a capacity to select and absorb the very best a man shows of himself 
natasha without knowing it was all attention she did not lose a word 
no single quiver in pierres voice no look no twitch of a muscle in 
his face nor a single gesture she caught the unfinished word in its 
flight and took it straight into her open heart divining the secret 
meaning of all pierres mental travail 

princess mary understood his story and sympathized with him but she 
now saw something else that absorbed all her attention she saw the 
possibility of love and happiness between natasha and pierre and the 
first thought of this filled her heart with gladness 

it was three oclock in the morning the footmen came in with sad and 
stern faces to change the candles but no one noticed them 

pierre finished his story natasha continued to look at him intently 
with bright attentive and animated eyes as if trying to understand 
something more which he had perhaps left untold pierre in shamefaced 
and happy confusion glanced occasionally at her and tried to think what 
to say next to introduce a fresh subject princess mary was silent it 
occurred to none of them that it was three oclock and time to go to 
bed 

people speak of misfortunes and sufferings remarked pierre but if 
at this moment i were asked would you rather be what you were before 
you were taken prisoner or go through all this again then for 
heavens sake let me again have captivity and horseflesh we imagine 
that when we are thrown out of our usual ruts all is lost but it is 
only then that what is new and good begins while there is life there is 
happiness there is much much before us i say this to you he added 
turning to natasha 

yes yes she said answering something quite different i too should 
wish nothing but to relive it all from the beginning 

pierre looked intently at her 

yes and nothing more said natasha 

its not true not true cried pierre i am not to blame for being 
alive and wishing to live  nor you either 

suddenly natasha bent her head covered her face with her hands and 
began to cry 

what is it natasha said princess mary 

nothing nothing she smiled at pierre through her tears good night 
it is time for bed 

pierre rose and took his leave 


princess mary and natasha met as usual in the bedroom they talked of 
what pierre had told them princess mary did not express her opinion of 
pierre nor did natasha speak of him 

well good night mary said natasha do you know i am often afraid 
that by not speaking of him she meant prince andrew for fear of not 
doing justice to our feelings we forget him 

princess mary sighed deeply and thereby acknowledged the justice of 
natashas remark but she did not express agreement in words 

is it possible to forget said she 

it did me so much good to tell all about it today it was hard and 
painful but good very good said natasha i am sure he really loved 
him that is why i told him was it all right she added suddenly 
blushing 

to tell pierre oh yes what a splendid man he is said princess 
mary 

do you know mary natasha suddenly said with a mischievous smile 
such as princess mary had not seen on her face for a long time he has 
somehow grown so clean smooth and fresh  as if he had just come out of 
a russian bath do you understand out of a moral bath isnt it true 

yes replied princess mary he has greatly improved 

with a short coat and his hair cropped just as if well just as if he 
had come straight from the bath papa used to 

i understand why he prince andrew liked no one so much as him 
said princess mary 

yes and yet he is quite different they say men are friends when 
they are quite different that must be true really he is quite unlike 
him  in everything 

yes but hes wonderful 

well good night said natasha 

and the same mischievous smile lingered for a long time on her face as 
if it had been forgotten there 





chapter xviii 


it was a long time before pierre could fall asleep that night he paced 
up and down his room now turning his thoughts on a difficult problem 
and frowning now suddenly shrugging his shoulders and wincing and now 
smiling happily 

he was thinking of prince andrew of natasha and of their love at one 
moment jealous of her past then reproaching himself for that feeling 
it was already six in the morning and he still paced up and down the 
room 

well whats to be done if it cannot be avoided whats to be done 
evidently it has to be so said he to himself and hastily undressing 
he got into bed happy and agitated but free from hesitation or 
indecision 

strange and impossible as such happiness seems i must do everything 
that she and i may be man and wife he told himself 

a few days previously pierre had decided to go to petersburg on the 
friday when he awoke on the thursday savelich came to ask him about 
packing for the journey 

what to petersburg what is petersburg who is there in petersburg 
he asked involuntarily though only to himself oh yes long ago 
before this happened i did for some reason mean to go to petersburg 
he reflected why but perhaps i shall go what a good fellow he is and 
how attentive and how he remembers everything he thought looking at 
savelichs old face and what a pleasant smile he has 

well savelich do you still not wish to accept your freedom pierre 
asked him 

whats the good of freedom to me your excellency we lived under the 
late count  the kingdom of heaven be his  and we have lived under you 
too without ever being wronged 

and your children 

the children will live just the same with such masters one can live 

but what about my heirs said pierre supposing i suddenly marry 
it might happen he added with an involuntary smile 

if i may take the liberty your excellency it would be a good thing 

how easy he thinks it thought pierre he doesnt know how terrible 
it is and how dangerous too soon or too late it is terrible 

so what are your orders are you starting tomorrow asked savelich 

no ill put it off for a bit ill tell you later you must forgive 
the trouble i have put you to said pierre and seeing savelich smile 
he thought but how strange it is that he should not know that now 
there is no petersburg for me and that that must be settled first of 
all but probably he knows it well enough and is only pretending shall 
i have a talk with him and see what he thinks pierre reflected no 
another time 

at breakfast pierre told the princess his cousin that he had been to 
see princess mary the day before and had there met  whom do you think 
natasha rostova 

the princess seemed to see nothing more extraordinary in that than if he 
had seen anna semenovna 

do you know her asked pierre 

i have seen the princess she replied i heard that they were 
arranging a match for her with young rostov it would be a very good 
thing for the rostovs they are said to be utterly ruined 

no i mean do you know natasha rostova 

i heard about that affair of hers at the time it was a great pity 

no she either doesnt understand or is pretending thought pierre 
better not say anything to her either 

the princess too had prepared provisions for pierres journey 

how kind they all are thought pierre what is surprising is that 
they should trouble about these things now when it can no longer be of 
interest to them and all for me 

on the same day the chief of police came to pierre inviting him to send 
a representative to the faceted palace to recover things that were to be 
returned to their owners that day 

and this man too thought pierre looking into the face of the chief 
of police what a fine good looking officer and how kind fancy 
bothering about such trifles now and they actually say he is not honest 
and takes bribes what nonsense besides why shouldnt he take bribes 
thats the way he was brought up and everybody does it but what a 
kind pleasant face and how he smiles as he looks at me 

pierre went to princess marys to dinner 

as he drove through the streets past the houses that had been burned 
down he was surprised by the beauty of those ruins the picturesqueness 
of the chimney stacks and tumble down walls of the burned out quarters 
of the town stretching out and concealing one another reminded him of 
the rhine and the colosseum the cabmen he met and their passengers 
the carpenters cutting the timber for new houses with axes the women 
hawkers and the shopkeepers all looked at him with cheerful beaming 
eyes that seemed to say ah there he is lets see what will come of 
it 

at the entrance to princess marys house pierre felt doubtful whether 
he had really been there the night before and really seen natasha and 
talked to her perhaps i imagined it perhaps i shall go in and find 
no one there but he had hardly entered the room before he felt her 
presence with his whole being by the loss of his sense of freedom she 
was in the same black dress with soft folds and her hair was done the 
same way as the day before yet she was quite different had she been 
like this when he entered the day before he could not for a moment have 
failed to recognize her 

she was as he had known her almost as a child and later on as prince 
andrews fiancee a bright questioning light shone in her eyes and on 
her face was a friendly and strangely roguish expression 

pierre dined with them and would have spent the whole evening there but 
princess mary was going to vespers and pierre left the house with her 

next day he came early dined and stayed the whole evening though 
princess mary and natasha were evidently glad to see their visitor and 
though all pierres interest was now centered in that house by the 
evening they had talked over everything and the conversation passed from 
one trivial topic to another and repeatedly broke off he stayed so long 
that princess mary and natasha exchanged glances evidently wondering 
when he would go pierre noticed this but could not go he felt uneasy 
and embarrassed but sat on because he simply could not get up and take 
his leave 

princess mary foreseeing no end to this rose first and complaining of 
a headache began to say good night 

so you are going to petersburg tomorrow she asked 

no i am not going pierre replied hastily in a surprised tone and as 
though offended yes no to petersburg tomorrow  but i wont say 
good by yet i will call round in case you have any commissions for me 
said he standing before princess mary and turning red but not taking 
his departure 

natasha gave him her hand and went out princess mary on the other hand 
instead of going away sank into an armchair and looked sternly and 
intently at him with her deep radiant eyes the weariness she 
had plainly shown before had now quite passed off with a deep and 
long drawn sigh she seemed to be prepared for a lengthy talk 

when natasha left the room pierres confusion and awkwardness 
immediately vanished and were replaced by eager excitement he quickly 
moved an armchair toward princess mary 

yes i wanted to tell you said he answering her look as if she had 
spoken princess help me what am i to do can i hope princess my 
dear friend listen i know it all i know i am not worthy of her i 
know its impossible to speak of it now but i want to be a brother to 
her no not that i dont i cant 

he paused and rubbed his face and eyes with his hands 

well he went on with an evident effort at self control and coherence 
i dont know when i began to love her but i have loved her and her 
alone all my life and i love her so that i cannot imagine life without 
her i cannot propose to her at present but the thought that 
perhaps she might someday be my wife and that i may be missing that 
possibility that possibility is terrible tell me can i hope 
tell me what i am to do dear princess he added after a pause and 
touched her hand as she did not reply 

i am thinking of what you have told me answered princess mary 
this is what i will say you are right that to speak to her of love at 
present 

princess mary stopped she was going to say that to speak of love was 
impossible but she stopped because she had seen by the sudden change 
in natasha two days before that she would not only not be hurt if pierre 
spoke of his love but that it was the very thing she wished for 

to speak to her now wouldnt do said the princess all the same 

but what am i to do 

leave it to me said princess mary i know 

pierre was looking into princess marys eyes 

well well he said 

i know that she loves will love you princess mary corrected 
herself 

before her words were out pierre had sprung up and with a frightened 
expression seized princess marys hand 

what makes you think so you think i may hope you think 

yes i think so said princess mary with a smile write to her 
parents and leave it to me i will tell her when i can i wish it to 
happen and my heart tells me it will 

no it cannot be how happy i am but it cant be how happy i am 
no it cant be pierre kept saying as he kissed princess marys hands 

go to petersburg that will be best and i will write to you she 
said 

to petersburg go there very well ill go but i may come again 
tomorrow 

next day pierre came to say good by natasha was less animated than 
she had been the day before but that day as he looked at her pierre 
sometimes felt as if he was vanishing and that neither he nor she 
existed any longer that nothing existed but happiness is it possible 
no it cant be he told himself at every look gesture and word that 
filled his soul with joy 

when on saying good by he took her thin slender hand he could not help 
holding it a little longer in his own 

is it possible that this hand that face those eyes all this treasure 
of feminine charm so strange to me now is it possible that it will one 
day be mine forever as familiar to me as i am to myself no thats 
impossible 

good by count she said aloud i shall look forward very much to 
your return she added in a whisper 

and these simple words her look and the expression on her face which 
accompanied them formed for two months the subject of inexhaustible 
memories interpretations and happy meditations for pierre i shall 
look forward very much to your return yes yes how did she say it 
yes i shall look forward very much to your return oh how happy i 
am what is happening to me how happy i am said pierre to himself 





chapter xix 


there was nothing in pierres soul now at all like what had troubled it 
during his courtship of helene 

he did not repeat to himself with a sickening feeling of shame the words 
he had spoken or say oh why did i not say that and whatever made 
me say je vous aime on the contrary he now repeated in imagination 
every word that he or natasha had spoken and pictured every detail of 
her face and smile and did not wish to diminish or add anything but 
only to repeat it again and again there was now not a shadow of doubt 
in his mind as to whether what he had undertaken was right or wrong 
only one terrible doubt sometimes crossed his mind wasnt it all 
a dream isnt princess mary mistaken am i not too conceited and 
self confident i believe all this  and suddenly princess mary will tell 
her and she will be sure to smile and say how strange he must be 
deluding himself doesnt he know that he is a man just a man while 
i i am something altogether different and higher 

that was the only doubt often troubling pierre he did not now make any 
plans the happiness before him appeared so inconceivable that if only 
he could attain it it would be the end of all things everything ended 
with that 

a joyful unexpected frenzy of which he had thought himself incapable 
possessed him the whole meaning of life  not for him alone but for the 
whole world  seemed to him centered in his love and the possibility of 
being loved by her at times everybody seemed to him to be occupied with 
one thing only  his future happiness sometimes it seemed to him that 
other people were all as pleased as he was himself and merely tried to 
hide that pleasure by pretending to be busy with other interests in 
every word and gesture he saw allusions to his happiness he often 
surprised those he met by his significantly happy looks and smiles which 
seemed to express a secret understanding between him and them and when 
he realized that people might not be aware of his happiness he pitied 
them with his whole heart and felt a desire somehow to explain to them 
that all that occupied them was a mere frivolous trifle unworthy of 
attention 

when it was suggested to him that he should enter the civil service 
or when the war or any general political affairs were discussed on the 
assumption that everybodys welfare depended on this or that issue 
of events he would listen with a mild and pitying smile and surprise 
people by his strange comments but at this time he saw everybody  both 
those who as he imagined understood the real meaning of life that 
is what he was feeling and those unfortunates who evidently did not 
understand it  in the bright light of the emotion that shone within 
himself and at once without any effort saw in everyone he met 
everything that was good and worthy of being loved 

when dealing with the affairs and papers of his dead wife her memory 
aroused in him no feeling but pity that she had not known the bliss he 
now knew prince vasili who having obtained a new post and some 
fresh decorations was particularly proud at this time seemed to him a 
pathetic kindly old man much to be pitied 

often in afterlife pierre recalled this period of blissful insanity all 
the views he formed of men and circumstances at this time remained true 
for him always he not only did not renounce them subsequently but when 
he was in doubt or inwardly at variance he referred to the views he had 
held at this time of his madness and they always proved correct 

i may have appeared strange and queer then he thought but i was 
not so mad as i seemed on the contrary i was then wiser and had 
more insight than at any other time and understood all that is worth 
understanding in life because because i was happy 

pierres insanity consisted in not waiting as he used to do to 
discover personal attributes which he termed good qualities in people 
before loving them his heart was now overflowing with love and by 
loving people without cause he discovered indubitable causes for loving 
them 





chapter xx 


after pierres departure that first evening when natasha had said to 
princess mary with a gaily mocking smile he looks just yes just as 
if he had come out of a russian bath  in a short coat and with his hair 
cropped something hidden and unknown to herself but irrepressible 
awoke in natashas soul 

everything her face walk look and voice was suddenly altered 
to her own surprise a power of life and hope of happiness rose to the 
surface and demanded satisfaction from that evening she seemed to have 
forgotten all that had happened to her she no longer complained of her 
position did not say a word about the past and no longer feared to 
make happy plans for the future she spoke little of pierre but when 
princess mary mentioned him a long extinguished light once more kindled 
in her eyes and her lips curved with a strange smile 

the change that took place in natasha at first surprised princess mary 
but when she understood its meaning it grieved her can she have loved 
my brother so little as to be able to forget him so soon she thought 
when she reflected on the change but when she was with natasha she was 
not vexed with her and did not reproach her the reawakened power 
of life that had seized natasha was so evidently irrepressible and 
unexpected by her that in her presence princess mary felt that she had 
no right to reproach her even in her heart 

natasha gave herself up so fully and frankly to this new feeling 
that she did not try to hide the fact that she was no longer sad but 
bright and cheerful 

when princess mary returned to her room after her nocturnal talk with 
pierre natasha met her on the threshold 

he has spoken yes he has spoken she repeated 

and a joyful yet pathetic expression which seemed to beg forgiveness for 
her joy settled on natashas face 

i wanted to listen at the door but i knew you would tell me 

understandable and touching as the look with which natasha gazed at 
her seemed to princess mary and sorry as she was to see her agitation 
these words pained her for a moment she remembered her brother and his 
love 

but whats to be done she cant help it thought the princess 

and with a sad and rather stern look she told natasha all that pierre 
had said on hearing that he was going to petersburg natasha was 
astounded 

to petersburg she repeated as if unable to understand 

but noticing the grieved expression on princess marys face she guessed 
the reason of that sadness and suddenly began to cry 

mary said she tell me what i should do i am afraid of being bad 
whatever you tell me i will do tell me 

you love him 

yes whispered natasha 

then why are you crying i am happy for your sake said princess mary 
who because of those tears quite forgave natashas joy 

it wont be just yet  someday think what fun it will be when i am his 
wife and you marry nicholas 

natasha i have asked you not to speak of that let us talk about you 

they were silent awhile 

but why go to petersburg natasha suddenly asked and hastily replied 
to her own question but no no he must yes mary he must 





first epilogue 1813   20 





chapter i 


seven years had passed the storm tossed sea of european history had 
subsided within its shores and seemed to have become calm but the 
mysterious forces that move humanity mysterious because the laws of 
their motion are unknown to us continued to operate 

though the surface of the sea of history seemed motionless the movement 
of humanity went on as unceasingly as the flow of time various groups 
of people formed and dissolved the coming formation and dissolution of 
kingdoms and displacement of peoples was in course of preparation 

the sea of history was not driven spasmodically from shore to shore as 
previously it was seething in its depths historic figures were not 
borne by the waves from one shore to another as before they now seemed 
to rotate on one spot the historical figures at the head of armies 
who formerly reflected the movement of the masses by ordering wars 
campaigns and battles now reflected the restless movement by political 
and diplomatic combinations laws and treaties 

the historians call this activity of the historical figures the 
reaction 

in dealing with this period they sternly condemn the historical 
personages who in their opinion caused what they describe as the 
reaction all the well known people of that period from alexander and 
napoleon to madame de stael photius schelling fichte chateaubriand 
and the rest pass before their stern judgment seat and are acquitted or 
condemned according to whether they conduced to progress or to reaction 

according to their accounts a reaction took place at that time in russia 
also and the chief culprit was alexander i the same man who according 
to them was the chief cause of the liberal movement at the commencement 
of his reign being the savior of russia 

there is no one in russian literature now from schoolboy essayist to 
learned historian who does not throw his little stone at alexander for 
things he did wrong at this period of his reign 

he ought to have acted in this way and in that way in this case he did 
well and in that case badly he behaved admirably at the beginning of 
his reign and during 1812 but acted badly by giving a constitution 
to poland forming the holy alliance entrusting power to arakcheev 
favoring golitsyn and mysticism and afterwards shishkov and photius 
he also acted badly by concerning himself with the active army and 
disbanding the semenov regiment 

it would take a dozen pages to enumerate all the reproaches the 
historians address to him based on their knowledge of what is good for 
humanity 

what do these reproaches mean 

do not the very actions for which the historians praise alexander i 
the liberal attempts at the beginning of his reign his struggle with 
napoleon the firmness he displayed in 1812 and the campaign of 1813 
flow from the same sources  the circumstances of his birth education 
and life  that made his personality what it was and from which the 
actions for which they blame him the holy alliance the restoration of 
poland and the reaction of 1820 and later also flowed 

in what does the substance of those reproaches lie 

it lies in the fact that an historic character like alexander i 
standing on the highest possible pinnacle of human power with the 
blinding light of history focused upon him a character exposed to those 
strongest of all influences the intrigues flattery and self deception 
inseparable from power a character who at every moment of his life 
felt a responsibility for all that was happening in europe and not 
a fictitious but a live character who like every man had his personal 
habits passions and impulses toward goodness beauty and truth  that 
this character  though not lacking in virtue the historians do not 
accuse him of that  had not the same conception of the welfare of 
humanity fifty years ago as a present day professor who from his 
youth upwards has been occupied with learning that is with books and 
lectures and with taking notes from them 

but even if we assume that fifty years ago alexander i was mistaken in 
his view of what was good for the people we must inevitably assume that 
the historian who judges alexander will also after the lapse of some 
time turn out to be mistaken in his view of what is good for humanity 
this assumption is all the more natural and inevitable because watching 
the movement of history we see that every year and with each new 
writer opinion as to what is good for mankind changes so that what 
once seemed good ten years later seems bad and vice versa and what is 
more we find at one and the same time quite contradictory views as to 
what is bad and what is good in history some people regard giving a 
constitution to poland and forming the holy alliance as praiseworthy in 
alexander while others regard it as blameworthy 

the activity of alexander or of napoleon cannot be called useful or 
harmful for it is impossible to say for what it was useful or harmful 
if that activity displeases somebody this is only because it does 
not agree with his limited understanding of what is good whether the 
preservation of my fathers house in moscow or the glory of the russian 
arms or the prosperity of the petersburg and other universities or the 
freedom of poland or the greatness of russia or the balance of power in 
europe or a certain kind of european culture called progress appear 
to me to be good or bad i must admit that besides these things the 
action of every historic character has other more general purposes 
inaccessible to me 

but let us assume that what is called science can harmonize all 
contradictions and possesses an unchanging standard of good and bad by 
which to try historic characters and events let us say that alexander 
could have done everything differently let us say that with guidance 
from those who blame him and who profess to know the ultimate aim of the 
movement of humanity he might have arranged matters according to the 
program his present accusers would have given him  of nationality 
freedom equality and progress these i think cover the ground let 
us assume that this program was possible and had then been formulated 
and that alexander had acted on it what would then have become of the 
activity of all those who opposed the tendency that then prevailed in 
the government  an activity that in the opinion of the historians was 
good and beneficent their activity would not have existed there would 
have been no life there would have been nothing 

if we admit that human life can be ruled by reason the possibility of 
life is destroyed 





chapter ii 


if we assume as the historians do that great men lead humanity to the 
attainment of certain ends  the greatness of russia or of france 
the balance of power in europe the diffusion of the ideas of the 
revolution general progress or anything else  then it is impossible 
to explain the facts of history without introducing the conceptions of 
chance and genius 

if the aim of the european wars at the beginning of the nineteenth 
century had been the aggrandizement of russia that aim might have been 
accomplished without all the preceding wars and without the invasion if 
the aim was the aggrandizement of france that might have been attained 
without the revolution and without the empire if the aim was the 
dissemination of ideas the printing press could have accomplished that 
much better than warfare if the aim was the progress of civilization 
it is easy to see that there are other ways of diffusing civilization 
more expedient than by the destruction of wealth and of human lives 

why did it happen in this and not in some other way 

because it happened so chance created the situation genius utilized 
it says history 

but what is chance what is genius 

the words chance and genius do not denote any really existing thing and 
therefore cannot be defined those words only denote a certain stage of 
understanding of phenomena i do not know why a certain event occurs i 
think that i cannot know it so i do not try to know it and i talk about 
chance i see a force producing effects beyond the scope of ordinary 
human agencies i do not understand why this occurs and i talk of 
genius 

to a herd of rams the ram the herdsman drives each evening into a 
special enclosure to feed and that becomes twice as fat as the others 
must seem to be a genius and it must appear an astonishing conjunction 
of genius with a whole series of extraordinary chances that this ram 
who instead of getting into the general fold every evening goes into 
a special enclosure where there are oats  that this very ram swelling 
with fat is killed for meat 

but the rams need only cease to suppose that all that happens to them 
happens solely for the attainment of their sheepish aims they need only 
admit that what happens to them may also have purposes beyond their ken 
and they will at once perceive a unity and coherence in what happened 
to the ram that was fattened even if they do not know for what purpose 
they are fattened they will at least know that all that happened to the 
ram did not happen accidentally and will no longer need the conceptions 
of chance or genius 

only by renouncing our claim to discern a purpose immediately 
intelligible to us and admitting the ultimate purpose to be beyond our 
ken may we discern the sequence of experiences in the lives of 
historic characters and perceive the cause of the effect they produce 
incommensurable with ordinary human capabilities and then the words 
chance and genius become superfluous 

we need only confess that we do not know the purpose of the european 
convulsions and that we know only the facts  that is the murders first 
in france then in italy in africa in prussia in austria in spain 
and in russia  and that the movements from the west to the east and from 
the east to the west form the essence and purpose of these events and 
not only shall we have no need to see exceptional ability and genius in 
napoleon and alexander but we shall be unable to consider them to 
be anything but like other men and we shall not be obliged to have 
recourse to chance for an explanation of those small events which made 
these people what they were but it will be clear that all those small 
events were inevitable 

by discarding a claim to knowledge of the ultimate purpose we shall 
clearly perceive that just as one cannot imagine a blossom or seed for 
any single plant better suited to it than those it produces so it is 
impossible to imagine any two people more completely adapted down to the 
smallest detail for the purpose they had to fulfill than napoleon and 
alexander with all their antecedents 





chapter iii 


the fundamental and essential significance of the european events of the 
beginning of the nineteenth century lies in the movement of the mass of 
the european peoples from west to east and afterwards from east to west 
the commencement of that movement was the movement from west to east 
for the peoples of the west to be able to make their warlike movement 
to moscow it was necessary 1 that they should form themselves into 
a military group of a size able to endure a collision with the warlike 
military group of the east 2 that they should abandon all established 
traditions and customs and 3 that during their military movement they 
should have at their head a man who could justify to himself and to them 
the deceptions robberies and murders which would have to be committed 
during that movement 

and beginning with the french revolution the old inadequately large 
group was destroyed as well as the old habits and traditions and step 
by step a group was formed of larger dimensions with new customs and 
traditions and a man was produced who would stand at the head of the 
coming movement and bear the responsibility for all that had to be done 

a man without convictions without habits without traditions without 
a name and not even a frenchman emerges  by what seem the strangest 
chances  from among all the seething french parties and without joining 
any one of them is borne forward to a prominent position 

the ignorance of his colleagues the weakness and insignificance of 
his opponents the frankness of his falsehoods and the dazzling and 
self confident limitations of this man raise him to the head of the 
army the brilliant qualities of the soldiers of the army sent to italy 
his opponents reluctance to fight and his own childish audacity and 
self confidence secure him military fame innumerable so called chances 
accompany him everywhere the disfavor into which he falls with the 
rulers of france turns to his advantage his attempts to avoid his 
predestined path are unsuccessful he is not received into the russian 
service and the appointment he seeks in turkey comes to nothing during 
the war in italy he is several times on the verge of destruction and 
each time is saved in an unexpected manner owing to various diplomatic 
considerations the russian armies  just those which might have destroyed 
his prestige  do not appear upon the scene till he is no longer there 

on his return from italy he finds the government in paris in a process 
of dissolution in which all those who are in it are inevitably wiped 
out and destroyed and by chance an escape from this dangerous position 
presents itself in the form of an aimless and senseless expedition 
to africa again so called chance accompanies him impregnable malta 
surrenders without a shot his most reckless schemes are crowned with 
success the enemys fleet which subsequently did not let a single boat 
pass allows his entire army to elude it in africa a whole series of 
outrages are committed against the almost unarmed inhabitants and the 
men who commit these crimes especially their leader assure themselves 
that this is admirable this is glory  it resembles caesar and alexander 
the great and is therefore good 

this ideal of glory and grandeur  which consists not merely in 
considering nothing wrong that one does but in priding oneself on every 
crime one commits ascribing to it an incomprehensible supernatural 
significance  that ideal destined to guide this man and his associates 
had scope for its development in africa whatever he does succeeds the 
plague does not touch him the cruelty of murdering prisoners is not 
imputed to him as a fault his childishly rash uncalled for and 
ignoble departure from africa leaving his comrades in distress is 
set down to his credit and again the enemys fleet twice lets him slip 
past when intoxicated by the crimes he has committed so successfully 
he reaches paris the dissolution of the republican government which a 
year earlier might have ruined him has reached its extreme limit and 
his presence there now as a newcomer free from party entanglements can 
only serve to exalt him  and though he himself has no plan he is quite 
ready for his new role 

he had no plan he was afraid of everything but the parties snatched at 
him and demanded his participation 

he alone  with his ideal of glory and grandeur developed in italy and 
egypt his insane self adulation his boldness in crime and frankness in 
lying  he alone could justify what had to be done 

he is needed for the place that awaits him and so almost apart from 
his will and despite his indecision his lack of a plan and all his 
mistakes he is drawn into a conspiracy that aims at seizing power and 
the conspiracy is crowned with success 

he is pushed into a meeting of the legislature in alarm he wishes to 
flee considering himself lost he pretends to fall into a swoon and 
says senseless things that should have ruined him but the once proud 
and shrewd rulers of france feeling that their part is played out are 
even more bewildered than he and do not say the words they should have 
said to destroy him and retain their power 

chance millions of chances give him power and all men as if by 
agreement co operate to confirm that power chance forms the characters 
of the rulers of france who submit to him chance forms the character 
of paul i of russia who recognizes his government chance contrives 
a plot against him which not only fails to harm him but confirms his 
power chance puts the duc denghien in his hands and unexpectedly 
causes him to kill him  thereby convincing the mob more forcibly than 
in any other way that he had the right since he had the might 
chance contrives that though he directs all his efforts to prepare an 
expedition against england which would inevitably have ruined him he 
never carries out that intention but unexpectedly falls upon mack and 
the austrians who surrender without a battle chance and genius give 
him the victory at austerlitz and by chance all men not only the 
french but all europe  except england which does not take part in the 
events about to happen  despite their former horror and detestation of 
his crimes now recognize his authority the title he has given 
himself and his ideal of grandeur and glory which seems excellent and 
reasonable to them all 

as if measuring themselves and preparing for the coming movement the 
western forces push toward the east several times in 1805 1806 1807 
and 1809 gaining strength and growing in 1811 the group of people that 
had formed in france unites into one group with the peoples of central 
europe the strength of the justification of the man who stands at the 
head of the movement grows with the increased size of the group during 
the ten year preparatory period this man had formed relations with all 
the crowned heads of europe the discredited rulers of the world can 
oppose no reasonable ideal to the insensate napoleonic ideal of 
glory and grandeur one after another they hasten to display their 
insignificance before him the king of prussia sends his wife to seek 
the great mans mercy the emperor of austria considers it a favor that 
this man receives a daughter of the caesars into his bed the pope the 
guardian of all that the nations hold sacred utilizes religion for the 
aggrandizement of the great man it is not napoleon who prepares himself 
for the accomplishment of his role so much as all those round him who 
prepare him to take on himself the whole responsibility for what is 
happening and has to happen there is no step no crime or petty fraud 
he commits which in the mouths of those around him is not at once 
represented as a great deed the most suitable fete the germans can 
devise for him is a celebration of jena and auerstadt not only is he 
great but so are his ancestors his brothers his stepsons and his 
brothers in law everything is done to deprive him of the remains of his 
reason and to prepare him for his terrible part and when he is ready so 
too are the forces 

the invasion pushes eastward and reaches its final goal  moscow that 
city is taken the russian army suffers heavier losses than the opposing 
armies had suffered in the former war from austerlitz to wagram but 
suddenly instead of those chances and that genius which hitherto had 
so consistently led him by an uninterrupted series of successes to the 
predestined goal an innumerable sequence of inverse chances occur  from 
the cold in his head at borodino to the sparks which set moscow on 
fire and the frosts  and instead of genius stupidity and immeasurable 
baseness become evident 

the invaders flee turn back flee again and all the chances are now 
not for napoleon but always against him 

a countermovement is then accomplished from east to west with a 
remarkable resemblance to the preceding movement from west to east 
attempted drives from east to west  similar to the contrary movements of 
1805 1807 and 1809  precede the great westward movement there is the 
same coalescence into a group of enormous dimensions the same adhesion 
of the people of central europe to the movement the same hesitation 
midway and the same increasing rapidity as the goal is approached 

paris the ultimate goal is reached the napoleonic government and army 
are destroyed napoleon himself is no longer of any account all his 
actions are evidently pitiful and mean but again an inexplicable chance 
occurs the allies detest napoleon whom they regard as the cause of 
their sufferings deprived of power and authority his crimes and his 
craft exposed he should have appeared to them what he appeared ten 
years previously and one year later  an outlawed brigand but by some 
strange chance no one perceives this his part is not yet ended the man 
who ten years before and a year later was considered an outlawed brigand 
is sent to an island two days sail from france which for some reason 
is presented to him as his dominion and guards are given to him and 
millions of money are paid him 





chapter iv 


the flood of nations begins to subside into its normal channels the 
waves of the great movement abate and on the calm surface eddies are 
formed in which float the diplomatists who imagine that they have 
caused the floods to abate 

but the smooth sea again suddenly becomes disturbed the diplomatists 
think that their disagreements are the cause of this fresh pressure 
of natural forces they anticipate war between their sovereigns the 
position seems to them insoluble but the wave they feel to be rising 
does not come from the quarter they expect it rises again from the same 
point as before  paris the last backwash of the movement from the west 
occurs a backwash which serves to solve the apparently insuperable 
diplomatic difficulties and ends the military movement of that period of 
history 

the man who had devastated france returns to france alone without any 
conspiracy and without soldiers any guard might arrest him but by 
strange chance no one does so and all rapturously greet the man they 
cursed the day before and will curse again a month later 

this man is still needed to justify the final collective act 

that act is performed 

the last role is played the actor is bidden to disrobe and wash off his 
powder and paint he will not be wanted any more 

and some years pass during which he plays a pitiful comedy to himself 
in solitude on his island justifying his actions by intrigues and lies 
when the justification is no longer needed and displaying to the whole 
world what it was that people had mistaken for strength as long as an 
unseen hand directed his actions 

the manager having brought the drama to a close and stripped the actor 
shows him to us 

see what you believed in this is he do you now see that it was not he 
but i who moved you 

but dazed by the force of the movement it was long before people 
understood this 

still greater coherence and inevitability is seen in the life of 
alexander i the man who stood at the head of the countermovement from 
east to west 

what was needed for him who overshadowing others stood at the head of 
that movement from east to west 

what was needed was a sense of justice and a sympathy with european 
affairs but a remote sympathy not dulled by petty interests a moral 
superiority over those sovereigns of the day who co operated with him 
a mild and attractive personality and a personal grievance against 
napoleon and all this was found in alexander i all this had been 
prepared by innumerable so called chances in his life his education 
his early liberalism the advisers who surrounded him and by 
austerlitz and tilsit and erfurt 

during the national war he was inactive because he was not needed but 
as soon as the necessity for a general european war presented itself he 
appeared in his place at the given moment and uniting the nations of 
europe led them to the goal 

the goal is reached after the final war of 1815 alexander possesses all 
possible power how does he use it 

alexander i  the pacifier of europe the man who from his early years 
had striven only for his peoples welfare the originator of the liberal 
innovations in his fatherland  now that he seemed to possess the utmost 
power and therefore to have the possibility of bringing about the 
welfare of his peoples  at the time when napoleon in exile was drawing 
up childish and mendacious plans of how he would have made mankind happy 
had he retained power  alexander i having fulfilled his mission and 
feeling the hand of god upon him suddenly recognizes the insignificance 
of that supposed power turns away from it and gives it into the hands 
of contemptible men whom he despises saying only 

not unto us not unto us but unto thy name i too am a man like the 
rest of you let me live like a man and think of my soul and of god 

as the sun and each atom of ether is a sphere complete in itself and 
yet at the same time only a part of a whole too immense for man to 
comprehend so each individual has within himself his own aims and yet 
has them to serve a general purpose incomprehensible to man 

a bee settling on a flower has stung a child and the child is afraid 
of bees and declares that bees exist to sting people a poet admires the 
bee sucking from the chalice of a flower and says it exists to suck the 
fragrance of flowers a beekeeper seeing the bee collect pollen from 
flowers and carry it to the hive says that it exists to gather honey 
another beekeeper who has studied the life of the hive more closely 
says that the bee gathers pollen dust to feed the young bees and rear 
a queen and that it exists to perpetuate its race a botanist notices 
that the bee flying with the pollen of a male flower to a pistil 
fertilizes the latter and sees in this the purpose of the bees 
existence another observing the migration of plants notices that the 
bee helps in this work and may say that in this lies the purpose of the 
bee but the ultimate purpose of the bee is not exhausted by the first 
the second or any of the processes the human mind can discern the 
higher the human intellect rises in the discovery of these purposes 
the more obvious it becomes that the ultimate purpose is beyond our 
comprehension 

all that is accessible to man is the relation of the life of the bee to 
other manifestations of life and so it is with the purpose of historic 
characters and nations 





chapter v 


natashas wedding to bezukhov which took place in 1813 was the last 
happy event in the family of the old rostovs count ilya rostov died 
that same year and as always happens after the fathers death the 
family group broke up 

the events of the previous year the burning of moscow and the flight 
from it the death of prince andrew natashas despair petyas death 
and the old countess grief fell blow after blow on the old counts 
head he seemed to be unable to understand the meaning of all these 
events and bowed his old head in a spiritual sense as if expecting and 
inviting further blows which would finish him he seemed now frightened 
and distraught and now unnaturally animated and enterprising 

the arrangements for natashas marriage occupied him for a while he 
ordered dinners and suppers and obviously tried to appear cheerful but 
his cheerfulness was not infectious as it used to be on the contrary it 
evoked the compassion of those who knew and liked him 

when pierre and his wife had left he grew very quiet and began to 
complain of depression a few days later he fell ill and took to his 
bed he realized from the first that he would not get up again despite 
the doctors encouragement the countess passed a fortnight in an 
armchair by his pillow without undressing every time she gave him 
his medicine he sobbed and silently kissed her hand on his last day 
sobbing he asked her and his absent son to forgive him for having 
dissipated their property  that being the chief fault of which he was 
conscious after receiving communion and unction he quietly died and 
next day a throng of acquaintances who came to pay their last respects 
to the deceased filled the house rented by the rostovs all these 
acquaintances who had so often dined and danced at his house and had so 
often laughed at him now said with a common feeling of self reproach 
and emotion as if justifying themselves well whatever he may have 
been he was a most worthy man you dont meet such men nowadays and 
which of us has not weaknesses of his own 

it was just when the counts affairs had become so involved that it was 
impossible to say what would happen if he lived another year that he 
unexpectedly died 

nicholas was with the russian army in paris when the news of his 
fathers death reached him he at once resigned his commission and 
without waiting for it to be accepted took leave of absence and went to 
moscow the state of the counts affairs became quite obvious a month 
after his death surprising everyone by the immense total of small 
debts the existence of which no one had suspected the debts amounted to 
double the value of the property 

friends and relations advised nicholas to decline the inheritance but 
he regarded such a refusal as a slur on his fathers memory which he 
held sacred and therefore would not hear of refusing and accepted the 
inheritance together with the obligation to pay the debts 

the creditors who had so long been silent restrained by a vague 
but powerful influence exerted on them while he lived by the counts 
careless good nature all proceeded to enforce their claims at once as 
always happens in such cases rivalry sprang up as to which should get 
paid first and those who like mitenka held promissory notes given them 
as presents now became the most exacting of the creditors nicholas was 
allowed no respite and no peace and those who had seemed to pity 
the old man  the cause of their losses if they were losses  now 
remorselessly pursued the young heir who had voluntarily undertaken the 
debts and was obviously not guilty of contracting them 

not one of the plans nicholas tried succeeded the estate was sold by 
auction for half its value and half the debts still remained 
unpaid nicholas accepted thirty thousand rubles offered him by his 
brother in law bezukhov to pay off debts he regarded as genuinely due 
for value received and to avoid being imprisoned for the remainder as 
the creditors threatened he re entered the government service 

he could not rejoin the army where he would have been made colonel at 
the next vacancy for his mother now clung to him as her one hold on 
life and so despite his reluctance to remain in moscow among people who 
had known him before and despite his abhorrence of the civil service 
he accepted a post in moscow in that service doffed the uniform of 
which he was so fond and moved with his mother and sonya to a small 
house on the sivtsev vrazhek 

natasha and pierre were living in petersburg at the time and had no 
clear idea of nicholas circumstances having borrowed money from his 
brother in law nicholas tried to hide his wretched condition from him 
his position was the more difficult because with his salary of twelve 
hundred rubles he had not only to keep himself his mother and sonya 
but had to shield his mother from knowledge of their poverty the 
countess could not conceive of life without the luxurious conditions she 
had been used to from childhood and unable to realize how hard it was 
for her son kept demanding now a carriage which they did not keep to 
send for a friend now some expensive article of food for herself or 
wine for her son or money to buy a present as a surprise for natasha or 
sonya or for nicholas himself 

sonya kept house attended on her aunt read to her put up with her 
whims and secret ill will and helped nicholas to conceal their poverty 
from the old countess nicholas felt himself irredeemably indebted 
to sonya for all she was doing for his mother and greatly admired her 
patience and devotion but tried to keep aloof from her 

he seemed in his heart to reproach her for being too perfect and 
because there was nothing to reproach her with she had all that people 
are valued for but little that could have made him love her he felt 
that the more he valued her the less he loved her he had taken her at 
her word when she wrote giving him his freedom and now behaved as if all 
that had passed between them had been long forgotten and could never in 
any case be renewed 

nicholas position became worse and worse the idea of putting something 
aside out of his salary proved a dream not only did he not save 
anything but to comply with his mothers demands he even incurred some 
small debts he could see no way out of this situation the idea of 
marrying some rich woman which was suggested to him by his female 
relations was repugnant to him the other way out  his mothers 
death  never entered his head he wished for nothing and hoped 
for nothing and deep in his heart experienced a gloomy and stern 
satisfaction in an uncomplaining endurance of his position he tried 
to avoid his old acquaintances with their commiseration and offensive 
offers of assistance he avoided all distraction and recreation and 
even at home did nothing but play cards with his mother pace silently 
up and down the room and smoke one pipe after another he seemed 
carefully to cherish within himself the gloomy mood which alone enabled 
him to endure his position 





chapter vi 


at the beginning of winter princess mary came to moscow from reports 
current in town she learned how the rostovs were situated and how the 
son has sacrificed himself for his mother as people were saying 

i never expected anything else of him said princess mary to herself 
feeling a joyous sense of her love for him remembering her friendly 
relations with all the rostovs which had made her almost a member of the 
family she thought it her duty to go to see them but remembering her 
relations with nicholas in voronezh she was shy about doing so making 
a great effort she did however go to call on them a few weeks after her 
arrival in moscow 

nicholas was the first to meet her as the countess room could only be 
reached through his but instead of being greeted with pleasure as she 
had expected at his first glance at her his face assumed a cold stiff 
proud expression she had not seen on it before he inquired about her 
health led the way to his mother and having sat there for five minutes 
left the room 

when the princess came out of the countess room nicholas met her again 
and with marked solemnity and stiffness accompanied her to the anteroom 
to her remarks about his mothers health he made no reply whats that 
to you leave me in peace his looks seemed to say 

why does she come prowling here what does she want i cant bear these 
ladies and all these civilities said he aloud in sonyas presence 
evidently unable to repress his vexation after the princess carriage 
had disappeared 

oh nicholas how can you talk like that cried sonya hardly able to 
conceal her delight she is so kind and mamma is so fond of her 

nicholas did not reply and tried to avoid speaking of the princess any 
more but after her visit the old countess spoke of her several times a 
day 

she sang her praises insisted that her son must call on her expressed 
a wish to see her often but yet always became ill humored when she 
began to talk about her 

nicholas tried to keep silence when his mother spoke of the princess 
but his silence irritated her 

she is a very admirable and excellent young woman said she and you 
must go and call on her you would at least be seeing somebody and i 
think it must be dull for you only seeing us 

but i dont in the least want to mamma 

you used to want to and now you dont really i dont understand you 
my dear one day you are dull and the next you refuse to see anyone 

but i never said i was dull 

why you said yourself you dont want even to see her she is a very 
admirable young woman and you always liked her but now suddenly you 
have got some notion or other in your head you hide everything from 
me 

not at all mamma 

if i were asking you to do something disagreeable now  but i only ask 
you to return a call one would think mere politeness required it 
well i have asked you and now i wont interfere any more since you 
have secrets from your mother 

well then ill go if you wish it 

it doesnt matter to me i only wish it for your sake 

nicholas sighed bit his mustache and laid out the cards for a 
patience trying to divert his mothers attention to another topic 

the same conversation was repeated next day and the day after and the 
day after that 

after her visit to the rostovs and her unexpectedly chilly reception by 
nicholas princess mary confessed to herself that she had been right in 
not wishing to be the first to call 

i expected nothing else she told herself calling her pride to her 
aid i have nothing to do with him and i only wanted to see the 
old lady who was always kind to me and to whom i am under many 
obligations 

but she could not pacify herself with these reflections a feeling akin 
to remorse troubled her when she thought of her visit though she had 
firmly resolved not to call on the rostovs again and to forget the whole 
matter she felt herself all the time in an awkward position and when 
she asked herself what distressed her she had to admit that it was her 
relation to rostov his cold polite manner did not express his feeling 
for her she knew that but it concealed something and until she could 
discover what that something was she felt that she could not be at 
ease 

one day in midwinter when sitting in the schoolroom attending to her 
nephews lessons she was informed that rostov had called with a firm 
resolution not to betray herself and not show her agitation she sent 
for mademoiselle bourienne and went with her to the drawing room 

her first glance at nicholas face told her that he had only come to 
fulfill the demands of politeness and she firmly resolved to maintain 
the tone in which he addressed her 

they spoke of the countess health of their mutual friends of the 
latest war news and when the ten minutes required by propriety had 
elapsed after which a visitor may rise nicholas got up to say good by 

with mademoiselle bouriennes help the princess had maintained the 
conversation very well but at the very last moment just when he rose 
she was so tired of talking of what did not interest her and her 
mind was so full of the question why she alone was granted so little 
happiness in life that in a fit of absent mindedness she sat still her 
luminous eyes gazing fixedly before her not noticing that he had risen 

nicholas glanced at her and wishing to appear not to notice her 
abstraction made some remark to mademoiselle bourienne and then 
again looked at the princess she still sat motionless with a look of 
suffering on her gentle face he suddenly felt sorry for her and was 
vaguely conscious that he might be the cause of the sadness her face 
expressed he wished to help her and say something pleasant but could 
think of nothing to say 

good by princess said he 

she started flushed and sighed deeply 

oh i beg your pardon she said as if waking up are you going 
already count well then good by oh but the cushion for the 
countess 

wait a moment ill fetch it said mademoiselle bourienne and she 
left the room 

they both sat silent with an occasional glance at one another 

yes princess said nicholas at last with a sad smile it doesnt 
seem long ago since we first met at bogucharovo but how much water 
has flowed since then in what distress we all seemed to be then yet 
i would give much to bring back that time but theres no bringing it 
back 

princess mary gazed intently into his eyes with her own luminous ones 
as he said this she seemed to be trying to fathom the hidden meaning of 
his words which would explain his feeling for her 

yes yes said she but you have no reason to regret the past count 
as i understand your present life i think you will always recall it 
with satisfaction because the self sacrifice that fills it now 

i cannot accept your praise he interrupted her hurriedly on the 
contrary i continually reproach myself but this is not at all an 
interesting or cheerful subject 

his face again resumed its former stiff and cold expression but the 
princess had caught a glimpse of the man she had known and loved and it 
was to him that she now spoke 

i thought you would allow me to tell you this she said i had come 
so near to you and to all your family that i thought you would not 
consider my sympathy misplaced but i was mistaken and suddenly her 
voice trembled i dont know why she continued recovering herself 
but you used to be different and 

there are a thousand reasons why laying special emphasis on the why 
thank you princess he added softly sometimes it is hard 

so thats why thats why a voice whispered in princess marys soul 
no it was not only that gay kind and frank look not only that 
handsome exterior that i loved in him i divined his noble resolute 
self sacrificing spirit too she said to herself yes he is poor now 
and i am rich yes thats the only reason yes were it not for 
that and remembering his former tenderness and looking now at his 
kind sorrowful face she suddenly understood the cause of his coldness 

but why count why she almost cried unconsciously moving closer to 
him why tell me you must tell me 

he was silent 

i dont understand your why count she continued but its hard for 
me i confess it for some reason you wish to deprive me of our former 
friendship and that hurts me there were tears in her eyes and in her 
voice i have had so little happiness in life that every loss is hard 
for me to bear excuse me good by and suddenly she began to cry 
and was hurrying from the room 

princess for gods sake he exclaimed trying to stop her 
princess 

she turned round for a few seconds they gazed silently into one 
anothers eyes  and what had seemed impossible and remote suddenly 
became possible inevitable and very near 





chapter vii 


in the winter of 1813 nicholas married princess mary and moved to bald 
hills with his wife his mother and sonya 

within four years he had paid off all his remaining debts without 
selling any of his wifes property and having received a small 
inheritance on the death of a cousin he paid his debt to pierre as well 

in another three years by 1820 he had so managed his affairs that he 
was able to buy a small estate adjoining bald hills and was negotiating 
to buy back otradnoe  that being his pet dream 

having started farming from necessity he soon grew so devoted to it 
that it became his favorite and almost his sole occupation nicholas was 
a plain farmer he did not like innovations especially the english ones 
then coming into vogue he laughed at theoretical treatises on estate 
management disliked factories the raising of expensive products 
and the buying of expensive seed corn and did not make a hobby of any 
particular part of the work on his estate he always had before his 
minds eye the estate as a whole and not any particular part of it the 
chief thing in his eyes was not the nitrogen in the soil nor the oxygen 
in the air nor manures nor special plows but that most important 
agent by which nitrogen oxygen manure and plow were made 
effective  the peasant laborer when nicholas first began farming 
and began to understand its different branches it was the serf who 
especially attracted his attention the peasant seemed to him not merely 
a tool but also a judge of farming and an end in himself at first 
he watched the serfs trying to understand their aims and what they 
considered good and bad and only pretended to direct them and give 
orders while in reality learning from them their methods their manner 
of speech and their judgment of what was good and bad only when he 
had understood the peasants tastes and aspirations had learned to talk 
their language to grasp the hidden meaning of their words and felt 
akin to them did he begin boldly to manage his serfs that is to 
perform toward them the duties demanded of him and nicholas management 
produced very brilliant results 

guided by some gift of insight on taking up the management of the 
estates he at once unerringly appointed as bailiff village elder and 
delegate the very men the serfs would themselves have chosen had they 
had the right to choose and these posts never changed hands before 
analyzing the properties of manure before entering into the debit and 
credit as he ironically called it he found out how many cattle the 
peasants had and increased the number by all possible means he kept the 
peasant families together in the largest groups possible not allowing 
the family groups to divide into separate households he was hard alike 
on the lazy the depraved and the weak and tried to get them expelled 
from the commune 

he was as careful of the sowing and reaping of the peasants hay 
and corn as of his own and few landowners had their crops sown 
and harvested so early and so well or got so good a return as did 
nicholas 

he disliked having anything to do with the domestic serfs  the drones 
as he called them  and everyone said he spoiled them by his laxity when 
a decision had to be taken regarding a domestic serf especially if one 
had to be punished he always felt undecided and consulted everybody in 
the house but when it was possible to have a domestic serf conscripted 
instead of a land worker he did so without the least hesitation he 
never felt any hesitation in dealing with the peasants he knew that his 
every decision would be approved by them all with very few exceptions 

he did not allow himself either to be hard on or punish a man or to 
make things easy for or reward anyone merely because he felt inclined 
to do so he could not have said by what standard he judged what he 
should or should not do but the standard was quite firm and definite in 
his own mind 

often speaking with vexation of some failure or irregularity he would 
say what can one do with our russian peasants and imagined that he 
could not bear them 

yet he loved our russian peasants and their way of life with his whole 
soul and for that very reason had understood and assimilated the one 
way and manner of farming which produced good results 

countess mary was jealous of this passion of her husbands and regretted 
that she could not share it but she could not understand the joys and 
vexations he derived from that world to her so remote and alien she 
could not understand why he was so particularly animated and happy 
when after getting up at daybreak and spending the whole morning in the 
fields or on the threshing floor he returned from the sowing or mowing 
or reaping to have tea with her she did not understand why he spoke 
with such admiration and delight of the farming of the thrifty and 
well to do peasant matthew ermishin who with his family had carted 
corn all night or of the fact that his nicholas sheaves were already 
stacked before anyone else had his harvest in she did not understand 
why he stepped out from the window to the veranda and smiled under his 
mustache and winked so joyfully when warm steady rain began to fall 
on the dry and thirsty shoots of the young oats or why when the wind 
carried away a threatening cloud during the hay harvest he would return 
from the barn flushed sunburned and perspiring with a smell of 
wormwood and gentian in his hair and gleefully rubbing his hands would 
say well one more day and my grain and the peasants will all be 
under cover 

still less did she understand why he kindhearted and always ready to 
anticipate her wishes should become almost desperate when she brought 
him a petition from some peasant men or women who had appealed to her 
to be excused some work why he that kind nicholas should obstinately 
refuse her angrily asking her not to interfere in what was not her 
business she felt he had a world apart which he loved passionately and 
which had laws she had not fathomed 

sometimes when trying to understand him she spoke of the good work he 
was doing for his serfs he would be vexed and reply not in the least 
it never entered my head and i wouldnt do that for their good thats 
all poetry and old wives talk  all that doing good to ones neighbor 
what i want is that our children should not have to go begging i must 
put our affairs in order while i am alive thats all and to do that 
order and strictness are essential thats all about it said he 
clenching his vigorous fist and fairness of course he added for 
if the peasant is naked and hungry and has only one miserable horse he 
can do no good either for himself or for me 

and all nicholas did was fruitful  probably just because he refused to 
allow himself to think that he was doing good to others for virtues 
sake his means increased rapidly serfs from neighboring estates came 
to beg him to buy them and long after his death the memory of his 
administration was devoutly preserved among the serfs he was a 
master the peasants affairs first and then his own of course he was 
not to be trifled with either  in a word he was a real master 





chapter viii 


one matter connected with his management sometimes worried nicholas and 
that was his quick temper together with his old hussar habit of making 
free use of his fists at first he saw nothing reprehensible in 
this but in the second year of his marriage his view of that form of 
punishment suddenly changed 

once in summer he had sent for the village elder from bogucharovo a 
man who had succeeded to the post when dron died and who was accused of 
dishonesty and various irregularities nicholas went out into the porch 
to question him and immediately after the elder had given a few replies 
the sound of cries and blows were heard on returning to lunch nicholas 
went up to his wife who sat with her head bent low over her embroidery 
frame and as usual began to tell her what he had been doing that 
morning among other things he spoke of the bogucharovo elder countess 
mary turned red and then pale but continued to sit with head bowed and 
lips compressed and gave her husband no reply 

such an insolent scoundrel he cried growing hot again at the mere 
recollection of him if he had told me he was drunk and did not see 
but what is the matter with you mary he suddenly asked 

countess mary raised her head and tried to speak but hastily looked 
down again and her lips puckered 

why whatever is the matter my dearest 

the looks of the plain countess mary always improved when she was in 
tears she never cried from pain or vexation but always from sorrow or 
pity and when she wept her radiant eyes acquired an irresistible charm 

the moment nicholas took her hand she could no longer restrain herself 
and began to cry 

nicholas i saw it he was to blame but why do you nicholas and 
she covered her face with her hands 

nicholas said nothing he flushed crimson left her side and paced up 
and down the room he understood what she was weeping about but could 
not in his heart at once agree with her that what he had regarded 
from childhood as quite an everyday event was wrong is it just 
sentimentality old wives tales or is she right he asked himself 
before he had solved that point he glanced again at her face filled with 
love and pain and he suddenly realized that she was right and that he 
had long been sinning against himself 

mary he said softly going up to her it will never happen again 
i give you my word never he repeated in a trembling voice like a boy 
asking for forgiveness 

the tears flowed faster still from the countess eyes she took his hand 
and kissed it 

nicholas when did you break your cameo she asked to change the 
subject looking at his finger on which he wore a ring with a cameo of 
laocoons head 

today  it was the same affair oh mary dont remind me of it and 
again he flushed i give you my word of honor it shant occur again 
and let this always be a reminder to me and he pointed to the broken 
ring 

after that when in discussions with his village elders or stewards the 
blood rushed to his face and his fists began to clench nicholas would 
turn the broken ring on his finger and would drop his eyes before the 
man who was making him angry but he did forget himself once or twice 
within a twelvemonth and then he would go and confess to his wife and 
would again promise that this should really be the very last time 

mary you must despise me he would say i deserve it 

you should go go away at once if you dont feel strong enough to 
control yourself she would reply sadly trying to comfort her husband 

among the gentry of the province nicholas was respected but not liked 
he did not concern himself with the interests of his own class and 
consequently some thought him proud and others thought him stupid the 
whole summer from spring sowing to harvest he was busy with the work 
on his farm in autumn he gave himself up to hunting with the same 
business like seriousness  leaving home for a month or even two with 
his hunt in winter he visited his other villages or spent his time 
reading the books he read were chiefly historical and on these he 
spent a certain sum every year he was collecting as he said a serious 
library and he made it a rule to read through all the books he bought 
he would sit in his study with a grave air reading  a task he first 
imposed upon himself as a duty but which afterwards became a habit 
affording him a special kind of pleasure and a consciousness of 
being occupied with serious matters in winter except for business 
excursions he spent most of his time at home making himself one with 
his family and entering into all the details of his childrens relations 
with their mother the harmony between him and his wife grew closer and 
closer and he daily discovered fresh spiritual treasures in her 

from the time of his marriage sonya had lived in his house before 
that nicholas had told his wife all that had passed between himself and 
sonya blaming himself and commending her he had asked princess mary to 
be gentle and kind to his cousin she thoroughly realized the wrong he 
had done sonya felt herself to blame toward her and imagined that her 
wealth had influenced nicholas choice she could not find fault with 
sonya in any way and tried to be fond of her but often felt ill will 
toward her which she could not overcome 

once she had a talk with her friend natasha about sonya and about her 
own injustice toward her 

you know said natasha you have read the gospels a great deal  there 
is a passage in them that just fits sonya 

what asked countess mary surprised 

to him that hath shall be given and from him that hath not shall be 
taken away you remember she is one that hath not why i dont know 
perhaps she lacks egotism i dont know but from her is taken away and 
everything has been taken away sometimes i am dreadfully sorry for her 
formerly i very much wanted nicholas to marry her but i always had 
a sort of presentiment that it would not come off she is a sterile 
flower you know  like some strawberry blossoms sometimes i am sorry 
for her and sometimes i think she doesnt feel it as you or i would 

though countess mary told natasha that those words in the gospel must be 
understood differently yet looking at sonya she agreed with natashas 
explanation it really seemed that sonya did not feel her position 
trying and had grown quite reconciled to her lot as a sterile flower 
she seemed to be fond not so much of individuals as of the family as a 
whole like a cat she had attached herself not to the people but to the 
home she waited on the old countess petted and spoiled the children 
was always ready to render the small services for which she had a gift 
and all this was unconsciously accepted from her with insufficient 
gratitude 

the country seat at bald hills had been rebuilt though not on the same 
scale as under the old prince 

the buildings begun under straitened circumstances were more than 
simple the immense house on the old stone foundations was of wood 
plastered only inside it had bare deal floors and was furnished with 
very simple hard sofas armchairs tables and chairs made by their own 
serf carpenters out of their own birchwood the house was spacious 
and had rooms for the house serfs and apartments for visitors whole 
families of the rostovs and bolkonskis relations sometimes came to 
bald hills with sixteen horses and dozens of servants and stayed for 
months besides that four times a year on the name days and birthdays 
of the hosts as many as a hundred visitors would gather there for a day 
or two the rest of the year life pursued its unbroken routine with its 
ordinary occupations and its breakfasts lunches dinners and suppers 
provided out of the produce of the estate 





chapter ix 


it was the eve of st nicholas the fifth of december 1820 natasha had 
been staying at her brothers with her husband and children since early 
autumn pierre had gone to petersburg on business of his own for three 
weeks as he said but had remained there nearly seven weeks and was 
expected back every minute 

besides the bezukhov family nicholas old friend the retired general 
vasili dmitrich denisov was staying with the rostovs this fifth of 
december 

on the sixth which was his name day when the house would be full of 
visitors nicholas knew he would have to exchange his tartar tunic for 
a tail coat and put on narrow boots with pointed toes and drive to 
the new church he had built and then receive visitors who would come to 
congratulate him offer them refreshments and talk about the elections 
of the nobility but he considered himself entitled to spend the eve 
of that day in his usual way he examined the bailiffs accounts of 
the village in ryazan which belonged to his wifes nephew wrote two 
business letters and walked over to the granaries cattle yards and 
stables before dinner having taken precautions against the general 
drunkenness to be expected on the morrow because it was a great saints 
day he returned to dinner and without having time for a private talk 
with his wife sat down at the long table laid for twenty persons at 
which the whole household had assembled at that table were his mother 
his mothers old lady companion belova his wife their three children 
with their governess and tutor his wifes nephew with his tutor sonya 
denisov natasha her three children their governess and old michael 
ivanovich the late princes architect who was living on in retirement 
at bald hills 

countess mary sat at the other end of the table when her husband took 
his place she concluded from the rapid manner in which after taking 
up his table napkin he pushed back the tumbler and wineglass standing 
before him that he was out of humor as was sometimes the case when he 
came in to dinner straight from the farm  especially before the soup 
countess mary well knew that mood of his and when she herself was in 
a good frame of mind quietly waited till he had had his soup and then 
began to talk to him and make him admit that there was no cause for his 
ill humor but today she quite forgot that and was hurt that he should 
be angry with her without any reason and she felt unhappy she asked 
him where he had been he replied she again inquired whether 
everything was going well on the farm her unnatural tone made him wince 
unpleasantly and he replied hastily 

then im not mistaken thought countess mary why is he cross with 
me she concluded from his tone that he was vexed with her and wished 
to end the conversation she knew her remarks sounded unnatural but 
could not refrain from asking some more questions 

thanks to denisov the conversation at table soon became general and 
lively and she did not talk to her husband when they left the table 
and went as usual to thank the old countess countess mary held out her 
hand and kissed her husband and asked him why he was angry with her 

you always have such strange fancies i didnt even think of being 
angry he replied 

but the word always seemed to her to imply yes i am angry but i wont 
tell you why 

nicholas and his wife lived together so happily that even sonya and the 
old countess who felt jealous and would have liked them to disagree 
could find nothing to reproach them with but even they had their 
moments of antagonism occasionally and it was always just after they 
had been happiest together they suddenly had a feeling of estrangement 
and hostility which occurred most frequently during countess marys 
pregnancies and this was such a time 

well messieurs et mesdames said nicholas loudly and with apparent 
cheerfulness it seemed to countess mary that he did it on purpose to 
vex her i have been on my feet since six this morning tomorrow i 
shall have to suffer so today ill go and rest 

and without a word to his wife he went to the little sitting room and 
lay down on the sofa 

thats always the way thought countess mary he talks to everyone 
except me i see i see that i am repulsive to him especially when i 
am in this condition she looked down at her expanded figure and in the 
glass at her pale sallow emaciated face in which her eyes now looked 
larger than ever 

and everything annoyed her  denisovs shouting and laughter natashas 
talk and especially a quick glance sonya gave her 

sonya was always the first excuse countess mary found for feeling 
irritated 

having sat awhile with her visitors without understanding anything of 
what they were saying she softly left the room and went to the nursery 

the children were playing at going to moscow in a carriage made of 
chairs and invited her to go with them she sat down and played with 
them a little but the thought of her husband and his unreasonable 
crossness worried her she got up and walking on tiptoe with 
difficulty went to the small sitting room 

perhaps he is not asleep ill have an explanation with him she 
said to herself little andrew her eldest boy imitating his mother 
followed her on tiptoe she did not notice him 

mary dear i think he is asleep  he was so tired said sonya meeting 
her in the large sitting room it seemed to countess mary that she 
crossed her path everywhere andrew may wake him 

countess mary looked round saw little andrew following her felt that 
sonya was right and for that very reason flushed and with evident 
difficulty refrained from saying something harsh she made no reply but 
to avoid obeying sonya beckoned to andrew to follow her quietly and went 
to the door sonya went away by another door from the room in which 
nicholas was sleeping came the sound of his even breathing every 
slightest tone of which was familiar to his wife as she listened to it 
she saw before her his smooth handsome forehead his mustache and his 
whole face as she had so often seen it in the stillness of the night 
when he slept nicholas suddenly moved and cleared his throat and at 
that moment little andrew shouted from outside the door papa mammas 
standing here countess mary turned pale with fright and made signs 
to the boy he grew silent and quiet ensued for a moment terrible to 
countess mary she knew how nicholas disliked being waked then through 
the door she heard nicholas clearing his throat again and stirring and 
his voice said crossly 

i cant get a moments peace mary is that you why did you bring 
him here 

i only came in to look and did not notice forgive me 

nicholas coughed and said no more countess mary moved away from the 
door and took the boy back to the nursery five minutes later little 
black eyed three year old natasha her fathers pet having learned from 
her brother that papa was asleep and mamma was in the sitting room ran 
to her father unobserved by her mother the dark eyed little girl boldly 
opened the creaking door went up to the sofa with energetic steps of 
her sturdy little legs and having examined the position of her father 
who was asleep with his back to her rose on tiptoe and kissed the hand 
which lay under his head nicholas turned with a tender smile on his 
face 

natasha natasha came countess marys frightened whisper from the 
door papa wants to sleep 

no mamma he doesnt want to sleep said little natasha with 
conviction hes laughing 

nicholas lowered his legs rose and took his daughter in his arms 

come in mary he said to his wife 

she went in and sat down by her husband 

i did not notice him following me she said timidly i just looked 
in 

holding his little girl with one arm nicholas glanced at his wife and 
seeing her guilty expression put his other arm around her and kissed 
her hair 

may i kiss mamma he asked natasha 

natasha smiled bashfully 

again she commanded pointing with a peremptory gesture to the spot 
where nicholas had placed the kiss 

i dont know why you think i am cross said nicholas replying to the 
question he knew was in his wifes mind 

you have no idea how unhappy how lonely i feel when you are like 
that it always seems to me 

mary dont talk nonsense you ought to be ashamed of yourself he 
said gaily 

it seems to be that you cant love me that i am so plain always 
and now in this cond 

oh how absurd you are it is not beauty that endears its love that 
makes us see beauty it is only malvinas and women of that kind who are 
loved for their beauty but do i love my wife i dont love her but 
i dont know how to put it without you or when something comes between 
us like this i seem lost and cant do anything now do i love my 
finger i dont love it but just try to cut it off 

im not like that myself but i understand so youre not angry with 
me 

awfully angry he said smiling and getting up and smoothing his hair 
he began to pace the room 

do you know mary what ive been thinking he began immediately 
thinking aloud in his wifes presence now that they had made it up 

he did not ask if she was ready to listen to him he did not care a 
thought had occurred to him and so it belonged to her also and he told 
her of his intention to persuade pierre to stay with them till spring 

countess mary listened till he had finished made some remark and in 
her turn began thinking aloud her thoughts were about the children 

you can see the woman in her already she said in french pointing to 
little natasha you reproach us women with being illogical here is our 
logic i say papa wants to sleep but she says no hes laughing 
and she was right said countess mary with a happy smile 

yes yes and nicholas taking his little daughter in his strong hand 
lifted her high placed her on his shoulder held her by the legs and 
paced the room with her there was an expression of carefree happiness 
on the faces of both father and daughter 

but you know you may be unfair you are too fond of this one his wife 
whispered in french 

yes but what am i to do i try not to show 

at that moment they heard the sound of the door pulley and footsteps in 
the hall and anteroom as if someone had arrived 

somebody has come 

i am sure it is pierre i will go and see said countess mary and left 
the room 

in her absence nicholas allowed himself to give his little daughter a 
gallop round the room out of breath he took the laughing child quickly 
from his shoulder and pressed her to his heart his capers reminded 
him of dancing and looking at the childs round happy little face he 
thought of what she would be like when he was an old man taking her 
into society and dancing the mazurka with her as his old father had 
danced daniel cooper with his daughter 

it is he it is he nicholas said countess mary re entering the room 
a few minutes later now our natasha has come to life you should have 
seen her ecstasy and how he caught it for having stayed away so long 
well come along now quick quick its time you two were parted she 
added looking smilingly at the little girl who clung to her father 

nicholas went out holding the child by the hand 

countess mary remained in the sitting room 

i should never never have believed that one could be so happy she 
whispered to herself a smile lit up her face but at the same time she 
sighed and her deep eyes expressed a quiet sadness as though she 
felt through her happiness that there is another sort of happiness 
unattainable in this life and of which she involuntarily thought at that 
instant 





chapter x 


natasha had married in the early spring of 1813 and in 1820 already had 
three daughters besides a son for whom she had longed and whom she was 
now nursing she had grown stouter and broader so that it was difficult 
to recognize in this robust motherly woman the slim lively natasha of 
former days her features were more defined and had a calm soft 
and serene expression in her face there was none of the ever glowing 
animation that had formerly burned there and constituted its charm 
now her face and body were often all that one saw and her soul was 
not visible at all all that struck the eye was a strong handsome and 
fertile woman the old fire very rarely kindled in her face now that 
happened only when as was the case that day her husband returned home 
or a sick child was convalescent or when she and countess mary spoke of 
prince andrew she never mentioned him to her husband who she imagined 
was jealous of prince andrews memory or on the rare occasions when 
something happened to induce her to sing a practice she had quite 
abandoned since her marriage at the rare moments when the old fire 
did kindle in her handsome fully developed body she was even more 
attractive than in former days 

since their marriage natasha and her husband had lived in moscow in 
petersburg on their estate near moscow or with her mother that is to 
say in nicholas house the young countess bezukhova was not often seen 
in society and those who met her there were not pleased with her 
and found her neither attractive nor amiable not that natasha liked 
solitude  she did not know whether she liked it or not she even thought 
that she did not  but with her pregnancies her confinements the 
nursing of her children and sharing every moment of her husbands life 
she had demands on her time which could be satisfied only by renouncing 
society all who had known natasha before her marriage wondered at the 
change in her as at something extraordinary only the old countess with 
her maternal instinct had realized that all natashas outbursts had 
been due to her need of children and a husband  as she herself had once 
exclaimed at otradnoe not so much in fun as in earnest  and her mother 
was now surprised at the surprise expressed by those who had never 
understood natasha and she kept saying that she had always known that 
natasha would make an exemplary wife and mother 

only she lets her love of her husband and children overflow all 
bounds said the countess so that it even becomes absurd 

natasha did not follow the golden rule advocated by clever folk 
especially by the french which says that a girl should not let herself 
go when she marries should not neglect her accomplishments should be 
even more careful of her appearance than when she was unmarried and 
should fascinate her husband as much as she did before he became her 
husband natasha on the contrary had at once abandoned all her witchery 
of which her singing had been an unusually powerful part she gave it up 
just because it was so powerfully seductive she took no pains with 
her manners or with delicacy of speech or with her toilet or to show 
herself to her husband in her most becoming attitudes or to avoid 
inconveniencing him by being too exacting she acted in contradiction 
to all those rules she felt that the allurements instinct had formerly 
taught her to use would now be merely ridiculous in the eyes of 
her husband to whom she had from the first moment given herself up 
entirely  that is with her whole soul leaving no corner of it hidden 
from him she felt that her unity with her husband was not maintained 
by the poetic feelings that had attracted him to her but by something 
else  indefinite but firm as the bond between her own body and soul 

to fluff out her curls put on fashionable dresses and sing romantic 
songs to fascinate her husband would have seemed as strange as to adorn 
herself to attract herself to adorn herself for others might perhaps 
have been agreeable  she did not know  but she had no time at all for 
it the chief reason for devoting no time either to singing to dress 
or to choosing her words was that she really had no time to spare for 
these things 

we know that man has the faculty of becoming completely absorbed in 
a subject however trivial it may be and that there is no subject so 
trivial that it will not grow to infinite proportions if ones entire 
attention is devoted to it 

the subject which wholly engrossed natashas attention was her family 
that is her husband whom she had to keep so that he should belong 
entirely to her and to the home and the children whom she had to bear 
bring into the world nurse and bring up 

and the deeper she penetrated not with her mind only but with her whole 
soul her whole being into the subject that absorbed her the larger 
did that subject grow and the weaker and more inadequate did her powers 
appear so that she concentrated them wholly on that one thing and yet 
was unable to accomplish all that she considered necessary 

there were then as now conversations and discussions about womens 
rights the relations of husband and wife and their freedom and rights 
though these themes were not yet termed questions as they are now but 
these topics were not merely uninteresting to natasha she positively 
did not understand them 

these questions then as now existed only for those who see nothing in 
marriage but the pleasure married people get from one another that is 
only the beginnings of marriage and not its whole significance which 
lies in the family 

discussions and questions of that kind which are like the question of 
how to get the greatest gratification from ones dinner did not then 
and do not now exist for those for whom the purpose of a dinner is the 
nourishment it affords and the purpose of marriage is the family 

if the purpose of dinner is to nourish the body a man who eats two 
dinners at once may perhaps get more enjoyment but will not attain his 
purpose for his stomach will not digest the two dinners 

if the purpose of marriage is the family the person who wishes to have 
many wives or husbands may perhaps obtain much pleasure but in that 
case will not have a family 

if the purpose of food is nourishment and the purpose of marriage is the 
family the whole question resolves itself into not eating more than one 
can digest and not having more wives or husbands than are needed for 
the family  that is one wife or one husband natasha needed a husband 
a husband was given her and he gave her a family and she not only saw 
no need of any other or better husband but as all the powers of her 
soul were intent on serving that husband and family she could not 
imagine and saw no interest in imagining how it would be if things were 
different 

natasha did not care for society in general but prized the more the 
society of her relatives  countess mary and her brother her mother 
and sonya she valued the company of those to whom she could come 
striding disheveled from the nursery in her dressing gown and with 
joyful face show a yellow instead of a green stain on babys napkin and 
from whom she could hear reassuring words to the effect that baby was 
much better 

to such an extent had natasha let herself go that the way she dressed 
and did her hair her ill chosen words and her jealousy  she was 
jealous of sonya of the governess and of every woman pretty or 
plain  were habitual subjects of jest to those about her the general 
opinion was that pierre was under his wifes thumb which was really 
true from the very first days of their married life natasha had 
announced her demands pierre was greatly surprised by his wifes view 
to him a perfectly novel one that every moment of his life belonged to 
her and to the family his wifes demands astonished him but they also 
flattered him and he submitted to them 

pierres subjection consisted in the fact that he not only dared not 
flirt with but dared not even speak smilingly to any other woman did 
not dare dine at the club as a pastime did not dare spend money on a 
whim and did not dare absent himself for any length of time except on 
business  in which his wife included his intellectual pursuits which 
she did not in the least understand but to which she attributed great 
importance to make up for this at home pierre had the right to 
regulate his life and that of the whole family exactly as he chose at 
home natasha placed herself in the position of a slave to her husband 
and the whole household went on tiptoe when he was occupied  that is 
was reading or writing in his study pierre had but to show a partiality 
for anything to get just what he liked done always he had only to 
express a wish and natasha would jump up and run to fulfill it 

the entire household was governed according to pierres supposed orders 
that is by his wishes which natasha tried to guess their way of 
life and place of residence their acquaintances and ties natashas 
occupations the childrens upbringing were all selected not merely 
with regard to pierres expressed wishes but to what natasha from the 
thoughts he expressed in conversation supposed his wishes to be and she 
deduced the essentials of his wishes quite correctly and having once 
arrived at them clung to them tenaciously when pierre himself wanted to 
change his mind she would fight him with his own weapons 

thus in a time of trouble ever memorable to him after the birth of their 
first child who was delicate when they had to change the wet nurse 
three times and natasha fell ill from despair pierre one day told her 
of rousseaus view with which he quite agreed that to have a wet 
nurse is unnatural and harmful when her next baby was born despite 
the opposition of her mother the doctors and even of her husband 
himself  who were all vigorously opposed to her nursing her baby 
herself a thing then unheard of and considered injurious  she insisted 
on having her own way and after that nursed all her babies herself 

it very often happened that in a moment of irritation husband and wife 
would have a dispute but long afterwards pierre to his surprise and 
delight would find in his wifes ideas and actions the very thought 
against which she had argued but divested of everything superfluous 
that in the excitement of the dispute he had added when expressing his 
opinion 

after seven years of marriage pierre had the joyous and firm 
consciousness that he was not a bad man and he felt this because he saw 
himself reflected in his wife he felt the good and bad within himself 
inextricably mingled and overlapping but only what was really good in 
him was reflected in his wife all that was not quite good was rejected 
and this was not the result of logical reasoning but was a direct and 
mysterious reflection 





chapter xi 


two months previously when pierre was already staying with the rostovs 
he had received a letter from prince theodore asking him to come 
to petersburg to confer on some important questions that were being 
discussed there by a society of which pierre was one of the principal 
founders 

on reading that letter she always read her husbands letters natasha 
herself suggested that he should go to petersburg though she would feel 
his absence very acutely she attributed immense importance to all 
her husbands intellectual and abstract interests though she did not 
understand them and she always dreaded being a hindrance to him in such 
matters to pierres timid look of inquiry after reading the letter she 
replied by asking him to go but to fix a definite date for his return 
he was given four weeks leave of absence 

ever since that leave of absence had expired more than a fortnight 
before natasha had been in a constant state of alarm depression and 
irritability 

denisov now a general on the retired list and much dissatisfied with 
the present state of affairs had arrived during that fortnight he 
looked at natasha with sorrow and surprise as at a bad likeness of a 
person once dear a dull dejected look random replies and talk about 
the nursery was all he saw and heard from his former enchantress 

natasha was sad and irritable all that time especially when her mother 
her brother sonya or countess mary in their efforts to console her 
tried to excuse pierre and suggested reasons for his delay in returning 

its all nonsense all rubbish  those discussions which lead to nothing 
and all those idiotic societies natasha declared of the very affairs 
in the immense importance of which she firmly believed 

and she would go to the nursery to nurse petya her only boy no one 
else could tell her anything so comforting or so reasonable as this 
little three month old creature when he lay at her breast and she was 
conscious of the movement of his lips and the snuffling of his little 
nose that creature said you are angry you are jealous you would 
like to pay him out you are afraid  but here am i and i am he and 
that was unanswerable it was more than true 

during that fortnight of anxiety natasha resorted to the baby for 
comfort so often and fussed over him so much that she overfed him and 
he fell ill she was terrified by his illness and yet that was just 
what she needed while attending to him she bore the anxiety about her 
husband more easily 

she was nursing her boy when the sound of pierres sleigh was heard 
at the front door and the old nurse  knowing how to please her 
mistress  entered the room inaudibly but hurriedly and with a beaming 
face 

has he come natasha asked quickly in a whisper afraid to move lest 
she should rouse the dozing baby 

hes come maam whispered the nurse 

the blood rushed to natashas face and her feet involuntarily moved but 
she could not jump up and run out the baby again opened his eyes and 
looked at her youre here he seemed to be saying and again lazily 
smacked his lips 

cautiously withdrawing her breast natasha rocked him a little handed 
him to the nurse and went with rapid steps toward the door but at the 
door she stopped as if her conscience reproached her for having in 
her joy left the child too soon and she glanced round the nurse with 
raised elbows was lifting the infant over the rail of his cot 

go maam dont worry go she whispered smiling with the kind of 
familiarity that grows up between a nurse and her mistress 

natasha ran with light footsteps to the anteroom 

denisov who had come out of the study into the dancing room with his 
pipe now for the first time recognized the old natasha a flood of 
brilliant joyful light poured from her transfigured face 

hes come she exclaimed as she ran past and denisov felt that he too 
was delighted that pierre whom he did not much care for had returned 

on reaching the vestibule natasha saw a tall figure in a fur coat 
unwinding his scarf its he its really he he has come she said 
to herself and rushing at him embraced him pressed his head to her 
breast and then pushed him back and gazed at his ruddy happy face 
covered with hoarfrost yes it is he happy and contented 

then all at once she remembered the tortures of suspense she had 
experienced for the last fortnight and the joy that had lit up her 
face vanished she frowned and overwhelmed pierre with a torrent of 
reproaches and angry words 

yes its all very well for you you are pleased youve had a good 
time but what about me you might at least have shown consideration 
for the children i am nursing and my milk was spoiled petya was at 
deaths door but you were enjoying yourself yes enjoying 

pierre knew he was not to blame for he could not have come sooner he 
knew this outburst was unseemly and would blow over in a minute or two 
above all he knew that he himself was bright and happy he wanted 
to smile but dared not even think of doing so he made a piteous 
frightened face and bent down 

i could not on my honor but how is petya 

all right now come along i wonder youre not ashamed if only you 
could see what i was like without you how i suffered 

you are well 

come come she said not letting go of his arm and they went to 
their rooms 

when nicholas and his wife came to look for pierre he was in the nursery 
holding his baby son who was again awake on his huge right palm and 
dandling him a blissful bright smile was fixed on the babys broad face 
with its toothless open mouth the storm was long since over and there 
was bright joyous sunshine on natashas face as she gazed tenderly at 
her husband and child 

and have you talked everything well over with prince theodore she 
asked 

yes capitally 

you see he holds it up she meant the babys head but how he did 
frighten me youve seen the princess is it true shes in love with 
that 

yes just fancy 

at that moment nicholas and countess mary came in pierre with the baby 
on his hand stooped kissed them and replied to their inquiries but 
in spite of much that was interesting and had to be discussed the baby 
with the little cap on its unsteady head evidently absorbed all his 
attention 

how sweet said countess mary looking at and playing with the baby 
now nicholas she added turning to her husband i cant understand 
how it is you dont see the charm of these delicious marvels 

i dont and cant replied nicholas looking coldly at the baby a 
lump of flesh come along pierre 

and yet hes such an affectionate father said countess mary 
vindicating her husband but only after they are a year old or so 

now pierre nurses them splendidly said natasha he says his hand is 
just made for a babys seat just look 

only not for this pierre suddenly exclaimed with a laugh and 
shifting the baby he gave him to the nurse 





chapter xii 


as in every large household there were at bald hills several perfectly 
distinct worlds which merged into one harmonious whole though each 
retained its own peculiarities and made concessions to the others every 
event joyful or sad that took place in that house was important to all 
these worlds but each had its own special reasons to rejoice or grieve 
over that occurrence independently of the others 

for instance pierres return was a joyful and important event and they 
all felt it to be so 

the servants  the most reliable judges of their masters because they 
judge not by their conversation or expressions of feeling but by their 
acts and way of life  were glad of pierres return because they knew 
that when he was there count nicholas would cease going every day to 
attend to the estate and would be in better spirits and temper and 
also because they would all receive handsome presents for the holidays 

the children and their governesses were glad of pierres return because 
no one else drew them into the social life of the household as he did 
he alone could play on the clavichord that ecossaise his only piece 
to which as he said all possible dances could be danced and they felt 
sure he had brought presents for them all 

young nicholas now a slim lad of fifteen delicate and intelligent 
with curly light brown hair and beautiful eyes was delighted because 
uncle pierre as he called him was the object of his rapturous and 
passionate affection no one had instilled into him this love for pierre 
whom he saw only occasionally countess mary who had brought him up 
had done her utmost to make him love her husband as she loved him and 
little nicholas did love his uncle but loved him with just a shade of 
contempt pierre however he adored he did not want to be an hussar or 
a knight of st george like his uncle nicholas he wanted to be learned 
wise and kind like pierre in pierres presence his face always shone 
with pleasure and he flushed and was breathless when pierre spoke to 
him he did not miss a single word he uttered and would afterwards 
with dessalles or by himself recall and reconsider the meaning of 
everything pierre had said pierres past life and his unhappiness prior 
to 1812 of which young nicholas had formed a vague poetic picture from 
some words he had overheard his adventures in moscow his captivity 
platon karataev of whom he had heard from pierre his love for natasha 
of whom the lad was also particularly fond and especially pierres 
friendship with the father whom nicholas could not remember  all this 
made pierre in his eyes a hero and a saint 

from broken remarks about natasha and his father from the emotion with 
which pierre spoke of that dead father and from the careful reverent 
tenderness with which natasha spoke of him the boy who was only just 
beginning to guess what love is derived the notion that his father had 
loved natasha and when dying had left her to his friend but the father 
whom the boy did not remember appeared to him a divinity who could not 
be pictured and of whom he never thought without a swelling heart and 
tears of sadness and rapture so the boy also was happy that pierre had 
arrived 

the guests welcomed pierre because he always helped to enliven and unite 
any company he was in 

the grown up members of the family not to mention his wife were 
pleased to have back a friend whose presence made life run more smoothly 
and peacefully 

the old ladies were pleased with the presents he brought them and 
especially that natasha would now be herself again 

pierre felt the different outlooks of these various worlds and made 
haste to satisfy all their expectations 

though the most absent minded and forgetful of men pierre with the aid 
of a list his wife drew up had now bought everything not forgetting 
his mother  and brother in laws commissions nor the dress material for 
a present to belova nor toys for his wifes nephews in the early days 
of his marriage it had seemed strange to him that his wife should expect 
him not to forget to procure all the things he undertook to buy and he 
had been taken aback by her serious annoyance when on his first trip he 
forgot everything but in time he grew used to this demand knowing that 
natasha asked nothing for herself and gave him commissions for others 
only when he himself had offered to undertake them he now found an 
unexpected and childlike pleasure in this purchase of presents for 
everyone in the house and never forgot anything if he now incurred 
natashas censure it was only for buying too many and too expensive 
things to her other defects as most people thought them but which 
to pierre were qualities of untidiness and neglect of herself she now 
added stinginess 

from the time that pierre began life as a family man on a footing 
entailing heavy expenditure he had noticed to his surprise that he 
spent only half as much as before and that his affairs  which had been 
in disorder of late chiefly because of his first wifes debts  had 
begun to improve 

life was cheaper because it was circumscribed that most expensive 
luxury the kind of life that can be changed at any moment was no 
longer his nor did he wish for it he felt that his way of life had now 
been settled once for all till death and that to change it was not in 
his power and so that way of life proved economical 

with a merry smiling face pierre was sorting his purchases 

what do you think of this said he unrolling a piece of stuff like a 
shopman 

natasha who was sitting opposite to him with her eldest daughter on her 
lap turned her sparkling eyes swiftly from her husband to the things he 
showed her 

thats for belova excellent she felt the quality of the material 
it was a ruble an arshin i suppose 

pierre told her the price 

too dear natasha remarked how pleased the children will be and 
mamma too only you need not have bought me this she added unable to 
suppress a smile as she gazed admiringly at a gold comb set with pearls 
of a kind then just coming into fashion 

adele tempted me she kept on telling me to buy it returned pierre 

when am i to wear it and natasha stuck it in her coil of hair when 
i take little masha into society perhaps they will be fashionable again 
by then well lets go now 

and collecting the presents they went first to the nursery and then to 
the old countess rooms 

the countess was sitting with her companion belova playing 
grand patience as usual when pierre and natasha came into the drawing 
room with parcels under their arms 

the countess was now over sixty was quite gray and wore a cap with a 
frill that surrounded her face her face had shriveled her upper lip 
had sunk in and her eyes were dim 

after the deaths of her son and husband in such rapid succession she 
felt herself a being accidentally forgotten in this world and left 
without aim or object for her existence she ate drank slept or kept 
awake but did not live life gave her no new impressions she wanted 
nothing from life but tranquillity and that tranquillity only death 
could give her but until death came she had to go on living that is 
to use her vital forces a peculiarity one sees in very young children 
and very old people was particularly evident in her her life had 
no external aims  only a need to exercise her various functions and 
inclinations was apparent she had to eat sleep think speak weep 
work give vent to her anger and so on merely because she had a 
stomach a brain muscles nerves and a liver she did these things not 
under any external impulse as people in the full vigor of life do 
when behind the purpose for which they strive that of exercising their 
functions remains unnoticed she talked only because she physically 
needed to exercise her tongue and lungs she cried as a child does 
because her nose had to be cleared and so on what for people in their 
full vigor is an aim was for her evidently merely a pretext 

thus in the morning  especially if she had eaten anything rich the day 
before  she felt a need of being angry and would choose as the handiest 
pretext belovas deafness 

she would begin to say something to her in a low tone from the other end 
of the room 

it seems a little warmer today my dear she would murmur 

and when belova replied oh yes theyve come she would mutter 
angrily o lord how stupid and deaf she is 

another pretext would be her snuff which would seem too dry or too damp 
or not rubbed fine enough after these fits of irritability her face 
would grow yellow and her maids knew by infallible symptoms when belova 
would again be deaf the snuff damp and the countess face yellow just 
as she needed to work off her spleen so she had sometimes to exercise 
her still existing faculty of thinking  and the pretext for that was a 
game of patience when she needed to cry the deceased count would be 
the pretext when she wanted to be agitated nicholas and his health 
would be the pretext and when she felt a need to speak spitefully the 
pretext would be countess mary when her vocal organs needed exercise 
which was usually toward seven oclock when she had had an after dinner 
rest in a darkened room the pretext would be the retelling of the same 
stories over and over again to the same audience 

the old ladys condition was understood by the whole household though no 
one ever spoke of it and they all made every possible effort to satisfy 
her needs only by a rare glance exchanged with a sad smile 
between nicholas pierre natasha and countess mary was the common 
understanding of her condition expressed 

but those glances expressed something more they said that she had 
played her part in life that what they now saw was not her whole self 
that we must all become like her and that they were glad to yield to 
her to restrain themselves for this once precious being formerly as 
full of life as themselves but now so much to be pitied memento 
mori said these glances 

only the really heartless the stupid ones of that household and the 
little children failed to understand this and avoided her 





chapter xiii 


when pierre and his wife entered the drawing room the countess was in 
one of her customary states in which she needed the mental exertion of 
playing patience and so  though by force of habit she greeted him 
with the words she always used when pierre or her son returned after an 
absence high time my dear high time we were all weary of waiting 
for you well thank god and received her presents with another 
customary remark its not the gift thats precious my dear but that 
you give it to me an old woman  yet it was evident that she was 
not pleased by pierres arrival at that moment when it diverted her 
attention from the unfinished game 

she finished her game of patience and only then examined the presents 
they consisted of a box for cards of splendid workmanship a 
bright blue sevres tea cup with shepherdesses depicted on it and with 
a lid and a gold snuffbox with the counts portrait on the lid which 
pierre had had done by a miniaturist in petersburg the countess had 
long wished for such a box but as she did not want to cry just then she 
glanced indifferently at the portrait and gave her attention chiefly to 
the box for cards 

thank you my dear you have cheered me up said she as she always 
did but best of all you have brought yourself back  for i never saw 
anything like it you ought to give your wife a scolding what are we 
to do with her she is like a mad woman when you are away doesnt see 
anything doesnt remember anything she went on repeating her usual 
phrases look anna timofeevna she added to her companion see what 
a box for cards my son has brought us 

belova admired the presents and was delighted with her dress material 

though pierre natasha nicholas countess mary and denisov had much to 
talk about that they could not discuss before the old countess  not 
that anything was hidden from her but because she had dropped so 
far behindhand in many things that had they begun to converse in her 
presence they would have had to answer inopportune questions and to 
repeat what they had already told her many times that so and so was 
dead and so and so was married which she would again be unable to 
remember  yet they sat at tea round the samovar in the drawing room from 
habit and pierre answered the countess questions as to whether prince 
vasili had aged and whether countess mary alexeevna had sent greetings 
and still thought of them and other matters that interested no one and 
to which she herself was indifferent 

conversation of this kind interesting to no one yet unavoidable 
continued all through teatime all the grown up members of the family 
were assembled near the round tea table at which sonya presided beside 
the samovar the children with their tutors and governesses had had 
tea and their voices were audible from the next room at tea all sat 
in their accustomed places nicholas beside the stove at a small table 
where his tea was handed to him milka the old gray borzoi bitch 
daughter of the first milka with a quite gray face and large black 
eyes that seemed more prominent than ever lay on the armchair beside 
him denisov whose curly hair mustache and whiskers had turned half 
gray sat beside countess mary with his generals tunic unbuttoned 
pierre sat between his wife and the old countess he spoke of what he 
knew might interest the old lady and that she could understand he 
told her of external social events and of the people who had formed 
the circle of her contemporaries and had once been a real living and 
distinct group but who were now for the most part scattered about the 
world and like herself were garnering the last ears of the harvests they 
had sown in earlier years but to the old countess those contemporaries 
of hers seemed to be the only serious and real society natasha saw by 
pierres animation that his visit had been interesting and that he had 
much to tell them but dare not say it before the old countess denisov 
not being a member of the family did not understand pierres caution 
and being as a malcontent much interested in what was occurring in 
petersburg kept urging pierre to tell them about what had happened in 
the semenovsk regiment then about arakcheev and then about the bible 
society once or twice pierre was carried away and began to speak of 
these things but nicholas and natasha always brought him back to the 
health of prince ivan and countess mary alexeevna 

well and all this idiocy  gossner and tatawinova denisov asked is 
that weally still going on 

going on pierre exclaimed why more than ever the bible society is 
the whole government now 

what is that mon cher ami asked the countess who had 
finished her tea and evidently needed a pretext for being angry 
after her meal what are you saying about the government i dont 
understand 

well you know maman nicholas interposed knowing how to translate 
things into his mothers language prince alexander golitsyn has 
founded a society and in consequence has great influence they say 

arakcheev and golitsyn incautiously remarked pierre are now the 
whole government and what a government they see treason everywhere and 
are afraid of everything 

well and how is prince alexander to blame he is a most estimable 
man i used to meet him at mary antonovnas said the countess in an 
offended tone and still more offended that they all remained silent 
she went on nowadays everyone finds fault a gospel society well and 
what harm is there in that and she rose everybody else got up too 
and with a severe expression sailed back to her table in the sitting 
room 

the melancholy silence that followed was broken by the sounds of the 
childrens voices and laughter from the next room evidently some jolly 
excitement was going on there 

finished finished little natashas gleeful yell rose above them all 

pierre exchanged glances with countess mary and nicholas natasha he 
never lost sight of and smiled happily 

thats delightful music said he 

it means that anna makarovna has finished her stocking said countess 
mary 

oh ill go and see said pierre jumping up you know he added 
stopping at the door why im especially fond of that music it is 
always the first thing that tells me all is well when i was driving 
here today the nearer i got to the house the more anxious i grew as i 
entered the anteroom i heard andrushas peals of laughter and that meant 
that all was well 

i know i know that feeling said nicholas but i mustnt go 
there  those stockings are to be a surprise for me 

pierre went to the children and the shouting and laughter grew still 
louder 

come anna makarovna pierres voice was heard saying come here into 
the middle of the room and at the word of command one two and when 
i say three you stand here and you in my arms  well now one 
two said pierre and a silence followed three and a rapturously 
breathless cry of childrens voices filled the room two two they 
shouted 

this meant two stockings which by a secret process known only to 
herself anna makarovna used to knit at the same time on the same 
needles and which when they were ready she always triumphantly drew 
one out of the other in the childrens presence 





chapter xiv 


soon after this the children came in to say good night they kissed 
everyone the tutors and governesses made their bows and they went out 
only young nicholas and his tutor remained dessalles whispered to the 
boy to come downstairs 

no monsieur dessalles i will ask my aunt to let me stay replied 
nicholas bolkonski also in a whisper 

ma tante please let me stay said he going up to his aunt 

his face expressed entreaty agitation and ecstasy countess mary 
glanced at him and turned to pierre 

when you are here he cant tear himself away she said 

i will bring him to you directly monsieur dessalles good night 
said pierre giving his hand to the swiss tutor and he turned to young 
nicholas with a smile you and i havent seen anything of one another 
yet how like he is growing mary he added addressing countess 
mary 

like my father asked the boy flushing crimson and looking up at 
pierre with bright ecstatic eyes 

pierre nodded and went on with what he had been saying when the 
children had interrupted countess mary sat down doing woolwork natasha 
did not take her eyes off her husband nicholas and denisov rose asked 
for their pipes smoked went to fetch more tea from sonya  who 
sat weary but resolute at the samovar  and questioned pierre the 
curly headed delicate boy sat with shining eyes unnoticed in a corner 
starting every now and then and muttering something to himself and 
evidently experiencing a new and powerful emotion as he turned his curly 
head with his thin neck exposed by his turn down collar toward the 
place where pierre sat 

the conversation turned on the contemporary gossip about those in power 
in which most people see the chief interest of home politics denisov 
dissatisfied with the government on account of his own disappointments 
in the service heard with pleasure of the things done in petersburg 
which seemed to him stupid and made forcible and sharp comments on what 
pierre told them 

one used to have to be a german  now one must dance with tatawinova 
and madame kwudener and wead eckatshausen and the bwethwen oh they 
should let that fine fellow bonaparte lose  hed knock all this nonsense 
out of them fancy giving the command of the semenov wegiment to a 
fellow like that schwatz he cried 

nicholas though free from denisovs readiness to find fault with 
everything also thought that discussion of the government was a very 
serious and weighty matter and the fact that a had been appointed 
minister of this and b governor general of that and that the emperor 
had said so and so and this minister so and so seemed to him very 
important and so he thought it necessary to take an interest in these 
things and to question pierre the questions put by these two kept the 
conversation from changing its ordinary character of gossip about the 
higher government circles 

but natasha knowing all her husbands ways and ideas saw that he had 
long been wishing but had been unable to divert the conversation to 
another channel and express his own deeply felt idea for the sake of 
which he had gone to petersburg to consult with his new friend prince 
theodore and she helped him by asking how his affairs with prince 
theodore had gone 

what was it about asked nicholas 

always the same thing said pierre looking round at his listeners 
everybody sees that things are going so badly that they cannot be 
allowed to go on so and that it is the duty of all decent men to 
counteract it as far as they can 

what can decent men do nicholas inquired frowning slightly what 
can be done 

why this 

come into my study said nicholas 

natasha who had long expected to be fetched to nurse her baby now 
heard the nurse calling her and went to the nursery countess mary 
followed her the men went into the study and little nicholas bolkonski 
followed them unnoticed by his uncle and sat down at the writing table 
in a shady corner by the window 

well what would you do asked denisov 

always some fantastic schemes said nicholas 

why this began pierre not sitting down but pacing the room 
sometimes stopping short gesticulating and lisping the position 
in petersburg is this the emperor does not look into anything he 
has abandoned himself altogether to this mysticism pierre could not 
tolerate mysticism in anyone now he seeks only for peace and only 
these people sans foi ni loi * can give it him  people who recklessly 
hack at and strangle everything  magnitski arakcheev and tutti 
quanti you will agree that if you did not look after your estates 
yourself but only wanted a quiet life the harsher your steward was the 
more readily your object might be attained he said to nicholas 


* without faith or law 


well what does that lead up to said nicholas 

well everything is going to ruin robbery in the law courts in the 
army nothing but flogging drilling and military settlements the 
people are tortured enlightenment is suppressed all that is young and 
honest is crushed everyone sees that this cannot go on everything is 
strained to such a degree that it will certainly break said pierre as 
those who examine the actions of any government have always said since 
governments began i told them just one thing in petersburg 

told whom 

well you know whom said pierre with a meaning glance from under 
his brows prince theodore and all those to encourage culture and 
philanthropy is all very well of course the aim is excellent but in the 
present circumstances something else is needed 

at that moment nicholas noticed the presence of his nephew his face 
darkened and he went up to the boy 

why are you here 

why let him be said pierre taking nicholas by the arm and 
continuing that is not enough i told them something else is needed 
when you stand expecting the overstrained string to snap at any moment 
when everyone is expecting the inevitable catastrophe as many as 
possible must join hands as closely as they can to withstand the general 
calamity everything that is young and strong is being enticed away and 
depraved one is lured by women another by honors a third by ambition 
or money and they go over to that camp no independent men such as you 
or i are left what i say is widen the scope of our society let the 
mot dordre be not virtue alone but independence and action as well 

nicholas who had left his nephew irritably pushed up an armchair sat 
down in it and listened to pierre coughing discontentedly and frowning 
more and more 

but action with what aim he cried and what position will you adopt 
toward the government 

why the position of assistants the society need not be secret if the 
government allows it not merely is it not hostile to government but it 
is a society of true conservatives  a society of gentlemen in the full 
meaning of that word it is only to prevent some pugachev or other from 
killing my children and yours and arakcheev from sending me off to some 
military settlement we join hands only for the public welfare and the 
general safety 

yes but its a secret society and therefore a hostile and harmful one 
which can only cause harm 

why did the tugendbund which saved europe they did not then venture 
to suggest that russia had saved europe do any harm the tugendbund 
is an alliance of virtue it is love mutual help it is what christ 
preached on the cross 

natasha who had come in during the conversation looked joyfully at her 
husband it was not what he was saying that pleased her  that did not 
even interest her for it seemed to her that was all extremely simple 
and that she had known it a long time it seemed so to her because she 
knew that it sprang from pierres whole soul but it was his animated 
and enthusiastic appearance that made her glad 

the boy with the thin neck stretching out from the turn down 
collar  whom everyone had forgotten  gazed at pierre with even greater 
and more rapturous joy every word of pierres burned into his heart 
and with a nervous movement of his fingers he unconsciously broke the 
sealing wax and quill pens his hands came upon on his uncles table 

it is not at all what you suppose but that is what the german 
tugendbund was and what i am proposing 

no my fwiend the tugendbund is all vewy well for the sausage eaters 
but i dont understand it and cant even pwonounce it interposed 
denisov in a loud and resolute voice i agwee that evewything here is 
wotten and howwible but the tugendbund i dont understand if were 
not satisfied let us have a bunt of our own thats all wight je suis 
vote homme * 


* im your man 


pierre smiled natasha began to laugh but nicholas knitted his brows 
still more and began proving to pierre that there was no prospect of 
any great change and that all the danger he spoke of existed only in his 
imagination pierre maintained the contrary and as his mental faculties 
were greater and more resourceful nicholas felt himself cornered this 
made him still angrier for he was fully convinced not by reasoning 
but by something within him stronger than reason of the justice of his 
opinion 

i will tell you this he said rising and trying with nervously 
twitching fingers to prop up his pipe in a corner but finally 
abandoning the attempt i cant prove it to you you say that 
everything here is rotten and that an overthrow is coming i dont 
see it but you also say that our oath of allegiance is a conditional 
matter and to that i reply you are my best friend as you know 
but if you formed a secret society and began working against the 
government  be it what it may  i know it is my duty to obey the 
government and if arakcheev ordered me to lead a squadron against you 
and cut you down i should not hesitate an instant but should do it 
and you may argue about that as you like 

an awkward silence followed these words natasha was the first to speak 
defending her husband and attacking her brother her defense was weak 
and inapt but she attained her object the conversation was resumed and 
no longer in the unpleasantly hostile tone of nicholas last remark 

when they all got up to go in to supper little nicholas bolkonski went 
up to pierre pale and with shining radiant eyes 

uncle pierre you no if papa were alive would he agree with 
you he asked 

and pierre suddenly realized what a special independent complex and 
powerful process of thought and feeling must have been going on in 
this boy during that conversation and remembering all he had said he 
regretted that the lad should have heard him he had however to give 
him an answer 

yes i think so he said reluctantly and left the study 

the lad looked down and seemed now for the first time to notice what he 
had done to the things on the table he flushed and went up to nicholas 

uncle forgive me i did that unintentionally he said pointing to 
the broken sealing wax and pens 

nicholas started angrily 

all right all right he said throwing the bits under the table 

and evidently suppressing his vexation with difficulty he turned away 
from the boy 

you ought not to have been here at all he said 





chapter xv 


the conversation at supper was not about politics or societies but 
turned on the subject nicholas liked best  recollections of 1812 
denisov started these and pierre was particularly agreeable and amusing 
about them the family separated on the most friendly terms 

after supper nicholas having undressed in his study and given 
instructions to the steward who had been waiting for him went to the 
bedroom in his dressing gown where he found his wife still at her 
table writing 

what are you writing mary nicholas asked 

countess mary blushed she was afraid that what she was writing would 
not be understood or approved by her husband 

she had wanted to conceal what she was writing from him but at the same 
time was glad he had surprised her at it and that she would now have to 
tell him 

a diary nicholas she replied handing him a blue exercise book 
filled with her firm bold writing 

a diary nicholas repeated with a shade of irony and he took up the 
book 

it was in french 


december 4 today when andrusha her eldest boy woke up he did not 
wish to dress and mademoiselle louise sent for me he was naughty and 
obstinate i tried threats but he only grew angrier then i took the 
matter in hand i left him alone and began with nurses help to get the 
other children up telling him that i did not love him for a long time 
he was silent as if astonished then he jumped out of bed ran to me in 
his shirt and sobbed so that i could not calm him for a long time 
it was plain that what troubled him most was that he had grieved me 
afterwards in the evening when i gave him his ticket he again began 
crying piteously and kissing me one can do anything with him by 
tenderness 


what is a ticket nicholas inquired 

i have begun giving the elder ones marks every evening showing how 
they have behaved 

nicholas looked into the radiant eyes that were gazing at him and 
continued to turn over the pages and read in the diary was set down 
everything in the childrens lives that seemed noteworthy to their 
mother as showing their characters or suggesting general reflections 
on educational methods they were for the most part quite insignificant 
trifles but did not seem so to the mother or to the father either now 
that he read this diary about his children for the first time 

under the date 5 was entered 


mitya was naughty at table papa said he was to have no pudding he had 
none but looked so unhappily and greedily at the others while they were 
eating i think that punishment by depriving children of sweets only 
develops their greediness must tell nicholas this 


nicholas put down the book and looked at his wife the radiant eyes 
gazed at him questioningly would he approve or disapprove of her 
diary there could be no doubt not only of his approval but also of his 
admiration for his wife 

perhaps it need not be done so pedantically thought nicholas or even 
done at all but this untiring continual spiritual effort of which the 
sole aim was the childrens moral welfare delighted him had nicholas 
been able to analyze his feelings he would have found that his steady 
tender and proud love of his wife rested on his feeling of wonder at 
her spirituality and at the lofty moral world almost beyond his reach 
in which she had her being 

he was proud of her intelligence and goodness recognized his own 
insignificance beside her in the spiritual world and rejoiced all the 
more that she with such a soul not only belonged to him but was part of 
himself 

i quite quite approve my dearest said he with a significant look 
and after a short pause he added and i behaved badly today you 
werent in the study we began disputing  pierre and i  and i lost my 
temper but he is impossible such a child i dont know what would 
become of him if natasha didnt keep him in hand have you any idea 
why he went to petersburg they have formed 

yes i know said countess mary natasha told me 

well then you know nicholas went on growing hot at the mere 
recollection of their discussion he wanted to convince me that it is 
every honest mans duty to go against the government and that the oath 
of allegiance and duty i am sorry you werent there they all fell 
on me  denisov and natasha natasha is absurd how she rules over him 
and yet there need only be a discussion and she has no words of her 
own but only repeats his sayings added nicholas yielding to that 
irresistible inclination which tempts us to judge those nearest and 
dearest to us he forgot that what he was saying about natasha could 
have been applied word for word to himself in relation to his wife 

yes i have noticed that said countess mary 

when i told him that duty and the oath were above everything he 
started proving goodness knows what a pity you were not there  what 
would you have said 

as i see it you were quite right and i told natasha so pierre says 
everybody is suffering tortured and being corrupted and that it 
is our duty to help our neighbor of course he is right there said 
countess mary but he forgets that we have other duties nearer to us 
duties indicated to us by god himself and that though we might expose 
ourselves to risks we must not risk our children 

yes thats it thats just what i said to him put in nicholas who 
fancied he really had said it but they insisted on their own view 
love of ones neighbor and christianity  and all this in the presence of 
young nicholas who had gone into my study and broke all my things 

ah nicholas do you know i am often troubled about little nicholas 
said countess mary he is such an exceptional boy i am afraid i 
neglect him in favor of my own we all have children and relations while 
he has no one he is constantly alone with his thoughts 

well i dont think you need reproach yourself on his account all that 
the fondest mother could do for her son you have done and are doing for 
him and of course i am glad of it he is a fine lad a fine lad this 
evening he listened to pierre in a sort of trance and fancy  as we were 
going in to supper i looked and he had broken everything on my table to 
bits and he told me of it himself at once i never knew him to tell an 
untruth a fine lad a fine lad repeated nicholas who at heart was 
not fond of nicholas bolkonski but was always anxious to recognize that 
he was a fine lad 

still i am not the same as his own mother said countess mary i 
feel i am not the same and it troubles me a wonderful boy but i am 
dreadfully afraid for him it would be good for him to have companions 

well it wont be for long next summer ill take him to petersburg 
said nicholas yes pierre always was a dreamer and always will be 
he continued returning to the talk in the study which had evidently 
disturbed him well what business is it of mine what goes on 
there  whether arakcheev is bad and all that what business was it of 
mine when i married and was so deep in debt that i was threatened with 
prison and had a mother who could not see or understand it and 
then there are you and the children and our affairs is it for my own 
pleasure that i am at the farm or in the office from morning to night 
no but i know i must work to comfort my mother to repay you and not 
to leave the children such beggars as i was 

countess mary wanted to tell him that man does not live by bread alone 
and that he attached too much importance to these matters but she knew 
she must not say this and that it would be useless to do so she only 
took his hand and kissed it he took this as a sign of approval and 
a confirmation of his thoughts and after a few minutes reflection 
continued to think aloud 

you know mary today elias mitrofanych this was his overseer came 
back from the tambov estate and told me they are already offering eighty 
thousand rubles for the forest 

and with an eager face nicholas began to speak of the possibility of 
repurchasing otradnoe before long and added another ten years of life 
and i shall leave the children in an excellent position 

countess mary listened to her husband and understood all that he told 
her she knew that when he thought aloud in this way he would sometimes 
ask her what he had been saying and be vexed if he noticed that she 
had been thinking about something else but she had to force herself to 
attend for what he was saying did not interest her at all she looked 
at him and did not think but felt about something different she felt 
a submissive tender love for this man who would never understand all 
that she understood and this seemed to make her love for him still 
stronger and added a touch of passionate tenderness besides this 
feeling which absorbed her altogether and hindered her from following 
the details of her husbands plans thoughts that had no connection with 
what he was saying flitted through her mind she thought of her nephew 
her husbands account of the boys agitation while pierre was speaking 
struck her forcibly and various traits of his gentle sensitive 
character recurred to her mind and while thinking of her nephew she 
thought also of her own children she did not compare them with him but 
compared her feeling for them with her feeling for him and felt 
with regret that there was something lacking in her feeling for young 
nicholas 

sometimes it seemed to her that this difference arose from the 
difference in their ages but she felt herself to blame toward him and 
promised in her heart to do better and to accomplish the impossible  in 
this life to love her husband her children little nicholas and all 
her neighbors as christ loved mankind countess marys soul always 
strove toward the infinite the eternal and the absolute and could 
therefore never be at peace a stern expression of the lofty secret 
suffering of a soul burdened by the body appeared on her face nicholas 
gazed at her o god what will become of us if she dies as i always 
fear when her face is like that thought he and placing himself before 
the icon he began to say his evening prayers 





chapter xvi 


natasha and pierre left alone also began to talk as only a husband 
and wife can talk that is with extraordinary clearness and rapidity 
understanding and expressing each others thoughts in ways contrary to 
all rules of logic without premises deductions or conclusions and in 
a quite peculiar way natasha was so used to this kind of talk with her 
husband that for her it was the surest sign of something being wrong 
between them if pierre followed a line of logical reasoning when he 
began proving anything or talking argumentatively and calmly and she 
led on by his example began to do the same she knew that they were on 
the verge of a quarrel 

from the moment they were alone and natasha came up to him with 
wide open happy eyes and quickly seizing his head pressed it to her 
bosom saying now you are all mine mine you wont escape  from 
that moment this conversation began contrary to all the laws of logic 
and contrary to them because quite different subjects were talked about 
at one and the same time this simultaneous discussion of many topics 
did not prevent a clear understanding but on the contrary was the surest 
sign that they fully understood one another 

just as in a dream when all is uncertain unreasoning and 
contradictory except the feeling that guides the dream so in this 
intercourse contrary to all laws of reason the words themselves were 
not consecutive and clear but only the feeling that prompted them 

natasha spoke to pierre about her brothers life and doings of how she 
had suffered and lacked life during his own absence and of how she 
was fonder than ever of mary and how mary was in every way better than 
herself in saying this natasha was sincere in acknowledging marys 
superiority but at the same time by saying it she made a demand on 
pierre that he should all the same prefer her to mary and to all 
other women and that now especially after having seen many women in 
petersburg he should tell her so afresh 

pierre answering natashas words told her how intolerable it had been 
for him to meet ladies at dinners and balls in petersburg 

i have quite lost the knack of talking to ladies he said it was 
simply dull besides i was very busy 

natasha looked intently at him and went on 

mary is so splendid she said how she understands children it is as 
if she saw straight into their souls yesterday for instance mitya was 
naughty 

how like his father he is pierre interjected 

natasha knew why he mentioned mityas likeness to nicholas the 
recollection of his dispute with his brother in law was unpleasant and 
he wanted to know what natasha thought of it 

nicholas has the weakness of never agreeing with anything not generally 
accepted but i understand that you value what opens up a fresh line 
said she repeating words pierre had once uttered 

no the chief point is that to nicholas ideas and discussions are 
an amusement  almost a pastime said pierre for instance he is 
collecting a library and has made it a rule not to buy a new book 
till he has read what he had already bought  sismondi and rousseau and 
montesquieu he added with a smile you know how much i he began 
to soften down what he had said but natasha interrupted him to show 
that this was unnecessary 

so you say ideas are an amusement to him 

yes and for me nothing else is serious all the time in petersburg i 
saw everyone as in a dream when i am taken up by a thought all else is 
mere amusement 

ah im so sorry i wasnt there when you met the children said 
natasha which was most delighted lisa im sure 

yes pierre replied and went on with what was in his mind nicholas 
says we ought not to think but i cant help it besides when i was in 
petersburg i felt i can say this to you that the whole affair would go 
to pieces without me  everyone was pulling his own way but i succeeded 
in uniting them all and then my idea is so clear and simple you see 
i dont say that we ought to oppose this and that we may be mistaken 
what i say is join hands you who love the right and let there be but 
one banner  that of active virtue prince sergey is a fine fellow and 
clever 

natasha would have had no doubt as to the greatness of pierres idea 
but one thing disconcerted her can a man so important and necessary to 
society be also my husband how did this happen she wished to express 
this doubt to him now who could decide whether he is really cleverer 
than all the others she asked herself and passed in review all those 
whom pierre most respected judging by what he had said there was no one 
he had respected so highly as platon karataev 

do you know what i am thinking about she asked about platon 
karataev would he have approved of you now do you think 

pierre was not at all surprised at this question he understood his 
wifes line of thought 

platon karataev he repeated and pondered evidently sincerely 
trying to imagine karataevs opinion on the subject he would not have 
understood yet perhaps he would 

i love you awfully natasha suddenly said awfully awfully 

no he would not have approved said pierre after reflection what 
he would have approved of is our family life he was always so anxious 
to find seemliness happiness and peace in everything and i should 
have been proud to let him see us there now  you talk of my absence 
but you wouldnt believe what a special feeling i have for you after a 
separation 

yes i should think natasha began 

no its not that i never leave off loving you and one couldnt love 
more but this is something special yes of course  he did not 
finish because their eyes meeting said the rest 

what nonsense it is natasha suddenly exclaimed about honeymoons 
and that the greatest happiness is at first on the contrary now is 
the best of all if only you did not go away do you remember how 
we quarreled and it was always my fault always mine and what we 
quarreled about  i dont even remember 

always about the same thing said pierre with a smile jealo 

dont say it i cant bear it natasha cried and her eyes glittered 
coldly and vindictively did you see her she added after a pause 

no and if i had i shouldnt have recognized her 

they were silent for a while 

oh do you know while you were talking in the study i was looking at 
you natasha began evidently anxious to disperse the cloud that had 
come over them you are as like him as two peas  like the boy she 
meant her little son oh its time to go to him the milks 
come but im sorry to leave you 

they were silent for a few seconds then suddenly turning to one 
another at the same time they both began to speak pierre began with 
self satisfaction and enthusiasm natasha with a quiet happy smile 
having interrupted one another they both stopped to let the other 
continue 

no what did you say go on go on 

no you go on i was talking nonsense said natasha 

pierre finished what he had begun it was the sequel to his complacent 
reflections on his success in petersburg at that moment it seemed to 
him that he was chosen to give a new direction to the whole of russian 
society and to the whole world 

i only wished to say that ideas that have great results are always 
simple ones my whole idea is that if vicious people are united and 
constitute a power then honest folk must do the same now thats simple 
enough 

yes 

and what were you going to say 

i only nonsense 

but all the same 

oh nothing only a trifle said natasha smilingly still more 
brightly i only wanted to tell you about petya today nurse was coming 
to take him from me and he laughed shut his eyes and clung to me im 
sure he thought he was hiding awfully sweet there now hes crying 
well good by and she left the room 


meanwhile downstairs in young nicholas bolkonskis bedroom a little lamp 
was burning as usual the boy was afraid of the dark and they could 
not cure him of it dessalles slept propped up on four pillows and his 
roman nose emitted sounds of rhythmic snoring little nicholas who had 
just waked up in a cold perspiration sat up in bed and gazed before him 
with wide open eyes he had awaked from a terrible dream he had dreamed 
that he and uncle pierre wearing helmets such as were depicted in 
his plutarch were leading a huge army the army was made up of white 
slanting lines that filled the air like the cobwebs that float about in 
autumn and which dessalles called les fils de la vierge in front was 
glory which was similar to those threads but rather thicker he and 
pierre were borne along lightly and joyously nearer and nearer to their 
goal suddenly the threads that moved them began to slacken and become 
entangled and it grew difficult to move and uncle nicholas stood before 
them in a stern and threatening attitude 

have you done this he said pointing to some broken sealing wax and 
pens i loved you but i have orders from arakcheev and will kill 
the first of you who moves forward little nicholas turned to look 
at pierre but pierre was no longer there in his place was his 
father  prince andrew  and his father had neither shape nor form but he 
existed and when little nicholas perceived him he grew faint with love 
he felt himself powerless limp and formless his father caressed and 
pitied him but uncle nicholas came nearer and nearer to them terror 
seized young nicholas and he awoke 

my father he thought though there were two good portraits of prince 
andrew in the house nicholas never imagined him in human form my 
father has been with me and caressed me he approved of me and of uncle 
pierre whatever he may tell me i will do it mucius scaevola burned 
his hand why should not the same sort of thing happen to me i know 
they want me to learn and i will learn but someday i shall have 
finished learning and then i will do something i only pray god that 
something may happen to me such as happened to plutarchs men and i 
will act as they did i will do better everyone shall know me love me 
and be delighted with me and suddenly his bosom heaved with sobs and 
he began to cry 

are you ill he heard dessalles voice asking 

no answered nicholas and lay back on his pillow 

he is good and kind and i am fond of him he thought of dessalles 
but uncle pierre oh what a wonderful man he is and my father oh 
father father yes i will do something with which even he would be 
satisfied 





second epilogue 





chapter i 


history is the life of nations and of humanity to seize and put into 
words to describe directly the life of humanity or even of a single 
nation appears impossible 

the ancient historians all employed one and the same method to describe 
and seize the apparently elusive  the life of a people they described 
the activity of individuals who ruled the people and regarded the 
activity of those men as representing the activity of the whole nation 

the question how did individuals make nations act as they wished and by 
what was the will of these individuals themselves guided the ancients 
met by recognizing a divinity which subjected the nations to the will of 
a chosen man and guided the will of that chosen man so as to accomplish 
ends that were predestined 

for the ancients these questions were solved by a belief in the direct 
participation of the deity in human affairs 

modern history in theory rejects both these principles 

it would seem that having rejected the belief of the ancients in mans 
subjection to the deity and in a predetermined aim toward which nations 
are led modern history should study not the manifestations of power but 
the causes that produce it but modern history has not done this having 
in theory rejected the view held by the ancients it still follows them 
in practice 

instead of men endowed with divine authority and directly guided by 
the will of god modern history has given us either heroes endowed with 
extraordinary superhuman capacities or simply men of very various 
kinds from monarchs to journalists who lead the masses instead of the 
former divinely appointed aims of the jewish greek or roman nations 
which ancient historians regarded as representing the progress of 
humanity modern history has postulated its own aims  the welfare of the 
french german or english people or in its highest abstraction the 
welfare and civilization of humanity in general by which is usually 
meant that of the peoples occupying a small northwesterly portion of a 
large continent 

modern history has rejected the beliefs of the ancients without 
replacing them by a new conception and the logic of the situation has 
obliged the historians after they had apparently rejected the divine 
authority of the kings and the fate of the ancients to reach the same 
conclusion by another road that is to recognize 1 nations guided 
by individual men and 2 the existence of a known aim to which these 
nations and humanity at large are tending 

at the basis of the works of all the modern historians from gibbon to 
buckle despite their seeming disagreements and the apparent novelty of 
their outlooks lie those two old unavoidable assumptions 

in the first place the historian describes the activity of individuals 
who in his opinion have directed humanity one historian considers 
only monarchs generals and ministers as being such men while another 
includes also orators learned men reformers philosophers and poets 
secondly it is assumed that the goal toward which humanity is being led 
is known to the historians to one of them this goal is the greatness of 
the roman spanish or french realm to another it is liberty equality 
and a certain kind of civilization of a small corner of the world called 
europe 

in 1789 a ferment arises in paris it grows spreads and is expressed 
by a movement of peoples from west to east several times it moves 
eastward and collides with a countermovement from the east westward 
in 1812 it reaches its extreme limit moscow and then with remarkable 
symmetry a countermovement occurs from east to west attracting to 
it as the first movement had done the nations of middle europe the 
counter movement reaches the starting point of the first movement in the 
west  paris  and subsides 

during that twenty year period an immense number of fields were left 
untilled houses were burned trade changed its direction millions 
of men migrated were impoverished or were enriched and millions 
of christian men professing the law of love of their fellows slew one 
another 

what does all this mean why did it happen what made those people burn 
houses and slay their fellow men what were the causes of these events 
what force made men act so these are the instinctive plain and 
most legitimate questions humanity asks itself when it encounters the 
monuments and tradition of that period 

for a reply to these questions the common sense of mankind turns to the 
science of history whose aim is to enable nations and humanity to know 
themselves 

if history had retained the conception of the ancients it would have 
said that god to reward or punish his people gave napoleon power and 
directed his will to the fulfillment of the divine ends and that reply 
would have been clear and complete one might believe or disbelieve 
in the divine significance of napoleon but for anyone believing in 
it there would have been nothing unintelligible in the history of that 
period nor would there have been any contradictions 

but modern history cannot give that reply science does not admit the 
conception of the ancients as to the direct participation of the deity 
in human affairs and therefore history ought to give other answers 

modern history replying to these questions says you want to know what 
this movement means what caused it and what force produced these 
events then listen 

louis xiv was a very proud and self confident man he had such and such 
mistresses and such and such ministers and he ruled france badly his 
descendants were weak men and they too ruled france badly and they had 
such and such favorites and such and such mistresses moreover certain 
men wrote some books at that time at the end of the eighteenth century 
there were a couple of dozen men in paris who began to talk about all 
men being free and equal this caused people all over france to begin 
to slash at and drown one another they killed the king and many other 
people at that time there was in france a man of genius  napoleon he 
conquered everybody everywhere  that is he killed many people because 
he was a great genius and for some reason he went to kill africans and 
killed them so well and was so cunning and wise that when he returned to 
france he ordered everybody to obey him and they all obeyed him having 
become an emperor he again went out to kill people in italy austria 
and prussia and there too he killed a great many in russia there 
was an emperor alexander who decided to restore order in europe and 
therefore fought against napoleon in 1807 he suddenly made friends 
with him but in 1811 they again quarreled and again began killing many 
people napoleon led six hundred thousand men into russia and captured 
moscow then he suddenly ran away from moscow and the emperor 
alexander helped by the advice of stein and others united europe to 
arm against the disturber of its peace all napoleons allies suddenly 
became his enemies and their forces advanced against the fresh forces he 
raised the allies defeated napoleon entered paris forced napoleon to 
abdicate and sent him to the island of elba not depriving him of the 
title of emperor and showing him every respect though five years before 
and one year later they all regarded him as an outlaw and a brigand 
then louis xviii who till then had been the laughingstock both of the 
french and the allies began to reign and napoleon shedding tears 
before his old guards renounced the throne and went into exile then 
the skillful statesmen and diplomatists especially talleyrand who 
managed to sit down in a particular chair before anyone else and 
thereby extended the frontiers of france talked in vienna and by 
these conversations made the nations happy or unhappy suddenly the 
diplomatists and monarchs nearly quarreled and were on the point of 
again ordering their armies to kill one another but just then napoleon 
arrived in france with a battalion and the french who had been hating 
him immediately all submitted to him but the allied monarchs were 
angry at this and went to fight the french once more and they defeated 
the genius napoleon and suddenly recognizing him as a brigand sent him 
to the island of st helena and the exile separated from the beloved 
france so dear to his heart died a lingering death on that rock and 
bequeathed his great deeds to posterity but in europe a reaction 
occurred and the sovereigns once again all began to oppress their 
subjects 

it would be a mistake to think that this is ironic  a caricature of the 
historical accounts on the contrary it is a very mild expression of 
the contradictory replies not meeting the questions which all the 
historians give from the compilers of memoirs and the histories 
of separate states to the writers of general histories and the new 
histories of the culture of that period 

the strangeness and absurdity of these replies arise from the fact that 
modern history like a deaf man answers questions no one has asked 

if the purpose of history be to give a description of the movement of 
humanity and of the peoples the first question  in the absence of a 
reply to which all the rest will be incomprehensible  is what is the 
power that moves peoples to this modern history laboriously replies 
either that napoleon was a great genius or that louis xiv was very 
proud or that certain writers wrote certain books 

all that may be so and mankind is ready to agree with it but it is not 
what was asked all that would be interesting if we recognized a divine 
power based on itself and always consistently directing its nations 
through napoleons louis es and writers but we do not acknowledge such 
a power and therefore before speaking about napoleons louis es and 
authors we ought to be shown the connection existing between these men 
and the movement of the nations 

if instead of a divine power some other force has appeared it should 
be explained in what this new force consists for the whole interest of 
history lies precisely in that force 

history seems to assume that this force is self evident and known to 
everyone but in spite of every desire to regard it as known anyone 
reading many historical works cannot help doubting whether this new 
force so variously understood by the historians themselves is really 
quite well known to everybody 





chapter ii 


what force moves the nations 

biographical historians and historians of separate nations understand 
this force as a power inherent in heroes and rulers in their narration 
events occur solely by the will of a napoleon and alexander or in 
general of the persons they describe the answers given by this kind 
of historian to the question of what force causes events to happen are 
satisfactory only as long as there is but one historian to each event 
as soon as historians of different nationalities and tendencies begin 
to describe the same event the replies they give immediately lose all 
meaning for this force is understood by them all not only differently 
but often in quite contradictory ways one historian says that an 
event was produced by napoleons power another that it was produced by 
alexanders a third that it was due to the power of some other person 
besides this historians of that kind contradict each other even 
in their statement as to the force on which the authority of some 
particular person was based thiers a bonapartist says that napoleons 
power was based on his virtue and genius lanfrey a republican says it 
was based on his trickery and deception of the people so the historians 
of this class by mutually destroying one anothers positions destroy 
the understanding of the force which produces events and furnish no 
reply to historys essential question 

writers of universal history who deal with all the nations seem to 
recognize how erroneous is the specialist historians view of the force 
which produces events they do not recognize it as a power inherent in 
heroes and rulers but as the resultant of a multiplicity of variously 
directed forces in describing a war or the subjugation of a people a 
general historian looks for the cause of the event not in the power 
of one man but in the interaction of many persons connected with the 
event 

according to this view the power of historical personages represented 
as the product of many forces can no longer it would seem be regarded 
as a force that itself produces events yet in most cases universal 
historians still employ the conception of power as a force that itself 
produces events and treat it as their cause in their exposition an 
historic character is first the product of his time and his power only 
the resultant of various forces and then his power is itself a force 
producing events gervinus schlosser and others for instance at one 
time prove napoleon to be a product of the revolution of the ideas of 
1789 and so forth and at another plainly say that the campaign of 1812 
and other things they do not like were simply the product of napoleons 
misdirected will and that the very ideas of 1789 were arrested in their 
development by napoleons caprice the ideas of the revolution and the 
general temper of the age produced napoleons power but napoleons 
power suppressed the ideas of the revolution and the general temper of 
the age 

this curious contradiction is not accidental not only does it occur at 
every step but the universal historians accounts are all made up of 
a chain of such contradictions this contradiction occurs because after 
entering the field of analysis the universal historians stop halfway 

to find component forces equal to the composite or resultant force the 
sum of the components must equal the resultant this condition is never 
observed by the universal historians and so to explain the resultant 
forces they are obliged to admit in addition to the insufficient 
components another unexplained force affecting the resultant action 

specialist historians describing the campaign of 1813 or the restoration 
of the bourbons plainly assert that these events were produced by the 
will of alexander but the universal historian gervinus refuting this 
opinion of the specialist historian tries to prove that the campaign of 
1813 and the restoration of the bourbons were due to other things beside 
alexanders will  such as the activity of stein metternich madame 
de stael talleyrand fichte chateaubriand and others the historian 
evidently decomposes alexanders power into the components talleyrand 
chateaubriand and the rest  but the sum of the components that is 
the interactions of chateaubriand talleyrand madame de stael and the 
others evidently does not equal the resultant namely the phenomenon 
of millions of frenchmen submitting to the bourbons that chateaubriand 
madame de stael and others spoke certain words to one another only 
affected their mutual relations but does not account for the submission 
of millions and therefore to explain how from these relations of theirs 
the submission of millions of people resulted  that is how component 
forces equal to one a gave a resultant equal to a thousand times a  the 
historian is again obliged to fall back on power  the force he had 
denied  and to recognize it as the resultant of the forces that is he 
has to admit an unexplained force acting on the resultant and that is 
just what the universal historians do and consequently they not only 
contradict the specialist historians but contradict themselves 

peasants having no clear idea of the cause of rain say according to 
whether they want rain or fine weather the wind has blown the clouds 
away or the wind has brought up the clouds and in the same way the 
universal historians sometimes when it pleases them and fits in with 
their theory say that power is the result of events and sometimes 
when they want to prove something else say that power produces events 

a third class of historians  the so called historians of 
culture  following the path laid down by the universal historians who 
sometimes accept writers and ladies as forces producing events  again 
take that force to be something quite different they see it in what is 
called culture  in mental activity 

the historians of culture are quite consistent in regard to their 
progenitors the writers of universal histories for if historical 
events may be explained by the fact that certain persons treated one 
another in such and such ways why not explain them by the fact that 
such and such people wrote such and such books of the immense number of 
indications accompanying every vital phenomenon these historians select 
the indication of intellectual activity and say that this indication is 
the cause but despite their endeavors to prove that the cause of events 
lies in intellectual activity only by a great stretch can one admit 
that there is any connection between intellectual activity and the 
movement of peoples and in no case can one admit that intellectual 
activity controls peoples actions for that view is not confirmed by 
such facts as the very cruel murders of the french revolution resulting 
from the doctrine of the equality of man or the very cruel wars and 
executions resulting from the preaching of love 

but even admitting as correct all the cunningly devised arguments with 
which these histories are filled  admitting that nations are governed by 
some undefined force called an idea  historys essential question still 
remains unanswered and to the former power of monarchs and to the 
influence of advisers and other people introduced by the universal 
historians another newer force  the idea  is added the connection of 
which with the masses needs explanation it is possible to understand 
that napoleon had power and so events occurred with some effort one may 
even conceive that napoleon together with other influences was the cause 
of an event but how a book le contrat social had the effect of making 
frenchmen begin to drown one another cannot be understood without an 
explanation of the causal nexus of this new force with the event 

undoubtedly some relation exists between all who live contemporaneously 
and so it is possible to find some connection between the intellectual 
activity of men and their historical movements just as such a 
connection may be found between the movements of humanity and commerce 
handicraft gardening or anything else you please but why intellectual 
activity is considered by the historians of culture to be the cause or 
expression of the whole historical movement is hard to understand 
only the following considerations can have led the historians to such 
a conclusion 1 that history is written by learned men and so it is 
natural and agreeable for them to think that the activity of their class 
supplies the basis of the movement of all humanity just as a similar 
belief is natural and agreeable to traders agriculturists and soldiers 
if they do not express it that is merely because traders and soldiers 
do not write history and 2 that spiritual activity enlightenment 
civilization culture ideas are all indistinct indefinite conceptions 
under whose banner it is very easy to use words having a still less 
definite meaning and which can therefore be readily introduced into any 
theory 

but not to speak of the intrinsic quality of histories of this kind 
which may possibly even be of use to someone for something the 
histories of culture to which all general histories tend more and more 
to approximate are significant from the fact that after seriously 
and minutely examining various religious philosophic and political 
doctrines as causes of events as soon as they have to describe an 
actual historic event such as the campaign of 1812 for instance they 
involuntarily describe it as resulting from an exercise of power  and 
say plainly that that was the result of napoleons will speaking so 
the historians of culture involuntarily contradict themselves and show 
that the new force they have devised does not account for what happens 
in history and that history can only be explained by introducing a 
power which they apparently do not recognize 





chapter iii 


a locomotive is moving someone asks what moves it a peasant says 
the devil moves it another man says the locomotive moves because its 
wheels go round a third asserts that the cause of its movement lies in 
the smoke which the wind carries away 

the peasant is irrefutable he has devised a complete explanation to 
refute him someone would have to prove to him that there is no devil 
or another peasant would have to explain to him that it is not the devil 
but a german who moves the locomotive only then as a result of the 
contradiction will they see that they are both wrong but the man who 
says that the movement of the wheels is the cause refutes himself for 
having once begun to analyze he ought to go on and explain further why 
the wheels go round and till he has reached the ultimate cause of the 
movement of the locomotive in the pressure of steam in the boiler he 
has no right to stop in his search for the cause the man who explains 
the movement of the locomotive by the smoke that is carried back has 
noticed that the wheels do not supply an explanation and has taken the 
first sign that occurs to him and in his turn has offered that as an 
explanation 

the only conception that can explain the movement of the locomotive is 
that of a force commensurate with the movement observed 

the only conception that can explain the movement of the peoples is that 
of some force commensurate with the whole movement of the peoples 

yet to supply this conception various historians take forces of 
different kinds all of which are incommensurate with the movement 
observed some see it as a force directly inherent in heroes as the 
peasant sees the devil in the locomotive others as a force resulting 
from several other forces like the movement of the wheels others again 
as an intellectual influence like the smoke that is blown away 

so long as histories are written of separate individuals whether 
caesars alexanders luthers or voltaires and not the histories 
of all absolutely all those who take part in an event it is quite 
impossible to describe the movement of humanity without the conception 
of a force compelling men to direct their activity toward a certain end 
and the only such conception known to historians is that of power 

this conception is the one handle by means of which the material of 
history as at present expounded can be dealt with and anyone who 
breaks that handle off as buckle did without finding some other method 
of treating historical material merely deprives himself of the one 
possible way of dealing with it the necessity of the conception of 
power as an explanation of historical events is best demonstrated by 
the universal historians and historians of culture themselves for they 
professedly reject that conception but inevitably have recourse to it at 
every step 

in dealing with humanitys inquiry the science of history up to now 
is like money in circulation  paper money and coin the biographies and 
special national histories are like paper money they can be used and 
can circulate and fulfill their purpose without harm to anyone and even 
advantageously as long as no one asks what is the security behind them 
you need only forget to ask how the will of heroes produces events and 
such histories as thiers will be interesting and instructive and may 
perhaps even possess a tinge of poetry but just as doubts of the real 
value of paper money arise either because being easy to make too much 
of it gets made or because people try to exchange it for gold so also 
doubts concerning the real value of such histories arise either because 
too many of them are written or because in his simplicity of heart 
someone inquires by what force did napoleon do this  that is wants 
to exchange the current paper money for the real gold of actual 
comprehension 

the writers of universal histories and of the history of culture are 
like people who recognizing the defects of paper money decide to 
substitute for it money made of metal that has not the specific gravity 
of gold it may indeed make jingling coin but will do no more than 
that paper money may deceive the ignorant but nobody is deceived by 
tokens of base metal that have no value but merely jingle as gold is 
gold only if it is serviceable not merely for exchange but also for use 
so universal historians will be valuable only when they can reply to 
historys essential question what is power the universal historians 
give contradictory replies to that question while the historians of 
culture evade it and answer something quite different and as counters 
of imitation gold can be used only among a group of people who agree to 
accept them as gold or among those who do not know the nature of 
gold so universal historians and historians of culture not answering 
humanitys essential question serve as currency for some purposes of 
their own only in universities and among the mass of readers who have a 
taste for what they call serious reading 





chapter iv 


having abandoned the conception of the ancients as to the divine 
subjection of the will of a nation to some chosen man and the subjection 
of that mans will to the deity history cannot without contradictions 
take a single step till it has chosen one of two things either a return 
to the former belief in the direct intervention of the deity in human 
affairs or a definite explanation of the meaning of the force producing 
historical events and termed power 

a return to the first is impossible the belief has been destroyed and 
so it is essential to explain what is meant by power 

napoleon ordered an army to be raised and go to war we are so 
accustomed to that idea and have become so used to it that the question 
why did six hundred thousand men go to fight when napoleon uttered 
certain words seems to us senseless he had the power and so what he 
ordered was done 

this reply is quite satisfactory if we believe that the power was given 
him by god but as soon as we do not admit that it becomes essential to 
determine what is this power of one man over others 

it cannot be the direct physical power of a strong man over a weak 
one  a domination based on the application or threat of physical force 
like the power of hercules nor can it be based on the effect of moral 
force as in their simplicity some historians think who say that the 
leading figures in history are heroes that is men gifted with a 
special strength of soul and mind called genius this power cannot be 
based on the predominance of moral strength for not to mention heroes 
such as napoleon about whose moral qualities opinions differ widely 
history shows us that neither a louis xi nor a metternich who ruled 
over millions of people had any particular moral qualities but on the 
contrary were generally morally weaker than any of the millions they 
ruled over 

if the source of power lies neither in the physical nor in the moral 
qualities of him who possesses it it must evidently be looked for 
elsewhere  in the relation to the people of the man who wields the 
power 

and that is how power is understood by the science of jurisprudence 
that exchange bank of history which offers to exchange historys 
understanding of power for true gold 

power is the collective will of the people transferred by expressed or 
tacit consent to their chosen rulers 

in the domain of jurisprudence which consists of discussions of how a 
state and power might be arranged were it possible for all that to 
be arranged it is all very clear but when applied to history that 
definition of power needs explanation 

the science of jurisprudence regards the state and power as the ancients 
regarded fire  namely as something existing absolutely but for 
history the state and power are merely phenomena just as for modern 
physics fire is not an element but a phenomenon 

from this fundamental difference between the view held by history and 
that held by jurisprudence it follows that jurisprudence can tell 
minutely how in its opinion power should be constituted and what 
power  existing immutably outside time  is but to historys questions 
about the meaning of the mutations of power in time it can answer 
nothing 

if power be the collective will of the people transferred to their 
ruler was pugachev a representative of the will of the people if not 
then why was napoleon i why was napoleon iii a criminal when he was 
taken prisoner at boulogne and why later on were those criminals whom 
he arrested 

do palace revolutions  in which sometimes only two or three people take 
part  transfer the will of the people to a new ruler in international 
relations is the will of the people also transferred to their 
conqueror was the will of the confederation of the rhine transferred 
to napoleon in 1806 was the will of the russian people transferred 
to napoleon in 1809 when our army in alliance with the french went to 
fight the austrians 

to these questions three answers are possible 

either to assume 1 that the will of the people is always 
unconditionally transferred to the ruler or rulers they have chosen and 
that therefore every emergence of a new power every struggle 
against the power once appointed should be absolutely regarded as an 
infringement of the real power or 2 that the will of the people 
is transferred to the rulers conditionally under definite and known 
conditions and to show that all limitations conflicts and even 
destructions of power result from a nonobservance by the rulers of the 
conditions under which their power was entrusted to them or 3 that 
the will of the people is delegated to the rulers conditionally but 
that the conditions are unknown and indefinite and that the appearance 
of several authorities their struggles and their falls result solely 
from the greater or lesser fulfillment by the rulers of these unknown 
conditions on which the will of the people is transferred from some 
people to others 

and these are the three ways in which the historians do explain the 
relation of the people to their rulers 

some historians  those biographical and specialist historians already 
referred to  in their simplicity failing to understand the question of 
the meaning of power seem to consider that the collective will of 
the people is unconditionally transferred to historical persons and 
therefore when describing some single state they assume that particular 
power to be the one absolute and real power and that any other force 
opposing this is not a power but a violation of power  mere violence 

their theory suitable for primitive and peaceful periods of history 
has the inconvenience  in application to complex and stormy periods in 
the life of nations during which various powers arise simultaneously and 
struggle with one another  that a legitimist historian will prove 
that the national convention the directory and bonaparte were mere 
infringers of the true power while a republican and a bonapartist will 
prove the one that the convention and the other that the empire was the 
real power and that all the others were violations of power 
evidently the explanations furnished by these historians being mutually 
contradictory can only satisfy young children 

recognizing the falsity of this view of history another set of 
historians say that power rests on a conditional delegation of the will 
of the people to their rulers and that historical leaders have power 
only conditionally on carrying out the program that the will of the 
people has by tacit agreement prescribed to them but what this program 
consists in these historians do not say or if they do they continually 
contradict one another 

each historian according to his view of what constitutes a nations 
progress looks for these conditions in the greatness wealth freedom 
or enlightenment of citizens of france or some other country but not 
to mention the historians contradictions as to the nature of this 
program  or even admitting that some one general program of these 
conditions exists  the facts of history almost always contradict that 
theory if the conditions under which power is entrusted consist in the 
wealth freedom and enlightenment of the people how is it that louis 
xiv and ivan the terrible end their reigns tranquilly while louis xvi 
and charles i are executed by their people to this question historians 
reply that louis xivs activity contrary to the program reacted on 
louis xvi but why did it not react on louis xiv or on louis xv  why 
should it react just on louis xvi and what is the time limit for such 
reactions to these questions there are and can be no answers equally 
little does this view explain why for several centuries the collective 
will is not withdrawn from certain rulers and their heirs and 
then suddenly during a period of fifty years is transferred to the 
convention to the directory to napoleon to alexander to louis xviii 
to napoleon again to charles x to louis philippe to a republican 
government and to napoleon iii when explaining these rapid transfers 
of the peoples will from one individual to another especially in view 
of international relations conquests and alliances the historians are 
obliged to admit that some of these transfers are not normal delegations 
of the peoples will but are accidents dependent on cunning on 
mistakes on craft or on the weakness of a diplomatist a ruler or a 
party leader so that the greater part of the events of history  civil 
wars revolutions and conquests  are presented by these historians 
not as the results of free transferences of the peoples will but as 
results of the ill directed will of one or more individuals that is 
once again as usurpations of power and so these historians also see 
and admit historical events which are exceptions to the theory 

these historians resemble a botanist who having noticed that some 
plants grow from seeds producing two cotyledons should insist that all 
that grows does so by sprouting into two leaves and that the palm the 
mushroom and even the oak which blossom into full growth and no longer 
resemble two leaves are deviations from the theory 

historians of the third class assume that the will of the people 
is transferred to historic personages conditionally but that the 
conditions are unknown to us they say that historical personages have 
power only because they fulfill the will of the people which has been 
delegated to them 

but in that case if the force that moves nations lies not in the 
historic leaders but in the nations themselves what significance have 
those leaders 

the leaders these historians tell us express the will of the people 
the activity of the leaders represents the activity of the people 

but in that case the question arises whether all the activity of the 
leaders serves as an expression of the peoples will or only some part 
of it if the whole activity of the leaders serves as the expression of 
the peoples will as some historians suppose then all the details 
of the court scandals contained in the biographies of a napoleon or 
a catherine serve to express the life of the nation which is evident 
nonsense but if it is only some particular side of the activity of an 
historical leader which serves to express the peoples life as other 
so called philosophical historians believe then to determine which 
side of the activity of a leader expresses the nations life we have 
first of all to know in what the nations life consists 

met by this difficulty historians of that class devise some most 
obscure impalpable and general abstraction which can cover all 
conceivable occurrences and declare this abstraction to be the aim of 
humanitys movement the most usual generalizations adopted by almost 
all the historians are freedom equality enlightenment progress 
civilization and culture postulating some generalization as the goal 
of the movement of humanity the historians study the men of whom the 
greatest number of monuments have remained kings ministers generals 
authors reformers popes and journalists to the extent to which in 
their opinion these persons have promoted or hindered that abstraction 
but as it is in no way proved that the aim of humanity does consist in 
freedom equality enlightenment or civilization and as the connection 
of the people with the rulers and enlighteners of humanity is only based 
on the arbitrary assumption that the collective will of the people is 
always transferred to the men whom we have noticed it happens that the 
activity of the millions who migrate burn houses abandon agriculture 
and destroy one another never is expressed in the account of the 
activity of some dozen people who did not burn houses practice 
agriculture or slay their fellow creatures 

history proves this at every turn is the ferment of the peoples of 
the west at the end of the eighteenth century and their drive eastward 
explained by the activity of louis xiv xv and xvi their mistresses 
and ministers and by the lives of napoleon rousseau diderot 
beaumarchais and others 

is the movement of the russian people eastward to kazan and siberia 
expressed by details of the morbid character of ivan the terrible and by 
his correspondence with kurbski 

is the movement of the peoples at the time of the crusades explained by 
the life and activity of the godfreys and the louis es and their ladies 
for us that movement of the peoples from west to east without 
leaders with a crowd of vagrants and with peter the hermit remains 
incomprehensible and yet more incomprehensible is the cessation of that 
movement when a rational and sacred aim for the crusade  the deliverance 
of jerusalem  had been clearly defined by historic leaders popes 
kings and knights incited the peoples to free the holy land but the 
people did not go for the unknown cause which had previously impelled 
them to go no longer existed the history of the godfreys and the 
minnesingers can evidently not cover the life of the peoples and the 
history of the godfreys and the minnesingers has remained the history 
of godfreys and minnesingers but the history of the life of the peoples 
and their impulses has remained unknown 

still less does the history of authors and reformers explain to us the 
life of the peoples 

the history of culture explains to us the impulses and conditions of 
life and thought of a writer or a reformer we learn that luther had 
a hot temper and said such and such things we learn that rousseau was 
suspicious and wrote such and such books but we do not learn why after 
the reformation the peoples massacred one another nor why during the 
french revolution they guillotined one another 

if we unite both these kinds of history as is done by the newest 
historians we shall have the history of monarchs and writers but not 
the history of the life of the peoples 





chapter v 


the life of the nations is not contained in the lives of a few men for 
the connection between those men and the nations has not been found 
the theory that this connection is based on the transference of the 
collective will of a people to certain historical personages is an 
hypothesis unconfirmed by the experience of history 

the theory of the transference of the collective will of the people to 
historic persons may perhaps explain much in the domain of jurisprudence 
and be essential for its purposes but in its application to history as 
soon as revolutions conquests or civil wars occur  that is as soon as 
history begins  that theory explains nothing 

the theory seems irrefutable just because the act of transference of the 
peoples will cannot be verified for it never occurred 

whatever happens and whoever may stand at the head of affairs the 
theory can always say that such and such a person took the lead because 
the collective will was transferred to him 

the replies this theory gives to historical questions are like the 
replies of a man who watching the movements of a herd of cattle and 
paying no attention to the varying quality of the pasturage in different 
parts of the field or to the driving of the herdsman should attribute 
the direction the herd takes to what animal happens to be at its head 

the herd goes in that direction because the animal in front leads 
it and the collective will of all the other animals is vested in that 
leader this is what historians of the first class say  those who 
assume the unconditional transference of the peoples will 

if the animals leading the herd change this happens because the 
collective will of all the animals is transferred from one leader to 
another according to whether the animal is or is not leading them in 
the direction selected by the whole herd such is the reply historians 
who assume that the collective will of the people is delegated to 
rulers under conditions which they regard as known with this method 
of observation it often happens that the observer influenced by the 
direction he himself prefers regards those as leaders who owing to the 
peoples change of direction are no longer in front but on one side 
or even in the rear 

if the animals in front are continually changing and the direction of 
the whole herd is constantly altered this is because in order to follow 
a given direction the animals transfer their will to the animals that 
have attracted our attention and to study the movements of the herd 
we must watch the movements of all the prominent animals moving on all 
sides of the herd so say the third class of historians who regard all 
historical persons from monarchs to journalists as the expression of 
their age 

the theory of the transference of the will of the people to historic 
persons is merely a paraphrase  a restatement of the question in other 
words 

what causes historical events power what is power power is the 
collective will of the people transferred to one person under what 
condition is the will of the people delegated to one person on 
condition that that person expresses the will of the whole people that 
is power is power in other words power is a word the meaning of which 
we do not understand 


if the realm of human knowledge were confined to abstract reasoning 
then having subjected to criticism the explanation of power that 
juridical science gives us humanity would conclude that power is merely 
a word and has no real existence but to understand phenomena man 
has besides abstract reasoning experience by which he verifies his 
reflections and experience tells us that power is not merely a word but 
an actually existing phenomenon 

not to speak of the fact that no description of the collective activity 
of men can do without the conception of power the existence of power is 
proved both by history and by observing contemporary events 

whenever an event occurs a man appears or men appear by whose will the 
event seems to have taken place napoleon iii issues a decree and the 
french go to mexico the king of prussia and bismarck issue decrees and 
an army enters bohemia napoleon i issues a decree and an army enters 
russia alexander i gives a command and the french submit to the 
bourbons experience shows us that whatever event occurs it is always 
related to the will of one or of several men who have decreed it 

the historians in accord with the old habit of acknowledging divine 
intervention in human affairs want to see the cause of events in 
the expression of the will of someone endowed with power but that 
supposition is not confirmed either by reason or by experience 

on the one side reflection shows that the expression of a mans 
will  his words  are only part of the general activity expressed in an 
event as for instance in a war or a revolution and so without assuming 
an incomprehensible supernatural force  a miracle  one cannot admit 
that words can be the immediate cause of the movements of millions of 
men on the other hand even if we admitted that words could be the 
cause of events history shows that the expression of the will of 
historical personages does not in most cases produce any effect that 
is to say their commands are often not executed and sometimes the very 
opposite of what they order occurs 

without admitting divine intervention in the affairs of humanity we 
cannot regard power as the cause of events 

power from the standpoint of experience is merely the relation that 
exists between the expression of someones will and the execution of 
that will by others 

to explain the conditions of that relationship we must first establish a 
conception of the expression of will referring it to man and not to the 
deity 

if the deity issues a command expresses his will as ancient history 
tells us the expression of that will is independent of time and is not 
caused by anything for the divinity is not controlled by an event but 
speaking of commands that are the expression of the will of men acting 
in time and in relation to one another to explain the connection of 
commands with events we must restore 1 the condition of all that 
takes place the continuity of movement in time both of the events and 
of the person who commands and 2 the inevitability of the connection 
between the person commanding and those who execute his command 





chapter vi 


only the expression of the will of the deity not dependent on time can 
relate to a whole series of events occurring over a period of years or 
centuries and only the deity independent of everything can by his 
sole will determine the direction of humanitys movement but man acts 
in time and himself takes part in what occurs 

reinstating the first condition omitted that of time we see that no 
command can be executed without some preceding order having been given 
rendering the execution of the last command possible 

no command ever appears spontaneously or itself covers a whole series 
of occurrences but each command follows from another and never refers 
to a whole series of events but always to one moment only of an event 

when for instance we say that napoleon ordered armies to go to war 
we combine in one simultaneous expression a whole series of consecutive 
commands dependent one on another napoleon could not have commanded 
an invasion of russia and never did so today he ordered such and such 
papers to be written to vienna to berlin and to petersburg 
tomorrow such and such decrees and orders to the army the fleet the 
commissariat and so on and so on  millions of commands which formed 
a whole series corresponding to a series of events which brought the 
french armies into russia 

if throughout his reign napoleon gave commands concerning an invasion 
of england and expended on no other undertaking so much time and effort 
and yet during his whole reign never once attempted to execute that 
design but undertook an expedition into russia with which country he 
considered it desirable to be in alliance a conviction he repeatedly 
expressed  this came about because his commands did not correspond to 
the course of events in the first case but did so correspond in the 
latter 

for an order to be certainly executed it is necessary that a man should 
order what can be executed but to know what can and what cannot be 
executed is impossible not only in the case of napoleons invasion of 
russia in which millions participated but even in the simplest event 
for in either case millions of obstacles may arise to prevent its 
execution every order executed is always one of an immense number 
unexecuted all the impossible orders inconsistent with the course of 
events remain unexecuted only the possible ones get linked up with a 
consecutive series of commands corresponding to a series of events and 
are executed 

our false conception that an event is caused by a command which precedes 
it is due to the fact that when the event has taken place and out of 
thousands of others those few commands which were consistent with that 
event have been executed we forget about the others that were not 
executed because they could not be apart from that the chief source 
of our error in this matter is due to the fact that in the historical 
accounts a whole series of innumerable diverse and petty events such 
for instance as all those which led the french armies to russia is 
generalized into one event in accord with the result produced by that 
series of events and corresponding with this generalization the whole 
series of commands is also generalized into a single expression of will 

we say that napoleon wished to invade russia and invaded it in 
reality in all napoleons activity we never find anything resembling an 
expression of that wish but find a series of orders or expressions of 
his will very variously and indefinitely directed amid a long series 
of unexecuted orders of napoleons one series for the campaign of 1812 
was carried out  not because those orders differed in any way from the 
other unexecuted orders but because they coincided with the course of 
events that led the french army into russia just as in stencil work 
this or that figure comes out not because the color was laid on from 
this side or in that way but because it was laid on from all sides over 
the figure cut in the stencil 

so that examining the relation in time of the commands to the events 
we find that a command can never be the cause of the event but that a 
certain definite dependence exists between the two 

to understand in what this dependence consists it is necessary to 
reinstate another omitted condition of every command proceeding not from 
the deity but from a man which is that the man who gives the command 
himself takes part in the event 

this relation of the commander to those he commands is just what is 
called power this relation consists in the following 

for common action people always unite in certain combinations in which 
regardless of the difference of the aims set for the common action the 
relation between those taking part in it is always the same 

men uniting in these combinations always assume such relations toward 
one another that the larger number take a more direct share and the 
smaller number a less direct share in the collective action for which 
they have combined 

of all the combinations in which men unite for collective action one of 
the most striking and definite examples is an army 

every army is composed of lower grades of the service  the rank and 
file  of whom there are always the greatest number of the next higher 
military rank  corporals and noncommissioned officers of whom there are 
fewer and of still higher officers of whom there are still fewer 
and so on to the highest military command which is concentrated in one 
person 

a military organization may be quite correctly compared to a cone of 
which the base with the largest diameter consists of the rank and file 
the next higher and smaller section of the cone consists of the next 
higher grades of the army and so on to the apex the point of which 
will represent the commander in chief 

the soldiers of whom there are the most form the lower section of 
the cone and its base the soldier himself does the stabbing hacking 
burning and pillaging and always receives orders for these actions 
from men above him he himself never gives an order the noncommissioned 
officers of whom there are fewer perform the action itself less 
frequently than the soldiers but they already give commands an 
officer still less often acts directly himself but commands still more 
frequently a general does nothing but command the troops indicates the 
objective and hardly ever uses a weapon himself the commander in chief 
never takes direct part in the action itself but only gives general 
orders concerning the movement of the mass of the troops a similar 
relation of people to one another is seen in every combination of men 
for common activity  in agriculture trade and every administration 

and so without particularly analyzing all the contiguous sections of 
a cone and of the ranks of an army or the ranks and positions in 
any administrative or public business whatever from the lowest to the 
highest we see a law by which men to take associated action combine 
in such relations that the more directly they participate in performing 
the action the less they can command and the more numerous they are 
while the less their direct participation in the action itself the more 
they command and the fewer of them there are rising in this way from 
the lowest ranks to the man at the top who takes the least direct share 
in the action and directs his activity chiefly to commanding 

this relation of the men who command to those they command is what 
constitutes the essence of the conception called power 

having restored the condition of time under which all events occur 
we find that a command is executed only when it is related to a 
corresponding series of events restoring the essential condition of 
relation between those who command and those who execute we find that 
by the very nature of the case those who command take the smallest part 
in the action itself and that their activity is exclusively directed to 
commanding 





chapter vii 


when an event is taking place people express their opinions and wishes 
about it and as the event results from the collective activity of 
many people some one of the opinions or wishes expressed is sure to be 
fulfilled if but approximately when one of the opinions expressed 
is fulfilled that opinion gets connected with the event as a command 
preceding it 

men are hauling a log each of them expresses his opinion as to how and 
where to haul it they haul the log away and it happens that this is 
done as one of them said he ordered it there we have command and power 
in their primary form the man who worked most with his hands could not 
think so much about what he was doing or reflect on or command what 
would result from the common activity while the man who commanded 
more would evidently work less with his hands on account of his greater 
verbal activity 

when some larger concourse of men direct their activity to a common aim 
there is a yet sharper division of those who because their activity is 
given to directing and commanding take less part in the direct work 

when a man works alone he always has a certain set of reflections which 
as it seems to him directed his past activity justify his present 
activity and guide him in planning his future actions just the same is 
done by a concourse of people allowing those who do not take a direct 
part in the activity to devise considerations justifications and 
surmises concerning their collective activity 

for reasons known or unknown to us the french began to drown and kill 
one another and corresponding to the event its justification appears in 
peoples belief that this was necessary for the welfare of france for 
liberty and for equality people ceased to kill one another and 
this event was accompanied by its justification in the necessity for a 
centralization of power resistance to europe and so on men went 
from the west to the east killing their fellow men and the event 
was accompanied by phrases about the glory of france the baseness of 
england and so on history shows us that these justifications of the 
events have no common sense and are all contradictory as in the case of 
killing a man as the result of recognizing his rights and the killing 
of millions in russia for the humiliation of england but these 
justifications have a very necessary significance in their own day 

these justifications release those who produce the events from moral 
responsibility these temporary aims are like the broom fixed in front 
of a locomotive to clear the snow from the rails in front they clear 
mens moral responsibilities from their path 

without such justification there would be no reply to the simplest 
question that presents itself when examining each historical event how 
is it that millions of men commit collective crimes  make war commit 
murder and so on 

with the present complex forms of political and social life in europe 
can any event that is not prescribed decreed or ordered by monarchs 
ministers parliaments or newspapers be imagined is there any 
collective action which cannot find its justification in political 
unity in patriotism in the balance of power or in civilization so 
that every event that occurs inevitably coincides with some expressed 
wish and receiving a justification presents itself as the result of 
the will of one man or of several men 

in whatever direction a ship moves the flow of the waves it cuts 
will always be noticeable ahead of it to those on board the ship the 
movement of those waves will be the only perceptible motion 

only by watching closely moment by moment the movement of that flow and 
comparing it with the movement of the ship do we convince ourselves that 
every bit of it is occasioned by the forward movement of the ship 
and that we were led into error by the fact that we ourselves were 
imperceptibly moving 

we see the same if we watch moment by moment the movement of historical 
characters that is re establish the inevitable condition of all that 
occurs  the continuity of movement in time and do not lose sight of the 
essential connection of historical persons with the masses 

when the ship moves in one direction there is one and the same wave 
ahead of it when it turns frequently the wave ahead of it also turns 
frequently but wherever it may turn there always will be the wave 
anticipating its movement 

whatever happens it always appears that just that event was foreseen 
and decreed wherever the ship may go the rush of water which neither 
directs nor increases its movement foams ahead of it and at a distance 
seems to us not merely to move of itself but to govern the ships 
movement also 


examining only those expressions of the will of historical persons 
which as commands were related to events historians have assumed 
that the events depended on those commands but examining the events 
themselves and the connection in which the historical persons stood to 
the people we have found that they and their orders were dependent on 
events the incontestable proof of this deduction is that however many 
commands were issued the event does not take place unless there are 
other causes for it but as soon as an event occurs  be it what it 
may  then out of all the continually expressed wishes of different 
people some will always be found which by their meaning and their time 
of utterance are related as commands to the events 

arriving at this conclusion we can reply directly and positively to 
these two essential questions of history 

1 what is power 

2 what force produces the movement of the nations 

1 power is the relation of a given person to other individuals 
in which the more this person expresses opinions predictions and 
justifications of the collective action that is performed the less is 
his participation in that action 

2 the movement of nations is caused not by power nor by intellectual 
activity nor even by a combination of the two as historians have 
supposed but by the activity of all the people who participate in 
the events and who always combine in such a way that those taking 
the largest direct share in the event take on themselves the least 
responsibility and vice versa 

morally the wielder of power appears to cause the event physically 
it is those who submit to the power but as the moral activity is 
inconceivable without the physical the cause of the event is neither in 
the one nor in the other but in the union of the two 

or in other words the conception of a cause is inapplicable to the 
phenomena we are examining 

in the last analysis we reach the circle of infinity  that final limit 
to which in every domain of thought mans reason arrives if it is not 
playing with the subject electricity produces heat heat produces 
electricity atoms attract each other and atoms repel one another 

speaking of the interaction of heat and electricity and of atoms we 
cannot say why this occurs and we say that it is so because it is 
inconceivable otherwise because it must be so and that it is a law the 
same applies to historical events why war and revolution occur we do 
not know we only know that to produce the one or the other action 
people combine in a certain formation in which they all take part and 
we say that this is so because it is unthinkable otherwise or in other 
words that it is a law 





chapter viii 


if history dealt only with external phenomena the establishment of this 
simple and obvious law would suffice and we should have finished our 
argument but the law of history relates to man a particle of matter 
cannot tell us that it does not feel the law of attraction or repulsion 
and that that law is untrue but man who is the subject of history 
says plainly i am free and am therefore not subject to the law 

the presence of the problem of mans free will though unexpressed is 
felt at every step of history 

all seriously thinking historians have involuntarily encountered this 
question all the contradictions and obscurities of history and the 
false path historical science has followed are due solely to the lack of 
a solution of that question 

if the will of every man were free that is if each man could act as he 
pleased all history would be a series of disconnected incidents 

if in a thousand years even one man in a million could act freely that 
is as he chose it is evident that one single free act of that mans 
in violation of the laws governing human action would destroy the 
possibility of the existence of any laws for the whole of humanity 

if there be a single law governing the actions of men free will cannot 
exist for then mans will is subject to that law 

in this contradiction lies the problem of free will which from most 
ancient times has occupied the best human minds and from most ancient 
times has been presented in its whole tremendous significance 

the problem is that regarding man as a subject of observation 
from whatever point of view  theological historical ethical or 
philosophic  we find a general law of necessity to which he like all 
that exists is subject but regarding him from within ourselves as what 
we are conscious of we feel ourselves to be free 

this consciousness is a source of self cognition quite apart from and 
independent of reason through his reason man observes himself but only 
through consciousness does he know himself 

apart from consciousness of self no observation or application of reason 
is conceivable 

to understand observe and draw conclusions man must first of all be 
conscious of himself as living a man is only conscious of himself as 
a living being by the fact that he wills that is is conscious of 
his volition but his will  which forms the essence of his life  man 
recognizes and can but recognize as free 

if observing himself man sees that his will is always directed by 
one and the same law whether he observes the necessity of taking 
food using his brain or anything else he cannot recognize this 
never varying direction of his will otherwise than as a limitation of 
it were it not free it could not be limited a mans will seems to him 
to be limited just because he is not conscious of it except as free 

you say i am not free but i have lifted my hand and let it fall 
everyone understands that this illogical reply is an irrefutable 
demonstration of freedom 

that reply is the expression of a consciousness that is not subject to 
reason 

if the consciousness of freedom were not a separate and independent 
source of self consciousness it would be subject to reasoning and 
to experience but in fact such subjection does not exist and is 
inconceivable 

a series of experiments and arguments proves to every man that he as 
an object of observation is subject to certain laws and man submits to 
them and never resists the laws of gravity or impermeability once he 
has become acquainted with them but the same series of experiments 
and arguments proves to him that the complete freedom of which he is 
conscious in himself is impossible and that his every action depends 
on his organization his character and the motives acting upon him yet 
man never submits to the deductions of these experiments and arguments 
having learned from experiment and argument that a stone falls 
downwards a man indubitably believes this and always expects the law 
that he has learned to be fulfilled 

but learning just as certainly that his will is subject to laws he does 
not and cannot believe this 

however often experiment and reasoning may show a man that under the 
same conditions and with the same character he will do the same thing as 
before yet when under the same conditions and with the same character 
he approaches for the thousandth time the action that always ends in the 
same way he feels as certainly convinced as before the experiment 
that he can act as he pleases every man savage or sage however 
incontestably reason and experiment may prove to him that it is 
impossible to imagine two different courses of action in precisely the 
same conditions feels that without this irrational conception which 
constitutes the essence of freedom he cannot imagine life he feels 
that however impossible it may be it is so for without this conception 
of freedom not only would he be unable to understand life but he would 
be unable to live for a single moment 

he could not live because all mans efforts all his impulses to life 
are only efforts to increase freedom wealth and poverty fame and 
obscurity power and subordination strength and weakness health and 
disease culture and ignorance work and leisure repletion and hunger 
virtue and vice are only greater or lesser degrees of freedom 

a man having no freedom cannot be conceived of except as deprived of 
life 

if the conception of freedom appears to reason to be a senseless 
contradiction like the possibility of performing two actions at one and 
the same instant of time or of an effect without a cause that only 
proves that consciousness is not subject to reason 

this unshakable irrefutable consciousness of freedom uncontrolled by 
experiment or argument recognized by all thinkers and felt by everyone 
without exception this consciousness without which no conception of man 
is possible constitutes the other side of the question 

man is the creation of an all powerful all good and all seeing god 
what is sin the conception of which arises from the consciousness of 
mans freedom that is a question for theology 

the actions of men are subject to general immutable laws expressed in 
statistics what is mans responsibility to society the conception of 
which results from the conception of freedom that is a question for 
jurisprudence 

mans actions proceed from his innate character and the motives acting 
upon him what is conscience and the perception of right and wrong 
in actions that follows from the consciousness of freedom that is a 
question for ethics 

man in connection with the general life of humanity appears subject 
to laws which determine that life but the same man apart from that 
connection appears to be free how should the past life of nations and 
of humanity be regarded  as the result of the free or as the result of 
the constrained activity of man that is a question for history 

only in our self confident day of the popularization of 
knowledge  thanks to that most powerful engine of ignorance the 
diffusion of printed matter  has the question of the freedom of will 
been put on a level on which the question itself cannot exist in our 
time the majority of so called advanced people  that is the crowd of 
ignoramuses  have taken the work of the naturalists who deal with one 
side of the question for a solution of the whole problem 

they say and write and print that the soul and freedom do not exist 
for the life of man is expressed by muscular movements and muscular 
movements are conditioned by the activity of the nerves the soul and 
free will do not exist because at an unknown period of time we sprang 
from the apes they say this not at all suspecting that thousands of 
years ago that same law of necessity which with such ardor they are now 
trying to prove by physiology and comparative zoology was not merely 
acknowledged by all the religions and all the thinkers but has never 
been denied they do not see that the role of the natural sciences in 
this matter is merely to serve as an instrument for the illumination 
of one side of it for the fact that from the point of view of 
observation reason and the will are merely secretions of the brain and 
that man following the general law may have developed from lower animals 
at some unknown period of time only explains from a fresh side 
the truth admitted thousands of years ago by all the religious and 
philosophic theories  that from the point of view of reason man is 
subject to the law of necessity but it does not advance by a hairs 
breadth the solution of the question which has another opposite side 
based on the consciousness of freedom 

if men descended from the apes at an unknown period of time that is 
as comprehensible as that they were made from a handful of earth at a 
certain period of time in the first case the unknown quantity is the 
time in the second case it is the origin and the question of how 
mans consciousness of freedom is to be reconciled with the law of 
necessity to which he is subject cannot be solved by comparative 
physiology and zoology for in a frog a rabbit or an ape we can 
observe only the muscular nervous activity but in man we observe 
consciousness as well as the muscular and nervous activity 

the naturalists and their followers thinking they can solve this 
question are like plasterers set to plaster one side of the walls of 
a church who availing themselves of the absence of the chief 
superintendent of the work should in an access of zeal plaster over the 
windows icons woodwork and still unbuttressed walls and should be 
delighted that from their point of view as plasterers everything is now 
so smooth and regular 





chapter ix 


for the solution of the question of free will or inevitability history 
has this advantage over other branches of knowledge in which the 
question is dealt with that for history this question does not refer 
to the essence of mans free will but its manifestation in the past and 
under certain conditions 

in regard to this question history stands to the other sciences as 
experimental science stands to abstract science 

the subject for history is not mans will itself but our presentation of 
it 

and so for history the insoluble mystery presented by the 
incompatibility of free will and inevitability does not exist as it does 
for theology ethics and philosophy history surveys a presentation of 
mans life in which the union of these two contradictions has already 
taken place 

in actual life each historic event each human action is very clearly 
and definitely understood without any sense of contradiction although 
each event presents itself as partly free and partly compulsory 

to solve the question of how freedom and necessity are combined and 
what constitutes the essence of these two conceptions the philosophy 
of history can and should follow a path contrary to that taken by other 
sciences instead of first defining the conceptions of freedom and 
inevitability in themselves and then ranging the phenomena of life 
under those definitions history should deduce a definition of the 
conception of freedom and inevitability themselves from the immense 
quantity of phenomena of which it is cognizant and that always appear 
dependent on these two elements 

whatever presentation of the activity of many men or of an individual 
we may consider we always regard it as the result partly of mans free 
will and partly of the law of inevitability 

whether we speak of the migration of the peoples and the incursions 
of the barbarians or of the decrees of napoleon iii or of someones 
action an hour ago in choosing one direction out of several for his 
walk we are unconscious of any contradiction the degree of freedom and 
inevitability governing the actions of these people is clearly defined 
for us 

our conception of the degree of freedom often varies according to 
differences in the point of view from which we regard the event but 
every human action appears to us as a certain combination of freedom and 
inevitability in every action we examine we see a certain measure of 
freedom and a certain measure of inevitability and always the more 
freedom we see in any action the less inevitability do we perceive and 
the more inevitability the less freedom 

the proportion of freedom to inevitability decreases and increases 
according to the point of view from which the action is regarded but 
their relation is always one of inverse proportion 

a sinking man who clutches at another and drowns him or a hungry mother 
exhausted by feeding her baby who steals some food or a man trained 
to discipline who on duty at the word of command kills a defenseless 
man  seem less guilty that is less free and more subject to the law of 
necessity to one who knows the circumstances in which these people were 
placed and more free to one who does not know that the man was himself 
drowning that the mother was hungry that the soldier was in the ranks 
and so on similarly a man who committed a murder twenty years ago and 
has since lived peaceably and harmlessly in society seems less guilty 
and his action more due to the law of inevitability to someone who 
considers his action after twenty years have elapsed than to one who 
examined it the day after it was committed and in the same way every 
action of an insane intoxicated or highly excited man appears less 
free and more inevitable to one who knows the mental condition of him 
who committed the action and seems more free and less inevitable to one 
who does not know it in all these cases the conception of freedom 
is increased or diminished and the conception of compulsion is 
correspondingly decreased or increased according to the point of view 
from which the action is regarded so that the greater the conception of 
necessity the smaller the conception of freedom and vice versa 

religion the common sense of mankind the science of jurisprudence 
and history itself understand alike this relation between necessity and 
freedom 

all cases without exception in which our conception of freedom and 
necessity is increased and diminished depend on three considerations 

1 the relation to the external world of the man who commits the deeds 

2 his relation to time 

3 his relation to the causes leading to the action 

the first consideration is the clearness of our perception of the mans 
relation to the external world and the greater or lesser clearness 
of our understanding of the definite position occupied by the man 
in relation to everything coexisting with him this is what makes it 
evident that a drowning man is less free and more subject to necessity 
than one standing on dry ground and that makes the actions of a man 
closely connected with others in a thickly populated district or of one 
bound by family official or business duties seem certainly less free 
and more subject to necessity than those of a man living in solitude and 
seclusion 

if we consider a man alone apart from his relation to everything around 
him each action of his seems to us free but if we see his relation 
to anything around him if we see his connection with anything 
whatever  with a man who speaks to him a book he reads the work on 
which he is engaged even with the air he breathes or the light that 
falls on the things about him  we see that each of these circumstances 
has an influence on him and controls at least some side of his activity 
and the more we perceive of these influences the more our conception of 
his freedom diminishes and the more our conception of the necessity that 
weighs on him increases 

the second consideration is the more or less evident time relation of 
the man to the world and the clearness of our perception of the place 
the mans action occupies in time that is the ground which makes the 
fall of the first man resulting in the production of the human race 
appear evidently less free than a mans entry into marriage today it is 
the reason why the life and activity of people who lived centuries ago 
and are connected with me in time cannot seem to me as free as the life 
of a contemporary the consequences of which are still unknown to me 

the degree of our conception of freedom or inevitability depends in this 
respect on the greater or lesser lapse of time between the performance 
of the action and our judgment of it 

if i examine an act i performed a moment ago in approximately the same 
circumstances as those i am in now my action appears to me undoubtedly 
free but if i examine an act performed a month ago then being in 
different circumstances i cannot help recognizing that if that act had 
not been committed much that resulted from it  good agreeable and even 
essential  would not have taken place if i reflect on an action still 
more remote ten years ago or more then the consequences of my action 
are still plainer to me and i find it hard to imagine what would have 
happened had that action not been performed the farther i go back 
in memory or what is the same thing the farther i go forward in my 
judgment the more doubtful becomes my belief in the freedom of my 
action 

in history we find a very similar progress of conviction concerning 
the part played by free will in the general affairs of humanity a 
contemporary event seems to us to be indubitably the doing of all the 
known participants but with a more remote event we already see its 
inevitable results which prevent our considering anything else possible 
and the farther we go back in examining events the less arbitrary do 
they appear 

the austro prussian war appears to us undoubtedly the result of the 
crafty conduct of bismarck and so on the napoleonic wars still seem 
to us though already questionably to be the outcome of their heroes 
will but in the crusades we already see an event occupying its definite 
place in history and without which we cannot imagine the modern history 
of europe though to the chroniclers of the crusades that event appeared 
as merely due to the will of certain people in regard to the migration 
of the peoples it does not enter anyones head today to suppose that 
the renovation of the european world depended on attilas caprice the 
farther back in history the object of our observation lies the more 
doubtful does the free will of those concerned in the event become and 
the more manifest the law of inevitability 

the third consideration is the degree to which we apprehend that 
endless chain of causation inevitably demanded by reason in which each 
phenomenon comprehended and therefore mans every action must have 
its definite place as a result of what has gone before and as a cause of 
what will follow 

the better we are acquainted with the physiological psychological and 
historical laws deduced by observation and by which man is controlled 
and the more correctly we perceive the physiological psychological 
and historical causes of the action and the simpler the action we are 
observing and the less complex the character and mind of the man in 
question the more subject to inevitability and the less free do our 
actions and those of others appear 

when we do not at all understand the cause of an action whether a 
crime a good action or even one that is simply nonmoral we ascribe a 
greater amount of freedom to it in the case of a crime we most urgently 
demand the punishment for such an act in the case of a virtuous act we 
rate its merit most highly in an indifferent case we recognize in it 
more individuality originality and independence but if even one of 
the innumerable causes of the act is known to us we recognize a certain 
element of necessity and are less insistent on punishment for the crime 
or the acknowledgment of the merit of the virtuous act or the freedom 
of the apparently original action that a criminal was reared among male 
factors mitigates his fault in our eyes the self sacrifice of a father 
or mother or self sacrifice with the possibility of a reward is more 
comprehensible than gratuitous self sacrifice and therefore seems less 
deserving of sympathy and less the result of free will the founder of a 
sect or party or an inventor impresses us less when we know how or by 
what the way was prepared for his activity if we have a large range 
of examples if our observation is constantly directed to seeking the 
correlation of cause and effect in peoples actions their actions 
appear to us more under compulsion and less free the more correctly we 
connect the effects with the causes if we examined simple actions and 
had a vast number of such actions under observation our conception of 
their inevitability would be still greater the dishonest conduct of the 
son of a dishonest father the misconduct of a woman who had fallen 
into bad company a drunkards relapse into drunkenness and so on are 
actions that seem to us less free the better we understand their cause 
if the man whose actions we are considering is on a very low stage 
of mental development like a child a madman or a simpleton  then 
knowing the causes of the act and the simplicity of the character and 
intelligence in question we see so large an element of necessity and so 
little free will that as soon as we know the cause prompting the action 
we can foretell the result 

on these three considerations alone is based the conception of 
irresponsibility for crimes and the extenuating circumstances admitted 
by all legislative codes the responsibility appears greater or less 
according to our greater or lesser knowledge of the circumstances in 
which the man was placed whose action is being judged and according 
to the greater or lesser interval of time between the commission of the 
action and its investigation and according to the greater or lesser 
understanding of the causes that led to the action 





chapter x 


thus our conception of free will and inevitability gradually diminishes 
or increases according to the greater or lesser connection with the 
external world the greater or lesser remoteness of time and the 
greater or lesser dependence on the causes in relation to which we 
contemplate a mans life 

so that if we examine the case of a man whose connection with the 
external world is well known where the time between the action and 
its examination is great and where the causes of the action are most 
accessible we get the conception of a maximum of inevitability and a 
minimum of free will if we examine a man little dependent on external 
conditions whose action was performed very recently and the causes of 
whose action are beyond our ken we get the conception of a minimum of 
inevitability and a maximum of freedom 

in neither case  however we may change our point of view however plain 
we may make to ourselves the connection between the man and the external 
world however inaccessible it may be to us however long or short the 
period of time however intelligible or incomprehensible the causes 
of the action may be  can we ever conceive either complete freedom or 
complete necessity 

1 to whatever degree we may imagine a man to be exempt from the 
influence of the external world we never get a conception of freedom 
in space every human action is inevitably conditioned by what surrounds 
him and by his own body i lift my arm and let it fall my action seems 
to me free but asking myself whether i could raise my arm in every 
direction i see that i raised it in the direction in which there was 
least obstruction to that action either from things around me or from 
the construction of my own body i chose one out of all the possible 
directions because in it there were fewest obstacles for my action 
to be free it was necessary that it should encounter no obstacles to 
conceive of a man being free we must imagine him outside space which is 
evidently impossible 

2 however much we approximate the time of judgment to the time of the 
deed we never get a conception of freedom in time for if i examine 
an action committed a second ago i must still recognize it as not 
being free for it is irrevocably linked to the moment at which it was 
committed can i lift my arm i lift it but ask myself could i have 
abstained from lifting my arm at the moment that has already passed to 
convince myself of this i do not lift it the next moment but i am 
not now abstaining from doing so at the first moment when i asked the 
question time has gone by which i could not detain the arm i then 
lifted is no longer the same as the arm i now refrain from lifting 
nor is the air in which i lifted it the same that now surrounds me the 
moment in which the first movement was made is irrevocable and at that 
moment i could make only one movement and whatever movement i made 
would be the only one that i did not lift my arm a moment later does 
not prove that i could have abstained from lifting it then and since i 
could make only one movement at that single moment of time it could not 
have been any other to imagine it as free it is necessary to imagine 
it in the present on the boundary between the past and the future  that 
is outside time which is impossible 

3 however much the difficulty of understanding the causes may be 
increased we never reach a conception of complete freedom that is 
an absence of cause however inaccessible to us may be the cause of the 
expression of will in any action our own or anothers the first demand 
of reason is the assumption of and search for a cause for without a 
cause no phenomenon is conceivable i raise my arm to perform an action 
independently of any cause but my wish to perform an action without a 
cause is the cause of my action 

but even if  imagining a man quite exempt from all influences examining 
only his momentary action in the present unevoked by any cause  we were 
to admit so infinitely small a remainder of inevitability as equaled 
zero we should even then not have arrived at the conception of complete 
freedom in man for a being uninfluenced by the external world standing 
outside of time and independent of cause is no longer a man 

in the same way we can never imagine the action of a man quite devoid of 
freedom and entirely subject to the law of inevitability 

1 however we may increase our knowledge of the conditions of space 
in which man is situated that knowledge can never be complete for the 
number of those conditions is as infinite as the infinity of space and 
therefore so long as not all the conditions influencing men are defined 
there is no complete inevitability but a certain measure of freedom 
remains 

2 however we may prolong the period of time between the action we are 
examining and the judgment upon it that period will be finite while 
time is infinite and so in this respect too there can never be absolute 
inevitability 

3 however accessible may be the chain of causation of any action we 
shall never know the whole chain since it is endless and so again we 
never reach absolute inevitability 

but besides this even if admitting the remaining minimum of freedom to 
equal zero we assumed in some given case  as for instance in that of a 
dying man an unborn babe or an idiot  complete absence of freedom by 
so doing we should destroy the very conception of man in the case we are 
examining for as soon as there is no freedom there is also no man and 
so the conception of the action of a man subject solely to the law of 
inevitability without any element of freedom is just as impossible as 
the conception of a mans completely free action 

and so to imagine the action of a man entirely subject to the law of 
inevitability without any freedom we must assume the knowledge of an 
infinite number of space relations an infinitely long period of time 
and an infinite series of causes 

to imagine a man perfectly free and not subject to the law of 
inevitability we must imagine him all alone beyond space beyond time 
and free from dependence on cause 

in the first case if inevitability were possible without freedom 
we should have reached a definition of inevitability by the laws of 
inevitability itself that is a mere form without content 

in the second case if freedom were possible without inevitability we 
should have arrived at unconditioned freedom beyond space time and 
cause which by the fact of its being unconditioned and unlimited would 
be nothing or mere content without form 

we should in fact have reached those two fundamentals of which mans 
whole outlook on the universe is constructed  the incomprehensible 
essence of life and the laws defining that essence 

reason says 1 space with all the forms of matter that give it 
visibility is infinite and cannot be imagined otherwise 2 time is 
infinite motion without a moment of rest and is unthinkable otherwise 
3 the connection between cause and effect has no beginning and can 
have no end 

consciousness says 1 i alone am and all that exists is but me 
consequently i include space 2 i measure flowing time by the fixed 
moment of the present in which alone i am conscious of myself as living 
consequently i am outside time 3 i am beyond cause for i feel myself 
to be the cause of every manifestation of my life 

reason gives expression to the laws of inevitability consciousness 
gives expression to the essence of freedom 

freedom not limited by anything is the essence of life in mans 
consciousness inevitability without content is mans reason in its 
three forms 

freedom is the thing examined inevitability is what examines freedom 
is the content inevitability is the form 

only by separating the two sources of cognition related to one another 
as form to content do we get the mutually exclusive and separately 
incomprehensible conceptions of freedom and inevitability 

only by uniting them do we get a clear conception of mans life 

apart from these two concepts which in their union mutually define one 
another as form and content no conception of life is possible 

all that we know of the life of man is merely a certain relation of free 
will to inevitability that is of consciousness to the laws of reason 

all that we know of the external world of nature is only a certain 
relation of the forces of nature to inevitability or of the essence of 
life to the laws of reason 

the great natural forces lie outside us and we are not conscious of 
them we call those forces gravitation inertia electricity animal 
force and so on but we are conscious of the force of life in man and 
we call that freedom 

but just as the force of gravitation incomprehensible in itself but 
felt by every man is understood by us only to the extent to which we 
know the laws of inevitability to which it is subject from the first 
knowledge that all bodies have weight up to newtons law so too the 
force of free will incomprehensible in itself but of which everyone is 
conscious is intelligible to us only in as far as we know the laws of 
inevitability to which it is subject from the fact that every man dies 
up to the knowledge of the most complex economic and historic laws 

all knowledge is merely a bringing of this essence of life under the 
laws of reason 

mans free will differs from every other force in that man is directly 
conscious of it but in the eyes of reason it in no way differs from 
any other force the forces of gravitation electricity or chemical 
affinity are only distinguished from one another in that they are 
differently defined by reason just so the force of mans free will 
is distinguished by reason from the other forces of nature only by the 
definition reason gives it freedom apart from necessity that is 
apart from the laws of reason that define it differs in no way from 
gravitation or heat or the force that makes things grow for reason 
it is only a momentary undefinable sensation of life 

and as the undefinable essence of the force moving the heavenly bodies 
the undefinable essence of the forces of heat and electricity or 
of chemical affinity or of the vital force forms the content of 
astronomy physics chemistry botany zoology and so on just in the 
same way does the force of free will form the content of history 
but just as the subject of every science is the manifestation of this 
unknown essence of life while that essence itself can only be the 
subject of metaphysics even the manifestation of the force of free will 
in human beings in space in time and in dependence on cause forms 
the subject of history while free will itself is the subject of 
metaphysics 

in the experimental sciences what we know we call the laws of 
inevitability what is unknown to us we call vital force vital force is 
only an expression for the unknown remainder over and above what we know 
of the essence of life 

so also in history what is known to us we call laws of inevitability 
what is unknown we call free will free will is for history only an 
expression for the unknown remainder of what we know about the laws of 
human life 





chapter xi 


history examines the manifestations of mans free will in connection 
with the external world in time and in dependence on cause that is it 
defines this freedom by the laws of reason and so history is a science 
only in so far as this free will is defined by those laws 

the recognition of mans free will as something capable of influencing 
historical events that is as not subject to laws is the same for 
history as the recognition of a free force moving the heavenly bodies 
would be for astronomy 

that assumption would destroy the possibility of the existence of laws 
that is of any science whatever if there is even a single body 
moving freely then the laws of kepler and newton are negatived and no 
conception of the movement of the heavenly bodies any longer exists if 
any single action is due to free will then not a single historical law 
can exist nor any conception of historical events 

for history lines exist of the movement of human wills one end 
of which is hidden in the unknown but at the other end of which a 
consciousness of mans will in the present moves in space time and 
dependence on cause 

the more this field of motion spreads out before our eyes the more 
evident are the laws of that movement to discover and define those laws 
is the problem of history 

from the standpoint from which the science of history now regards its 
subject on the path it now follows seeking the causes of events in 
mans freewill a scientific enunciation of those laws is impossible 
for however mans free will may be restricted as soon as we recognize 
it as a force not subject to law the existence of law becomes 
impossible 

only by reducing this element of free will to the infinitesimal that 
is by regarding it as an infinitely small quantity can we convince 
ourselves of the absolute inaccessibility of the causes and then 
instead of seeking causes history will take the discovery of laws as 
its problem 

the search for these laws has long been begun and the new methods of 
thought which history must adopt are being worked out simultaneously 
with the self destruction toward which  ever dissecting and dissecting 
the causes of phenomena  the old method of history is moving 

all human sciences have traveled along that path arriving at 
infinitesimals mathematics the most exact of sciences abandons the 
process of analysis and enters on the new process of the integration 
of unknown infinitely small quantities abandoning the conception 
of cause mathematics seeks law that is the property common to all 
unknown infinitely small elements 

in another form but along the same path of reflection the other sciences 
have proceeded when newton enunciated the law of gravity he did not say 
that the sun or the earth had a property of attraction he said that all 
bodies from the largest to the smallest have the property of attracting 
one another that is leaving aside the question of the cause of the 
movement of the bodies he expressed the property common to all bodies 
from the infinitely large to the infinitely small the same is done by 
the natural sciences leaving aside the question of cause they seek for 
laws history stands on the same path and if history has for its object 
the study of the movement of the nations and of humanity and not the 
narration of episodes in the lives of individuals it too setting 
aside the conception of cause should seek the laws common to all the 
inseparably interconnected infinitesimal elements of free will 





chapter xii 


from the time the law of copernicus was discovered and proved the mere 
recognition of the fact that it was not the sun but the earth that moves 
sufficed to destroy the whole cosmography of the ancients by disproving 
that law it might have been possible to retain the old conception of 
the movements of the bodies but without disproving it it would seem 
impossible to continue studying the ptolemaic worlds but even after 
the discovery of the law of copernicus the ptolemaic worlds were still 
studied for a long time 

from the time the first person said and proved that the number of births 
or of crimes is subject to mathematical laws and that this or that 
mode of government is determined by certain geographical and economic 
conditions and that certain relations of population to soil produce 
migrations of peoples the foundations on which history had been built 
were destroyed in their essence 

by refuting these new laws the former view of history might have been 
retained but without refuting them it would seem impossible to continue 
studying historic events as the results of mans free will for if a 
certain mode of government was established or certain migrations 
of peoples took place in consequence of such and such geographic 
ethnographic or economic conditions then the free will of those 
individuals who appear to us to have established that mode of government 
or occasioned the migrations can no longer be regarded as the cause 

and yet the former history continues to be studied side by side with the 
laws of statistics geography political economy comparative philology 
and geology which directly contradict its assumptions 

the struggle between the old views and the new was long and stubbornly 
fought out in physical philosophy theology stood on guard for the 
old views and accused the new of violating revelation but when truth 
conquered theology established itself just as firmly on the new 
foundation 

just as prolonged and stubborn is the struggle now proceeding between 
the old and the new conception of history and theology in the same way 
stands on guard for the old view and accuses the new view of subverting 
revelation 

in the one case as in the other on both sides the struggle provokes 
passion and stifles truth on the one hand there is fear and regret for 
the loss of the whole edifice constructed through the ages on the other 
is the passion for destruction 

to the men who fought against the rising truths of physical philosophy 
it seemed that if they admitted that truth it would destroy faith in 
god in the creation of the firmament and in the miracle of joshua the 
son of nun to the defenders of the laws of copernicus and newton to 
voltaire for example it seemed that the laws of astronomy destroyed 
religion and he utilized the law of gravitation as a weapon against 
religion 

just so it now seems as if we have only to admit the law of 
inevitability to destroy the conception of the soul of good and evil 
and all the institutions of state and church that have been built up on 
those conceptions 

so too like voltaire in his time uninvited defenders of the law of 
inevitability today use that law as a weapon against religion though 
the law of inevitability in history like the law of copernicus in 
astronomy far from destroying even strengthens the foundation on which 
the institutions of state and church are erected 

as in the question of astronomy then so in the question of history 
now the whole difference of opinion is based on the recognition or 
nonrecognition of something absolute serving as the measure of visible 
phenomena in astronomy it was the immovability of the earth in history 
it is the independence of personality  free will 

as with astronomy the difficulty of recognizing the motion of the earth 
lay in abandoning the immediate sensation of the earths fixity and of 
the motion of the planets so in history the difficulty of recognizing 
the subjection of personality to the laws of space time and cause 
lies in renouncing the direct feeling of the independence of ones own 
personality but as in astronomy the new view said it is true that we 
do not feel the movement of the earth but by admitting its immobility 
we arrive at absurdity while by admitting its motion which we do not 
feel we arrive at laws so also in history the new view says it is 
true that we are not conscious of our dependence but by admitting our 
free will we arrive at absurdity while by admitting our dependence on 
the external world on time and on cause we arrive at laws 

in the first case it was necessary to renounce the consciousness of an 
unreal immobility in space and to recognize a motion we did not feel 
in the present case it is similarly necessary to renounce a freedom 
that does not exist and to recognize a dependence of which we are not 
conscious